《Reversal》 Chapter 1 Read Before Starting The Novel I have seenments from new readers and I really understand them, so I will leave a rification for all new readers who dare to read my story. The story at the beginning is a bit tedious and perhaps stressful, but it was really because of two factors, my inexperience in writing and my attempt to portray an immature protagonist, those two factors did not match well, but I''m over it. In the novel we have an important death at the beginning, maybe you have already read about it in the reviews, but the novel does not focus on tragedy or anything like that, they are simply coincidences that happen and what I want to write, is the personal oveing of the protagonist. Today, after 133 chapters, I am pleased to say that the protagonist has already lived for a long time and had important experiences in his young age, achieving a much more mature mentality than at the beginning, something that can be confirmed by any reader who has followed the story. Personally I encourage you to read and not get carried away by the beginning, because as I said before, most of the deficiencies with the protagonist are solved with certain experiences. Now as for the grammatical ws, at the beginning I had no editor, it was all my own trantion work and it was really difficult, but today I have more experience and I even have an editor, constantly ensuring a better quality to the chapters. That would be all, I wish you a good time reading my story, have a nice day. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 2 Prologue+Authors Note. "You can put it~" SI!!! FINALLY!!! ADIOS VIRGINITY UNLOVED!!! Trembling with excitement, I slowly guide my cock into the wet slit in front of me. "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING BITCH!!!" But just as my head touches the wet slit, a bestial scream sounds behind me, causing horror to expand through my mind. Quickly turning my head I am met with a knife aimed at me, a knife I watched bitterly as it quickly plunged into my back. I didn''t even have time toin as I felt myself being stabbed another 9 times in different ces, causing my body to copse to the ground as I heard screams in the background. But with each passing second the voices became quieter and quieter, until I could only hear my heartbeat getting fainter and fainter, as exhaustion began to take over my body. After a while, the exhaustion that assaulted me gradually faded away, to the point where I felt nothing, leaving only a lethal coldness spreading rapidly through my body Am I really going to die like this? That''s bullshit... You know... I just wanted to lose my fucking virginity... But just when I thought I could finally be a real man, I ended up with 9 stab wounds in my body... But I wonder... How the fuck did my attempt to stick it in a woman end up with my beautiful body stabbed 9 times? Mmmm... Oh yeah. I tried to fuck the 50 Cent''s woman... But what the fuck was I supposed to know they were back! The only reason that bastard would stab me is because they got back together... Didn''t they? Just my fucking luck... As a professional sound editor I was able to surround myself with many famous singers, I met living legends and dead legends. But even if I had fame and millionaire people to surround myself with, I couldn''t get rid of my virginity. I knew a lot about the entertainment industry, it was full of ugly stuff. Although I had one or two chances to fuck a famous actress, I happily gave up that opportunity. I just wanted a quiet life... I went my whole life without someone to share or confide in. I just wanted someone to love and that was it. But in music... Sigh Once you step in that shit, you''ll smell like shit forever. Many times I was approached by bitches for the money I was making, fuck, even bitches came who just wanted to use me as a stepping stone to get to the musicians, but unfortunately for them, I''m no fool, not even dead I wouldn''t stick my dick in those cum banks. I was desperate, yes, but not desperate enough to stick it anywhere. Sigh But when I finally found someone rtively clean, a woman who wasn''t going from man to man in the music industry, a woman I thought I could love it turned out the bitch just wanted my beautiful body. What a person has to suffer just for being too good looking. But that bitch... She was 50 cent''s new wife or at least she was, they had broken up 1 year ago, exactly on March 23rd of the year 2042... Fuck!!! That nigga was already 67 years old, but he still married a 25 year old woman, fucking scoundrel. How I envy you you fucking bastard... But that bitch is no slouch, the bitch told me she was single. But if she was single... Why the fuck did her ''ex'' husband kill me? What a shitty couple... What a shitty life... Sigh Lying in a pool of blood in a luxury hotel is me, 24 year old John ck, famous for my edits and beats produced since the short beginning of my career, killed at a young age by an old ck man, but worst of all... Virgin! God... How I envy that motherfucker Eminem... The way he died was beastly and legendary for someone like him.... Of a heart attack from having sex with 8 women at the same time... Sigh 2031 sure was an interesting year- I practically got into the music business because of his legend... I wanted to be like him... I wanted to die like him too. But no... Fate kicked me in the balls. Damn it! I couldn''t even get it in once. You know... I just wanted to get a taste of what it feels like... Everyone says it feels heavenly to be inside a woman... Tsk... But whores always have to be so difficult. Why can''t everything be simpler? Sure women just have to ask if someone wants to have sex and all the idiots line up. But if a man asked that in public he''d earn a sexual harassmentwsuit. Fuck... I envy them... "*cough* *cough*" Shit... Apparently the blood has already reached my lungs and the ambnce hasn''t arrived yet... I guess if I''m going to die... Sigh God... Universe... Tooth Fairy... Shrek... Lucifer... I promise if you give me another chance, I''ll fuck any woman I want, as long as she has a nice ass I''ll stick it in, even if she''s my mother or a fucking nun... I won''t pass up the opportunities... If you are interested in my idea... Please... I want a second chance... I promise to have lots of sex. Don''t Asians talk about reincarnations? That would be interesting. I only ask for one thing... I don''t want to be a woman in my afterlife... Even if I don''t use it, I love my fifth member... "Ha...ha...ha... how pathetic *cough* myst thoughts are *cough* sexual..." "*sigh*" And so, gone was thest breath of life of a famous musicposer, John ck, who sadly will only be remembered as a random guy who killed 50 cent for trying to fuck his wife. ... "*sigh*" Why the fuck am I not dead yet? ? This shit hurts too much to wait... Wait... Doler? Why the fuck does my head hurt now? As I recall I got stabbed in the back. No... That fat man pushed me and hit my head... Those bastards who help him can eat shit... That whore of a father of mine can fuck off too... Wait... I don''t have a father... Nor mother... I''m an orphan... Orphan? What the fuck am I thinking... I have a mother who loves me and a father who''s an asshole... Huh? Out of nowhere, two lives sh before my eyes, causing me to freezepletely at the sudden overload in my brain. There was no pain, no confusion, just rity. Every minute, every hour, every day, every month, every year. Years and years of memories shed before my eyes in a matter of seconds, sessfully embedded in my memory. "I see..." I mutter still lying on the floor, opening my eyes as I stare at the sloppy ceiling above my head. "ha...ha...ha...ha...ha...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" I screamed like a madman in extreme happiness for finally waking up. "Even in my other life I am a genius, though perhaps in this life I am a little superior" I whispered with a small smile of happiness on my face. Reincarnation... In what seems to be my same world, but with something that turns itpletely upside down. It''s a freaking upside down world... And as a man! "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" It''s simply impossible not tough out loud, reincarnated in a fucking upside down world. Women apparently act like men and men act like a bitch. In this fucking world I can grope a woman anywhere I want and the chances ofwsuits are almost nil, moreover, they are most likely to be happy. THE FUCKING PARADISE!!!!! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Author''s note. Well, I''ve had someints about the childish personality of the protagonist, so I''ve decided to put the warning from this chapter on. Yes, the protagonist will have a changing personality in the first few chapters, at times he will be quite aggressive, while at others he will be quite spoiled, he will even have kuudere moments. But all this will be the first chapters, approximately for chapter 30 to 35, it will be given to understand why, and at the same time, he will have the first personality evolution (something that will happen 3 or 4 times as he grows up). As I already said in chapter 13, there are several factors why his personality is so childish, when our protagonist used to be an "adult" in his other life, but to avoid spoilers, I''ll leave it unanswered. If you want an OP character from day one, sorry, my idea is not that, as I focus on character development more than anything else. If you want to read this novel, and you don''t have patience for such cases, start reading when chapter 40 is already published, as at that point should be your first step towards mental maturity. Thank you for taking the time to read this. I''m sorry I didn''t warn you about this sooner, but always consider the protagonist''s personality something to work on. I find itpletely stupid for a protagonist to change their personality from one second to the next because of little things like being kicked out of their home or something like that. The human psyche doesn''t change that easily, including children, and as I said before, no one is born ''OP''. Chapter 3 The Same Shit Again But as I was basking in my new surroundings, out of nowhere, a pain assaulted me in the face, forcing me back to reality, my face contorting in a grimace. A reality in which a boy bullies me for my appearance every day at school. Even now, I''m lying on the bathroom floor because that boy practically knocked me out. "Who knew, in two different lives, I''d end up living horrible shit in my childhood?" I muttered, taking up as much of my mental capacity as I could to process two lifetimes of memories. In this life, I am Christian Grey, an 8-year-old boy living in poverty, a citizen of Detroit, Michigan, USA. We are so poor that we used to live in something like a trailer, and since my mother could no longer afford the rent, we got kicked out. Right now, we are in a motel. But apparently, mother was able to get a loan from the bank to put a roof over our heads, a loan she may be paying for the rest of her life... I have a mother who doesn''t spend much time at home because she has three jobs, but, even though she is not at home, I know she loves me with all her heart, something she doesn''t say, but in her tired eyes, I can see a great love for us. Her name is Eva Grey. She is 179 centimeters tall. A beautiful woman in every aspect, brilliant blue eyes, long straight blonde hair, and beautiful D cup breasts that, along with her big ass and wide waist, gives her a tantalizing look for a virgin like me. Her body is so beautiful that I''m sure in my old world, men would have drooled over it. But obviously, this has its problems. Her breasts are aplex for her. In this world, having big breasts is not something well seen. The mostmon surgeries in this world are not stic as in mine, but reductive surgeries, removing much of the women''s breasts. In a way, I am thankful that we are poor because if we had the money, I am 100% sure that mom would have removed those beautiful breasts with some surgery. But it''s funny. In my old world, big breasts were considered an asset of attractiveness. But in this one, it is something far from the ideal aesthetic. Unfortunately, I don''t have much information about why in my head. Though, if I must take a guess, I would say that the ideal aesthetic is simr to men from my former world, where men with effeminate features were the ideal. But it really sucks! What those surgeons do must be a cardinal sin. Well, this world is already a bit weird in itself. I also have a father named Brayan Smith, who behaves like a bitch. He spends most of his time doped up on pills or drugs. The bastardins about mom all the time, iming her to be the reason we live in a dump. Damn, the bitch spends half of all the money earned by mom on his fucking drugs, and to top it all off, when he''s not doped up, hees to hit me and my older sister for any reason he can think of. Even if his fucking beatings are just pping and pulling hair, the mere fact that he does it is something that destroys you emotionally. The bastard doesn''t look bad. He''s about 178cm tall, has short ck hair, dark brown eyes, has a somewhat sharp but unkempt face, with dark circles under his eyes and pimples ruining a lot of him. He used to be in better condition, but drugs take their toll on everyone. Just because of his constantining, mom was on the verge of copse more than once, but she put up with it all like a real man... or now I should say like a real woman. And the worst thing is that she still doesn''t know he takes drugs since the bastard does it only when she''s not around. But if all this shit wasn''t bad enough, I get bullied by a fat guy at school because he''s jealous of me! How ruthless can these little bastards be? He literally made me pass out from the blow to the head he gave me and justughed... Listening to hisugh as I lost consciousness was annoying as hell. In my old life, I suffered equal shit, but the bastards had mercy, a few blows, and just that. But in this life, it''s all more difficult... They hide my books, they hide my backpack, they pour liquids on my seat, they even once threatened to shave my head... The bastard is already 12 years old, and I''m only 8! Can''t he have some mercy? What the fuck does he eat at home to be so stupid? Is it something from the reverse world? Were women such bitches? Well, I always heard that women were more vicious, but I never believed it... Sigh Where was I? Oh, yeah. I was going over my family situation. Aside from having a mother and father, I have 3 siblings. That''s 2 sisters and a brother, to be precise. My older sister''s name is Ashley Grey, and although she is my dad''s daughter, their rtionship was weird. Mom got pregnant by my dad when she was 14, and he was 19 at the time, but apparently, he had a daughter with another woman at 14, and they abandoned him with the child. I don''t know whether tough or cry with my knowledge of rtionships in this world? Apparently, it''s not umon for women to leave the child with the father and abandon him. The famous cigar shopping! A purchase that takes many fathers away, never to be seen again, or should I say, mothers in this world. Besides... What the fuck is going on? Is it normal to have kids at 14? 14 fucking years old! Damn! Just the thought of my mother having me at such a young age makes my blood boil with rage! In my world, that bastard would have been in jail already! But... Shouldn''t that bastard be in jail just the same? As far as I know, there were many cases where a woman was taken to prison for sleeping with minors... Sigh I still can''t get over the fact that my mother had me when she was 14. But I suppose, in this world, even though what happened is something rare, my mother would be admired by many women... Even I would admire a 14-year-old boy who gets a 19-year-old woman pregnant! Are we that twisted? Or is it just me being a jerk? Well, I''ll stop rambling. The point is, even though Ashley is not my real sister, she always loved us as her family, taking care of us, always taking the worst shit without protest. I honestly don''t know how such a good person came out of a bastard like that!? She''s just 14, but she started working a year ago in a bodega to help out at home, quitting school in the process. Something mother reluctantly allowed after an afternoon full of yelling. Ashley is a beautiful woman. She has medium breasts, I think she would be a size B or maybe a size C, her butt is also somewhatrge, and her face is very simr to that bastard, with long brown hair and brown eyes. But in my heart, even though she looks like that bastard, she is one of the most beautiful women alive. But something bothers me a lot when I think about her... Apparently, she''s on drugs! She never took it in front of us. She even tried to act naturally to an extent, and my overly intelligent child self couldn''t detect, but now I do... I saw that look of hers many times in the entertainment world. She is falling very badly... I can even recognize what kind of drugs she''s on. From her sleepy face and droopy eyelids, I know she''s on some shit that suppresses the nervous system. If I''m going out on a limb, I''d say something along the lines of alprazm or even marijuana. Although I''d honestly prefer it to be thetter, at least it won''t kill her from an overdose. Sigh I''ve got to think of something to help her. That shit will make her fall more and more without help. I saw many cases where people who worked with me ended up in hospitals or worse. But what to do? Right now, I''m just a kid. Will people take me into ount? Sigh I''ll think about itter. Apart from my sister Ashley, I have 2 younger siblings, n Grey, 7 years old, but in a few months, he should be 8; and Hailey Grey, 6 years old. Both of them are balls of tenderness. n spends his time reading stories about princes saved by princesses... very disturbing shit to me. While Hailey just spends her time drawing anything she can think of. One time she drew something that looked like a ghost and said it was me. It''s so funny how children can live quietly without caring much about the poverty around them or the evils that society hides. n Grey will be a handsome young man and I don''t doubt it. He has the same hair as mom, with brown eyes like the other bastard we call dad, and an oval face with chubby cheeks, cheeks that are constantly squeezed by mom or big sister, something he says bothers him a lot, but his pouting face makes it harder for him. He practically looks like a squirrel! He''s kind of delicate, he usually cries about everything. When I say everything, it''s because it''s everything. I have a memory where I took one of his picture books to find out what it was about, and he ended up crying for 3 hours non-stop. I had handed it to him, but he still didn''t stop crying. He just fell asleep when his energy ran out. I''m sure he would still be crying if it wasn''t for that reason. But I guess it''s a normal thing in this culture, I guess... But the most problematic one is me. Apparently, I was born with a gic anomaly. Mom worried about me so much that the moment I was born, she spent all the money she had saved up to take me to different doctors. But no matter how many doctors I visited, no one knew what I had. In the end, mom could only swallow the worry bitterly and pray that nothing serious would affect me. I am very different from mom and all my siblings. Although I share some of mom''s features, all my hair is white; tinum white to be precise. Even my eyebrows and eyshes are that color. I don''t have hair anywhere else, so I can''t tell the rest yet. Can you imagine having white pubic hair? It would be crazy! ------------------ Chapter edited by: Draky_Vampire. As I said in the auxiliary chapter warning, this novel will have 5 to 6 weekly chapters, where some of them will be unedited, so glitches are to be expected. Any grammatical error or something you don''t understand in the novel, don''t hesitate to ask with ament. Chapter 4 Genesis [Unedited] At first the doctors said I had albinism, because of my white skin and white hair, but after some studies they realized that I don''t, I don''t have the defects of albinism, the sun doesn''t affect me at all, and much less I have eyesight problems, it''s as if I was simply born with different genes. My childhood self came to think I was adopted, and I myself would be doubting the same if it weren''t for my memories. But what made me rule out the case of albinism are the medical results, it turns out that my body produces mnin with no problems, even distributes it perfectly, making everything about me be a mystery. But the silvery white hair is not the only thing about the situation, there are many cases of different degrees of albinism in the world, the special thing about me is my eyes. At first they were light blue, but over the years they began to gradually change to violet, and it seems that the more the years go by, the more intense their color bes. Today, with the naked eye you can see the peculiar light violet color that has already made the blue disappearpletely. At this point I have to remind myself that this shit is not a movie or an anime, violet eyes are a real rarity all over the world, even doctors say there are no records of anything like it. It''s so rare that the doctors who saw me offered to study my body to try to find the anomaly for free, but mom didn''t think for a second about turning them down, she''s not stupid, she knows that shit will leave me locked up most of the time. Although as I recall, in my world I did hear about albinos with purple eyes, but of course.... I''m not an albino. But it''s not just my features that are special, everything about me is special in a way. Before I got my memories back, my childhood self spent the day reading and studying new things, apparently I have a perfect memory since birth, no matter what I see or what people tell me, I will always remember it perfectly. It''s a bit weird to grasp so many things at a nce, but I don''t feel any difort, I would say it''s quite the opposite, I feel very good about it all. Thanks to that incredible memory and my high capacity to understand things, I already master 4nguages perfectly, English, Russian, Japanese and French. Well... maybe saying perfect is an exaggeration, since I can''t speak thenguage, I just understand it and can read it without any problems. But it''s better than nothing, isn''t it? Apart from English, which I learned when I was 1 year old, the others I learned in my second year of school, thanks to the books in the library. Although it''s a bit weird to know that my motivation to read othernguages is due to a movie I saw at that time. The movie was about a Russian spy and there were many moments where she spoke in hernguage, apparently I felt ufortable not knowing what she was saying, and my childish self took to studying everything I could find about foreignnguages. All that shit caused me some problems in school... In a way I can say that my passion for books further fuels the me of that chubby guy who makes my life miserable. But these traits are not the only ones I highlight either, even though I don''t notice it much now, I think I have more strength than an average kid, for example, when we moved house, we had to move heavy things, kitchtes, bags with clothes, mattresses, etc. But I never found a great weight in it, but I know it is something difficult for a 9 year old. My old self thought I was normal, but now with these memories I know I am anything but normal. All these traits remind me of a legend from my old world, it was called Alexandria Syndrome or Alexandria Genesis, where they describe something simr to what is happening to me, from super intelligence, to superior strength, even the purple or violet eyes were described to perfection, the only thing that doesn''t match is the hair color. Although I''m still not sure if the strength thing is true in my case, or just in my other life I was weaker. But it''s curious how a legend that originated in Egyptian times, can be represented in me in the present time, plus a totally different world. Although I have too many missing details to be able to say that I have the same syndrome described in the legends. I don''t remember seeing any light in the sky as the legend says and if I don''t remember it is because it simply didn''t happen. Although well, it''s a bit of an emptyparison, I only have a bit of the traits and intelligence, I still can''t say I have super strength, I could only lift a few things and that''s it. But it''s not bad to have something topare. One thing I appreciate is that my child self was aware that his intelligence is not normal, that''s why he didn''t tell anyone what he learned, hiding even thenguages he speaks. Although he didn''t think anything deep in hiding it, the only reason was to avoid being looked at weird, he already dealt with 3 bitches for just reading books and having white hair, imagine what it would be like to admit to being a genius. Maybe in college or adulthood it would be something to admire, but for kids to be different is a reason to mock. They''re just little primates. Overall, I could say that almost all of my changes are good, although it has some external shorings. Although I''m still young, I always saw people looking at me with different intentions, I still remember one of the few times I went out with my older sister to the park. I only went away for a few minutes and ady came offering me candy if I followed her to some unknown ce, my childish self being an intelligent child followed her mother''s words and refused instantly, I was lucky that thedy didn''t insist anymore and let me go, because if she insisted on taking me by force I couldn''t resist. Now if I had the memory of my previous life, maybe I would have thought about it... but I doubt I would have epted, I am not stupid, I know that if I had followed her I might not see my family again, even worse, I would end up dead. Besides... I still can''t even stand up straight. What good would it do me to go if I can''t get an erection? Little advantage and a lot of risk, only a fool would ept. But... She''s not the only weird woman I''ve seen in my life. Even the nun at the church near our caravan I''ve seen looking at me with heated eyes, something that reminds me of myst words. Maybe I''ll y around those sides a bit in the future. It would be great to have sex with a nun... In my old life I could only dream about it, but in this one I think it would be easier. How many times did I hear in my old life about shepherds with a penchant for children? In this world it must be something very simr, only themon victims are men, not women. Wait... What I heard most in my former life is that shepherds usually look for boys, not girls? In this world they prefer women? It would be a disappointment to my virgin side... Ugh Why do I think of such disgusting things? Sleeping with a nun? Besides... with the way thatdy looked, she was pretty scary. She wasn''t even pretty... Do I have a testosterone problem? I shouldn''t be having these kinds of thoughts, I''m only 9 years old... But why shouldn''t I think that way? It''s exciting to think about sex life... But thinking about it at 9 years old? Thinking about sleeping with a potential child rapist? Well... it sounds kind of exciting. No... What the fuck do I think? Doesn''t sound good at all... "What the fuck is happening to me?" I muttered in confusion, as I felt my brow instinctively furrow. I feel confused... Do I want something or don''t I want it? Am I bipr? No, I don''t have such radical changes... Sigh I''ll leave it for the future, I have no basis for anything. The more I think about the subject the more confused I get. ? "*Sigh* That would be my mental summary of the situation..." I can''t talk much about the world, my younger self was never interested in television, and the inte is still not something I can easily ess. Mom has inte on her cell phone, but it''s hard to ask her for it considering she''s hardly ever home. The only thing I can add is that I seem to be in June 18, 2009 and a little historical knowledge I''ve read. In a month I will be 9 years old, I was born on July 25, 2000. But thinking about the year we are in brings me a lot of questions. I was born muchter in my other world, and as far as I can see, this world is not very different from the other one, only the roles were reversed. Doesn''t reincarnation follow thews of time? Will the timeline stay the same or will everything change? Will the same events happen as in my previous world? Will I have to live through the pandemic and all the crap thates after? How different is the world now ruled by women? On thisst question I already have a vague answer, but unfortunately I don''t know enough to draw any conclusions. I guess I''ll have time to look into it. Now. "I have a score to settle with a fat man" I mutter with a small smile on my face. I stand up and look around the bathroom, which looks familiar yet unfamiliar. Even though sses are over, I know that fucker hangs out with his friends to y games or talk about whatever shit they can think of. It doesn''t matter that the little fucker behaves like a demon, that doesn''t take away from the fact that he''s no different than a girl. As I stand up I take a good look at my body in front of the mirror and all I have to say is that I am a beautiful jewel, my hair, my features, my eyes, everything about me screams beauty, if it wasn''t for my slightly masculine features people would think I was a woman, strange thing because if I look like a woman I would be like a man from my old life, what a fucked up shit, although I am thankful that the sense of beauty hasn''t been distorted in this world. No... Wait. The only person who told me I''d be handsome is my older sister and my mother? Is this the typical case where your family tells you that you''re handsome when the truth is that you''re uglier than a kick in the nuts? The more I follow this line of thinking the paler my face bes. Can you imagine being an eyesore for having great beauty? Wait. Come to think of it I''m kind of popr with the older girls at this school. Even if they don''t talk to me, I always see them looking at me. There''s a possibility that they look at me for being weird... But one look would be enough on that, girls look at me whenever they get the chance. Ah, well. Never mind... In my old world, even women who weren''t very beautiful could have all the sex they wanted. Besides, I really like the way I look now. "Fiuuu~ Hello handsome" I smiled narcissistically in front of the mirror as I admired everything about myself, not bothering to look at the big bruise under my eye let alone the blooding out of my nose. "Well, we have to have a rematch" I muttered, not bothering to wash my face to quietly exit the bathroom. After leaving that disgusting ce, I slowly walked through the empty hallways of the school, heading to a certain locker in particr. The walk was a very strange experience, I felt like I knew everything perfectly, and the truth is that I do know everything, but somehow it all seems so strange... so unfamiliar. Chapter 5 Little Devils [Unedited] I continued walking slowly as I got used to my surroundings. Inhaling a big breath of air, I smiled with pleasure. *Haaah* It feels so good to feel the information entering my mind... Trash on the floor, lockers on a certain wall, a janitor looking at me strangely, all this information enters my memory never to leave, something that has no relevance, but I will never be able to forget it. All this makes me feel wonderful for some unknown reason. Arriving in front of what seems to be a small closet, I open it without hesitation, and inside you can see different things with something inmon, all were grooming tools. Looking at the toiletdy''s tools, I take two brooms and close the closet, and then head towards where I think the fat kid is. On the way I met a few people, the teachers in general looked at me in a worried way, but none of them took the time to approach me to ask what happened to me, even some of them knew what was going on and just let it go like a girl fight. It''s funny... Half of my face under my eye is ck and my nose is bleeding... Don''t you care? Don''t you care to know what happened? Is it because we are children? But shouldn''t it be more worrying? Well... I shouldn''t ask too much of this public school. Nor from the people... As I pondered, I realized that I was only a few meters away from my destination, causing my blood to boil from the constant humiliation these bitches caused me. I tightened my grip on the two brooms and walked faster. As I approached I saw them, 3 boys sitting on the floor, just outside the ssroom, while happily looking at a magazine, as if all the beating earlier was something they didn''t do. Many often say that in these cases you should defend yourself and everything will stop, while others say to tell the teachers or someone older, but I know it''s all bullshit. My child self had tried to tell the teacher, he had said he would talk to them, but the shit ended up worse, if before they bothered him only in some moments, it became something that happened all day long, causing me to regret it the moment I tried. I had also tried to defend myself, but it''s tricky shit when you consider I''m outnumbered and out-sized, I practically couldn''t evennd a hit the right way, though I''m a little embarrassed that my first hit I tried tond was a p. Gritting my teeth at the memories these bastards left me with, I slowly set a broom down on the ground, as I slowly make my way towards them, until I''m on the back of the fat kid who was on one edge. "Jake!" I eximed, grabbing the end of the broom with two hands, as an involuntary smile spread across my face. "Yes?" Turned the greaseball named Jack. "Fuck you!" I replied, batting his face with the other end of the broom, causing Jack, with a thud, to fall to the ground from the force of the impact, instantly screaming from the loud thud. "Noah Fuck you too!" I yelled, punching him in the side of the body, right in the ribs, then turning my gaze back to the other boy who was still processing all the facts. "And you Brad You can go fuck yourself too!" I grinned, waving the broom with all my might, so as to hit his arm hard, which came between him and his path to the ribs. "OMG!!!" Jake cried, writhing on the ground as he covered the spot where I hit him with his hands. His current appearance is horrible, snot flowing non-stop from his nose, dirt covers his face from falling the ground, while tears didn''t help much, spreading dust all over his face. "WAAAA!!!" Noah screamed, lying on the ground with a fetal position, crying loudly from the pain of the blow. "D-daddy! *Sniff* It hurts *Sniff*" Brad was the only one who didn''t scream, just crying softly calling for his father, but I can consider it normal since I only hit him in the arm, not in the face or ribs like the others. When I finish hitting them I feel perfect, a great relief runs through my mind, I even notice a slight feeling of excitement. I look at the broom and see that it is in perfect condition, I had thought that one would break, like in the movies, that''s why I had brought two, but apparently I still don''t have enough strength. Turning my gaze to Jake who was writhing miserably, all the hatred I felt bloomed again, causing me to quickly move towards him, until I reached his side so I could have a better view of his pitiful state, but not caring about his loud screams, I sat on his chest and looked at him with hatred. "Don''t you like hitting me?" I yelled, smacking the right side of his face. "You don''t like hiding my books?" I yelled again, hitting the left side of his face this time. "DON''T YOU LIKE HIDING MY STUFF FROM ME?" I shouted, my face already distorted with hatred. "DO YOU LIKE MAKING MY LIFE MISERABLE!!!?" "ANSWER ME, YOU FAT PIECE OF SHIT!!!" "ANSWER ME!!!" I screamed over and over again, as the blows rained down on Jake who was crying louder and louder underneath me "WHY WON''T YOU ANSWER!!!" I screamed, already with tears streaming from my eyes, blinded with rage at everything I had been through in my short life. I hit him again and again and again and again and again and again, until my knuckles began to go numb. At that moment I felt my entire mind lose control, only ragemanded my being, forcing me to take out all my hatred and frustration on Jake for a few more seconds. But, despite my anger clouding my judgment, my mind was still functioning as usual, forcing me toe to my senses. Looking both ways, I can tell that even though these bastards were screaming loudly, no one was arriving on the scene yet, so without hesitation I stood up while wiping the blood and tears from my face with my clothes. W-what happened to me? Did I just lose control over a damn kid? I''m an adult... Why am I getting upset over a kid? Tsk They''re to me, I don''t have to feel guilty. I guess this is a negative point of my perfect memory, every time I remember what I experienced with these bastards, I remember everything perfectly, from the pain, to the sound. Although remembering the pain doesn''t mean I''ll feel it again, it''s the memory of how painful it was, it''s somethingplicated to exin, but it feels very ugly. With onest look at the 3 children, I turn around and head for home. Home... I never had one... In my previous life I had a big mansion, but I could never say it was my real home, something normal if I think about my state. No family, no wife, no children, no nothing... To me that was just a house, not a home. But now knowing that I have a home, with a mother who loves me, with siblings who love me, somehow served to remove the aggravation I felt inside when I hit the trio of bitches. I walked in silence as I reflected on everything that had happened in this short time. I have died and been reincarnated. I have a family. I''m weird... Who am I? John ck? O Christian Grey? Did I just take John''s memories? Or did I take Christian''s body? No... Neither option, everything John lived through I don''t feel as mere memories, it''s as if I lived through it myself, but with Christian it''s the same, everything I lived through as Christian are not mere memories. Why do I talk about the two of them as if they were not me? Are we the same person or not? Somehow I think I know the answer. ? Yes... He''s me and I''m the... John... Is it my past life or my future life? No... It can''t be future, nor is the world the same. Even if John was born in the future it doesn''t mean that this world is the same. But... Does it matter who I was or who I am? Maybe I am neither and just take in the experiences of both people? But I can also be both people at the same time, some fusion of souls or something. Anyway, I don''t see any relevance in who I am and who I was, even though my whole point of view has changed, I''m still me, Christian Grey. A name given to me by my family. John ck died and that is irrefutable. John was an orphan and I have family... Family... Wait... Why do I feel like I don''t remember something important? Oh, shit! Why the fuck am I walking home? We don''t have a home... We''re living in a fucking motel! Normally I should go pick up my younger siblings and wait for the bus toe, but my siblings didn''t go to school because of the changes, I insisted oning, so the sister came to drop me off. But was she also supposed toe and pick me up a while ago? Why does she keeping? Hasn''t it been about 40 minutes since I left school? Shouldn''t she have picked me up by now? Well, I''ll wait at the entrance... Redirecting my path to the school entrance, I fall back into deep thoughts. How different will the world be today? I have never dedicated myself to studying my surroundings, I have only read about differentnguages and even about ancient culture, almost nothing about today, I only know that the world is practically the same as the other, the same countries, the same continents, even the same moon, practically nothing vital has changed. The only thing I can notice is that all history itself changed, for example, in this world it is said that Jesus, the son of the Goddess, was a woman. Even God is seen as a woman. Come to think of it... There are the different gods, Zeus, Odin, Athena, Aphrodite, etc. Although the story in general I don''t know since I was never interested in it, I only know the main thing they once showed in a movie mom saw. It was a rather peculiar movie, pretty much all the ancient gods were fighting a mega space titan, kind of crazy. They even showed the origins of the gods and stuff like that. But in the story, it was Aphrodite who freed the gods from the titans, not Zeus. In Norse mythology, Odin was not the most important god, he was just the husband of an important goddess, Frigg. Odin was not a great magician nor the strongest, he was just the god of fertility, who married Frigg, the seer and warrior goddess, one of the strongest goddesses only below Freyja. Although from what I saw, Odin''s appearance is very different from how I thought, he was seen as a handsome man, it is said that his beauty was transcendental among the gods. Something strange to me who had the one-eyed old man in mind. There were even the children of that couple. But... Thor is not named Thor, but Thorina, even this his sister Loki, has the same name, but it is worth noting that she is now a woman. That means that, although the same gods are named in this world, there were many changes, but apparently only the biblical one remains practically the same, only the genders were reversed. No... Lucifer is a man, that does not change in this world. The stories left lucifer as a viin as always, but it also stands out a lot that he was dedicated to cheating on women and slept with all of them. A Whore ording to the women of this world. What aplicated piece of shit... Although I must say those movies were awesome, it''s quite simr to the ''Lord of the Rings'' saga but with gods. I don''t know how much of what''s in the movies is real, but I guess they were based on their stories. Apart from the gods, the history of the world also changed, but not the events, only the person, Christopher Columbus did not discover America, it was a Spanish woman named Maria Columbus. Would she be a rtive of Christopher Columbus? Am I wrong? Was Christopher Columbus born as a woman? All the events are the same, the same wars, the same diseases, everything is the same. In my old world, some believed that, if women had ruled, everything would be different, now I see that it is a vile lie, all humans are the same. Chapter 6 How Did It Come To This? [Unedited] I guess men believe the same in this world, if they ruled, everything would be more peaceful and beautiful. Although if I analyze well, I think it all has to do with culture or upbringing. Because for a man or woman to rule better, they first have to be raised in a more... Delicate? Strict? I don''t know. To rule... Shit! We don''t have founding fathers anymore, only founding mothers. Founding mothers... How weird it sounds to me, but it''s not that it bothers me, it''s just weird. The names of the 44 presidents to date are different, but thest names repeat, Washington, Adams, Kennedy, Bush, etc. All thest names are the same, only the first names change. Although the current president has a newst name. Wait... Isn''t the current president someone from my old world? Michelle Obama¡­ Are they the same people as in my old world? But there''s also the possibility that only the name is the same. I''ve never seen her face, I''ve only heard the name. How the fuck do I not know the president''s face? Don''t they usually put the faces everywhere when they campaign? Don''t they usually put the faces of the presidents in school? Am I that clueless? I guess it''s because I never take my eyes off the books. Besides... Why do they keep thest names? As far as I know, in this world, the firstst namees from the mothers, not the fathers like in mine. So... Why are the surnames the same? Wasn''t it the men who used those surnames? Well, it''s a different world, I can''t draw conclusions with something from somewhere else. But that doesn''t take away from the strangeness of the world¡­ Did Shrek want to take his mud bath and didn''t have time to do something moreplete? Does the fairy not like my teeth? Why the fuck is the world so strange? But more importantly in this situation. Can I have sex with the president? Is she married to Barack Obama? Could NTR Barack Obama? No, no, no. I won''t mess with ck wives, I''ve been stabbed enough to learn my lesson. Although... Wouldn''t that be more entertaining? I manage to see the future in the papers. Barack Obama''s wife gets fucked in front of him. Phew, great news, I''d read it without hesitation, even buy copies to keep as a family heirloom. But... Does Barack Obama even exist in this world? Maybe I should have paid more attention to the teachers and not read about other things in history ss. Sigh So many questions... So few answers. But... What does it matter? It''s not like it affects me whether I know or not. I''m just going to live my life and that''s it, it''s all soplicated I''d rather not think about it. Why hasn''t my sister arrived yet? I got to the entrance a while ago, I''d say about 10 minutes ago, but Sis is nowhere to be seen. Mmm... What am I going to do in the future? It''s easier to y with women now, but... How am I going to get out of this poverty? Should I look for a rich woman? I''m sure I''ll be quite handsome, it wouldn''t be hard to find some millionaire woman. No... My pride wouldn''t allow me to do that. Hehe~ Who am I lying to, I would love to live off a woman''s wealth. But it is a very ugly road... I knew many stories in my other life of women who messed with men for riches and almost all of them ended badly. Dead, discarded, in jail, poorer, etc. Endings I don''t want, although I would love to have sex, I have to be smart with whom, example I would bang the pastor of a church if I can, I know he won''t be able to talk about it openly, after all, they have an image to take care of. I might even try it with a female president and it would all remain a secret. But if I have sex with a woman in my social circle, everything will be difficult. Women behave like men, I have to take that into ount. For example, if I have sex with a friend from school, I have no doubt that she will tell her friends and that would create a negative reputation for me. Not that I care much about reputation, but I think about mom and my family. If I were a father and my daughter had a reputation as a whore, it would hurt my soul, and I love mom too much to put her through that pain. But it would be interesting to travel to other countries on vacation or for work and fornicate without problems; no one would know me and it would be totally secret. I would only have to go out, choose the most beautiful women I saw, if possible with a nice ass and that''s it, I wouldn''t have to do much. Surely I would only have to ask them for sex and they would dly ept. At least I would... If a beautiful white-haired, purple-eyed woman came to me and asked me for sex, I would ept without hesitation. Or am I the weird one? No... If someone doesn''t ept such an offer, it''s because they''re either crazy or hypocritical. I''m not the weird one. Well, maybe a little... Sigh "Where the fuck is my sister?" I whisper, looking boredly up at the blue sky, avoiding the annoying stares of people walking past me. It''s like I''m a fucking monkey in a zoo. Has the school found out yet that I hit those kids? They should... They have cameras everywhere, if they haven''t found out by now they should fire someone. Will Mom get mad? I''d better tell her before the principal calls her, sooner orter they have to summon her to talk about it. Sigh It''s been almost an hour and sister still hasn''t arrived... "Son are you okay?" I heard an agitated voice next to me, a voice so unfamiliar but familiar to me. "Mom?" What is she doing here? Shouldn''t she be working? Where is sister? "My son, tell mom what happened to your face?" Mom asked with concern in her tired eyes, bending down to my height as she touched my bruise carefully. Mom was dressed in a McDonald''s outfit, the old light blue uniform, apparently she just got off work. She has three jobs, one at McDonald''s, one as a stocker at Walmart and thest one at KFC. She works from 7 a.m. to 12 p.m. She pretty much justes in to sleep and nothing else... Sigh "Come on mom I''ll tell you about it on the way, it''s a great story!" I said cheerfully, as a big smile broke out on my face, doing my best not to worry my mother. "But..." "No buts,e on!" I smiled softly, grabbing mom''s hand and pulling her with me towards nowhere in particr. "Are you...so cheerful?" Mom smiled quizzically, letting go of me. We walked along in silence, as I felt Mom''s calloused hands on the way, thinking about how to exin to her without causing her too much pain about the problems at school. "What are you doing here mom, shouldn''t big sister being?" I asked, looking curiously at her face. "She... *sigh* Your sister couldn''t get off work earlier, so she called me to see if I coulde get you" mom replied, dropping her shoulders for some reason. "Why, your mom can''te pick you up, are you embarrassed?" Smiled mom as she spoke with a sad tone... Lowering her face, she sighed with a reluctant expression "*Sigh* Sis would take me to see my girlfriend..." "*cough* *cough*" Mom coughed violently, apparently choking on her own saliva "Y-you what?" "My girlfriend..." "My boy has a girlfriend...my boy has a girlfriend..." Mom whispered over and over again, as her eyes dimmed for a moment, but out of nowhere, her eyes regained their light, before turning to me to speak to me with hope in her voice "Didn''t you say that when you grow up you will marry mom?" "Pffff~ Hahahaha" Iughed heartily, firming my stomach as I did my best to keep my tears from spilling out of the corner of my eye, then looking at her with obvious satisfaction as she happily replied "Yes, I''m getting married to mom, that''s why I don''t and won''t have a girlfriend" At that moment a warmth flooded my heart, a beautiful feeling I had never felt in my other life, it felt so right and perfect that involuntarily a big smile broke out on my face. This is something I apparently promised when I was 3 years old, at that time I didn''t understand anything about marriage, but mom asked me if I would marry her in the future and I agreed without further thought. Looking at her out of the corner of my eye, I could see that all her pain had disappeared as she touched her chest, letting out a long sigh of what seems to be relief. "Don''t joke with mom like that, my heart almost jumped out of my chest" She spoke to me with obvious reproach in her voice, frowning, making her even more beautiful than she is. Even though I''ve lived an adult life and it''s kind of embarrassing for me to act like a child, it feels amazing somehow... "Hmph!" I averted my gaze, while hiding my smile of happiness. How could I not be happy? Mom rarely spends time with me, in all my life she spent so little time with me that if I count the days with my hands I would have fingers left over. Maybe it''s my fault, though... Books can be a death trap. "Now tell me, what happened to your face?" Mom asked, stopping walking to look at me seriously. "Well here''s the thing..." I sighed mentally, then told her everything that happened with the trio of bitches, from when they started bullying me, to the times I tried to defend myself only to get beaten up even more. In the course of my story we kept walking, but I kept looking at mom while I was talking, her expression changed many times, she started with astonishment, then concern, but the more I told what happened her expression changed to total anger, but before she could explode even more I started to tell what happened today. "... Then when I was lying on the ground I realized that I simply couldn''t beat them hard, so I went for a broom so I could defend myself well, and when I already had it in my hand, I went to look for them where they always usually are" I exined the wholest thing quickly, while I felt mom''s hand tighten more and more with mine "And that''s where I found them, they were all 3 gathered with their backs to me What do you think I did mom?" "What did you do?" Mom asked in a strained voice, looking at me with obvious concern in her voice. "I hit them, I started with Jake and then moved on to the others, by the time I finished hitting them they were all 3 crying on the floor" I smiled puffing out my thin chest proudly, waiting for mom''s praise. "WHY ARE YOU SMILING!" Mom shouted, ring at me angrily for the first time in my life. "M-mom?" I spoke to her with bewilderment and fear at her current expression. "YOU THINK IT''S OKAY TO HIT OTHER KIDS!!!?" She screamed again as she squeezed my hand tightly. "YOU COULDN''T TELL YOUR TEACHERS ABOUT WHAT WAS GOING ON!!!? YOU HAD TO HIT THEM!!!?" Mom continued to yell. "But mom...!" I tried to protest, annoyed that she didn''t understand me. If I spoke to the teachers, they said they would talk to the demons, but instead of them stopping their abuse, they only became more constant. What''s the use? "NO BUT! YOU WILL GO APOLOGIZE TO THEM TOMORROW!" he shouted back, ring at me fiercely. "NO! NO I WON''T!" I screamed in response, while my eyes were already blurred with tears streaming from my eyes "THEY BEAT ME DAILY AND NEVER APOLOGIZED WHY WOULD I !?" "THIS IS WHAT WE TAUGHT YOU!? SOLVE EVERYTHING BY HITTING!? YOU''RE A CHILD CHRISTIAN, YOU SHOULDN''T BE FIGHTING WITH PEOPLE!" I yell, jerking my arm away as i answered her. At this point my tears were alreadying out uncontrobly, as my mind was quickly copsing from the strong emotions I was feeling. "TEACH ME!? WHAT HAVE THEY BEEN TEACHING ME!? TO GET HIGH EVERY DAY LIKE DADDY DOES!!? OR TO PUT UP WITH HIS BEATINGS EVERY DAY JUST BECAUSE HE RAN OUT OF DRUGS!!!?" I screamed at the top of my lungs, not caring about the people watching the whole thing as a spectacle. "Son..." Mom lowered her voice, as she looked at me in bewilderment.. "NO! LET ME FINISH!" I screamed, as a sharp pain began to form in my chest, as I took out all my frustrations on her "YOU''RE NEVER HOME! EVERY TIME I COME HOME YOU''RE NOT THERE!!!! EVERY TIME I WAKE UP YOU ARE NOT THERE!!!, I HAVE TO LIVE EVERY DAY WITH A FATHER WHO IS WORSE THAN GARBAGE, WHILE YOU ARE NOT THERE!!!!! EVERY TIME I GET HOME I GET BEATEN, I GET TO SCHOOL, I GET BEATEN, DO YOU THINK IT''S EASY, DO YOU THINK I LIKE IT? NO! I HATE IT! I HATE IT!!!" I quickly let go of mom''s hand, before running with all my might to a nearby park, sore from all this shit. How did ite to this? Chapter 7 Chaos [Unedited] "Christian!" Mom shouted, quickly following me. I didn''t want to yell at Mom, I didn''t want to make her sad. I didn''t want to see her pained face. I didn''t want to make her suffer... Then... Why did I say such hurtful things to her? A few minutes ago I wasughing happily... Whereas now I feel like the world is going to end at any moment. I know I''m behaving like a child, but... I can''t help it, the rage I feel inside me blinds me. My whole body feels exalted, somehow I feel my muscles trembling constantly. My mind quickly turns into a big chaos, thoughts, memories, words, experiences, all kinds of painful memories start to torment my sanity, constantly reying to me everything I wish I could forget. Why can''t mom understand that I can''t talk to them? Does she think it''s so easy to put up with this shit every day? I ran towards the park up ahead, trying to outrun mom, I needed to think, I needed to calm down, but no matter how fast I wanted to run, mom would catch up with me no problem. When I got there, I hid in the trees, as I threw myself on the ground and curled up hugging my knees, sobbing quietly. "Son..." I heard a broken voice above me, I didn''t need to be a genius to know it was mom, but I preferred not to speak or look at her, I just chose to stay quiet. I don''t know what horrible things I could scream at her because of my current confusion, my mind is a mess, all the bad memories I have overwhelm me, reying the scenes over and over again, not letting me rest from the sadness and anger tearing me apart, while the anger fed more and more inside me. "Forgive me son... I didn''t mean to yell at you..." Mom spoke, in a soft but trembling voice, wrapping her arms around my back to pull me to her chest, then caressed my back "Mom was a fool...it hurts me so much to see you sad, but you don''t have to hold back, let it out and let the sadness out of your pretty heart with mom.... I''ll always be there for you" At that moment I simply couldn''t hold back anymore, I was crying like a real little girl on her chest, screaming and venting all my frustrations through my tears, while I felt mom squeezing me tighter in her embrace for every minute I cried. After a few minutes I was able to get my thoughts and memories back together well, but even though the anger and sadness that flooded my being had disappeared, the pain in my chest was still overwhelming. The knowledge that I took my anger out on the person I love most in this world makes me nauseous. "You know..."whispered Mom softly, gently stroking my hair "When you were just a few months away from being born I felt so scared... My family had kicked me out of the house when they found out I was pregnant... I felt desperate, I had a man and a daughter to feed, plus another son already on the way, but no home and no job..." When I first heard Mom talk about her family, I felt rage, a lot of rage, Mom was just a child but she already had to face the world on her own... Even though I went through something simr, I was lucky enough to only have to support myself, instead mom had to bring up a whole family at only 14 years old. Just thinking about it pisses me off. And that bastard? Couldn''t he even work? A real leech. "I worked as hard as I could, doing all kinds of jobs my pregnancy would allow me to do... Even though it was hard, I made it, I was able to secure a roof over my head and food to live on... But I still felt desperate... Babies need so many things that I couldn''t provide for them..." Mom whispered to me "But I kept going, I worked until my shoulders couldn''t take it anymore, I always repeated to myself over and over again, I am a woman and I must face it all... But the despair only increased when there were only a few weeks left until the birth... I didn''t feel ready, I didn''t feel I could give you a decent life... I was so afraid..." At this point I was simply brought to tears again, I always knew mom endured many things alone, but knowing something about someone by deductions is very different from that someone telling you personally, even more so if the person rting all their fear is your mother, the woman I love most in this world. The fact that I yelled at a woman who did so much for me makes me want to punch myself right now. I feel so... Helpless... Stupid... "But when it looked like everything was going to fall apart at any moment.... You were born... You looked so fragile and delicate.... I was even afraid to hold you thinking I might hurt you... But you opened your eyes and held out your little hands to me..." whispered mom, lifting my head with both hands, looking at me with pure love in her eyes, while a big smile formed on her face, but at the same time her eyes were getting redder and redder "When I held you in my arms, I felt a new strength was born in me... The whole world that I thought was only ck and white, became full of color... I felt so happy, so alive... That was the day when I promised myself that I would never let anything bad happen to you.... I promised myself that I would never let anything make you cry... I promised myself to take care of you with all my being..." At this point Mom''s smile became more and more pained, as her eyes becamepletely clouded with tears threatening to spill out. "But I failed you... I failed to take care of you... You suffered because of me... I... I feel so worthless... I am so useless... Please... F-Forgive me son... Forgive me" cried mom, as bitter tears fell uncontrobly from her eyes, streaming all over my face, making my brain explode again. Why does it hurt so much? As an orphan myself, I have suffered many things before I became a professional. But seeing Mom cry now I feel that even breathing hurts, those tears have even more weight than the tears of a woman in my world. They are the tears of a defeated man... They are the tears of my mother... "M-mother..." I whisper, caressing Mom''s eyes trying to keep the tears from flowing, while my own tears fall wildly "P-please, Mommy... don''t cry... please..." I whispered, doing my best to keep my voice and speak properly without breaking down in the attempt, pushing all the tears away from mom''s face. I... I don''t know what to do. I feel overwhelmed and in pain... The more I see Mom, the more I look into her eyes, the more I feel her tears, the more pain I feel. I feel the most pain of my two lives in my heart, my breathing bes choppy and painful, my vision begins to blur even more, as sweat runs down my back, but just when I didn''t think anything could be worse, a taste of iron rises in my throat. This is... Blood? Why...? No... I can''t let my mother see this. Swallowing quickly all the blood rushing up my throat, I felt weak and sore, but still, worry filled my thoughts, forcing me back to reality. "I love you mom, you were always the most important person to me and you will always be... I didn''t want to tell you those things... I... I have trouble controlling myself mom... I can''t control my feelings... But... I love you mom... I love you mom... don''t doubt it," I whispered weakly, trying my best not to fall asleep from the weakness that assaulted my body, as I kept looking lovingly at mom, as she just looked at me with her reddened eyes. I have to do something I don''t want her to cry anymore... It hurts... It hurts so much... "Mom... I was different since I was a kid... I didn''t tell you before because I was afraid... But I remember everything in my life, even the moment I was born... I remember when I felt you for the first time, I didn''t know anything and just felt instinctive fear... But for some reason I just felt warmth in your direction... I felt your love... I wanted you to take me... I wanted to be with you mom... I don''t need big things mom... I just need you... So please don''t cry... As long as I''m with me and you won''t leave me, you''ll never fail me... I love you mom... I love you so much..." I whispered, as my voice grew weaker with every word I squeezed out, until I couldn''t take it anymore and fell asleep in her arms. it hurts me... "Sleep my baby..." Eva whispered, caressing Christian''s sleeping face. Unfortunately, our Christian would never be able to see what happened when he fell asleep. His mother smiled beautifully, as her tears continued to fall from her eyes, a smile he himself had never seen in his two lives, and then kissed him on the forehead to carry him home in her arms. --- "What are you doing home, shouldn''t you be working?" Asked a high-pitched, irritable voice for a certain boy. If our Christian was awake, he would know instantly that it was the bitch named Brayan, a bitch who was frowning right now as she looked at Eva. "Where are the kids?" Eva asked, momentarily ignoring Brayan''s question. "They''re in the park across the street..." ? "You left them alone!" Eva eximed angrily. "Rx, it''s no big deal..." "It''s no big deal? What if something happens to them? You know these ces aren''t very good!" "You don''t have to worry, they just wanted to go for a walk, they were overwhelmed in this ce, besides I left them in the care of David, the one who lives next door" "*Sigh* Well..." Eva replied wearily. "Now tell me why you''re not at work, did you get fired again?". Brayan asked with concern. "No, I picked Christian up from school" Eva replied, still holding the little white-haired boy in her arms. Eva, arrived home a few minutes ago, but she didn''t want to be separated from her little boy and decided to lie down with him next to her, while she looked at the ceiling thinking about everything that had happened today, she still hadn''t had time to take off her work uniform. "But you already brought it, now you can go!" Brayan snorted impatiently. "I''m not working today, I asked for the day off" Eva replied, still staring at the ceiling, while gently stroking Christian''s hair. "You''re not going to work!!! You think we have money to spare!!!? We''re living in a fucking motel, you can''t afford days off!" Raised his voice Brayan, ring angrily at the woman on the bed. "You know... I heard Christian scream and cry for the first time in his life today..." Eva replied, ignoring his earlierment. "Did something happen to him?" Brayan quickly replied, looking at the little boy in Eva''s arms with different emotions, emotions Christian wouldn''t think he saw, from worry to sadness. "Yes... a lot..." Eva whispered, lowering her gaze to look at the bruise on her son''s face, before raising it again and staring at Brayan. "I''m going to stop giving you money, now whatever it takes in the house you let me know and I''ll buy it" Eva informed, looking at Brayan with hidden anger in her eyes. "B-but honey... Why?" stammered Brayan, opening his eyes wide, as if the end of the world was going toe at that moment. "Is it necessary for me to tell you why?" narrowed Eva''s eyes, looking menacingly at Brayan, making him tremble from the pure look "Don''t argue anymore, I''m not going to change my mind." "B-but honey, you know I need to take my meds" He pleaded, looking at her with reddened eyes,pletely aggrieved by the situation. "Medication, you mean those drugs you hide under the mattress? What were they called!? Alprazm!?" Spoke a little louder mom, looking at him with total fury, but still trying to hold back her voice so as not to wake her son "Or do you mean the cocaine you hide between your clothes!!? Don''t give me your victim bullshit, I already said I''m not giving you money for your bullshit!" "I naively thought that even if you consumed that shit, you wouldn''t let it influence you in raising the kids, I had thought that with what you went through in your life, you wouldn''t do the same with your kids, but apparently you fell so deep that you don''t know the shit you''re doing" Eva shook her head, with obvious disappointment in her tone and look. Chapter 8 Confrontation [Unedited] "Y-you-!" Brayan shouted, ring hatefully at Eva. "You what, you have something to say?" interrupted Eva, aggressively, "I work all day to bring food to this family, and your only job was to raise our children with all the love in the world. But today I found out that not only do you not do that, but you have a heart cold enough to beat them every day, so don''t give me your victim bullshit, if you want to buy your bullshit, you work for them!" "Honey, I would never raise my hands to our children! You shouldn''t believe everything kids say, they''re kids! They usually lie!" Brayan shouted, his eyes widening in horror, causing a vein to bulge in Eva''s forehead. Gently getting up from Christian''s side, Eva walked over to Brayan staring him straight in the eyes as her face distorted with rage. "YOU STILL WANT TO DENY IT!? ARE YOU SAYING THAT MY SON IS LYING!!? CHRISTIAN!!!? THE SAME CHILD WHO CRIED UNCONTROLLABLY TODAY BECAUSE HE COULDN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE!!!? THE SAME BOY WHO SAYS HIS FATHER IS WORSE THAN A SCUMBAG!!!? THAT BOY!!?" Eva shouted, gripping Brayan''s jaw tightly with one hand, while he just trembled under her screams "YOU''RE THEIR FATHER BRAYAN! YOU''RE SUPPOSED TO TAKE CARE OF THEM!! THEN EXPLAIN TO ME!! WHY DO MY CHILDREN HATE THEIR FATHER!? WHY DO THEY HATE ONE OF THE PEOPLE THEY SHOULD LOVE THE MOST IN THEIR LIFE!? ???EXPLAIN THAT SHIT TO ME!!!" At this point Eva''s face was red with fury, while the grip on Brayan''s face was getting tighter and tighter. "*Sob* Yo-yo.... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I... I don''t know what I''m doing *Sob*" Brayan whispered, releasing Eva''s grip with his hands, then quickly running towards the street, closing the door behind him. Eva just looked at him as he left, when she heard the door close her look of furypletely copsed to change to aplex look, as she looked at the door guiltily. But as she was about to take a step to go towards the man, she hesitates for a moment, she turns and looks at the peaceful face of her son as he sleeps with a small smile on her face, it is then that her sorrow fades away and with a soft look she goes to lie down with her little son. Arriving at his side, she carefully observes her little prince, his beautiful pale skin, his soft features, his pale lips, his long silver eyshes, his fine eyebrows, his slightly long hair, every little feature indicates that he will be a very beautiful man in the future. But... All that scares her. She already imagines the bunch of bitches that wille to drool over her little treasure in the future. "Do I have to buy a gun?" She whispers to herself, as she strokes her little one''s soft hair. "*Sigh* And as if his features weren''t enough, there are his eyes...". She still remembers when his eyes took on the violet hue overnight, they were so beautiful that even she got lost in them for a moment. She never went to the doctor again to find out what was wrong with him, not because she has no money, but because she has known for a long time that her son is not normal. Eva has seen many movies in which scientists do horrible things to unique people, and as she imagines what they might do to her son, she dismisses the idea out of hand. They might tell her she''s delusional, but with her son, she''d rather not risk it. Besides, her son never had any health problems, never got sick, never lost his appetite, never cried, never let out a scream, not even at the moment of his birth. That''s why for her it was so painful and at the same time exciting, to see Christian show two emotions in the same day, even if the reason is something that hit her hard, as long as her little boy can open up to her, she will be happy. She is his mother and even if she is not with him, she has always been very concerned about his well-being. Even if she disguises it, she always checks her children''s things when shees home from work, she wants to know if he takes notes, if they have any diary telling their things or anything that helps her to know about them, she wants to be present in her children''s life in some way. But it''s all so difficult... Her other children are very outgoing, they talk a lot and y a lot, she has no problem knowing what they think and what they want. But her Christian is the most difficult, he doesn''t talk much or express himself much, always in his thoughts from a very young age, even in his things she hasn''t been able to find anything about him, other than the many books he usually carries. Even today, she''s sure that if she hadn''t seen the bruise on his face, Christian wouldn''t tell her what happened at school. But for the first time, he tells her about something in his life and she ends up yelling at him..... But she can''t help it. She doesn''t want her little boy to suffer, she just wants her little boy to y with his friends, she wants her little boy to be happy, to show genuine emotions, she wants her little boy to be interested in more than just reading, even if his interest is fashion or clothes, she will make sure to give him everything he needs. But on the way to the motel, Eva thought hard about everything that happened, and realized that she would rather her son have character than be submissive and delicate. She''s sure that women will go for him like ants for honey, and thest thing she wants is for some slut to take advantage of his shyness. Her son hadn''t grown up yet, but Eva was already starting to worry.... And how could she not? Today, when her little son jokingly told her he had a girlfriend, she thought she was going to die, she instantly felt as if someone had ripped out a piece of her heart, leaving her momentarily breathless. That little joke made her eyes open. It made her realize that her son won''t be a boy forever. He will grow up to be a man. It may be a joke now, but... What will happen in the future? Eva knows that Christian will have to get married and leave with his future wife. But just thinking about it hurts her... When Christian was 3 years old, on those rare asions when she usually rejoices, he told her that he would marry her in the future, and although she knows it''s just child''s y, that day was the happiest day for her. But now that her son is growing up, her hands shake at the thought of walking him down the aisle. "Mom?" Christian murmured, looking at the still-stunned Eva. "Yes?" Eva replied after a few seconds, she had been lost in thought for a good amount of minutes, not realizing that Christian had woken up until he spoke to her. "Nothing..." Christian murmured, snugglingfortably in his mother''s arms, though he was still slightly ufortable from the taste of blood left in his mouth. He snuggled with her for about five minutes, as her head buried itself in his neck, not caring in the least about the fried smell his mother had due to work. Until he was satisfied with the warmth, he looked up, meeting her gaze. "§Þ§à§Ô§å §Ô§à§Ó§à§Ó§à§â§à§â§à§â§Ú§ä§î §á§à-§â§å§ã§ã§ã§Ü§Ú" (I know how to speak Russian). Christian I speak, with a distinct awkwardness in pronunciation, but it is simply impossible for him to have an ent and fluency of speech. Even if he is a genius, he needs practice in pronouncing. "What did you say?" Mom asked in agitation, even getting out of bed and looking at him in awe. "I said I could speak Russian..." Christian replied matter-of-factly, looking at her earnestly as he inwardly gloated at her current expression. "You... Since when?" Eva asked, looking at him incredulously. "A few years ago..." Christian replied with a small smile, happy to release the burden that even he didn''t know he carried in his heart. "Anything else I should know?" Mom asked cautiously, somehow sensing that that wasn''t all. "No... Well, yes, I also speak Japanese and French." Blinking innocently, Chris smiled, expectant of her next reaction. But what happened next surprised him enormously, although in a way he had expected something simr. "My son is a genius..." Eva whispered over and over, as she stared dazedly at Christian, until she couldn''t stand the emotion and pounced on him. She kept him in the air for at least a minute, spinning him around and tossing him in the air and then catching him, to say the poor boy was just dizzy would be to greatly minimize his condition. "Mom I''m getting dizzy!" Christian eximed, he no longer knew how long he had gone without touching something firm and he was starting to feel his stomach turn all the way around "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA my little boy is a genius!" But Eva didn''t listen to him, she kept tossing him into the air only to catch him as he fell. Even though Christian was happy to see her beautiful smile, he couldn''t take it anymore. "MOM I''M GETTING DIZZY!!!" Christian had to yell at his mother to bring her back to reality, because thest thing she wants is to end up vomiting. But apparently the scream wasn''t in vain, because Eva set him down on the bed a few secondster. "S-sorry, I got carried away...ha...ha...ha...ha" Scratching the back of her neck, Mom foolishly replied. Eva was happy, so happy that she lost herposure in front of her little boy. "It''s okay..." Chris muttered with a tired look, still feeling nauseous. "Now tell me everything!" Evaughed happily, jumping on the bed to then lift him up and sit him on her stomach, happily taking his little hands. "Do you really believe me?" Christian asked in bewilderment, as he stared in disbelief at the beautiful woman smiling in front of him. He practically just said that he speaks more than onenguage and that he is a super genius, but Eva didn''t even doubt his words and was happy, surprising Christian enormously. "Of course he does! Why would I doubt my little prince?" replied Eva quizzically, then spoke to him excitedly "Now tell me what else you know!" "Well I don''t know what to say..." Smiled Christian softly, feeling this blind confidence caress his heart in a way he never experienced before "Ever since I was born I was aware of everything... Even though I couldn''t see when I was first born, I could hear everything... Let me tell you, it''s very scary... I would hear weird things that I now know were people talking... And people touching me everywhere, making my fear go up another level... I don''t remember anything before I was born, but I feel somehow I was just sleeping, although everything changed when I was born was one of the ugliest things... I felt so cold, so much cold..." "Also the blow on my butt hurt me a lot... Those people at the hospital have no feelings..." He grimaced at the memory of those moments "But I felt mom... That calmed me down from fear, it''s really hard to exin how I felt you, I just know that I fell asleep with you..." "After that I don''t have many memories, I spent most of the time asleep and most of the memories in that time was when you fed me... I also remember when you almost threw me out of bed when you were sleeping... Oh and also when you almost dropped me from your arms because The Lakers had scored a point..." The more he spoke the more menacing Christian''s gaze turned to his mother, making her swallow saliva at his action "I remember when I took my first steps... It was very annoying, I felt like I could walk, it''s like an instinctive thing, only my legs were like sticine..." Now that he thinks, he has no memory of his mother spending time with his father, there are two possibilities, they did it when he was asleep or sneaking around, something he is deeply grateful for, because he wouldn''t know how to act with those memories that would disturb him for life. "Hahaha~" Momughed awkwardly, turning her face slightly away from her son''s gaze. Chapter 9 Duck [Unedited] "But after I grew up I don''t have many memories with you..." Christian murmured sadly, while Eva just looked at him with guilt in her eyes. "I have a lot of memories... There''s nothing in my life that I don''t remember.... Although I don''t remember everything exactly, as I didn''t know the dates back then, but if you give me a reference and I was there, I could easily remember everything..." Now that Christian thinks about it, he has seen his mother naked many times when he was little, a spectacr sight it must be said, although back then she was not yet fully developed as she is now, it was practically seeing a naked teenage girl, something he has seen a lot in his spare time, times when he used to unload his eggs, although almost never in real life. "Woah... That''s awesome!" Mom eximed, looking at him with a big smile on her face, while pride showed easily through her eyes, easily hiding her earlier sadness. "But... Not everything is perfect..." I murmur, looking at Eva with a frown "Whenever I get emotionally unsettled my memory ys against me... For example, what happened today in the afternoon... When I would get angry, all the bad memories I have woulde involuntarily, reminding me perfectly over and over again of everything I''d rather forget.... And the worst thing is that they''re not just normal memories.... One of those memories that you only see the image or something... I remember everything, from the sound, to the smells, to the touch, to the emotions I felt... So if I remember something sad, the sadness of the memory will affect me... I... I didn''t want to shout those things to you mom... But I can''t control myself... It''s too hard for me mom... I''m sorry..." At that moment Christian''s eyes reddened again, remembering how hurtful and idiotic he was to his mother became an emotional torture, it hurt his soul to remember her bitter tears, twisting his whole conscious being, something he wasn''t sure he could ever get over in his life. "Shhhh~" His mother hugged him, burying him between herrge breasts as she stroked his backfortingly "You don''t have to feel sad, it''s mom''s fault for not listening to you earlier..." "But-" I try to insist. "No buts, I''m so d you can finally open up to me, much more so now that we''re spending some time together.... I don''t want you to remember this day as a sad day, I want you to remember it as a happy day, the day my prince opened up to his mother for the first time, one of the happiest days of my life.... Yes?" replied Eva with a smile, scrunching her nose yfully as she finished speaking. "... Mn!" Christian nodded after some hesitation, but it was enough to see Mom''s happy expression for all apprehension to magically disappear. Christiany for a few minutes on his mother''s warm chest, savoring the feeling of happiness that flooded his heart, making him rxpletely, both sentimentally and physically. Although he denied it a lot, in his previous life he always felt sadness in his heart for not having someone to trust or to love, that sadness shaped his previous character a little. He was distrustful, he used to stay away from people for fear of being hurt, even his mood used to be very bad with people who tried to get close to him, causing his life to be very lonely, no friends, no family, no nothing. "Don''t go to sleep my prince" Eva whispered, bringing Chris'' consciousness back to reality. "You need to shower and mommy too Would you like mommy to clean you up? I haven''t had the chance in a long time..." Eva spoke, as she directed puppy dog eyes at Chris, making it impossible for him to even think about refusing. "Okay..." Christian agreed, a little embarrassed by the situation. Even though his personality changedpletely due to his new life, he still has adult thoughts about women, and even though he is just a boy and therefore his body doesn''t react yet to sexual stimtion, his mind is a different thing, making the feeling of embarrassment inevitable for him, much more so in the case of his mother, someone he loves deeply. Besides, even if he said when he was about to die that he would sleep with anyone, even his mother, they were just the delusions of a dying man, never in his normal state had he ever thought about it, but now... No. For the first time in his existence he is feeling something akin to love, and he doesn''t want to ruin it for mere lusts or dying promises. Many may not think twice and take advantage of the situation, but Christian is still a virgin and pure in rtionships of all kinds, it''s safe to say that the current love towards his family is one of the most pleasant emotions he''s felt for the first time in his life, and he simply doesn''t want to lose them to something he might regret forever. "Alright, let''s go!" mom smiled, standing up as she carried him in her arms like a princess, causing Christian to blush slightly in embarrassment, being forced to look away. "Hehe~" Eva let out a silly giggle at the sight of her son''s expression. She led him towards the bathroom with a big smile, until she reached the side of the bathtub and set him down, she turned on the water and manipted the faucet until it was at the perfect temperature, she waited until it was full and turned the water off, with a satisfied gesture she turned around and spoke. "Wait for me here, I''ll get your clean clothes, start undressing and wait for me in the water so you don''t get cold" Eva said, as she came out of the bathroom with a big smile on her face. How could she not be happy? Her little one hase so close to her today, a weight that was on her mind a long time ago, finally lifted off her shoulders. She is so happy, if anyone dared tough at her for spoiling her son so much, she would surely beat him mercilessly, but still with a big smile on her face. Christian stood alone in the bathroom, watching something so familiar yet strange. They had been at the motel for days, but as he received the memories of his other life he felt as if he had not been to this ce years ago. The bathroom wasn''t luxurious or spacious, but it had all the basic necessities for a person. A bathtub, toilet and sink, it even had a washing machine in one corner. Faced with the imminent arrival of her mother, she quickly undressed and jumped into the water, instantly enjoying the warm water. But upon entering the water, Christian realized that he had not yet seen his body directly since he received his memories, so, without waiting, he looked at the most important thing, his crotch. "Fiuuu~~" Christian whistles looking down at his little friend dangling between his legs, even though he is only 9 years old, his little guy is already about 6 cm in his sleeping state, he is also slender as his finger, but it is something that holds a lot of promise considering he still has a lot of growing to do, even he is somewhat small right now measuring only 115 cm tall (3.7 feet), where the general average for a 9 year old is 120 to 125 cm (3.9 to 4.0 feet). "I''m sure Asian women would bestow upon me the title of "Beauty That Tears Down a Kingdom" without hesitation..." Christian muttered, feeling his ego reach greater heights the more he looked at his body. His body had no muscles or anything weird, but he had smooth, nice and healthy skin, something difficult without dedicated skin care, plus his skin pallor is something he finds very beautiful, and best of all, this he has naturally. "Mn? Where''s my duck?" Chris muttered, ncing sideways as he noticed that his rubber duck was nowhere to be found. Since years ago he took the habit of bathing with his rubber duck, it may seem stupid, but just having its presence in the waterforts him somehow, even if he now has memories as an adult, a duck that has apanied him already 6 years ago, is not something that can be easily forgotten or ovee, after all, it is the first toy he was bought. "Did my brothers take it out? No... They don''t touch my duck..." I mutter, feeling that the water isn''t asfortable as it should be. Getting out of the water with the intention of looking for his duck, he steps out of the shower careful not to trip, but as he gets out he finds his mothering in with towels and clothes. "Is something wrong?" Eva asked, looking hesitantly towards her son who was looking around. "My duck is not here..." "We''ll look for himter, get in the shower you''re going to get sick from the cold" Mom replied, as she dropped all the clothes on the washing machine and walked over to the side of the bathtub. "It''s summer mom... Besides, I''ve never gotten sick..." Chris muttered, stepping back into the lonely tub, sinking mepletely into it only leaving my eyes out of the water. "That''s why you have to be careful, I once read that kids who don''t get sick when they''re little, are usually very at risk the first time they do... Something about antibodies or something..." Eva replied, pulling her shirt off over her head, exposing her ck bra that affirmed herrge breasts. Christian watched it all intently, making sure to keep this view for the rest of his life, looking deep into his mother''s upper body. Eva has white skin but not pale like Christian''s, hers was more pinkish showed that she was healthy, she had some stretch marks on her stomach like pregnancy marks, but they were camouged very well with her skin, to the point that they were not easily visible, her stomach was tight and somewhat marked, showing a bit of her abs, but that was to be expected from the constant work and movement she does, or so Christian thinks. "And that duck... I''ve been saying for a long time that it has to be thrown away, you also saw the report where they talk about its dangers... A lot of fungus and bacteria form inside, it''s dangerous for you" Spoke Eva, taking off her bra with a pure tug, making her breasts bounce. "But it''s my mommy duck... She''s been with me so long I feel weird right now... Besides, you know we can wash it with soap and the bacteria would die..." Christian replied, lifting his head a little to catch his breath and speak, but not taking his eyes off his mother''s breasts with a twinkle in his eye. Eva''s breasts are nice and firm, which is normal considering she''s only 23 at this point, her nipples look pink and soft, with a pink halo surrounding them. "*Sigh* When we''re done here we can look for him" Surrendered Eva, a smile on her lips, as she reached down and pulled off her pants, revealing in its splendor the most beautiful ass Christian has ever seen, though he''s only seen two in his life, one from the woman he was with before he died and the other is the one he had in front of him. Her ass is round and firm, with a girth that is simply perfect for his point of view. "*Gulp*" Chapter 10 Bathroom Christian swallowed saliva, looking at the ass directly in front of him, having a simply perfect view of everything in the rear, all thanks to his mother bending over with her back to him. She still had her panties on, but they were in such bad shape, she had a hole or two in them in the buttocks area, getting even more mental stimtion. "No..." Christian whispered under his breath, shaking his head quickly, then looking down at the water, doing his best not to look away. "Did you say something?" Eve asked, kicking his pants to the side as she watched her son concentrate, staring at the... water? "Nothing..." Christian replied, not taking his eyes off the water, which caused Eva confusion at his sudden "reflective" state. "*Sigh* Don''t be sad, I''m sure your duck must be out there somewhere, we''ll find it" Eva assured, thinking that her current reflective state was due to her rubber duckling, unaware that her son was losing himself by observing her body. "Well..." Christian muttered, sinking back under the water, as he blew bubbles into it. "Okay, into the water" Eva giggled, quickly removing her underwear and kicking them aside as she walked over to the shower, sliding a foot behind her son, then taking him in her hands and sitting with him on herp. "*Sigh* How rxing..." Eva murmured, leaning back on the tub as she hugged her beloved prince. "This is something your father should talk to you about... But I''ll take care of it" whispered mommy gently caressing Christian''s belly "My prince, mommy is going to tell you important things now, so pay attention Yes?" "Mn!" Christian nodded, lying back on his mother''s soft chest which, along with the caresses and warm water, brought him to the ultimate point of rxation. "Good... Now listen to what mom is going to tell you, as it is very important for your future..." whispered Eva, with some tension in her voice. "You have to be very careful with women... Most of them are nothing but lustful beasts that won''t hesitate to y tricks on you to get to you..." Spoke Eva with a serious tone "do you understand?" (Oh... that conversation) thought Christian, while smiling internally. "I think I understand... What is a lustful beast? And why do they want to get to me?" He asked with disguised doubt. "This... In the future you will know... just mark my words..." She replied after a brief stutter. "Well..." "Remember never to take anything served to you by women, no drinks, no juices, nothing... If you want something, you serve it to yourself... Do you understand?" "Why?" "Because... They can put bad things in your drinks..." "What things?" "Things like... You don''t need to know that for now, you just need to know that they''re bad things..." "Oh... Well..." "You also need to know, my son, that almost all women are bad people, they are just driven by their lower body and their desires; they are going to try to get to you with different lies and deceitfulness... Just remember never to blindly believe everything they tell you, and never, but never, ever, agree to go to their house alone, under any reason, there are many reasons they will give you, movies, meals, etc..." At this point Eva knows that she can cause a very bad opinion of women to her little boy, she knows that not all women think lustfully as she says, but... She is afraid. Her son will be a very beautiful man in the future, which is impossible to deny. She just wants him to have extra precaution against any kind of deception he may suffer. Eva knows now that her son is smart, even if he doesn''t understand her words now, in the future he will realize everything, besides his perfect memory will help him a lot to always keep her advice in his mind. "Well..." "And the most important thing... Take care of your purity, my son... Make sure that your first time is with a person you love, and not with some stupid random girl because whether you want to or not, everyone remembers their first time..." "What is purity?" "It''s... In the future, you''ll know." "I see..." Sigh "Mom..." "Yes?" "What''s stupid?" "... Someone unintelligent" "I see..." Christian nodded "Do you also lie like those women?" "*cough* Obviously not... Mom never lies, so you shouldn''t either..." "Sure..." Christian replied, then spoke again "Mom..." "Yes?" "Are you a bad woman too?" "NO!!! *cough* No... Mom is not a bad woman..." "I see..." Chris nodded "Mom..." "Yes?" "Would you put bad things in my drinks too?" "*cough* *cough* No... mom would never put anything bad in her little prince" "I see..." "Mom..." "Yes?" "I love you..." But her son''s littlement chased away any frustration and nervousness she felt instantly. "Me too" Smiled Eva happily, squeezing her son even tighter against her, savoring the sense of relief at having the talk with her little boy and knowing he wouldn''t be cajoled by any slut. "Oh...I forgot the most important thing son" "Mn?" "When a woman asks you if you want to go out with her you have to say no. Got it?" Eva was speaking in the most serious and deep voice possible, already prepared for the sudden question that woulde from her son. "Mn!" But Christian merely nodded, asking nothing, simply agreeing. "Do you understand why?" She asked doubtfully. "Mn! "Oh... Could you tell me?" "Isn''t it obvious?" Chris turned, looking with a smile at his mother, knowing what she was getting at. "?...?" Receiving a dubious look from her, not knowing what she was getting at. "Didn''t I say I''d marry Mom in the future?" Smiled Christian, staring at his mother''s face. "Oh... Well..." Eva replied calmly, but her current look was anything but calm, she had a stupid grin from ear to ear, more than happy to still have her son''s confirmation, thinking that, if it goes on like this for a few more years, she won''t have to worry about some slut wanting to take him before his time. It doesn''t have tost forever, just until he turns 20, where she might let him find a girlfriend... or at 21... or maybe better at 25... he''ll think about it in the future. "Well, let''s get started" settled Eva, taking the sponge from the side of the tub and then rinsing it with liquid soap. Pulling out suds after a few seconds, Eva began scrubbing Christian''s chest and stomach, while heyfortably on her soft breasts. "Raise your arms" Eva whispered, gently rubbing her son''s already uncovered armpits. "Now bend over to wash your back." Eva spoke, still gently running the sponge over Chris''s body. "I don''t want to... I''mfortable..." Chris whispered with a small smile on his face, as his eyes shone with obvious satisfaction in them. For him this is simply heaven, letting himself get cleaned up while lying on big breasts is the nicest thing he has ever experienced in his life. "*Sigh* You can turn around if you want, that way you''ll be morefortable while I clean you" Spoke Eva, positioning herself a little further back so that her breasts were out of the water. "Well..." Christian muttered, feeling his heart pounding madly at what he''s going to do right now. Swallowing saliva, he slowly and robotically turns around, but what he saw as he turned around made him swallow even more saliva. Two beautiful,rge breasts were in front of his face, wet and shiny from the water, as small droplets slid down on them, granting him more points of enchantment in his mind But without pausing, she quickly stored that beautiful vision in her memory, then rested her face in her mother''s softness. His whole world became dark, but even a person who is afraid of the dark would feel happy and calm here, because of the exquisite softness and warmth that surrounded his face. At this moment, Christian was thanking everything holy for not being able to have erections yet, just imagining how ufortable it would be to have an erection at this moment, makes his face redden a little. "Fiu~ Fiu~ Fiuu~" Eva whistled an unfamiliar tune, gently cleaning every corner of Christian''s body, while he was on the verge of unconsciousness due to several factors, such as rxation from his mother''s rubbing, calmness from the warm water, or from too little air entering his lungs due to two big things making it hard for him to breathe. "There... Now let''s take advantage and clean your hair" Eve whispered, putting the sponge aside then taking a Shampoo in a bag from a rim and squeezing it a little, she poured a few drops on Christian''s hair, then gently massaged it into his skull. The new sensation tore a rxed sigh from Christian, who was melting with pleasure, his arms hung limply, his head was held without any force on his part, his whole body waspletely limp. "Ready, you can get up" Spoke Eva, after a few minutes, forcibly pulling Christian out of cloud 9. "*Sigh* Thanks, mom..." Chris murmured,zily lowering himself off his chest, but not before looking deeply at him, and then leaning back, touching the other end of the shower, having for the first time a full view of his mother, something he had been trying to avoid. Resisting swallowing saliva, he nced sideways at the crotch of the woman who had given birth to him. But because of the water and the position, he couldn''t see more than the ck pubic hair and the edges of her ass peeking out from underneath. Needless to say that right now Christian deeply loves his perfect memory, even though he refuses to try anything with his mother because of his fear and love for her, that doesn''t mean that in the future he can''t use these memories for... scientific purposes. "Mom... Shall I help you wipe your back?" Chris spoke, staring into the eyes of his mother, who was currently washing her hair, herrge breasts dangling in all their glory in front of his eyes. Doing everything possible to distract her attention from those beautiful breasts, naively believing that, if her mother would turn around and hide those breasts, everything would be easier. "My little prince is so thoughtful!" Eva smiled happily, standing up a little to then turn around and stand back to her son with her on her knees in the bathtub, while with her right hand she handed him the sponge already with soap. Christian shakily takes his mother''s hand, without taking his eyes off the beautiful ass looking through the water, inwardly cursing his stupidity. But without wasting time, he begins to gently rub her back in circles, while his gaze did not leave the beautiful view below, her ass was big and round, with an incredible firmness, but the most beautiful thing is her current view. Thanks to his mother being on her knees, his ass pressed against her calves, causing her to rise further and give him an incredible highlighted view of him. For Christian, whose greatest taste in women is their asses, this is simply lethal. But as he rubs his mother, he notices that his hand has to go further and further down her back, making his mind turbulent and his hands even shakier, causing him to panic and with all his willpower focus his attention on Eva''s back. His mother''s back was something unique to him, she had slight muscles marked on it, while on the border of her waist with her abdomen you can faintly see her stretch marks on her taut skin. But somehow this puzzled him, he knows that heavy work can improve a person''s muscture, but his mother has the body of a woman who trains every day, maybe the muscles are natural, but... What about the skin on her abdomen? Shouldn''t it be a little looser due to pregnancy? Chapter 11 Fear "Mother?" Chris asked doubtfully. "Yes?" "Do you work out?" " Yes, every morning before work I spend some time doing push-ups, sit-ups, and squats Why?" "No reason... Mom has a beautiful back..." "Oh... Hehe~" Smiled Eva foolishly. She for every minute she spends with her little one is more sure that it''s one of the best days of her life. What mother wouldn''t love to be adored by her children? Even more so if the child praising her is one of her little ones. Eva always made differences in her children unconsciously. Her daughters she treated a little more harshly, while her sons she treats like jewels, n and Christian are practically her eyes, and although they didn''t see each other much, whenever she had time she would always y and fool around with them or at least with n, since Christian was always with his things, and she didn''t see a way to get close to him. But with Ashley and Hailie things are different, although she doesn''t treat them badly or anything like that, in her heart, she knows she is a bit more strict with her daughters. She just wants her daughters to be good women, to have a good job, and to live happily. Practically her biggest nightmare is that they will turn outzy women and never have a job, staying at home forever, something verymon in the world. But she, as a working woman. How can she allow her daughters to be leeches in the future? Eva loves her daughters very much, but she doesn''t want them to be twisted by beingx with them. Christian continued to earnestly wipe his mother''s back, delighting her memories with something he would happily remember for the rest of his life. But when he finally snapped out of his trance, he realized that right now he was wiping his mother''s waist, which caused his hands, which he had tried so hard to calm, to move erratically from the nervousness that gued his thoughts. Swallowing saliva, he looked down at his mother''s bare ass and slowly lowered the sponge towards it, but the closer he got to the ce he wanted to touch so badly, the more his mind became agitated, causing his hands to be even shakier. But with onest deep breath, he released the sponge and stepped back, closing his eyes at the moment to keep hisposure. It was only a few minutes in which he appreciated his mother''s body greedily, but the moment he felt the urge to touch her private parts directly, guilt-filled his mind like a gigantic tsunami. She works all day long for us, spends all her energies to feed us so that we have a life without scarcity, gives all her effort so that we have a roof over our heads. She has only given me infinite warmth since I exist, she cries for my stupidity and I don''t even me myself for my outburst, but she took all the responsibility for herself, even though I know the stupid one was me. And what do I do? I look at her with lust... The more I thought about my stupid behavior, the more my heart filled with guilt, I couldn''t think of anything else, only guilt and more guilt. But when Christian felt his feelings suffocating him, he instinctively grabbed the sponge and began to clean his own body, while his ever-active mind somehow calmed down. The only thing that caused relief to spread through his mind, causing a huge sigh of relief. He does not know the cause of why his feelings are so intense, in his past life he never experienced anything like that, but right now he simply does not want to think about anything else and just enjoy the temporary relief. Christian doesn''t think about the situation anymore, the only thing he has in his mind is a relief, relief of not having to feel such extreme emotions, relief that the suffocation is over, but in his relief was hiding something else that he doesn''t want to think about. Fear... Fear of losing himself at some point, fear of doing something stupid, fear of losing everything to something he can''t control, fear of being alone again. "*Sigh* Mom, tomorrow you might have to go with me to school..." Christian spoke, feeling a pleasant sense of calm in his brain, which made him visibly rx. "Yes... And even if they don''t call me I would go if or if..." Eva replied, turning around in the shower to be face to face with her little boy. "Besides... What are those teachers doing allowing my son to suffer?" Whispered Eva with furrowed brows, taking Christian''s slender arms to hug him from behind. "They did talk to those kids, Mom, but that only fanned the mes..." Christian exined quietly, leaning back against his mother again. "*Sigh* Then I''m d you stood up for yourself What do those bitches think they are to hit my little boy?" Eva eximed angrily, not realizing that she had just cursed in front of her son. "Hehe~ Now I doubt they''ll even look at me!" Laughed Christian gleefully, ying with his little feet in the water. "Hahaha~" Evaughed out loud, looking at her little boy fondly. They were submerged in the tub for about 8 more minutes until the water started to cool down and Eva spoke. "Let''s get the dirty water out and take a shower." Yawned Eva, leaning forward to pull the plug out of the water. "Ugh..." Christianined, quickly closing his eyes at the sight before him, managing to keep calm from the lulling sensation in his head. The water began to go down quickly, until there was nothing left in the tub, leaving mother and son with the annoying cold sensation on their wet bodies. "Okay, you can get up so we can get out quickly." Spoke Eva, turning on the rain shower with the hot water. Christian without thinking opened his eyes and got up, looking calmly at his mother''s body. When he reached Eva''s side, she grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him close to her, letting the water run over them both as she washed all the remaining shampoo from her son''s head, humming an unfamiliar tune in the process. "Is that the humming of a tune?" Christian asked with confusion, he had never heard a simr tune, it sounded heavy but light, casual rock type, but he had heard hundreds or thousands of different songs in his world, and everynguage, but he doesn''t remember anything like it. "Yes, it''s from my favorite band." Eva smiled, humming with much more excitement, shaking her head from time to time, reaffirming her opposition to Christian. "What are they called?" "The Strangers, they were a very famous rock band, too bad they ended their career at such a young age..." Eva exined excitedly, to change her tone to regret at the end, still without stopping cleaning Chris'' hair. "What happened to them?" Asked with confusion Christian, being sure that group didn''t exist in his world or if it existed, they weren''t famous, giving him to understand that many things changed. "They used the vocalist of drug trafficking and ****, the group disbanded after that..." "And well, from there their music started to fall, you have to know that we women are a species that gets carried away by the masses, the public opinion of the group went down and people stopped listening to them." "But I still like many of their songs, although I repudiate a lot of what those women did, that doesn''t take away the good things about their music..." Eva exined normally, letting go of Christian''s already clean hair to wash her own. "Only women, aren''t men the same?" Christian asked in bewilderment, from his mother''s words he already came to understand that the band wasposed of women, but that''s normal if he thinks about the kind of world he''s in. "Oh... It''s not that I mean women in general, I mean that "The woman" is like saying human race" Eva exined after a second of confusion "All over the world they usually say human being as "the woman", but it doesn''t mean that they only talk about women, if not, that inside they put man and woman..." "Oh..." Nodded Christian clearly, understanding the concept instantly, in his previous world the human was usually called "The Man", it''s easy to assume that in this world it''s the opposite and though it''s strange to him, not that he cares much. "Ready." Eva smiles, closing the shower and grabbing the two towels in the corner of the tub. Taking the smaller one, she starts drying Christian''s hair carefully, then starts down to his shoulders and continues with the rest of his body after a few seconds. "I can do it, mom!" Christian eximed in fright as he felt his mother getting closer and closer to his penis. "Nonsense, you''re still small, let mom dry you off." Smiled Eva, continuing her work as she carefully dried him, wiping the towel across Christian''s stomach. Christian could only close his eyes at his mother''s refusal and prepare for what was toe with fear and some excitement, until what had to happen happened, making Christian bite his lips at the pleasant sensation of his jewels against the towel. But to his luck, Eva merely rubbed for a few seconds and went on her way, eliciting a sigh of relief in his mind. "Ready" Eva smiled, taking Christian between her two hands to then lift him and set him down out of the tub "Put your clothes on while I dry off" "Yes..." Christian mumbled tiredly, feeling like he had just gone through one of the worst battles in his two lives. Christian managed to get dressed without muchplication, he was wearing a pair of bench-top sweatpants and a light blue long-sleeved T-shirt. While Christian was getting dressed, his mother had already finished drying off and was almost dressed right now, leaving only her upper body bare, although she suffered a great struggle to look away when she was putting on her underwear. "Come on!" Eva smiled, lifting Christian off the floor with one arm, cing him between her breasts, while with the other hand she grabbed all the dirty clothes, then calmly walked out of the bathroom, still leaving her chest bare. "M-mom... Aren''t you going to finish getting dressed?" Christian asked nervously, feeling his mental breakdowning closer with every passing second. "But I''m already dressed..." Eva mumbled in confusion, lowering her gaze to his body. "Oh... Are you talking about my chest?" Eva asked with a smile. "Yes..." "It''s hot, it''s very ufortable to walk around in so many clothes." Eva sighed, not stopping walking, let alone thinking about her nakedness, making Christian''s hands shake at the thought of his future life. (I guess this is normal... I used to walk around half-naked for summer anyway... Crap... Come to think of it, it must be awesome to visit a pool or go to the beach? It must be awesome to watch the UFC too... Two women fighting with their breasts in the air? Where do I sign!?). thought Christian, with an excited smile on his face, and then his expression turns opaque and dark (Doesn''t that mean that my future wife can be seen by everyone in those ces? I''d rather die than allow that...) Eva continued on her way to the beds, which oddly enough is also her dining room and kitchen. The motel room had 3 and a half square beds, in one slept the older sister with Hailie, in the other, her father sleeps with n, and thest one Christian shares with her mother. The room itself is somewhat small, with the 3 beds divided only by half a meter, while a small sma TV sits in the center of the 3. Chapter 12 Trick But the important thing is that it has everything you need, a mini-kitchen that Eva brought from the old house, a washing machine from the motel, dishes, toilets, etc. But it must be said that the room was giving Eva more than one headache, all caused by the constant moaning usually heard from the other rooms, getting on her nerves as she tried not to let her children hear them. "*Sigh* Nothing better than rxing after a shower" Sighed Eva contentedly,ying down on the bed with Christian on top of her as she dumped theundry on the floor. "Let''s go see what we have on TV" Eva murmured, reaching out a little to grab the remote that was on the corner of the bed, then hugging Christian against her chest with one hand as she operated the remote with the other. "Boring... I''ve seen that... Boring..." Eva spokezily, quickly changing channels until she heard something from one that made her attention wake up. "We''re live with the former drummer from The Strangers!" A reporter on the TV eximed, pointing to where the camera focused on a brown-haired woman with bags in her hands, apparentlying out of a store. "Shit, if it isn''t her!" Eva shouted, quickly incorporating herself on the bed, scaring Christian to death by her sudden fall onto the mattress. "You almost made me fall!" Christian spoke with annoyance, looking at his mother with resentment in his eyes. "Ha... Ha... Ha!" Smiled Eva awkwardly, hugging Christian again, only to instantly turn her attention back to the TV. "We are in downtown Detroit-Michigan, where, as you can see, you will find the only member of the rock band who was not prosecuted" "It is known that after the lead singer of this historic band went to jail 10 years ago, the rest of the quartet didn''t make it far, where the guitarist and pianist were prosecuted 4 yearster for drug trafficking" "But not the whole band went down the wrong path...!" The journalist eximed, leaving silence at the end of her sentence to add intrigue. "Olivia Brown, the famous 30-year-old British drummer, was recognized worldwide as one of the best in history, but unfortunately her career was tarnished by the members of the band she belonged to" "Causing her to be lost from the music world, where she was even lost track of in the country..." "But here it is again, live and direct for you!" "Let''s get closer so we can talk to her!" Spoke the journalist, quickly approaching the woman, arriving at her side after a few seconds. "Olivia Brown!" The journalist eximed, pointing the microphone towards the woman''s mouth "It''s a pleasure to hear from you again Could you answer a few questions for your loyal fans?" "*Sigh* I have no problem, but keep it short, I have things to do!" Olivia replied wearily, looking with a small smile towards the camera. Olivia could be considered a beautiful woman, her hair was curly and of a light brown color, reaching her shoulders in length. Her eyes were of green color with small parts of blue in them, generating an exoticbination, while her lips were thin but fleshy, with a bright pink color in them. You couldn''t see her body well due to the camera focus, but you could see her breasts, which are about a B cup. She was wearing a brown leather jacket, with a gray tank top underneath. "Thank you!" The reporter eximed, turning her gaze back to the camera "Olivia Brown has agreed to answer some questions, listen to her answers exclusively on NBC!" "Olivia why did you suddenly leave the music world?" "... It was because of different events that happened at the time, but the main thing is my exhaustion... I was feeling stressed with so many tours and concerts... all this intensified when the judicial investigations started, that''s why, after the whole court case was over, I decided to take my time to travel and rest." "It''s a shame... another great artist who couldn''t cope with the weight of the music world..." Spoke with a sad voice the journalist, to then adjust her expression and ask "Could you tell us what you think about the crimesmitted by your colleagues?" "... I prefer to refrain from answering, I already said once that I would notment on the subject and that I would only answer before a judge, sorry." "*Sigh* Our audience, we''ve tried..." Sighed the woman sadly, looking at the screen with eyes full of disappointment, then turning to look at the woman who looked even more impatient "Olivia onest question, I''m sure all your followers will want to know the answer! "Do you n to return to the world of music?" asked the journalist, without waiting for the woman''s confirmation. "Honestly, no... I have already decided that I don''t want to go back into that world, I apologize to all my fans who still to this day support me, but I have already made the decision" answered Olivia, looking at the camera with a professional smile "But I will not retire before being at myst event. I had nned tomunicate it in a few hours, but I will take advantage of the broadcast. I just spoke with the manager of Twelve Oaks Mall and he has allowed me to do a concert on the side of his store, all for charity for children with cancer...the concert will be run by a group of friends, with me on drums. The concert also has the support of the mayor of Detroit, so the police will be supporting us throughout the scene." "Remember, the concert will be held on Saturday, June 27th at 6 pm, this concert will be thest time I will be ying live... Oh yes, we will be selling raffle numbers at different points of the venue, also we will be epting donations for the same cause, so please support the cause... See you" As she finished speaking, Olivia held up two fingers in a peace sign and ran for the exit, quickly climbing into a waiting car. "..." The journalist stared at the ce Olivia was running through with a nk stare, but quickly regained her expression and spoke into the camera with a professional smile. "Well, you heard the woman, Olivia Brown will be giving herst concert and retiring for good!" "I must say it''s a great loss to the music world, but we must respect her decisions" "She''s saying goodbye Angelica Miller and this is NBC, go ahead studio!" After finishing speaking, the camera switched, leaving two women sitting with a smile, causing Eva to quickly change the channel. "Holy cow!" Eva eximed, looking at the screen with sparkling eyes "They''re ying in this town!" "Mom, are you going?" Christian asked, looking up at the ceiling in boredom. "Obviously, I''m not going to pass up this opportunity!". "What''s so special about her? She''s just another drummer..." Chris whisperedzily. "Just another drummer!?" Eva eximed angrily, taking Christian in her hands, then lifting him in the air and leaving him in front of her gaze. "My son, today I''m going to tell you about the greatness of Olivia Brown!" Eva said earnestly, staring into Christian''s eyes. "Please don''t..." Whispered Chris with dead eyes, remembering his time when he was as much of a music fan as his mother, feeling a great embarrassment at the memory. "I''ll start with the biggest thing Did you know Olivia started ying from the age of 5?" "Imagine that! At the age of 5, she already started ying the drums, I was still eating my boogers at her age..." "Ugh!" Christian eximed looking at his mother with a disgusted face, but she didn''t care and kept talking. "But that''s not all! She started ying in bands when she was 13. At 13 freaking years old!" "But without a doubt, the most incredible thing is that at 15 she started ying with ''The Strangers'', getting to be the youngest famous drummer in history!" "You understand how cool that is!" Eva eximed with a big smile, looking at her little boy with sparkling eyes, waiting for his response. "Well... it''s certainly amazing!" Christian murmured, instantly recognizing his mother''s thought. He had seen many musical geniuses within the music world, but he had never seen one who managed to be world-famous at the age of 15, certainly a great historical milestone within the music. "Yes!" nodded Eva, directing her gaze to the TV, where they show recorded scenes of Olivia, looking dazedly at the screen "Because of her I started ying drums... I wanted to be like her." "You y drums?" Christian asked, showing real interest in his mother''s words. "Yes... I yed drums from the age of 12 until I was 14..." Eva murmured, looking wistfully at the TV. "So what happened?" Christian asked in confusion, only to widen his eyes as he recognized the shitty question she had asked him. (Shit! It''s obvious I was to me...) Christian thought bitterly, watching his mother''sughing expression, causing him to fall into a slight daze at the sight of her beautiful smile. "I''ve found something better to spend my time on" Eva smiled softly, looking down at the little boy in her arms, then squeezing him against her chest gently, eliciting a small smile on Christian''s face, as she wrapped her small arms around his mother''s back. "I love you mom" Christian whispered, as his heart quickly warmed. "Me too my little prince" "Mom... I want to go with you to see that concert" Christian whispered, pulling away from his mother''s chest to look into her face. "No!" Eva replied instantly, frowning at Christian. "Why not?" Christian asked puzzled, cocking his head slightly to one side as he looked at his mother. "Because those ces aren''t for children!" Shaking her head slowly, Eva replied. "Why?" Christian asked again with a frown, making all his intelligence work to find some way to allow his mother to take him. Christian understands that he knows very little of this world and the more minutes he spends in this ce, the more he feels he must acknowledge his surroundings. Even more so when he considers how little or no information he has about the world. Damn it! He practically doesn''t even know the clothing stores, everything was bought by his father or mother. All this is because of her former disinterest in everything. When he didn''t have his memories, nothing mattered to him, he just spent his time readingnguages or any other shit he found interesting, but now that he has his memories back, Christian knows how important information is, he needs to know how different the world is because the only thing he can deduce is that the world is upside down, nothing else. Can you imagine America as a human farm to feed demons? It could happen... "Because no and that''s it, I''m not changing my mind!" Eve replied angrily, scowling at her son. ''What do I do...'' Christian thought with bewilderment, he never had a mother or a father, let alone an authority figure in his life, practically in the orphanage where he grew up, the kids were raised alone, the nannies that were hired hopefully made the food and nothing else, usually all their time was on the series or their cell phones, so it''s somethingpletely new that someone doesn''t allow him to do something asmon as going to a concert. Yes, for Christian it ismon to go to a concert at 9 years old. "B-but Mom-" Christian tried to protest, snuggling his head against his mother''s chest as her gaze bore into his face. "No!" Eve eximed in exasperation, but within her eyes, Christian could see a slight hesitation, very different from her previous strict attitude, which made his eyes sparkle at the sudden trick he remembered. (Didn''t they talk a lot in my other world about puppy-eyed girls...) thought Christian, looking at his mother with a disguised smile for a second, then quickly changing his expression to a pitiful and sad one, while a pout hangs on his lips. "Mom... take me please" Christian spoke softly, his eyes were slightly downward, as a small pout formed on his lips, causing Eve to widen her eyes in disbelief. Chapter 13 Demon "N-no!" Eva eximed nervously, crossing her arms defensively as her gaze quickly averted, trying her hardest not to look at that fatal expression, but unfortunately, her willpower with her little one is not much, causing her gaze to return to Chris a couple of times. "Mommy I love you..." Christian whispered, pulling his pitiful face closer towards his mother, then nuzzling his face with hers. "Aghhhhhhh!" cried Eva in frustration, holding her hands to her head in disbelief, looking at her son''s sad face in front of her, then sighing and speaking. "Fine... you cane with me" whispered Eva wearily "But you will have to be by my side at all times and you will never let go of my hand Do you understand?" "Umu!" Nodded Christian quickly with shining eyes, as he looked down at his hands with an expressionless face. "I have great power..." Christian whispered inaudibly, looking down at his hands in disbelief. "But also a great responsibility..." Christian murmured, looking fondly at his mother, who was still pulling her hair in frustration, staring into the void without understanding what just happened. "I love you, mom!" Christian eximed happily, jumping straight onto his mother''s chest, burying his face in them, causing the woman to snap out of her stupor. "My little prince..." Eva whispered softly, instantly hugging her little one, cherishing from the bottom of her heart every second this wonderful day bestowed upon her. They shared each other''s warmth, assuring each other that this day, will be one of the best moments for both of them, something they will surely remember with fondness in the future... or with sadness... perhaps with pain... it might even be remembered with lust. Well... The important thing is that it will be remembered. "We''re here!" A cry from a sweet voice was heard from beside Christian, making him jump with fright. The mother and son pair had fallenpletely asleep after a few minutes, causing a small ball of energy to wake them up with a scream as they arrived. "What the fuck...?" Christian whispered angrily, looking around bewildered. A lifetime of loneliness makes a scream upon awakening the weirdest and most horrible thing that could happen, but as he cursed, he remembered his new reality, causing a small involuntary smile to spread across his face. "Hailie don''t scare me like that..." Christian muttered, looking at the little blonde girl trying to climb onto the bed, and failing miserably due to herck of height, causing her to look up at her mother with a beautiful pout, while Eva still looked around in a daze from suddenly waking up. "Come..." Christian murmured, slowly getting up on the bed, then crawling over to her, taking her hand gently, trying with all his might to pull her up onto the bed, seeding after a few attempts. "Me too!" Another voice was heard shouting, a small boy instantly arriving at Christian''s side, looking up at him expectantly as he stretched his arms out towards him. "Come on..." Christian murmured with a small smile, reaching out his hand to grab n, managing to lift him with ease, leaving him next to Hailie, who was already bouncing on the bed. "Hailie!" shouted Eva reprimandingly "What did I tell you about jumping on beds!" "That I shouldn''t do it because I might fall..." Hailie muttered sadly, instantly stopping jumping as she looked at her mother in aggravation. "Let''s jump together!" Christian eximed happily, quickly getting up to grab Hailei''s hand, as he started jumping, forcing her to keep up with him. "Hahaha~" Haileiughed, jumping even faster on the bed, looking at his brother with a big grin on his face. "I want some too!" n shouted quickly, climbing onto the bed to grab Christian''s remaining hand, jumping up with augh of his own. "Kids... *sigh*" Sighing with resignation, Eva watched her children jump up and down with a soft smile, enjoying every second of the sound of theirughter in the room, forgetting to even ask who the person was who had brought them from the park. The siblings wereughing and jumping for a few minutes, minutes that Christian enjoyed wholeheartedly, not missing a second of his brothers'' happy smiles until he got bored and let go of their hand. "I don''t want any more..." Christian spoke, throwing himself on the bed, his face flushed and his breathing in gasps from the constant jumping, while his brothers looked at him with disappointment. "Brother let''s jump!" Hailie shouts, bending down to grab Christian''s hand, as she looks at him with a sad expression, causing Christian to open his eyes wide. ''He''s using my power against me...'' Christian gawks as he turns to look at his mother, who looks at him with an amused smile. "I don''t want to!" Christian said, turning to hug his mother''s leg. "Christian... please..." n spoke softly, taking Christian''s other hand, looking at him with a pout, making Christian openly curse. "D§Ö§â§î§Þ§à!" (Shit!) Christian eximed, luckily his intelligence worked and he cursed in Russian because his mother would have instantly lost her smile if she had heard her innocent son''s curse. "§Á §ß§Ö §Þ§à§Ô§å §á§à§Ó§Ö§â§Ú§ä§î, §é§ä§à §á§â§à§ã§ä§à§Ö §Ó§í§â§Ñ§Ø§Ö§ß§Ú§Ö §Þ§à§Ø§Ö§ä §Ò§í§ä§î §ä§Ñ§Ü§Ú§Þ §ã§Ý§à§Ø§ß§í§Þ..." (I can''t believe that a simple look can be so difficult...) Spoke Christian in Russian, resting his head on his mother''s leg, while looking absently at Eva''s smiling face. "What did he say?" Hailie asked, turning her gaze to n. "I don''t know, but it sounded like the demons in the movies...". n replied with a pale face, quickly looking away from Christian. "*Gulp* You idiot, Christian''s not a demon!" retorted Hailei quickly, but slowly backing away from her brother''s side, only to look at her mother doubtfully "Right mom?" "n!" scolded Eva, looking with amusement at her youngest son "Don''t call your brother a demon!" "B-but Mom... Christian talks like the demons in the movies!" n replied nervously, looking fearfully at his older brother. "§Á §ã§ì§Ö§Þ §ä§Ó§à§ð §á§Ö§é§Ö§ß§î!" (I''ll eat your liver!) Christian shouted in Russian, jumping on n with his eyes rolling as he opened his mouth wide. "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" n screamed in terror, quickly jumping out of bed to run to the bathroom, only to m the door shut, leaving only his choked sobs in the room. "This... I... I was just ying..." Christian stammers nervously, turning his gaze back to his mother, realizing that Hailei is hugging her tightly as she looks up at him fearfully. "Christian..." Eva speaks calmly, watching her son with an impassive face, causing him to flinch at her calm tone. "Y-yes?" "Come closer..." "Y-yes..." Nodding nervously, Christian slowly approaches his mother, always keeping his gaze downward. Reaching Eva''s side, Christian nervously looks up, realizing right away that he''s messed up, only to go nk when he doesn''t see the angry look he expected on his mother''s face, but instead meets Eva''s soft gaze. "You don''t have to be afraid, it hurts me to see that look" Eva whispered, wrapping her free hand around Christian, gently caressing his back. "I''m not going to scold you, let alone hit you... Damn it, the day I hit my children will be the same day I stop being me!" Eva eximed angrily, then smiled again and looked her little boy straight in the eyes. "I know you just wanted to joke with n... but you have to know that your brother is still little, he tends to get scared with many things..." "I know you''re smart and you''ll understand my words... just try to be gentler next time..." "Yes?" Eva whispered softly, caressing Christian affectionately, causing his eyes to redden, as small tears formed at the edge of his eyes. "*Sniff*" Christian in his old orphanage lived many things, but what he always remembered and marked him, was the violence. From a young age he grew up with beatings, every mistake he made ended with a beating, he was never told what to do let alone how to act or fix his mistakes, he was just beaten and let go after a while. In a way, that treatment caused Christian to desperately search for what people called love, unfortunately, his concept of love was something so embellished and fanciful, that he ended up alone until the moment of his death. So now, listening to his mother speak to him with obvious affection, he couldn''t help but feel an incredible amount of emotions overwhelming him, but only a few dominated it all, happiness and relief. Happiness at finally finding what he had been searching for so long, and relief at not having to go through the same thing he lived through for many more years. "Mn!" Christian nodded, looking up with misty eyes at his mother from the number of tears dripping from her beautiful eyes, but all of this was happening with a big smile on her face, making Eva gasp as she didn''t understand what had just happened to her little boy. "W-why are you crying!" Eva asked nervously, quickly wiping the tears from her son''s face. "I love you, mommy!" Christian replied softly, gently hugging his mother''s arm, causing her to visibly rx, though doubt still lingered in her thoughts. "Me more..." Eva whispered, resting her head with Christian''s, as she smiled softly, turning her gaze to Hailie. "Do you see any demons in this cute face?" asked Eva amused, lowering her gaze to Christian''s smiling face, causing Hailie to shake her head vigorously. "No, big brother is too cute" Smiled Hailie, moving closer to Christian and then patting him on the head, causing him to blush in embarrassment. ''A girl just patted me... I was called cute...all this in a day... What will happen in the future? "Christian thought in horror "Will I act like a sissy? No, no, no, formerly dead... but... I''ll let it go for now... just because it feels good...'' "Of course he''s cute, after all, he''s my son" Eva smiled proudly, then turned her gaze back to the bathroom and sighed "Now let me go talk to his brother..." "Mn!" Christian nodded, letting go of his mother''s arm then leaning back on the side of the bed, noticing after a long time that his mother still had her breasts in the air, causing a frown to crease his face. ''Have I gotten used to it by now? Why don''t I feel anything at the sight of them anymore? I''ve adapted so quickly? Impossible...'' The more he thought about it, the stranger Christian''s expression became, staring at his mother''s back, who was heading to the bathroom. ''Could it be because I''m still a child? But it can''t be that... I clearly felt lust when I saw her in the bathroom...'' "Christian!" Hailie''s shout was heard, snapping Christian out of his stupor, causing him to turn his gaze back to the girl. "Yes?" "I''m bored!" Hailie eximed as she puffed out her cheeks in annoyance, causing Christian to smile and hold out his arms to her. "Come, hug your brother" "I don''t want to!" Hailie retorted, fiddling with her feet in the air as shey down beside Christian. "But I want a hug..." Christian said, looking sad-faced at his sister. "*Sigh* Just one Yes?" Replied Hailie resignedly, moving closer to her brother''s outstretched arms. "Hehe~ I promise" Smiled Christian with amusement, instantly taking his sister''s small body in his arms. "You still smell funny" Hailie muttered, sniffing Christian repeatedly, causing Christian to look at her in confusion. "Smell funny? But I just took a bath..." Christian muttered, sniffing his clothes in confusion, realizing that he doesn''t have any particr smell, just the smell of clothes. "Does it smell bad?" Christian asked with a frown. "No, the weird smell smells good..." "You said it still smells weird Does that mean it had the smell before?" Christian asked curiously. "Are you dumb?" Hailie replied with a giggle "You always have this smell" "Did you call me dumb...?" Christian asked quietly, looking at his little sister with narrowed eyes, momentarily forgetting the subject of her smell. "No!" Hailie shook her head quickly. Chapter 14 Emperor "No, I heard right... You called me a fool" Christian smiled, slowly getting up from the bed, to stay kneeling on it, as he watched his sister beneath him with a big grin. "Looks like I have tomand respect as a big brother" He slowly moved his hands to the sides of Hailie''s stomach, causing Hailie''s eyes to widen in panic. "No, please!" Hailie pleaded, slowly crawling backward, pretending to get as far away from the monster on top of her as possible. "Hehe~" Smirked Christian, quickly grabbing his sister''s stomach, as his fingers moved manically over her. "Hahahahahahahaha~" Laughing out loud, Hailie writhed all over the bed, trying with all her might to expel the beautiful monster on top of her. "Brother, Hahahahahahahaha~ Please stop!!!" She screamed with tears escaping from her eyes, trying to free herself from Christian''s vicious grip, but unfortunately unsessfully, ending a torture of about 5 minutes. "Did you learn your lesson?" Christian asked, momentarily releasing Hailie, as he looked at her with absolute seriousness. "Yes!" Hailie nodded quickly, taking the opportunity to quickly get off the bed, but not taking her eyes off the evil man. "Good." Smiled Christian softly, leaning back on the bed wearily. (My whole body hurts...) Christian wailed (Ever since I spit blood, for some reason, I started to ache all over... but what hurts the most is my heart... I feel like it''s tearing me apart...) "Am I sick?" Christian whispers, slowly raising his shaking hand. (But I don''t remember anything like this... It''s the first time it''s happened to me...) He smiled bitterly (It''s ok... It''s just a body ache, I''ve suffered worse...) *nk* There was the sound of the bathroom door closing, causing Christian to turn his head, meeting the sight of his brother n in his mother''s arms, looking at him with reddened eyes and still shaking. "Ready!" Eva eximed with a tired smile, pulling her youngest son towards Christian. "Anything to tell your brother?" Eva asked, sitting down next to Christian. "Yes..." Christian nodded, slowly sitting up in bed, as he looked down at the crying little boy "I''m sorry I scared you, I was just ying..." "See?" whispered Eva with a smile, pinching n''s chubby cheeks with her fingers "Your brother just wanted to y with you, he didn''t want to upset you" "But Mom I *sniff* don''t want to y that!" n eximed through his tears, as he wiped the tears leaking from his eyes with his clothes. "What did we talk about in the bathroom?" Eva asked with a frown, looking sternly at n. "Yes, Mom..." n nodded reluctantly, then turned to Christian, with clear anger in his gaze "I didn''t mean to call you a demon... but you''re scary!" "n!" Eva eximed angrily. "Yes!" nodded n quickly, looking at Christian with aggravation "You''re not scary..." "Good" smiled Eva, lifting Christian with her free arm, then sitting him on her right leg, next to n "You''re my little princes, you have to learn to take care of each other!" "I''m the good prince!" n eximed quickly, instantly changing his sad look to a cheerful one while looking at Christian with a haughty air. "I don''t care... I''d rather be the emperor" smiled Christian, snuggling gently into his mother''s chest. Cocking his head to one side, n asks with confusion "What''s an emperor?". "You''re a prince, son of a queen, right?" asks Christian with a small smile, instantly receiving confirmation from n "The emperor is the king of queens, who rules over all queens and kings." Quickly shaking his head, n replies "You can''t be an emperor!" "Why?" "Because I don''t want to!" "I don''t care, I''m emperor and your prince, respect me!" "I said you can''t!" "You''re just a prince, you can''t tell me what to do!" "You''re not an emperor!" "Don''t tell me what I have to do little prince, because if you bother me, I can force you to marry the evil princess!" "N-no!" "Yes!" "M-mom!" eximed n in tears, as he turned to Eva "Tell him he can''t be emperor!". "Hahaha~" Evaughed, then looked at n with a conflicted expression "But n, your brother can be anything he wants..." "But mom!" eximed n in fright "He wants me to marry the evil princess!" "..." Eva merely looked at him with an amused smile, then turned her gaze to Christian "Christian, don''t marry your brother to the evil princess!". "Fine... then I''ll marry you to the ugly princess" Smiled Christian slightly, watching his brother''s horrified face in amusement. "Mom!" n eximed fearfully, hugging Eva''s arm tightly, which caused Eva to shake her head in amusement. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell your brother to forgive you" Eva smiled softly, as she stroked n''s head, then turned and looked at Christian "Could you forgive your brother?" "Mmmm... fine, but he has to obey me" Christian nodded after a few seconds of false conflict. "See, your brother won''t let you marry the ugly princess, you just have to obey him" Eva nodded, turning her gaze to the aggrieved n. "Well... thank you, brother" n nodded with teary eyes, no longer daring to look at Christian. "And Hailie?" Eve asked with a frown, looking around, noticing that her daughter was nowhere in sight. "?...?" With hesitation, Christian looked up over his mother''s shoulder, ncing around for his sister, noticing something that made him chuckle. Climbing down from the bed, Christian made his way to the bed on the other side, as Eve looked at him in puzzlement. "Hailieee~~ Where are you...?" Christian whispered in amusement, slowly approaching towards the pair of feet sticking out of the bed "Come out wherever you are, your cute brother wants to y with you~" The feet under the bed shuddered, getting Eva to rx her frown, as a smile crept across her face. "What do we have here..." Christian whispered, quickly grabbing both feet, only to pull them out forcefully, ande face to face with the nervous Hailie "I found you~" "Please, no more tickling!" Hailie eximed, quickly bringing both hands to her stomach in defense, as she cautiously eyed the evil boy. "My baby sister~" Smiled Christian creepily, as he gently caressed Hailie''s face, making her shiver with nervousness "I wasn''t going to tickle you, but since I see you insist..." "No, wait...!" Hailie tried to stop him, but Christian was faster and attacked the sides of her ribs mercilessly "Hahahahaha~" "Stop- Hahahahaha!" "Hahaha~ please- Hahahaha!" "M-mom- Hahaha~ help!" Hailie pleaded withughter, trying her best to get her brother off her back as small tears slipped down the rims of her beautiful eyes. "Are you sure you don''t want to be tickled anymore?" Christian asked softly, staring into his sister''s eyes. "Ha~ Haa~"Hailie breathed heavily, looking up at the ceiling with misty eyes, only to quicklye back to her senses and nod frantically "Yes!". "*Sigh* Too bad, I was having fun..." Christian whispered, slowly pulling his hands away "If you hide from me again, we''ll y again Do you understand?" "Mn!" Hailie nodded even faster, quickly disentangling herself from her brother''s grip, quickly picking herself up off the ground to run to her mother, as she hugged her free arm tightly, never taking her eyes off the little white-haired demon. "It''s only taken a day to tame these unruly little ones..." Eva murmured with an amused expression. "Mom, I''m hungry." Christian said as he put his hands to his stomach, looking at his mother with the most pitiful look he could form. "It should be dinner time by now." nodded Eva, as she set her two stirrings down on the bed, as she got up to head to the kitchen, but on the way, she averted her gaze to the door, causing a frown to appear on her face "Where will that man be...?" "*sigh* Priorities..." Eva muttered bitterly, as she opened a small box and took out a packet of rice from inside, while with her other hand she grabbed an empty pot in the corner, instantly refilling the little rice left in the bag, as her gaze drifted towards the box of eggs near the small kitchen "Fried egg rice, a delicacy..." "So... How do you cook rice?" whispered Eva in confusion, looking dubiously at the pot she ced on the stove. "Add some oil and turn on the fire, you have to fry the rice a little with the oil until the rice changes color a little, then add 2 cups of water for each cup of rice... with what you left in the pot, it should be 4 cups of boiled water... when the water is in the pot, add a little salt to your taste, I think a teaspoon will be enough" answered Christian with boredom, as hey down on the bed. "Do you know how to cook?" Eva asked puzzled. "I found it in a book" Christian answered vaguely, as in his memory he remembered perfectly well how many times he burned rice in his old life, no doubt cooking was one of his biggest challenges to survive. "Howe you read so many things? I get bored reading magazines, I won''t even talk about books..." muttered Eva quizzically, instantly following Christian''s advice to boil water in an electric kettle. "Mom, can I borrow your cell phone?" Christian asked after a few minutes of boredom, while his siblings, already grabbed the TV for themselves. "What for?" Eva asked with a frown, stopping stirring the rice in the pot to turn to Christian. "I''m bored, I want to find something to learn..." "... Fine, but use it carefully" Eva agreed after thinking for a few seconds, quickly pulling the cell phone out of her pocket to throw it on the bed. "Mn!" Christian nodded quickly, instantly taking the cell phone by his side as he looked at it curiously. ''Isn''t this the Nokia N97'' Christian thought inquisitively, carefully turning the mobile in his hands, instantly realizing that the brand name of the mobile is on the back ''Yes... it''s from Nokia.'' (That means that not only the countries and religions are the same, apparently, the brand names are also still the same, even their models are the same) mused Christian with a strange smile (I always thought that watching those weird videos that YouTube rmended wouldn''t do any good, but I still watched them out of boredom... who knew it would help me right now) "Let''s see..." Christian murmured, turning the cell phone around and then lifting the screen with his thumbs, causing it to show off its splendor. The cell phone was curious to Christian, it had a touch screen, while a small QWERTY style keyboard was underneath the screen, something very novel for Christian, who knew about touch cell phones since his childhood,pletely unaware of the experience of older cell phones, even his first cell phone was the iPhone 24. "It''s like aptop" Christian smiled, while his face clearly showed how impressed he was "Let''s see... Where''s the inte?" Sliding his finger over the screen, Christian began to operate the cell phone, quickly adapting to its handling, but with a clear dissatisfaction in him, which showed through his frown. "This touch screen sucks..." Christian whispered in annoyance, pressing the screen again and again, but to no avail as he opened the small world icon. "Why doesn''t this shit work?" muttered Christian angrily, pressing the icon some more, so that after about 40 seconds, the app opened "*sigh* Finally..." "Let''s see... this is 2009, if I''m not mistaken, Eminem was uploading his albums to YouTube around this time..." Directing his gaze for a moment to the keys, Christian searched for YouTube in the browser, finding it after a hellish 90 seconds, cursing more than once along the way. "I could go crazy with this nasty inte..." Christian whispered wearily, as his fingers navigated through YouTube''s antiquated interface, carefully appreciating the number of videos disyed only at the start. Chapter 15 Warning (Notice) Well, I''ve had someints about the childish personality of the protagonist, so I''ve decided to put the warning from this chapter on. Yes, the protagonist will have a changing personality in the first few chapters, at times he will be quite aggressive, while at others he will be quite spoiled, he will even have kuudere moments. But all this will be the first chapters, approximately for chapter 30 to 35, it will be given to understand why, and at the same time, he will have the first personality evolution (something that will happen 3 or 4 times as he grows up). As I already said in chapter 13, there are several factors why his personality is so childish, when our protagonist used to be an "adult" in his other life, but to avoid spoilers, I''ll leave it unanswered. If you want an OP character from day one, sorry, my idea is not that, as I focus on character development more than anything else. If you want to read this novel, and you don''t have patience for such cases, start reading when chapter 40 is already published, as at that point should be your first step towards mental maturity. Thank you for taking the time to read this. I''m sorry I didn''t warn you about this sooner, but always consider the protagonist''s personality something to work on. I find itpletely stupid for a protagonist to change their personality from one second to the next because of little things like being kicked out of their home or something like that. The human psyche doesn''t change that easily, including children, and as I said before, no one is born ''OP''. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 16 Emotions "First things first" Quickly squeezing the pager, Christian searched for Eminem, feeling nostalgic about his voice "I feel like it''s been ages..." 1 second... 5 seconds... 20 seconds... 1 minute... "Shit!" shouted Christian with annoyance, while a vein bulged on his forehead, but without forgetting to change hisnguage to Russian ''No doubt, insulting in thisnguage feels great...'' "*Sigh* finally..." Sighed Christian wearily, looking with satisfaction at the screen that showed results, but a few secondster, his expression froze for a moment, only for a bitter smile to show on his face "I should have thought about it..." There was nothing about Eminem, literally nothing. The search engine gave him the typical ''No results'' warning. Frowning slightly, Christian searched for the bastard who murdered him in his old life, the ''No results'' notice appearing instantly, drawing a smile from him. ''It would suck to see your female version... although it would be great to fuck your counterpart, too bad...'' Christian thought with a strange smile, quickly exiting Youtube to head towards the Google search engine, searching it for every celebrity from his old life. 30minutester... "*Sigh* What a weird shit..." There is no one from his own world, even the current president is different from the woman he remembers from her old life. The current president is the first ck female president, though it must be said that she doesn''t look like Michelle Obama that she remembers; the current one is fatter, much fatter, plus her features arepletely different. But the funny thing is that all the surnames of the big families in money and politics are the same, even the surnames of famouspanies remain the same. Something simr happened with the important brands, most of them remained iPhone, Gi, Louis Vuitton... or rather Louisa Vuitton, who did change in this world, even this Trump organization. "Let''s see... The weird ones" Christian searched for the band his mother loved so much on YouTube where thousands of results appeared. He quickly clicked on the first song that came up. Minutester. "What great music..." Christian murmured with sparkling eyes "The drums, the hoarse voice of the vocalist that forces when she raises her head, the sound of the digital piano... everything is perfectly bnced, with a somewhat ssic drum sound, but without forcing it... it makes you believe that at some point the cymbal tone will increase, but it always keeps you in suspense and interested... it even has a great Bass added by some Beatmaker... I do not doubt that in my world it would be a big hit... but most importantly... that vocalist... she''s hot!" "Mom-!" Christian eximed excitedly, quickly raising his gaze to where his mother should be, only to cut off his words as he realized she left at some point "Where did she go?" "Hailie! Where''s mom?" "She went to get daddy" Hailie repliedzily, not for a second taking her eyes off the television. "That piece of shit is already causing trouble..." Christian muttered with a frown, then shook his head and turned his attention back to the cell phone, thinking to enjoy all the songs of this band. ... Outside the motel room where Christian and his family reside, Eva could be seen standing in front of the door of the continuous room, nervously listening to the criesing from inside, instantly recognizing his man''s voice. "What should I do..." Eva murmured conflictedly, staring at the door with a pained expression "*Sigh* I have to put a stop to it..." * knock* *knock* *knock* *knock* "I''ming!" A scream was heard from inside the room, as footsteps sounded closer and closer to the door, but the crying never stopped. *nk* "Yes?" ahead peeked from the doorway, with a wary look to the outside, only to turn his gaze to the person and raise his eyebrows with recognition "Oh, it''s you... Do you need anything?" "David... How''s Brayan?" Eva asked with concern,pletely ignoring the man''s venomous tone. "How should he be after the way you treated him?" David asked with a sarcastic tone. "Would you please stop meddling in our affairs?" Eva replied with a frown, looking annoyed at the man in front of her. "I couldn''t care less about your business, but I consider Brayan a friend and I won''t let you walk all over him" "What the fuck do you know!" Eva shouted in annoyance, then put her hand on the door and pressed down on it "I''m not going to bother with you, I''ming for my man and I''m out of here!" "Don''t you dare!" David shouted from the other side, quickly pushing the door shut, causing a struggle with Eva. "Shit!" Eva eximed angrily, pushing hard on the door, only to end up frustrated when she realized it had the lock on, causing it to only open slightly "David, stop fucking around and open the fucking door!" "Fuck off or I''ll call the police!" shouted David, showing from the doorway his cell phone where the emergency number is already dialed. "I just want to have a conversation with Brayan!" Eva eximed angrily but stopped struggling with the door. "And I just want you to fuck off!" shouted David, instantly mming the door "If he wants to talk to you, he''ll get to his room, now stop bothering and get the fuck out!" "..." Eva stared at the door, her face red with anger, as her fists clenched tightly in frustration. *Pa* "You fucking bitch!" shouted Eva with a dark expression, kicking the door hard, then turning and walking towards her room. ... "Nanananana~ Batman~" chanted Christian happily, as he slowly stirred the rice in pot. A few minutes had passed and the smell of burning reached Christian''s nose, causing him to stand up in a panic to look at the rice, realizing that, although the water dissolved, they were still not fully cooked, so he added half a cup more and stirred the pot. It was quite a struggle to get to the pot though, as the cooker was on a piece of furniture, far out of reach for Christian''s small stature, causing him to have to carefully climb over the edges, even now he finds himself leaning over the furniture while stirring the rice. *nk* "Mn?" Hearing the sound of the door, Christian turned his gaze, meeting his mother''s dark expression "Everything okay, Mom?" "Yes-" Eva replied instantly, but the moment she turned her gaze towards her son her voice cut off, as her expression turned to fury "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!?" Rushing quickly to Christian, Eva grabbed him in her arms and pulled him down from the furniture, directing her furious gaze towards him. "WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU DOING!!!?" "M-mom-" "Don''t talk!" This time she lowered her tone of voice a little, but still red angrily at her son "What if you had fallen!!!! or if you had been burned!!! don''t you think about that shit!!!" "B-but mom-" "I said don''t talk!" Eva eximed, grabbing Christian by the arm to pull him towards the bed "I don''t want to hear your excuses, you''ll stay in bed until dinner and I don''t want to find you watching TV!" Picking Christian up, Eva threw him towards the bed, then turned and headed towards the rice, as Christian watched her with reddened eyes. ... Why did you get so angry? I just wanted to keep the rice from burning. It''s not my fault that she left the rice unattended. She didn''t have to treat me that way... She''s not even my family. I don''t have a family... I''m never going to have a family... I don''t even mind being alone. It''s all simpler. Who needs a family? It''s just another burden. I don''t need them... I lived my whole life without a family, managed to be a sessful professional, even almost got a girlfriend, all by myself. I guess I can do it all over again. That''s 10 more years of surviving. It is nothing... I know they are not my family. I know I don''t need them. They are strangers to me. I shouldn''t care about anything. I never cared about anything. So... Why is that? Why does it hurt me so much to think this way? Why do I feel they are so important to me? Why does it hurt just to think about leaving my family? Why do I feel so much pain at the thought of my world without them? Why do I feel like they were always with me? Why do I...? I don''t like these feelings. They are so... irritating. I hate them. I hate them. I despise them. But I also... I love them. I appreciate them. I don''t feel alone with these feelings. They let me know that there is something more to endure and move on. I don''t know what to do... Everything feels so confusing. Mom... *sob* I feel so bad... * Sniff * Please... *Sniff* Enlighten me... *Sniff* "Sorry..." As I felt a cold sadness overwhelm my being, a warm embrace came from her back, while a soft voice reached my ear. "..." "I was just a little stressed... that''s why when I saw you there I got scared and acted badly..." "..." "My prince... sorry..." Mom whispered dejectedly, as she hugged Christian a little tightly. "*Sniff* I-I just wanted the rice not to burn *Sniff*" I spoke through tears, as I slowly curled into mom''s embrace "B-but you *Sniff* just yelled at me without asking *Sniff* I don''t like that, it makes me feel bad, really bad!" "My prince..." Mom whispered sadly "Mom was wrong... I acted wrong... can you forgive me?" Turning my head slightly towards mom, I watched her out of the corner of my eye, examining how her beautiful eyes showed tiredness and reflected obvious sadness, causing me to sigh inside my mind, as a pout formed on my lips "Can it be." "Can it be?" mom whispers in confusion, raising her gaze to me with obvious doubt, observing my childish expression thanks to the pout she willingly creates, causing a big, beautiful smile to form on her face "Oh... What can this poor woman do to make the prince forgive her?" "It depends on how repentant that poor woman is..." I whispered ambiguously, as all negative thoughts began to leave my mind, causing only the feeling of happiness to flood my body, even trembling slightly from the sudden surge of feelings. "Mmmmm... What could a poor woman do for a sad prince?" mom whispered with amusement, ncing sideways at my stomach, causing my mind to freeze for a moment "Oh, I know, I just have to make the princeugh." "No, wait-" I quickly shouted as I understood the meaning of her words, unfortunately, it was toote, mother''s hands already mercilessly assaulted my little belly "Hahaha~!" I instantly squirmed on the bed, as my mother quickly got up to tickle me all over, causing me tough non-stop, while I could observe out of the corner of my eye that my siblings on the side were looking fearfully at this whole scene. "S-stop!" I screamed through my tears, causing Eva to slowly back away from me, but with a big smirk on her face. "Oh aren''t you sad anymore my prince?" "No, I''m very happy!" I smiled forcedly, quickly wiping away the tears umted from the intense moment. "I''m d!" Mommented with a smile, as shey down next to me-. "This feeling... it''s beautiful" I murmured in a daze, feeling how happiness makes my heartbeat quiet, while a small feeling of ecstasy strangelyforted my body. I realized that my feelings were out of control. Part of me wanted to scream and curse for grievances, but another part just wanted to cuddle and be pampered. I don''t know if it is because my body is that of a child, causing my ability to hold back tears or control my emotions to still be deficient, but if I think logically, I doubt it. I can feel how my feelings are much more intense than the ones I used to live in my other life, even in this life as a child, I did not suffer such emotional changes, it all started the moment I awakened my other memories. Clearly, a while ago my mind was filled with lustful and dangerous thoughts, but from one moment to the next it was all over. At the same time, I came to feel so much sadness that, somehow, it ended up damaging my body. I even ended up spitting blood like the Chinese in their novels... I got to feel so much anger that, for a moment, I ended up losing my head against simple children... But the most beautiful thing is my current feeling, happiness. It feels so euphoric and incredible... I even have the feeling that right now I could do anything I want without any problems as if the world was in my hands. I feel so alive. But I can get to feel so bad... I like all these feelings, but at the same time, they scare me. Will I do something I''ll regret someday? Most likely yes... I haven''t even been in this world for a day and already I almost screwed up with mom. Chapter 17 Future "Are you still sad?" A soft voice sounded next to me, causing me to wake up from my momentary stupor, turning my head to my mother, who is looking at me with concern. "No, I''m very happy" I shook my head in denial, as a smile formed on my face. "Then why does my prince look so sad?" "I... nothing, I''m just hungry" I whispered after a few seconds of thinking, I just didn''t want to worry mom, she already has a lot to deal with, a son with unknown problems is not something she wants to add to her te. "Oh, give me a minute and I''ll cook them eggs" Smiled Mom, quickly getting out of bed to head for the makeshift kitchen. "Family..." I mumbled inaudibly, as I looked at my mom''s back with beautiful feelings inside. Who knew it felt so good to have one? What will be of my old mother? I honestly never pondered it so thoroughly, as I always thought I didn''t need them... But now as I experience their warmth, it makes me feel bad to remember those who should be my family in the other world. Why did they abandon me? Did something happen to them? They just didn''t love me? Why don''t I know anything about them? Although I remember my whole other life, I have no memory of before the orphanage. Why is that? My oldest memory starts at the age of 4. But why don''t I have any memories since I was a baby? In this life, I remember practically everything, except the time I was inside mom. I even think that time I was asleep all the time, so I have nothing to remember. But in my previous life, it is all very strange, I remember practically nothing from before I was 4 years old as if in that time I was asleep all the time. At least that is the only logical exnation I can give to this case since it is very difficult for me to doubt my current memory, with which I can even remember voices perfectly. So the question is... What is the reason for theck of memories? Wait... Why am I forgetting the most important thing? Why did I reincarnate? How did I reincarnate? Who am I? Christian or John? My memories... Your memories... I''m not clear... Sometimes I think I was always Christian, but many times I think I am John. I thought it didn''t matter, but now I realize that I feel very ufortable having ack of identity. Are these feelings I have about my current family mine? Or do they belong to Christian? These doubts I have about my family... do theye from John or are they mine? Why did I put aside the issue of my reincarnation again? What brought me into this world? A god? An ogre? A fairy? The damned lucifer? "Let''s eat!" A shout was heard from beside me, causing me to quickly turn my gaze, finding in front of me, a te of rice with a fried egg on it, causing my stomach to manifest. "Who cares about those annoying things, food is more important" I whisper with a smile, quickly taking the te in my hands, as I sit on the bed. "To all this..." I whisper with a frown, as I take the toilets next to me, then turn my gaze to my mother and ask "Where''s my older sister?" "She is... What time is it" Mom replied with confusion, she stretched out her hand to hold the cell phone next to me "It''s already 9... she should have been here long ago..." "Maybe she stayed longer with her friends..." I replied after thinking for a few seconds. I honestly don''t see the problem with beingte, but I understand that my thoughts are somewhat... liberal. Due to myck of rules, I could practically arrive at any time I wanted inside the orphanage, as long as I arrive and not be absent for more than a day, and at the same time not get caught, all good. Although I usually had to jump out the window, since they locked the doors and I ended up staying outside. "No, she knows I don''t allow her to stay out thatte" Mom replied with a frown, as she dialed an unknown number on her cell phone. *Crash* But just as I was about to press the button to call out, a loud noise caught our attention, causing us both to turn our gaze to n, who was staring at the floor in panic as his te of foody on the floor and broken. "n!" Mom eximed with concern, quickly getting out of bed to run to my brother "Are you okay!?" "M-my food..." Whispered n, looking at the food lying on the floor with tears in his eyes, as mom takes his hands, checking him thoroughly for any cuts or wounds. "*Sigh* Never mind, there''s plenty of food left" Mom sighed after confirming n was okay, then getting up and grabbing his te of food from the other bed "Eat this one, for now, I''ll help myself to another te after I finish cleaning up" "Mn!" Nodded n quickly, quickly taking the te, then lying down next to Hailie and going back to watching TV, as if nothing had happened. ... "It sucks having to sweep rice off the floor..." Eva muttered as she helped herself to some rice, making sure to leave enough for two more tes. It took her more than 10 minutes to finish sweeping everything, she practically got bored halfway through and picked up the rice with her hand, since she simply couldn''t with the broom, the rice was stuck on the floor, tearing more than one grunt of frustration from the poor woman. Having finished serving herself, Eva just looked at the two remaining eggs and sighed, then turned andy down next to Christian, who hadn''t touched his te of food one bit. "Is something wrong? Didn''t you like the food?" Eva asked doubtfully. "Yes I like it, I was just waiting for you" "What a polite prince" Eva smiled warmly, as she began to eat. "Here..." Christian whispered, taking half of his egg then quickly carrying it towards Eva''s te. "Why are you giving it to me?" "I''m not very hungry" "You have to eat or you''ll stay small forever" Eva replied, taking the egg to try to return it to her son''s te. "I like being small" Christian replied, quickly pulling his mother''s hand down. "..." Eva stood watching Christian for a few seconds with a serious look on her face, as he continued to eat in a carefree manner, then smiled softly and ate. "And tell me... Have you thought about what you want to do when you grow up?" Eva asked nonchntly, as she looked sideways at the boy next to her. "..." Christian froze as he heard that question, as his mind became fuzzy as he questioned something so important ''What do I want to be when I grow up? With my intelligence I could be anything I want... besides, even though I haven''t confirmed if I have better physical abilities like the legends, I do know that if I start early, I could be a great athlete'' ''But we need money fast... mom is carrying everything alone, I can''t afford to go to a university... although I could also appeal to a schrship... no, that would just be gambling, a lot of time and little chance... music? It would be easy to adapt music from my old world to this one, but I don''t have aputer or anything to start recording, besides, I need to be a teenager to start without any problems... Although I could also y piano or some other instrument... in my previous life I learned to y piano, keyboard, guitar, bass, electric guitar, drums and guqin, practically that took me to the fame inside the music, since I knew how to arrange or to modify in a better way the songs of almost all the artists... I even remember almost all the greatpositions from my other world... although I don''t know if they exist in this one either, I guess I''ll investigateter...'' The more Christian thought, the more he frowned, realizing that there aren''t many things he could do at this age, at least things that would generate quick money for him, since, with money, he could do endless jobs online that would help him with whatever he wanted. ''What do I do? Lots of possibilities, little budget, but the most important thing is time... I don''t want mom to be overburdened by her jobs... if I tell her I want to go to a university, she''ll most likely raise money or take out another loan... the worst thing is that I''d only make money in like 18 more years...'' Holding his hands to his head, Christian went into an existential crisis, working his brain at maximum capacity to find a solution ''Quick money, no problems because of my age, ask for very little budget... Hehe, I should have read those typical ''Get Rich'' or ''Millionaire Mentality'' books... books...'' "Books!" Christian eximed excitedly, as he recalled the many books he read out of boredom, all of the Best Sellers of the literary world, turning quickly to his mother, Christian replies with a big smile "I''ll write books!" "Huh?" replied Eva foolishly, looking at her son with impressed eyes ''I asked him about his future to confirm one of my doubts, but... I never expected a coherent or serious answer... but he... you could see the confusion on his face when I asked him... Did he really decide in 30 seconds something as serious as writing books? to what extent is he a child...'' Eva is not that stupid, she realized that Christian gave her part of his egg when he saw that she didn''t have any, but she didn''t know what if it was because he simply wanted to share or something much more incredible for her, that her son understood that there was no more for everyone. After all, if it was thetter, her son is much more than a person with perfect memory, something she honestly doesn''t understand. "Books, why books, wouldn''t you like something else, like going to the moon or being president?" "Why would I want to be president?" Christian replied quizzically. "I don''t know...all kids want to be president" "Where did you see that?" "In a TV report" "..." Christian looked at her with a bored expression, wondering internally what kind of channels or reports she is dedicated to watching "I''m not interested in being president, politicians bore me, but going to the moon sounds interesting... but it would be a waste of time, I would only step on a ce full of stone and darkness, it''s not something I would like to do for the rest of my life... instead writing books is something simple, I can do it from home, I don''t need great studies, but the best thing is that it generates a lot of money" "..." Eva didn''t answer, she just kept staring at her little son''s face, while little by little his face became painful, causing Christian to panic. "B-but if you don''t like the idea, I can try something else!" Spoke Christian quickly, as he looked at his mother''s face with eyes reddened with sadness ''It hurts so much to see that face on mom...'' "My little boy..." Eva whispered sadly, putting the te aside, she hugged Christian gently, as her mind became chaotic and pessimistic ''I suck as a mother... my little boy is only 9 years old and he already thinks about money... it''s all my fault..... if I hadn''t left home... my little boy could go on with his childhood... no worries, no pain... I''m so... useless'' "I don''t know what you''re thinking mom... but I don''t like seeing you with that look" Christian whispered with distress, looking straight into his mother''s eyes "But if it really bothers you that I wanted to write books, I won''t... just don''t be sad ok?" "..." Eva''s expression froze for a moment, as her gaze lingered on her son''s clear, pure eyes, easily observing the concern in them, causing her to quickly change her sad expression to a smiling one "What are you saying, I''m not sad, I''m just impressed that you want to write books" "Oh... I understand" Christian replied, as his brow furrowed at the sudden feeling of disgust that came to his stomach. "But... Are you sure you want to write books? Because if you''re interested in something else, I''ll support you in anything else you want" Eva smiled, as she fiddled with Christian''s hair. "Yes... I think it would be entertaining to write some story, for now, maybe in the future I''ll think what to do, I still have a lot of time" Christian answered absentmindedly while focusing all his attention on the difort he feels right now ''What the fuck is this?'' Chapter 18 Feelings "*Sigh* Then I''ll be the first to read your books, I''m d you want to do something other than just read" Eva replied with a sigh, as a smile formed on her face, theny down on the bed and positioned Christian on her stomach "Then my little boy will be the best writer in the world, so good that even Martians wille to the world to read what you write!" "Those green bugs won''t get a chance to read this emperor''s books!" smiling arrogantly, Christian eximed, then lying between his mother''s breasts and whispering "But you can..." "I''m ttered" Eva smiled warmly, as she hugged Christian tightly between her breasts, causing her to open her eyes wide at the impending shortness of breath. "Mmm!" After a minute, Christian was moving strongly from his mother''s embrace, trying with all his might to get out of the heavenly torture that already left him breathless. "Mn?" With a sound of confusion, Eva released Christian from her embrace, causing him to stand up quickly, showing a clouded and slightly tearful expression on his face. "*Sniffffffff* Haaa... haaa... haaa..." Christian muttered after taking a big breath of air, his chest was heaving furiously, doing its best to recover the oxygen needed for his cells "I almost died..." "Are you okay!?" Eva asked worriedly, quickly grabbing Christian''s face with both hands as she looked at him in panic. "I''m... Haaa... fine..." Christian replied between breaths, granting his mother a tired but reassuring smile. "*Sigh* Well..." Mumbled Eva with relief, holding her hand to her chest as she sighed, then she smacked one of her breasts and spoke with a sour face "These fat shits giving trouble again... I can''t even hug my kids properly because of these shits..." "Don''t do that..." Christian murmured sadly, taking his mother''s hand carefully, as he pulled her away from his chest "You have to treat your body right, if you squeeze too hard it will hurt you..." "But these things... *sigh*" Eva replied bitterly "They''re very annoying..." "On TV I saw that women get them removed with operations... Would you... would you do that?" Asked Christian hesitantly, not knowing if touching this topic is appropriate. "..." Lowering her gaze to her breasts, Eva grabbed the edge of her shirt cor and tugged a little at it to observe her breasts, then replied with a teasing "No... although it bothers me to have it, I would never have surgery to be more ''attractive'' " "Really?" asked Christian strangely, he waspletely sure that his mother would have surgery the first moment she gets the chance, I always watch her as she looks at her breasts with annoyance and in this world, it''s as natural as pulling out a tooth. "Of course I do, I disdain those bullshit operations, leave that to the faggots" Eva replied disdainfully, as shey back down on the bed. "I''m d" Smiled Christian cheerfully, as he looked at his mother with sparkling eyes, his mind filled with infinite curiosity for unknown reasons (So I still don''t know mother well enough... besides... apparently I should never be 100% sure of anything) "Why?" asked Eva quizzically, finding Christian''s attitude rather unusual, although if she thought about it, today her son had acted like never before, something that caused her immense satisfaction. "Because I really like your breasts..." "Really?" asked Eva with arched eyebrows, lifting her shirt again to look at her breasts doubtfully, finding nothing pretty about them. "Yes... they are beautiful, I love them... besides, my best memories are when you were breastfeeding me... it felt so good" Christian whispered with misty eyes, remembering in a few seconds, years of life in which he was so small, that only with his mother''s hands, he was covered with warmth, being incrediblyforted by the warmth and serenity that these memories transmitted to him. The feeling was simply indescribable, the satisfaction was so great that he wanted to scream with happiness. His euphoria was so much that his limbs tensed as if he wanted to hit something to vent his excitement a little. "Oh, I remember those times, you were so small and delicate... although you were the quickest to stop drinking my milk... Hailie stayed that way until she was 3, even n stayed that way until he was 2, but you... you onlysted a year" Eva smiled wistfully, then turned to Christian and looked at him with a smile, slowly lifting her shirt, exposing her two beautiful breasts without a bra "Do you want to go back to those times?" "May I!?" Christian asked excitedly, looking bright-eyed at his mother. "Why couldn''t you?" smiled Eva, taking Christian''s head in both her hands, instantly pressing him against her chest. ''This is... heaven'' Christian unexpectedly found himself with a nipple inside his mouth, causing his mind to understand for the first time what he''s doing, instantly realizing that he took quite a risk by saying he loves his mother''s breasts (How could I let such a stupid word slip...? Although it seems that the results were... incredible...) Nervously, Christian held with his two small hands, the breast that was in his mouth, while Eva hugged him against her, wrapping one hand around his back and the other around his head, leaving himpletely at her mercy. "So, are you feeling okay?" asked Eva with a yful smile, gently stroking Christian''s hair, as Christian acted on instinct and started sucking on the nipple, causing Eva to let out a giggle of amusement "Haha~ no matter how hard you try, no more milk wille out" )Come to think of it... mom doesn''t behave like a man... or should I say a woman of this world... although well, she does swear quite a bit, she can''t cook, or sweep... but those are small things... she doesn''t act aloof or proud, she''s not aggressive, nor did she hit me when I made a mistake... shouldn''t the father be more distant? Proud or something... who looks at you badly when you mess up, punishes you, yells at you or something... while the mother is the one who shouldfort you, take care of you, and love you...) Thinking about these details for the first time, Christian seriously doubts his perspective on parents (Although right now it''s kind of simr... my father is a bitch, while my mother is sunshine... but the roles were supposed to be reversed, my father is like my mother and my mother is like my father... Was I wrong in my other world, were the mothers the bitches and the fathers the good guys?) Even if Christian had lived more than 20 years in his other world, his only real non-work interaction was when he talked to himself in front of a mirror, he never had best friends, no girlfriends, no family, he practically grew up on the street and alone, while he was thankful every day for having a roof over his head. Everything he knows about life, he read or heard from some movie, series, or documentary. Unfortunately, he was never interested in documentaries or family films, always preferring action or horror, something that helped him little. While his only source of the meaning of the word "Family" or "Love" came from books, where it is romanticized and exaggerated to such an extent, that his minimal expectations were so exaggerated, that they became a real impossible fantasy. Well, he did find a woman to meet the minimum, but he died for her, it didn''t work out so well. (Who cares... just enjoy the moment) Christian thought calmly, easily understanding that he can''t jump to conclusions with the little to no information he has about the world, as his attention focused on his mother''szy but smiling gaze (Come to think of it... I''m touching my first breast... Why don''t I feel lust? A few hours ago, I almost screwed up because I couldn''t control myself at the sight of mom naked... but now I''m practically touching her and I don''t feel anything.... well, I do feel something... calm... tranquility... I feel protected) (If only there was milk...) thought Christian, as little by little his eyelids were closing, falling asleep after a few minutes, still with Eva''s nipple in his mouth, while Eva was just watching TV. ... "Christian, wake up!" (Who is this? Let me sleep...) "My prince, you have to go to school" (My prince? School? I graduated a long time ago...) "The headmistress called, I have toe with you to see about the fight" (What fight? I already finished recording all my contracts, I was going to take a break, hold on... Who the fuck is talking to me? I live alone...) "??...!" With a quick movement, Christian got up from the bed, cautiously looking around at everything around him, trying to look for the bastard who dared to enter his mansion. "Christian?" Eve whispered in confusion, watching with raised eyebrows, as her son raises his fists and turns every which way. "M-mom?" whispered Christian with a stutter, looking dumbfounded at the half-naked woman next to him, instantly remembering everything that happened yesterday, causing a smile to form on his face, then climbing back on the bed and hugging her "Good morning, mom" "Good morning" Smiled Eva softly (These new ways of waking up... they can be quite pleasant) Although Christian always slept with her, he never hugged, never greeted, much less smiled. Not because he is angry or anything like that, Eva came to understand that her little boy simply did not know how tomunicate with people, at least that''s how it was before, because now all the reality that was so hard for her to understand, became useless, but she is more than happy with the new reality. "We have to be at your school in one more hour, you should get up quickly since we will take a minimum of 40 minutes on the trip..." "Just 15 more minutes..." Christian whispered as he moved closer to his mother''s body,forting himself with human warmth, something he never had the pleasure of doing. "*Sigh* Just 10 minutes, nothing more" With a smile, Evay back against the bed, gently looking down at the little boy beside her. "Mn" Christian noddedzily, settling a little to his mother''s new position, lying with his head on Eva''s stomach. "Did you sleep well?" "Like never..." Christian whispered, focusing his gaze on his mother''s breasts, remembering how nice it felt before he fell asleep. "I noticed that" Smiled Eva mischievously, as she reached for her cell phone under the bed, showing after a few seconds, a picture of Christian asleep with his mother''s breast in his mouth, as a small smile spread across the edge of her lips "Look, you looked so cute, I''ll be sure to show this to everyone" "N-no!" Christian eximed in a panic, quickly reaching over Eva''s cell phone. "Haha~" Evaughed, quickly pulling the cell phone away from Christian, finding itical the way he embarrassed himself. ''I can''t let anyone see mom''s chest!'' Christian thought as a horrible feeling began to brew inside him, causing his expression to turn pitiful. "Don''t be sad, it was just a joke, I''ll keep it just for myself" Eva whispered softly, while inwardly smiling as she saw Christian''s panicked face (My boy is so shy~) "Don''t show it to anyone..." Christian whispered with a frown, finding his wonderful morning ruined by the oppressive feeling inside him. "Rx, I won''t let anyone see my cute Christian" Eva replied with a smile, as she reached out her hand to squeeze Christian''s cheek. "Okay..." Nodded Christian, but even his mood was still horrible, causing him to turn his gaze to Eva''s chest, and without a second thought, he moved closer to it and began to suckle, causing all previous feelings to disappear, leaving only calm and warmth. (What was that? ''It felt horrible) Christian thought with confusion, then looked up, to meet the smiling Eva (But this current feeling is... beautiful) (It looks like my prince turned into a baby again) Smiled Eva softly, as she lovingly stroked Christian''s hair. In this way, 20 minutes passed them quickly, until Eva found that it was already toote and spoke. "Well, it''s been much longer than I told you, get up" Taking Christian in her arms, she pulled him away from her chest, causing him to reluctantly let go. "I''ll get your clothes" Smiled Eva, leaving Christian on the edge of the bed, as his feet dangled off her. "Oh... big sister arrived" Smiled Christian softly, appreciating for the first time in a long time the woman sleeping in the bed next to him. "Yes... she arrived just as you fell asleep" Eva replied with a frown, as she nced sideways at the empty bed. Yesterday Christian''s father didn''t arrive, causing n and Hailie to sleep in their older sister''s bed, as they are afraid to sleep alone. "Come and get dressed quickly, we''re runningte" Chapter 19 Harassment "Before we go in... Do you have anything else to tell me?" Eva asked earnestly, as she stood in front of the principal''s office. "Mmmmm... Did-I already tell you that I love you?" I answered nervously, doing my best not to look away from mom. I don''t know why I feel so nervous, I know I didn''t do anything wrong. Well, maybe I did overdo it by beating them until they bled, but those bastards deserved it. Agh! Why the fuck do I feel so nervous? My hands are sweaty, my heart is pounding violently, I even feel like Ick the strength to move towards the door of the room. It wasn''t my fault! That shitty teacher doesn''t know how to control kids! "Yes, you told me" Eva smiled, opening the office door, she turned to Christian and took his hand "Let''s go in" As I entered the office the first thing I saw, were 4 adults with the 3 little bitches between them, causing immense satisfaction to see my artwork on the face of the pig named Jack, who right now was looking at me with fear, while hugging his mother''s leg. The boy''s face was quite swollen, lips, cheeks, eyes, literally everything on him was swollen, while the purple color was showing everywhere. The other two were rtively better, only one has bruises on one side of his face, but the fear in his eyes at the sight of me was no less than Jake''s. "Yes, you told me" Eva smiled, opening the office door, she turned to Christian and took his hand "Let''s go in" "Good morning Mrs. Grey, please have a seat" Hearing the voice, I shift my gaze to the headmistress, who was standing shaking my mother''s hand. Thedy was between 40 to 50 years old, with hair between ck and white because of her age, she wore sses and had a somewhat fat figure, but it is normal if we consider that at that age almost everyone gains weight easier. "Good morning, Principal Smith" Eva smiled, as she sat down she took me in her arms and sat me on herp, then turned her gaze to the parents "Good morning" The moment she saw the children, her eyes widened a little more, causing instantly a frown to be created on her face, to then lower her gaze and look at Christian with some anger, but without saying any words, she turned to the principal and waited in silence, ignoring the furious look of the parents next to her. "Well, now that we are all here we can start talking" Mrs. Smith spoke, as she took some papers from her side and put them down in the middle, looking up again, the principal pointed towards the parents who were still standing to the side "Mrs. Grey the ones standing next to you are Jake''s parents, Noah and Brad" "And as you may already know, Mrs. Eva is Christian''s mother" the principal spoke towards the parents "I guess you all already know why you are here today, but I would like the children to exin everything to me to get a broader view of the issue" "With all due respect principal, what do you have to look forward to? Just look at my son''s face" Asked the woman behind Jack, as she looked with unconcealed anger at my mother "Your son almost killed my son Don''t you know how to raise your children? Is that what you teach at home?" "Excuse me!" Eva eximed in disbelief, then changed her gaze to a furious one "It was your son who was always picking on mine, besides Who the fuck do you think you are to tell me how I raise my children?" "Ladies!" The principal eximed angrily, causing the two mothers to fall silent, but both did not look away from the other "We are in the presence of children, show respect!" "Mrs. Smith, she just got angry because of how Jack was left" A man behind Noah spoke, while looking with pain at the child next to him, who was apanied by who seems to be the mother "We have known each other for a long time, our children have been friends for years, but we have never been through a simr situation before, just look at the 3 children, just looking at their faces breaks my heart" "I understand your situation Mrs. and Mr. Brown, but as headmistress, I can''t conclude just by looking" Replied the headmistress, as she turned her gaze towards the pig "Now, let''s start with you Jack Can you tell me what happened yesterday?" "Y-yes" Nervously nodded the purple boy, as tears formed in his eyes "I-I was reading a magazine with my friends, but Christian came along and *Sniff* hit me really hard *Sniff*" Mn? This shit in my stomach again? Did the rice make me sick? "That''s it?" "Yes *Sniff*" "Noah and Brad Anything to add?" asked Mrs. Smith, turning her gaze to the other two boys, instantly receiving a negative response from the boys "Well, if that''s all with them? Christian, could you tell me what happened yesterday?" When I was named, all eyes turned to me, even my mother stopped looking at the other woman and watched me with a frown, causing my nervousness to rise to another level. Calm down... It doesn''t do me any good to be nervous. "Th-that''s not all principal!" I exim nervously, causing a frown to appear on my face, as my mind constantly works to get out of this bad situation "Give me a second..." Christian, you''re not to me, you have nothing to be nervous about... Inhale *Snifff* Exhales *Fuuuu* "Well..." He speaks after a few seconds, this time looking seriously at Mrs. Smith "Principal Smith, it is my understanding that every student in this school has a behavior record right?" "Yes, everyone has one Why do you ask?" Replied the principal, as she reached out to grab other papers on the corner of her desk. "Could you read mine? Please?" "I guess so... but I''ll summarize it since these files are very long" Nodded the director, as she searched through the papers, pulling out after a few seconds my record. "Christian Grey, 8 years old... you are in this school since the beginning of your studies, impable behavior, ording to the teachers you are somewhat absent-minded, but you always contribute when asked..... your grades are among the highest in the school... You don''t have many friends at school, but you''ve never had any problems with anyone..." Exined the principal slowly, as she raised her eyebrows as she read the file, then looked up at me "That''s the general summary Now will you tell us what happened yesterday?" "Yes, let me exin everything from the beginning" I nodded quickly "Mrs. Smith, as the file says, I am not very sociable. It''s not that I have few friends, I just don''t have any. I always mind my own business, I don''t bother anyone, I don''t talk to anyone-" "You little prick what does that have to do with the fact that you hit my son?" interrupted the same woman who fought with mom, causing my mother to quickly turn to her. "What the fuck did you say to my son, you fucking whore?" yelled Mom, her face red with fury, quickly lowering me to the ground, as she stood up and approached the woman. "Bitch! You want to fight!?" Replied the woman with hostility, as she aggressively approached my mother. "You and how many others!?" Shouted my mother angrily, instantly pushing her backward, causing her to fall to the ground, as she looked at my mother in disbelief "You weren''t going to fight!? Fight you piece of shit!" Shit... Mom is unbelievable! The woman stayed on the ground, staring in shock at my mother, who looks at her with disdain. *Bang* "LADIES!!!!" Eximed the headmistress angrily, banging loudly on her desk "Can you two behave like adults and stop fighting!?" "*Tsk* You''re saved, for now, you worthless bitch" Eve spoke with annoyance, staring into the woman''s eyes, then turning around and sitting down again, quickly cing Christian on herp, as the woman clenched her hands tightly. "Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Grey, if you ever engage in this kind of behavior again, I will be forced to call the police!" Spoke the headmistress angrily, then turned to Christian and smiled kindly "You can go on." "Well... as I said before, I never bothered anyone, let alone hit another person..." I spoke again, looking seriously at Mrs. Smith "But honestly I couldn''t stand it anymore... those 3 kids kept bothering me... as you may know, they are 3 years older than me, we don''t have sses together or anything, but they alwayse to my sses to bother me, even in free times they don''t leave me alone..." "Is that true?" Looking up at the children, the headmistress asked. "N-no!" shouted Jack nervously, as he pointed his trembling finger at me "He''s lying!" "Mrs. Smith, I find it wrong that you have to question our children. It is obvious that the boy named Christian hit our children and now he is trying to make something up to defend himself" Replied thest woman, apparently Brad''s mother, and then turned to my mother and spoke to her seriously "I would like to warn you that my sister is awyer and if the principal does not give your son a proper punishment, we are going to take legal action against your son for bullying. I am sincerely sorry that you have to go through these bad times, but you should have raised your son better." "What did you say!?" Responded my mother furiously, preparing to get up aggressively. "Wait, mom!" I eximed quickly, grabbing mom''s shoulders, forcing her to sit back down, as she looked at me with confusion "You don''t have to waste your time with these people, let me finish talking!" Getting off mom''sp, I stood in front of the principal''s desk and looked at her seriously. "Director, for a year they have been bothering me. They hide my stuff, hit me, scratched my notebooks, put pins in my seat, even threatened me with scissors, saying they would cut my hair for weird" Clenching my fists tightly as I remembered the amount of shit I had to live through, I turned my head to show the bruise on my face to the principal "Yesterday I went to the bathroom, sses were already over, but somehow they found me, went to the bathroom and started harassing me. Jack, Noah, and Brad started pushing me all over the ce, until someone didn''t catch me and I ended up hitting the toilet with my head, causing me to lose consciousness for a while, thest thing I remember is theirughter as they came out of the bathroom" "Is that all true?" the headmistress asked me with a frown "You have to know that it doesn''t do you any good to lie" "Are you really going to believe all her lies?" the woman asked with a frown, but the headmistress ignored her and continued to look at me. "It''s true principal, some time ago I talked to the teacher in charge of my ss about this, he said he would talk to them, but instead of solving the problem, he aggravated it, since his abuses became more reiterated. If you don''t believe me you can call him, you can even call my ssmates, they always saw everything" I exined calmly "Yesterday I did hit them, but not because I am aggressive, but because I realized that talking is no good, I had to defend myself. I tried everything, I asked them to leave me alone, I talked to an adult, I tried to avoid them, but they are such idiots that they couldn''t find anything more fun than bothering me. That''s why I decided to make the smartest decision, to defend myself" "If what Christian says is true, let me say that this is a serious case" Replied the principal, looking seriously at the parents behind me, then approaching the microphone next to her and speaking "Professor Mason,e to my office please" "Headmistress, I understand there are cameras in the corridors, you could look up yesterday''s recording and see for yourself how I was followed into the bathroom, you could also see what my condition was when I came out of it" "You don''t miss anything do you?" smiled the headmistress slightly, as she stood up and headed for the door "I''m going to get the recordings, I''ll be back in a few minutes. I don''t think I need to remind you that I will call the police if you fight again" Chapter 20 The Apple Does Not Fall Far From The Tree Once the principal left, I turned to the woman who threatened my mother. "Mrs, I want you to know that if your children are not given proper punishment, we will initiate legal action and you have to know that our country has no mercy with children whomit these actions, considering how serious the case is, it would be a miracle if you don''t send them to juvenile prison for their threats towards me, I could even appeal as attempted murder if we consider that they threatened me with scissors. I''m sincerely sorry you have to go through this, but you should have raised your son better" Finished speaking, I didn''t bother to look at the woman again and returned to my mother''sp, who was looking at me with a proud smile. "Hahaha~ My little prince is amazing" Evaughed loudly, then hugged me a little tighter, while whispering softly "But to the other one you have to tell me these things first... you don''t have to put up with anyone bothering you or mistreating you got it?" "Mn!" I nodded, sinking a little more, to stay propped between Mom''s breasts. "How dare you lie to me!" But just as I began to rx as I waited, a scream sounded from behind us, causing Mom and I to turn back. "M-mommy-" "Don''t give me excuses, you useless child!" eximed angrily the same woman mom pushed a while ago "Just wait till we get home! Damn it! I break my back at that shitty job and your useless father can''t raise you right! That stupid bitch!" So that''s where that kid''s stupidity came from. Sigh What the fuck do they have kids for? Well... most likely that child is an ident, an ident that even after it was born, it wasn''t wanted. "*Sniff* M-mom..." Jack sobbed pitifully, as he tugged at the edge of the woman''s polo shirt. "Don''t cry!" *p* A loud pnded on Jack''s face, causing everyone in the office to stare at him in disbelief, as my mother slowly set me down on the floor. "Emma, calm down!" shouted Noah''s father running towards Jack, then pushing back Emma and grabbing Jack between his hands "What do you think you''re doing?" "Back off bitch!" shouted furiously the woman named Emma, pushing Noah''s father hard. "Who the fuck do you think you are pushing my man!?" Shouted Noah''s mother, who until now waspletely silent, aggressively pushing Emma. Holy shit, how intense... I was watching the whole thing with some amusement and pity. Knowing the shit Jack must go through at home, I manage to understand his shitty attitude a bit, but that doesn''t mean I like him, if he dares to bother me again, I''d beat him up, but with pity. "Bitch!" I scream Emma with extreme fury, hitting Noah''s mother hard, making her fall to the ground, while blood gushes from her nose. Whew... That must have hurt. "You think you''re so brave you piece of shit?" That voice... MOM!!!? Turning my head quickly, I see my mother approaching Emma, as she slowly rolled up the sleeves of her work shirt. "Do you have a problem!?" Emma replied aggressively, approaching with hostility towards my mother. "I can''t stand your damn voice anymore!" Finishing speaking, Mom quickly punched Emma''s face, causing her to recoil for a moment, as blood began to drip from her lips. "Bitch!" With a scream, Emma throws a punch at Mom, causing my heart to stop for a moment. "Even your punches are useless" Eva whisperedzily, easily dodging Emma''s punch, then grabbing her arm and pulling it, while lifting her leg and punching the woman''s stomach. "You hit your son, you can even hit your man, all to hide your cowardice, useless bitch" Eva spoke calmly, looking disdainfully at Emma, who was breathing heavily beside her. Mom kneed her in the pit of her stomach, knocking the wind out of her instantly. That shit must hurt... Holy shit! Mom is unbelievable! Gripping Emma''s hair tightly, Mom lifted her head, causing their gazes to meet "Didn''t you say you wanted to fight? Didn''t you like telling me I''m a bad mother? What happened now? Did the mouse get your tongue?" "Bitch!" Emma shouted angrily, throwing a punch towards Mom. Without letting go of the woman''s hair, Mom tilted her head slightly, easily dodging the woman''s fist, then cing her leg behind Emma and with her other hand pushed her to the ground, causing her to fall with a thud. "Ugh!" Emma spat out a bit of spittle, as she looked fearfully at the woman crouching beside her. "If you dare insult, my son, again, I''ll kill you" Eva whispered in the woman''s ear, as her cold eyes darted towards Emma "Got it?" Shit! Mom is... GREAT!!! Wait... How did I hear that? *p* "Can you hear me!?" Mom yells again, causing me to snap out of my thoughts, instantly seeing a red mark on Emma''s face. "Y-yes" *p* "I didn''t hear you!" "Y-yes!" *p* "I don''t speak the stutteringnguage!" "YES, I UNDERSTOOD EVERYTHING!!!" Emma shouted with red eyes, as she held her hands to her face from the strong burning that assaulted her. "Good, I like talking to smart people" With a fewst pats on the woman''s face, Eva got up and fixed her clothes. Fuck... Looking at the woman straightening her clothes, my heart pounded violently. Mom... It''s hot... As if noticing my gaze, Mom turned to me, causing her serious expression to freeze, as her eyes widened. "This..." Eva replied nervously, looking at the woman on the floor, then her hands, and then towards me again, but this time there was seriousness in her gaze "This is what you should never do..." "..." "..." "..." Everyone in the room stared at my mother, as her face became increasingly ufortable, causing her to turn her gaze towards them. "What the fuck are you looking at!" Hearing her scream, everyone turned their gaze, while Eva froze again, slowly turning her gaze back to me. "This..." Turning her gaze nervously towards the other parents, Eva turned to me earnestly "This you must never do either..." "Mommy!" Jack eximed sadly, causing everyone to look away from him, Jack was hurrying towards Emma, touching her bleeding face with concern "Are you okay, mommy?" "Get your hands off me!" shouted Emma in annoyance, quickly pping Jack''s hands, as she slowly sat on the ground, touching her face in obvious pain, but not daring to look at Eve, who right now watches her with dead eyes. Frowning, I look with annoyance at the woman on the floor. How could a mother be such an asshole? "M-mommy *Sniff!" Jack sobbed, gently grabbing the edge of the woman''s clothes, who didn''t even give her son a second nce. Now I feel bad for hitting him... "Tsk" With a snap of annoyance, I walk over to the woman, quickly reaching her side, bring my face close to hers and stare into her eyes. "Woman, I don''t know what you went through in your life to be so violent, but that child, the one you hit a few seconds ago, cares deeply for you" I speak seriously, then turn my gaze to Jack "That child is your son, flesh of your flesh and blood of your blood... Don''t you know how horrible it feels to have a family member mistreat you? Because I can tell you... it sucks, the most horrible shit a child can feel... more horrible it feels if the aggressiones from someone like his mother, who is supposed to be his pir, the person who loves him the most and cares for him... I honestly don''t know how he still cares about you, because if I were him, I wouldn''t even feel sorry for you... you should consider that, because at this rate when you are a wrinkled olddy, you won''t have anyone with you... it must be horrible to die alone... I may not even attend your funeral... a pity" Shaking my head with disappointment, I turn to Jack, without bothering to say another word to the woman who looks at me dumbfounded, approaching the crying child, I take his face between my hands and look him deeply in the eyes "I hate you, but I understand you... it''s not your fault that you''re an idiot, the fault is that shitty mother you have... I honestly don''t know what to tell you, since I understand that your intelligence is still nullpared to mine, but remember my words, they''ll serve you in the future..." "You are not useless, you are not trash, you don''t have to hit others just because your mother does it... your mother is the trash, your mother is the useless one, no... she''s worse than trash, a person who takes out her frustrations on her family doesn''t even deserve to have a nickname... you have to be better than her, better than that trash, prove it to yourself, because others don''t matter..." "If ever that bitch tries to hit you, hit her back... it might be scary at first, but you''re a man and you have to deal with it..." "Because if you don''t put a stop to that situation, you will live miserably for life... everything works, a broom, a stick, a chair, whatever you have at hand works to defend yourself... I rmend you not to think too much about the police option, since I honestly don''t think it will do much good... sure, they might take her to jail, but sooner orter she will get out and she will be much more aggressive..." "You know what? Just call them if you need a lot of help, it even helps to run out of the house and yell for help, the neighbors will hear you... shit, I''m rambling a lot... just remember my words, as they will serve you a lot with that mother crap, but if none of the options I gave you work.... let me know and I''ll take care of keeping that bitch in jail for life... Capichi?" "*Sniff*" Jack didn''t answer me, he just stared into my face with tears in his eyes as his snot drips wildly. "I''m asking you, do you understand what I told you!!!?" "*Sniff*" *p* "Do you understand!!!?" "Y-yes!" nodded Jack quickly, as he quickly brought his hand to his face, looking aggravated at me "I-I understand!" "Good, I like talking to smart people" Nodding to myself, I gently smack him a few times in the face and turn around proudly, feeling like I justmitted a very good deed, but as I turn around I am met with something that freezes me. "..." They were all looking at me with an impressed face, even the teacher and the headmistress who had arrived at some point during my speech were looking on in amazement. Oh I screwed up already... As I look back at my mother, I notice that she has an expressionless face, while her lips were opening and closing, like a fish out of water, which makes my nervousness rise to another level. I turn my gaze to Jack''s cheek, then turn back to my mother with seriousness on my face "Was that what I wasn''t supposed to do? I just didn''t understand... then I wanted to show you, so you could tell me if I could or not... And what I said to him was just a joke... ha... ha... ha" Smiling nervously, I walk cautiously towards my mother, taking advantage of the fact that she was still frozen in ce, and gently hug her leg, rubbing my cheek with a small smile "Did I tell you today that I loved you very much?" "..." "..." "..." "*cough* May I know what happened here?" the headmistress asked with a frown, looking sternly at the woman on the floor. "Jack can exin" I quickly replied, granting the boy the decision that could change his life. Now the question is. What changes will his life have? Honestly, I only see bad paths... Stupid mother, apparently the father is a docile bitch, personality problems,ck of self-esteem, etc. Tsk Given the changes in the world, Jack is likely to be a real bitch in the future. At least most of her paths lead to that, there is always the possibility that she will think differently and try to change. Although my thoughts were created based on my reality, poverty. Because in this school we are in, almost all the students are close to poverty. Honestly, the system of studies in the United States is something strange, poor people study with poor people. Sure, there are asions where two types of neighborhoodse together in one school, but it happens so rarely that it is insignificant. Chapter 21 Fluctuating Feelings "Th-this... m-mom tripped." Jack replied nervously, as he rushed over to help pick up the woman on the floor. "That''s all that happened?" The headmistress asked with narrowed eyes, staring at the other mother''s bleeding nose. "Yes... that''s all" Replied the woman, squinting at Emma. What bitches... One punch was enough to stop her from talking anymore. Come to think of it. I''m considering this subject very lightly... A mother beats her husband and son. In my former world it would be a father beating his wife and daughter. I personally would be pissed off and punch the guy. But in this world... It just causes me pity, not anger. It must be the same with rap3... If a man gets raped, I don''t think it would cause me anger. But in this world, it would be the same if a woman is raped. What aplicated shit... I guess I''m a hypocrite. Whenever I heard a story about a boy having sex with his teacher or something like that, I envied it. Wouldn''t that be some pretty aberrant shit in this world? "Was that all Miss Emma?" Asked the headmistress towards Emma, looking at her with absolute sternness. "She''s already been told that was all" Emma replied with annoyance, as she looked at Jack with aplicated expression. "Well..." Nodded the headmistress after a few seconds "I have yesterday''s recordings here, let me tell you that I already watched them and I can confirm what Christian said, but I will still allow you to watch them... Professor Mason could you do me a favor and y the tape" Nodding, the professor took the VHS tape and then approached a television in the corner of the office, making me aware of its existence for the first time. VHS... Watching that shit is like a dinosaur fossil for my time... "We have a lot to talk about young man" Mom whispers in my ear, causing a shiver to run down my spine as I did my best to avoid her gaze. After a few seconds, the picture appeared on the TV, where you can see 9 different perspectives, all in different parts of the school. "Okay, this is the tape of all the cameras from yesterday" Mrs. Smith spoke, as she took a small control from a drawer in her desk "I understand this happened in the afternoon, so I''ll fast forward the irrelevant". The image began to fast forward for a few minutes until I could see myself moving forward on it. "Stop! There it is!" I said quickly, as I looked curiously at myself... Kuudere? The director paused quickly slowed down the video, where on the top camera I can be seen calmly walking into the bathroom. "Look mom, it''s me do I look okay?" Tugging at the edge of mom''s clothes, I asked with amusement, causing a small smile on her face. "Oh, there they are" A few secondster, the little twerps appeared, quickly running towards the bathroom, while a smile is seen on their faces. Although with this crappy camera, it''s hard to tell if it''s a smile or an angry expression. "Fast forward 2 minutes and 49 seconds, in that time you''re going to see theming out" Speak with excitement, feeling a great deal of amusement watching this. I can''t wait to see the look on their parents'' faces already... Fast forwarding the video, the picture perfectly recorded theming out of the bathroom, while openlyughing at everything. "They juste outughing, that doesn''t mean they assaulted him!" I quickly eximed the woman who threatened to sue me. "Woman how old are you, could you just shut up for a while and be patient? *Sigh* By the goddess, these adults..." "..." The woman stared at me with her mouth open, even the director was watching me with raised eyebrows "Please fast forward the video 7 minutes and 30 seconds" With a helpless smile, the director fast-forwarded the video,ing quickly towards the moment where I was seen leaving the bathroom. "Oh, perfect!" The image-focused perfectly on my disheveled face, a ck liquid could be seen on my nose, running slowly to the floor, while arge ck bruise was on my cheek. "For those of you who don''t know, that on my nose was blood. Just remarking, as there are people with lesser abilities in this office" I quickly exined, as I looked sideways at the woman impatiently. As I finished speaking, I felt my mother''s hand against mine, causing me confusion. Looking up a little, I understood immediately. My mother had a ratherplex expression, I could see sadness and anger on her face, causing a small smile to spread across my face. "Don''t worry, your son is the strongest" I whispered next to her, as I moved a little closer towards her, resting my head on her waist. "But if you got hit why are you smiling?" Emma asked as she pointed to the big smile she was wearing at the moment. "And what should I do, cry?" I replied sarcastically, then looked up at the headmistress and spoke to her impatiently "That would be all headmistress, thank you very much." "I can''t do that" Slowly denied the director "I said I would show everything that happened yesterday, the most important thing is still missing" Oh shit... The video continued to progress normally, I could be seen walking calmly through the corridors, while my head was looking everywhere. I kept walking for a few minutes until my movement stopped, where I quickly opened the closet door and took out the brooms. Already with them in hand, different cameras focused on me along the way, until what happened had to happen. "My God..." Mutter the teacher, watching in disbelief as I climbed on top of Jack while hitting him over and over again, even my crying face was recorded in front of the camera, causing the whole scene to look even more shocking. "Holy shit, look at that kid hit!" Emma eximed in amazement. "They''re beating your son!" Noah''s mother shouted, watching Emma like she was trash. "I know... but those punches are unbelievable!" "..." "Okay, that''s enough!" Eximed the headmistress with difort, quickly pausing the scene on the screen. "..." Silence reigned in the office, as from one second to the next, I found all eyes on me, even mom was no exception, meeting me directly with her using eyes, as her eyebrows already reached the sky. "Okay, I admit it! Maybe I was a little out of line, but I was furious. A person can''t control their emotions forever, a year of enduring was my limit" I quickly replied, trying to get all these sights off of me, but apparently, it didn''t work, as everyone was looking at me even more strangely. With no other option in sight, I opted for the best thing I could think of at the moment, turning to mom, I put on a pitiful expression and whispered "Mom, I''m being bullied..." "..." Unfortunately, mother didn''t help me, she just stared at me as did everyone else, causing my difort to rise to another level. "STOP STARING AT ME!!!!" I shouted angrily, turning to each person in the room "Don''t they know that staring at a child in such an intense way is illegal!? What is it with these adults, they are so annoying!" With great annoyance, I break away from mom and walk to the seat, remaining seated with my arms crossed, while doing my best to forget the stares I still feel on me. "..." "*cough* So that would be it with the videos..." The headmistress broke the silence, as she motioned for the teacher toe closer "Professor Mason, Christian imed that he had told you about the constant harassment he was suffering from these students Is that true?" "Yes, he came to me a while ago. I personally spoke to Jake, Noah and Brad. They pledged to apologize and cease this behavior, but as far as I can see they broke their pledge..." Replied the professor, as he looked at the 3 boys with obvious reproach, then turned to me with a frown "But I also asked Christian if everything was okay and he confirmed that it was" "Pffff And what do you want me to do, tell him that everything was worse than before? What''s the use? It only aggravates things more and experience showed me that. I''m not stupid, I can make the mistake once, if I repeat it twice, I deserve a shot" Rolling my eyes, I reply sarcastically. "Christian..." I whisper my mother with sternness in her tone of voice, causing my body to startle at her sudden approach. "Fine, I''m done talking!" "..." "Then we can confirm that everything Christian said is true..." Slowly nodded the headmistress, then turned her gaze to the threatening woman and asked "Do you have any doubts left?" "..." Turning her gaze to her son Brad, as a stern expression appeared on her face, causing the poor boy to visibly tremble "No... everything was clear." "Does anyone have anything else to add?" "..." No one spoke, everyone was frowning, looking at their children. I guess they know the shit they got themselves into. "So... ording to thew of our country, I should be reporting this case to the authorities... but I want to know what Mrs. Grey''s opinion is before I act since the whole situation depends on her" "Well..." Turning my head to mom, I see her with a rather conflicted expression, as she watched the 3 demons and their parents with a small frown on her face "Headmistress... I don''t find it necessary to notify the authorities... What other action can you take?" "Mmmmm... I could suspend them for a while and refer them to psychologists to help them reform their attitude. Plus they would be forced to apologize to Christian, obviously" "... That would be fine with that" Mom nodded, causing my eyes to widen. "NO!!!" I shouted angrily "Really!? A fucking apology!?" "Do you have a problem with that?" the headmistress asked with a frown. "OBVIOUSLY!!!" I eximed in frustration "What the fuck good is fucking apologies to me!? They made my school life impossible! FOR A FUCKING YEAR!!!! You think some forced apologies can fix that!?" "..." "If I took this chair and hit him over the head with it, then forcibly apologized so I wouldn''t get hauled off by the police would he ept my goddamn apology!?" "..." "You wouldn''t, would you!?" "Christian! That''s enough! Don''t disrespect your principal!" mom shouted angrily, causing me to quickly turn to her, as my eyes were already starting to redden from anger and frustration. "I''m not disrespecting you, I''m just showing you the facts!" I responded angrily, then pointed my finger at the woman who threatened us "That woman threatened to sue me for something I didn''t do! I was the victim in this situation, not her damn son! And now that I was proven to be the innocent one, she stands there quietly as if everything she said before never happened!" "Christian!" "What would have happened if I didn''t have proof!? I would have been prosecuted for bullying! My damn record would have been tainted for life! You know what that means mom!? I would have to face prejudice for the rest of my life!" "..." "You''re the adults! You''re the ones who should know what consequences these shits bring! Then why are you acting like idiots when the truthes out!?" "..." "I understand that they''re kids! I understand that their actions are things theymit without thinking! I even understand that they act this way because of their stupid parents! But I can''t figure out how to understand the slight they''remitting on me!" Turning to my mother, I vent my frustration at her "But I resent your attitude more! You''re my mother! I told you all about me! You know I can never forget that shitty experience! You know I can never get rid of the anger I feel in those moments! I can never get rid of how horrible I felt when I had toe to school! I can never forget how helpless I felt when they picked on me! And yet you want everything to be solved with some damn apologies!?" "..." At this point, tears were already starting to fall down my face. Again these damn emotions started to overflow, my mind went into chaos, days and days of memories shed through my mind in things of seconds. Days and days of bitterness, sadness, anger and pain were transmitted to my feelings. Turning my gaze to everyone, I only observe confused or pitiful looks from these people, causing my anger to rise to another level for reasons that even I don''t understand. "You know what? Do whatever shit you want, I''m just a stupid kid who doesn''t understand the truth of the world" Getting up from my seat, I grab my backpack that was on the side and walk towards the exit of the office "If you''ll excuse me, I have some sses to attend" Chapter 22 Dissolute "Christian!" Mom shouted with concern, causing my body to freeze for a moment. Turning to her, I saw that damned expression on her face again, an expression that twists my heart, causing my thought process to clear up a bit. "Mom... please... not again... just leave me alone for a moment... I need to reorganize my thoughts..." Not wanting to look at mom''s face anymore, I turn and run quickly, just following my desire to get away from everything. After a while of running aimlessly, I regained a bit of rity, instantly realizing I was near the bathroom, without a second thought I ran towards it and entered, quickly locking myself in one of its toilets. Sigh "Again..." Again I caused mom pain... Again I lost control... I haven''t even had my mind awake for 24 hours and I''ve already caused her so much trouble. "Why does everything have to be so hard?" I muttered in extreme frustration while gripping my head tightly. ''you''re horrible hahaha~'' ''you should kill yourself'' ''I bet your father doesn''t even love you'' ''Why do you have your hair white? It''s so disgusting'' Hundreds of insults and disgusting moments flooded my head, causing my body to tremble at the horrible feeling in my heart. "ENOUGH!!!" I screamed in fury, as I pounded my head hard with my fists, trying to somehow shut this damn brain off. ''Why don''t you say anything, are you stupid?" ''Yuck, I touched him with my skin, now I''ll get his disease stuck to me'' ''You look like dog shit'' "FUUCK!!!" More and more memories began to flood my memory, causing my anger to rise to another level. They may be childish insults, with no argument, no logic, nothing in particr. But somehow they''re so hurtful and annoying... "WHAT THE FUCK DO I DO!!!?" I screamed helplessly, while tears were falling uncontrobly, but in a moment of brilliance, I managed to understand the solution "I need to think of something else!" What do I think about!? "Mom!" ''My little prince is a genius''. ''My little prince is so considered'' ''What can this poor woman do to make her prince forgive her?'' "Mom..." With new memories in my memory, a smile bloomed on my face as all the negative feelings quickly faded away. ''Christian!'' No... ''I failed you...'' Please don''t... ''I feel so useless...'' Stop it... ''Forgive me son'' "Mom..." Bitter tears welled up in my eyes, as memories of my sad mother reyed endlessly. Her tears... Her look... Her defeated expression... Her grief-stricken face... "I''m so stupid..." I need to see mom! With that sudden thought, I grab my things and run quickly to the office. ... Meanwhile in the principal''s office silence reigned in the ce, as everyone looked at the principal who was rubbing her forehead wearily. "So... Mrs. Grey... What do we do?" The headmistress asked after a while, looking seriously at the woman in front of her. "I... *Sigh* I don''t know" Eva muttered with exhaustion, as she looked dazedly towards the wall. "*Sigh* If you can''t give me an answer I''ll be forced to stay within the margin of thew..." "Is it necessary to do that?" Brad''s mother asked, with pleading in her voice. "You have the nerve to ask that!?" Eva replied fiercely, as anger shed clearly on her face. "..." "Mom!" But just as the situation was turning dark, the door quickly opened, as a small white-haired boy walked in. "C-christian?" whispered Eva with confusion and relief in her voice. A few minutes ago her child ran off to who knows where, as anguish gnawed at her insides. "C-can youe out for a moment?" "?...?" Eva frowned in confusion, looking at her son with concern, but still, she got up and left the office, being left alone with Christian in the hallway. Hesitantly and worriedly, Eva asked, "Are you... Are you okay?" "C-could you bend down a little bit please?" "?...?" With even more confusion, Eva crouched down to Christian''s level, as the worry inside her heart rose to another level. "?...!" But from one second to the next, Christian leaped towards her chest, as he hugged her body tightly, causing Eva to go nk for a moment. "I love you, mom..." Christian whispered, as his little body trembled as he said those words "S-sorry *Sniff* for making things so hard for you... Sorry *Sniff* for *Sniff* causing you so much sadness... S-sorry for everything *Sniff*" "My prince..." Eva whispered pitifully, quickly wrapping her arms around Christian''s back, hugging him tightly against her chest "You don''t have to apologize... mom was stupid... I didn''t think of you when I answered the headmistress-" "No... I acted like a jerk... they are just children who don''t understand their actions... if we denounce them I won''t gain anything... I won''t feel better, let alone these memories will disappear..." "You are a child too Christian..." Eva whispered, as she took Christian''s head in her hands, looking at him with absolute seriousness "You don''t have to worry about so many things... not with money, not with the police, and much less withwsuits... just leave all that to mom, I won''t let anyone dare to bother my prince" "..." Staring at Eva''s face with tears in his eyes, Christian nodded after a few seconds, as a small smile began to form across his face. "I love you mom" Christian whispered, as he rubbed his face with Eva''s cheek. "I love you my prince" Eva smiled softly, kissing Christian''s forehead gently. They held each other for a few more minutes, as the young man''s troubled mind quickly faded away, leaving only serenity and happiness in its ce. "Now... What do you want to do with them?" Eva asked, as she pulled away from Christian and stood up, then took Christian back into her arms. "Let''s just follow what the headmistress says... it''s the best way to go" "Right" Nodding, Eva walked into the office, as Christian hugged her neck, resting his head quietly on her shoulder. "Headmistress, you can do as I speak to the children, my prince granted them his pardon" Eva smiled softly, as she turned slightly, showing him theughing face of the child in her arms. "..." "Damn!" Emma eximed in amazement "The boy who was screaming hysterically a few minutes ago, now smiles stupidly *Sigh* I fail to understand men, not even children..." "..." Eva''s face instantly lost the smile, as she looked coldly at the woman "How did you say my son smiles?" "You want to fight bitch!?" Emma shouted aggressively,pletely forgetting about the previous result, even forgetting about the headmistress next to her. *Pa* "Ms. Emma!" A loud bang was heard in the office, getting everyone to turn their gaze towards the headmistress, who was red-faced with anger. "Can you behave like an adult!? Is this the kind of attitude you want to teach the children or your son!?" "Tsk!" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Emma stood behind Jack and fell silent. ''That woman is funny'' chuckled Christian lightly, noticing the woman for the first time. She had shoulder-length dark hair with dark brown eyes, while her stature was rtivelyrge, measuring about 5''7"; her easy features were not beautiful, but not ugly either, for Christian she would be a 6/10, while her age hovered around 30. Unfortunately, she wascking a lot in the body department, slim and with a below-average butt ''Come to think of it... Aren''t women too big?'' Sinceing to this world, Christian didn''t have much time to adjust, but now he''s noticed that all the women he''s met in his life are rtively tall, none measuring less than 5''6", while the few adult men he''s seen were shorter than average in his old world. "*Sigh* Do you agree with what I proposed earlier?" The headmistress asked, staring at Christian, while her eyebrows were arched at his current demeanor. "Yes..." Nodded Christian softly, clinging quietly on Eva, happily resting his head on her shoulder. "It''s good to know how to forgive" Smiled the headmistress lightly, taking some papers to her side, then starting to write on each of them for about 5 minutes. "Okay, I need you all to sign this agreement in which the situation is exined and the measures that will be taken. I must inform you that, if you sign the paper, there is no turning back on the matter" The principal spoke seriously, looking especially at Eva. All the mothers approached the sheets, instantly reading their contents; at least most of them did, Emma just signed and walked away, without giving the paper another look. After a few minutes, everyone signed, including Eva. "Let''s see..." Whispered the director to herself, she collected all the papers, looking at each one of them, making sure they all had their respective signatures "Now that everyone signed, we can start taking the measurements." "Jack, Noah, and Brad will be suspended for 7 days for behavioral problems, when they return to school they will have to attend the school psychologist. They will be inside treatment until the same Psychologist says if they are ready or not... I myself will be following their cases" Exined the principal, while she quickly filled out another 3 papers that she took out of her desk, to then raise her gaze and ask "Any doubts?" "..." "Then this would be all for today" Finishing filling out the papers, the director handed one to each family "Here is the suspension, you have to take the children today". ''Because I feel like I''m missing something'' Christian thought, looking suspiciously at the calm expression of the mothers ''Whatever...it''s none of my business for now'' "Since that''s all, you can go, we''ll see you another day" Smiled the headmistress cordially, as she stood up to shake hands with every parent in the room, except Eva. "Mrs. Eva, I would like to talk to you alone Can I?" asked the headmistress, looking seriously at Christian''s mother. "This..." Frowned Eva, looking sideways at Christian, who looked as if he might fall asleep at any moment. "Christian" Whispered the headmistress, gently moving the boy''s shoulder "I need to talk to your mother and your teacher would you like to go to the library until the second ss starts?" "Why would I want to go to-" Christian quickly replied, only to freeze in the middle of his sentence, as a contemtive look appeared on his face ''Library... they haveputers, I could learn more about this world'' "I''d love to go" Christian nodded quickly, only to turn and quickly kiss Eva''s cheek "I''m going mom, see you tonight" "See you" Smiled Eva foolishly, as she gently put Christian down, only to open her eyes a little wider and turn quickly to the boy who seemed to be running towards the door "I''ming to get you today too, so wait for me at the exit" "Okay!" nodded Christian quickly, without turning around for any moment, quickly following his course. "So... what do you need me for?" asked Eva seriously, instantly losing her smile, as she sat down in front of the desk. "It''s about Christian... I''ve never had a close conversation with him before, but I noticed he''s a rather... conscientious boy" "Yes... my little boy turned out to be a genius" Eva smiled softly, as her gaze wandered for a moment. "A genius eh..." Whispered the headmistress with a contemtive look, then turning to the professor "Professor Mason Had you noticed anything with Christian?" "Not really... he was always the quietest in the ss, that''s why I hardly know much about him, since I have to worry about the more restless ones" After thinking for a moment, the professor shook his head "He always kept his grades well, he didn''t reach 100, but he was always between 70 to 80... now that I think about it... he never went below that average, he never even went up..." "Neither goes up nor down..." Whispered the headmistress softly, as her gaze became increasingly curious "Mrs. Grey.... you say your son is a genius What do you think makes him a genius?" "..." Frowning, Eva looked seriously at the headmistress and asked "What is it you''re looking for?" Chapter 23 Genius "*Sigh* I won''t beat around the bush, but Christian''s behavior surprised me quite a bit... I worked for 15 years in different schools, but this is the first time I''ve seen a child so perceptive and aware of reality" Putting her hands together, the principal spoke seriously "And ording to what Professor Mason said, Christian always kept the same grades regardless of the subject, something very difficult to do for a normal child... I don''t know if you understand what I mean, but I want to know what you know about your son''s intelligence" "..." Eva frowned, instantly straightening her posture as her arms crossed over her chest. "You don''t have to get defensive, I just want what''s best for the children and if Christian is as intelligent as I think he is, I find it would be a waste not to help him better develop his abilities" "..." Looking for a few seconds towards the headmistress, Eva sighed, as her posture visibly rxed "I recently learned of his.... talents" "What talents?" "Christian... *sigh* I honestly don''t know... yesterday Christian had a very radical change in his behavior... you could say that at home he wasn''t very different from how he was at school, he didn''t talk much, always in his own world" Eva spoke softly while remembering the little boy with a smile "he always worried me a lot... I always did everything I could to make him talk to me... I always had to do everything I could to get him to talk to me, usually it was me bothering him until he answered me something... but it wasn''t like that all the time... on rare asions, Christian would talk a little more, but very rarely..." "Do I take him to a psychologist to see if he has some kind of autism or something simr? Since his behavior is something quite simr to those cases" "No... honestly, it''s the first time I think about that possibility *sigh* I''m a lousy mother" Eva murmured dejectedly, as her body copsed on the chair. "I don''t think Christian thinks that" Smiled the principal "You may not know it, but before I was a teacher or a principal, I studied child psychology, and let me tell you, Christian is an open book... at least with what I saw today..... all I saw in his eyes was affection for you, you can tell he''s done a good job or at least Christian thinks so" "..." Hearing his words, Eva smiled fondly, as she unconsciously brought her hand to her cheek, where Christian had kissed her a few minutes ago. "But there''s something I don''t understand... you say Christian is a very introverted child, but today I didn''t see any of that..." "That''s what I was getting at... Christian was very quiet, but yesterday his behavior had a major change and you could say that his change started with a fight we had" "Can you tell me about that argument?" "*sigh* it started because of my stupidity... I got worried when I saw a bruise on Christian''s face and when he told me about the fight I got angry with him.... that led to Christian yelling at me and crying for the first time in his life." "First time? Crying and screaming?" "Yes... He''s never raised his voice before, let alone cried... even as a baby I never heard him cry" "Oh... that''s interesting, although I still think his behavior resembles autism... What happened next?" "He... he ran away from me... obviously I chased him instantly... he ran to a nearby park, then hid in some trees... it wasn''t hard to find him, let''s say his hair doesn''t help him, but when I found him, I felt my heartbreak... I had never seen him so disconste and fragile... but I also felt great relief, for the first time in his life, my prince was acting like a child... after that, I managed to calm him down a bit and you can say everything went well... no, it went perfectly... I could hear for the first time my little boy''s feelings" Eva smiled beautifully, while her eyes reddened remembering those moments. "I guess it was a nice moment for you" Smiled the director, as she opened one of her drawers and took out a box of tissues from it, instantly bringing it in front of Eva "You may use them" "Thank you" Eva smiled, as a tear trickled down the edge of her eye. "So what happened next?" "We went home, he fell asleep in that park... when we arrived and he woke up that''s when he told me everything... you should see him... he looked so happy and cute... I even saw him smile again..." "They say a son is a mother''s weakness, I guess we can both say that''s true" "Do you have children?" "Yes, I have 4... a set of twin girls who are 9 years old and two boys, one is 7 and the oldest is 15" "..." Eva looked at the principal with interest, then walked over to the principal and covered her mouth with her hand, while looking at the teacher out of the corner of her eye "Tell me... What are you doing with your eldest son?" "What do you mean?" Moving closer to Eva, the headmistress whispered in confusion. "About the girlfriends... Christian is still little, but yesterday I almost had a panic attack thinking about his future... Has he met any girlfriends?" "N-girlfriend!" Shouted the headmistress with a stutter, but a secondter she realized her mistake and lowered her voice again "My son hasn''t had a girlfriend... I think" "Do you have something in mind?" "This..." Murmured the headmistress in a daze "I never thought my son would have a girlfriend..." "*sigh* I guess no mother thinks about it until they arrive...I was thinking of buying a gun...you know, to intimidate them... do you think it would work?" "This..." Turning to look at the teacher even sideways, the headmistress leaned a little closer and whispered "I shouldn''t tell you this, but... I think so... although it depends on the girl and what your son is like... just think this, if you had a very beautiful boyfriend would you leave him alone because his mother pulled a gun on you?" "No..." Eva whispered with a look of horror on her face, only to have her expression fill with hope and whisper "Tell me.... do you think my son will be beautiful in the future?" "This... don''t think it''s appropriate for me to tell you..." "Come on olddy... don''t leave me in doubt, just this once I''ll let you talk about my son" "Can''t you say it yourself?" "Sure I can, but you have to know about that bullshit sentence.... that a son will always be beautiful for a mother... I don''t know if my judgment is impaired... just help me, I need to prepare myself for the future... you know, mom stuff" "*sigh* I sincerely sympathize with you... I didn''t want to ask before so as not to seem rude, but... your husband is a model or something simr? Also... is that color in your son''s eyes normal? I honestly knew a few albinos before and they weren''t a big deal, but Christian... I never saw anything like that... shit... saying it out loud sounds pretty bad" "*gulp* Y-you mean...?" "I would buy more than one gun if I were you, you should see an arsenal? The father must be a beauty, I congratte you" "An arsenal..." Eve muttered absentmindedly, as her hands trembled with fear,pletely ignoring thement about Christian''s father. "*cough* *cough*" Coughed Professor Mason repeatedly, causing both women to jump at the sudden noise. "W-where were we?" asked the headmistress nervously. "..." Eva didn''t answer, still staring into the voidpletely nkly. "Eva..." Whispered the headmistress, moving her arms a little. "Y-yes?" "Where were we? About what happened yesterday..." "Oh yes... when Christian woke up there was something that made me stupid... he spoke Russian." "R-Russian?" "Yes... I speak Russian" "..." "..." "What did he say?" "I can speak Russian... or so he told me." "Wow..." "But that''s not all, he could also speak French and Japanese..." "French and Japanese... Why Japanese?" "I don''t know... I forgot to ask..." "..." "The truth is I acted normal, I obviously knew my son is a genius" Eva smiled proudly, as she stuck out her chest a little more, feeling no shame in hiding her outburst. "That''s... amazing." "For me not so much, after all, he''s my son, it''s normal for him to be a genius." "..." "But that''s not all, he also told me that he had a perfect memory, he can remember everything he sees, without ever forgetting it" "So that''s what he meant by not forgetting everything that happened..." "Yeah... I honestly don''t know whether to feel happy or sad... a while ago I would have thought it would be great to have that memory... but ording to what Christian said, I can''t see it as a good thing..." "I can imagine..." Sighed the headmistress pitifully "Have you nned anything with his future?" "Not yet... but yesterday I asked him what he wanted to do... he ended up saying he would write books" "What about?" "I don''t know... just books" "He''s got a pretty big area to choose from" "Yes, but he''ll see that in the future, I don''t want to be like those mothers who force their children to do things they don''t want to do." "Something Christian will be grateful for in the future." "I just hope I''m not wrong..." "You''re human, it''s normal to make mistakes... you just have to know how to deal with them and make sure you don''t make them twice" "Nice talking to you olddy" Eva snorted with amusement. "I''m only 47, I''m still in my prime years" "Eximed the fossil" "..." "Just kidding" "Changing the subject... I think I can help you with Christian" Opening another of her drawers, the director took out some papers "A while ago the University of Michigan opened a new project, in which they are dedicated to developing genius children in different areas" "Continued..." "They gave us the possibility to send all the children who exceed an IQ of 120, I don''t doubt that Christian could easily pass it." "But Christian never took that test..." "That''s the least of it, we can do it in less than an hour here at school" "..." "You have to keep in mind that during the time the university works with the kids, they research them and see how to develop them, and if they end up finding out they have potential, they offer a full schrship for whatever profession the kids decide, you even have the option of continuing their studies" "..." "I honestly think it''s a perfect opportunity for Christian to tap into his potential, he should think about it" "*sigh* I don''t know... Christian''s still a kid... who knows what stress he''ll have to go through with those bookworms" "They''re teachers, not mice" "It''s the same thing" Eva waved her handzily, then stood up and stretched out her right hand "I already took up a lot of my time, I have to go to work. I''ll talk to Christian about his proposal, if he decides to go, I have no problem" "*sigh* It was nice talking to you, I look forward to a response" Smiled Mrs. Smith slightly, as she squeezed Eva''s hand in greeting. "Just the same... by any chance... Could you give me a copy of that videotape? I need it to... show it to Christian''s father and talk things over with him..... yes, for that" Nodding to herself, Eva turned to the television, as her eyes sparkled with interest. "I shouldn''t, but..." "But?" "If we think, your son was affected by this case... I guess if you want to take your son to the psychologist he will need to see those scenes to get a better idea of the situation..." "Obviously that was my idea." "If so I have no problem, in the afternoon it will be ready, I''ll send it to you with Christian" "That would be perfect, thank you very much for the hospitality" Eva smiled, as she red goodbye to the professor in the corner, but not before turning again to the headmistress and speaking "That woman... Emma, Jack''s mother. She pped the boy in front of everyone, you should look into that, I wouldn''t be surprised if she hit the father as well" "I''ll keep that in mind, see you soon" Shrugging, Eva left the office, as a pleasant smile formed on her lips. "My son is a genius" .. Meanwhile with Christian... "How the fuck do I turn this crap on?" Christian whispered in annoyance, turning his gaze to the back of theputer screen. The old technology was torturing him, there was a big screen in front of him, causing Christian to mistake it for aputer with the CPU included in the screen, but unfortunately for him, no matter how many times he pressed the button, the screen just turned on and stayed blue, with nothing else. Chapter 24 Studying "Child... What are you doing?" A female voice sounded behind Christian. "How do you turn this thing on?" Christian asked without turning around, as he continued to try to study the strange connections he saw behind the screen. "The screen?" "Theputer" "From here" "...?" Turning in confusion, Christian first encounters the woman who spoke to him. She was an older woman, easily in her 50''s, her skin was white, with short dark hair, but with lots of gray hair all over, she worerge sses over her brown eyes, while wearing clothes that seemed to be typical of women who attend church a lot, with a very loose and long skirt, while wearing a thick sweater on top, apparently not caring about the heat that was starting to gue everyone. "Where?" "Here" The woman replied, pointing under the table, causing Christian to frown in confusion. Turning his gaze to where the woman was pointing, Christianes across the clunkiest CPU he''s ever seen in his two lives. "Because they hide it under the table? It''s hard to find it if they do that..." "Because there''s no room in the desks..." "Oh... What''s your name, ma''am?" "Eve... Eve Hill." "My mom''s name is Eva, Eva Grey. Their names are pretty close." "Am I d?" "You should be, mom is a very great woman" "..." "Thanks for telling me how to turn this thing on" "Boy, you''re strange" "The other kids often tell me that" "..." "If you don''t mind, I''ll start using this thing" Christian spoke as he sat down in front of theputer, keeping his eyes on the woman. "Do you have permission to skip ss?" "The principal allowed me to" "Did she give you any papers?" "No." "..." "..." They stared at each other, while both shared the same bored expression. "I won''t bother to send you back to ss, just don''t make any noise" Shook her head the woman shook her head, then turned and walked away. "What a strange woman... Where did shee from? I''ve never seen her before..." Christian muttered, looking oddly at the woman slowly making her way towards her desk, a few feet further away than his. "What a weird kid, he always ignores everyone, but today he''s talking nonsense like it''s nothing" Eve muttered, as she sat down in front of his desk, quickly opening the ''solitaire'' card game on theputer. ... Then... "What do I look for first?" I pondered as I looked at the browser screen. So much information I need to gather... Let''s start with my money source, books, and novels. Which one should I write first? And most importantly will there be any books from my old ce in this world? Let''s start. Mmmm... Game of Thrones? I suppose that''s a good choice, but my first book should be something for kids, it would save me some annoying questions. Harry Potter? It was certainly one of the most exploited franchises, in my time the author made a lot of money, even after her death the ie went to her children and grandchildren. Incredibly, this woman turned out to earn more than a billion dors, considering that the author only receives a small fraction of her work. "Harry Potter" Quickly typing in the name of the book, he pressed on search, waiting with anticipation and curiosity for the result toe up. "Nothing..." The result was disappointing. For starters, it took minutes for the result to appear, something that almost got my fist smashing against the screen. But more disappointing is that nothing like a book appears, just a few junk pages with no real results whatsoever. I feel like I''m failing at something. Harry Potter... Oh I''m so stupid. We are in a reverse world, the name of the book will not be that of a man. But what name would he use? "Let''s see... Harriet Potter" Sigh Another minute of waiting toe to nothing. I guess I''m too shallow, I should try something more open-ended. "Magical fantasy books and novels" Let''s see... June, the fire mage. Julieth and the magic of everything. The magic of the show. The return of the demon empress. I will capture them all. I''ll capture them all? Oh, it''s a light novel. Sounds interesting. *Click* "Let''s see... your synopsis is... Juliana is reborn in a fantasy world with incredible powers... What does she decide to be? A heroine? Queen? No, she''ll be the goddess of the harem... the goddess of the harem? Maybe I''m misunderstanding it, let''s look at her genres... magical sex fantasy... tentacles...ori... clones... Filf? What the fuck is Filf?" Let''s see... "What is Filf? Search... Filfes from a television series dedicated toedy, bing popr among young girls, its meaning is ''Father I''d Like to Fuck" Oh That''s... Strange. I guess in this world it''s kind of normal. I used to consume a lot of Milf content. If I be a father would I be a Filf? Sounds like a nice future... Do women watch this kind of stuff in this world? Well... I can''t be a hypocrite. It should be more than normal in this world. Just like in mine where men would create fanfic to trap them all with over 100 genres of perversities... But seriously... Tentacles? Clones?!? Sigh Is there such a thing as Nhentai? In my world, it was said that the most famous genre was lolicon. In this world is it shotacon? It would be interesting to read it, right now I am a shota after all. Am I the fantasy of many women? "I guess I''ll see it someday, I don''t know how far along the technology is this year, but schools usually have all the histories saved and I don''t want to get feedback on my searches to mom" I kept searching everything I could about the book, even with keywords like ''Aqua burp'' or ''io'' but it yielded no real results. So Harry Potter doesn''t exist. I only managed to find a few magic books, I haven''t read them, but they look with good reviews, and apparently they sold a lot. So I could start with that project, I would have to change the genders of all the characters. Even change the plot a bit when you mention pregnancies or things like that, I could also polish the story a bit more. I still don''t understand how the basilisk could get into the school''s pipes with its mammoth size. Also, I don''t know if the countries described in the book are the same as in the book, essentially Ennd. I should look for a world map and memorize it, that kind of information is never too much, I could also take advantage of it to see what I can find about history. I realized that I drew conclusions very quickly, practically I only know themon things from school, the discovery of America, the American Revolution, etc. The truth is that I know almost nothing about the other continents... "Maybe I have no use for this knowledge right now, but as they say, knowledge is power" Already with a clear goal, I dedicated myself to looking for every kind of world information I could, from the history of a small country to the millenary histories of Asian countries, I made sure to look for everyst thing possible on the inte. In this way, Ipletely lost track of time, as my mind seemed to go into a trance-like state, reading and reading endlessly, analyzing, learning, and remembering every fragment found. "Child!" But as I was absorbed in the knowledge, a hand asserted itself on my shoulder as it shook me somewhat forcefully, causing a frown to appear on my face. Turning around with some anger and confusion, I find Eve, the librarian "Why are you yelling? I''m not deaf..." "I''ve been talking to you for 5 minutes, I''m telling you that you should leave" "Huh? Why?" "You''ve been on theputer all morning, I won''t ask you why you skipped so many sses, but you have to go eat" "All morning? Lunch? What time is it?" "It''s 13:15..." "13:15... How long have I been here?" "About three and a half hours..." "Holy shit..." "Watch your vocabry, children shouldn''t swear..." "Thanks for letting me know... I guess I''ll go eat" "*sigh* just make sure it doesn''t happen again... as the first person to be scolded will be me" "Thanks..." I mumble in a daze. "It''s okay, I''ll get back to my thing" Eve smiled slightly then turned and headed back to her desk. Three and a half hours? Since when did I put up with so much studying? My limit was half an hour... I used to get bored quickly and since I was always smarter, I was able to learn everything faster, causing half an hour of studying each day to be enough for me. But now... I felt wonderful. All that knowledge made me feel so rxed. It was so nice that I lost myself in that feeling. "I can''tin" I smiled with satisfaction, then turned off theputer and took a notebook out of my backpack "In this life I hardly ever used notebooks in sses and only used them for homework... my memory didn''t need it, but... What if at some point I lose this super memory? What if my memory bes normal? I know it''s unlikely, but nothing I know is absolute. That''s why I find it vital to have the most important things recorded, even if I never get to use them" "So... I mustn''t write anything that will give me away, you never know if one day I may lose these records, I can certainly get into big trouble if I write about another world or details of the future..." I whispered thoughtfully, as I started walking towards the school casino "I guess I should write down all the important books as soon as possible, it doesn''t matter if I can''t publish them right now, since that''s the hardest thing to remember if my memory bes ''normal''... songs and such things don''t bother me, even in my other life I knew everything by heart..." "I guess I should start with a summary about the history of this world, if I ever lose this memory it will be the most boring thing to study... yes, I''ll start with that" Nodding to myself, I open the notebook, take out the pencil I keep inside and start writing quickly, not bothering to look my way, knowing like the back of my hand the way to the cafeteria. After hours of study, I could confirm what I had thought before, everything is practically the same, at least as far as major wars, peoples, empires, and countries are concerned. The most important thing is that the world map is the same as the one in my world. I don''t know if the cities inside will bepletely the same, but it doesn''t matter much, after all, I only knew a little bit of New York and nothing else. The funny thing is that the course of history was very different at some points. In this world, women always fought in wars, while men used to y the role of housewife. The most intriguing thing is that there is a variable in that reality, something that caught my attention. The Spartans. In my world they were known to be perfect warriors and practically killing machines, obviously, all warriors who fought in wars were men. I thought that in this world they would be female Spartans, but curiously in this world they were also men, it was said that they followed themandment of the son of Ares, a man named Leonidas. The known history is quite simr, separated as children, they trained 10 hours a day, even the death of Leonidas was the same, riddled by the Persian army, but changed in small very important details, in the history written by the ancients, it is said that Leonidas was given to the people by Ares the god of war, allowing his son to lead Sparta to victory. But for some reason, thest sighting of Sparta ended the same year Leonidas died, historians im that Sparta was destroyed by the Persians because of their rebellion, but my logical thinking does not allow me to understand how men who fought for the honor were annihted so easily and without leaving any trace. But well... I guess it''s no use thinking about things of the past, although their history certainly makes me admire them. Practically like an unstoppable army of women in my old world, I would certainly be admired for fighting against the dominant sex. --------------------------- Author''s note. I''m sorry that the first chapters are so slow, I think I made a mistake by wanting to exin everything so thoroughly, so from chapter 35 o 40, I will start to exin everything quickly and giving small jumps of history to the important parts, at the same time I will give only the right details of the events. But now the chapters are already written, I will dedicate myself to give at least a small exnation of the world in general, which will be in the next chapter that I will also upload today in a few more minutes. Even so, I will try to give logic to everything in the world, I find it quite strange that detailse out in the novels without any logic whatsoever. Chapter 25 Ghost Another curious fact is that Cleopatra is not a man in this world, she is still a woman, that instantly eliminated my thought that the sexes were reversed and that''s it. But it considerably increases my doubt in the world. Why are the important surnames and names of countries the same? Why Christopher Columbus does not exist and his gender was changed to a woman with the samest name but with a different first name? Why Cleopatra was not a man in this world? Or why do the ancient stories of my world exist in this one? No matter how much I analyze, I can''t seem to find any meaning or connecting dots. Sigh I get nothing out of thinking irrelevant things. Come to think of it... Why do I analyze these topics? Was I always this deep? I guess being a geniuses with different qualities. My profundity aside, there is another development that I did not know about which honestly left me in awe. In this world, there is no Pope, only the Holy Mother. But that is not the shocking thing, the most shocking thing is that most of the Holy Mothers, had sons or daughters. Even those sons have titles, Holy Daughters. I honestly didn''t find it very shocking, since, in my old world, anyone who cares a little about the history of the Christian church would know that in ancient times there were many popes who had sex with arge number of women. For example, Pope John XII, the guy was so lustful that he fornicated his niece when she was a child, he even fucked her widowed mother. Although that''s not the worst of it, the guy even fucked eunuchs. Pretty much anything with a hole in it was his target, which is why he earned the title ''The Fornicating Pope''. The weirdest thing is that in the church only the holy mother can have daughters or have sex, while everyone else can''t, no nuns, no priests, no cardinals, no one else, just her. Although they weren''t stupid enough to make their daughters the next Holy Mothers, because I''m sure it would fall apart much faster if that happened. In my old world, it must have been easier to hide the times a man in the church impregnated a woman, but since here women are the pir of the church, it became much harder for them, causing them to have to modify everything. At least that is my logical theory, I don''t know what really happened. Well, leaving those anomalies aside, everything else is rtively normal. I also dedicated myself to learning about fashion, I don''t want to find myself with the surprise of men with skirts and legs full of hair. But what I found surprised me quite a bit, apparently, in the old day''s women wore a type of skirt as a battle dress, something verymon at that time that was passed down to this day. The same thing happened with the girls'' hair, in the year 700 BC, the belief that having long hair gave strength to the person was established, causing all women to let their hair grow, while men were forced to cut it as a form of submission, usually happened after the man got married. Today women still keep their hair long as normality, while with time men managed to have the right to have long hair, unfortunately not without protest many times in different countries. The most beautiful thing is that men and women were forced to depte, because, for some reason, was born the belief that hair on the extremities was bad for health, it is not known in what year it started, but there are records since the 500th century BC. Today almost everything is aesthetic, but it is difficult to see a man with hair on his arms or legs, and the same for women. The most intriguing thing is the ideal aesthetics of men... In my world, the aesthetic in the West was a voluptuous woman, but obviously, in this world a man can''t be voluptuous, after all, he doesn''t have boobs. So I assumed that the ideal aesthetic would be a slim man with no muscles, something I considered feminine. But apparently not so, the ideal aesthetic is that of a more worked out man, not to the point of looking like a mountain, but rather the type to have some muscles marked. That would be ideal only a small percentage of men reach that point because just like women fitness, men must work for it. It can also be said that women''s aesthetics have changed. As I knew before, the ideal aesthetic is not to have big breasts, but a big butt. I didn''t really understand why, but I guess it''s like men, he who has the biggest penis, wins. It''s nice to know that I''ve been winning for two lifetimes. Although I read this information from surveys and studies done by certainpanies that I don''t know about, but if it''s talked about so normally, it must be true to some extent. People who wax must make a lot of money. That would be the most impressive thing to me in the history of this world, then woulde movies, music, and books. No matter how hard I looked, I didn''t find anything equal to my other world. I was surprised that there was no Lovecraft, an amazing and beautiful book. But that alone brought me excitement. There must be hundreds of invented creatures that were unheard of in my world, as I doubt this world doesn''t have its myths or fantasies. Yesterday I listened to an amazing rock band. I remember great movies I saw on television. I practically have a whole world of entertainment to watch. Although if I think about it more, I will be ufortable when I see the typical soap opera or movie where the man sleeps with many women or in this world, where women sleep with many men. It will sound sexist or stupid, but now I understand when I was influenced by my old world. Just thinking about this repulsion I have towards the idea of a woman having a harem makes me realize that we are hypocrites. I myself am thinking about sleeping with a lot of girls, something that would be great for me. But... What will women say about me? I''m a bitch, a slut, someone easy, etc. Even if I spread my legs for them, they would be the first to jump. Bitches after a dog. What a good analogy. Pretty much the same thing had to happen to women with sexual freedom in my world. Wait... Did I just say I would spread my legs? Well... Not bad either, it must be ufortable to fuck with my legs closed, it would crush my balls. "Thanks" I smiled slightly at the man who just delivered food to me, something that really confused me. When did I get to the casino? Did I stand in line and say thank you without realizing it? Did I just walk, reflect, and write down everything I learned at the same time? Fuck! I''m more than a genius! I''m gifted! I looked up and searched for an empty table, instantly finding one in the corner, without thinking about it I went to it and sat down. So... Now that I have the basic information of the world? What else should I analyze? I already decided that I would try to use books to secure money. I''m not 100% sure that books will work... In my old world, many amazing books never became famous. But some money will get me, so that''s enough for now. I''m in 2009. Wasn''t it around this time that bitcoin was just starting toe to light for the first time? I guess I should check it outter, if they existed I wouldn''t be mining a few. But if they didn''t exist... Couldn''t I just create it myself? I watched many videos of its origins, I know what its basic fundamentals are. I wouldck someputer understanding and that''s it. Although the chance of me seeding is very low... Well I''ll see about that in the future, first I need money, I don''t even have aputer to mine or to create the mining blocks. With the money almost solved... I should think about my future. What do I want to be as an adult? Mmm... I honestly want to use the reverse world to my advantage. At least sexually... Maybe be a gynecologist and fuck my patients? That sounds like a good idea... If I turn out to be beautiful in the future, it wouldn''t be hard. It''s like me going to the urologist and meeting a supermodel as a doctor, and that doctor inviting me to have sex every day I go to see her. I wouldn''t hesitate to spend my entire paycheck on going to the doctor. But... I read a lot of gynecologists'' stories... It makes me sick just thinking about the crap I read or heard. From vaginal diseases to condoms trapped for months inside. Ugh Just thinking about the smell of a tampon that''s been in for weeks or months makes me want to puke. I guess it would be worse in this world since we men tend to be more careless, women must not be much different. Maybe open a private clinic where I am a urologist? Doesn''t sound like a good idea either... What if it''s all olderdies with moneying in? The kind with a few dozen extra pounds. I could be a doctor, so I wouldn''t have to see so many bad vaginas. But the idea doesn''t appeal to me at the moment. I could be a personal trainer... I''d find a lot of fitness women inside, with a worked out and beautiful ass. It wouldn''t be bad, I''d have a few clients that I don''t like, but it wouldn''t be much, it''s not like I have sex with everything that moves... Maybe I''m too obsessed with sex? I guess so... But I''ve been a virgin for two lifetimes, it''s not easy to deal with. Besides, I promised Shrek I''d fuck a lot of women. Maybe I can be a college professor. Great idea! I could go for high school seniors, but there''s a lot of police risk involved. But with college girls, there would be no such problem. I would just have to look for the quietest, most beautiful woman in the room. Just the thought of fucking my student makes my mind go crazy. "Can I sit here?" Just as my mind was filling with obscenities, a childish voice woke me up, causing me to turn my gaze. Next to me was a little girl of about 8 years old, she had long blonde hair with beautiful green colored eyes, chubby and squeezable cheeks, but the mostical thing is that she was smiling, easily showing theck of 2 teeth in her smile. Baby teeth... I think I lost most of them, if I''m not mistaken I have two left. Mom always left me money. Even if it''s just pennies, it was nice for me to think that if there was such a thing as a fairy. "Yes..." I nodded to the girl, then lowered my gaze to the pizza and continued eating. So what was she on? "Are you a ghost?" Ugh Turning my head angrily, I see the girl only inches away from me, looking at me with great curiosity, causing my anger to fizzle out like it was nothing. Why am I getting angry at a girl? "No, I''m a human... I think" "Are you sure?" "Yes?" "I saw a movie yesterday where a girl was talking to people who turned out to be ghosts, you can be one too." "I saw a movie where a boy talks to people who turned out to be ghosts, you can be one too" "But you''re all white, ghosts are like that" "You''re annoying" "What''s being annoying? My dad tells me almost every day, but no one tells me what it means." Ugh Looking at the pout on the girl as she said those words I felt my heart clench a little. "And your mom doesn''t tell you?" "I don''t have a mother. Dad says I do have one, but he went to buy cigarettes, but I don''t believe him. The store is a little farther from the house and the other day I went to see if she was in it, but no matter how much I yelled at her, she wasn''t there. So I realized that I don''t have a mother" Sigh "What''s your name?" "Emily, and you?" "I don''t have a name, I''m a ghost, but my mom calls me Christian." "Woah I knew it!" Eximed the girl excitedly, as her expression became increasingly smiley. "It was a joke...I''m not a ghost" "Don''t worry! I''ll keep your secret! Promise!" shouted Emily quickly, as she stretched out her pinky finger towards me, causing a bitter smile to spread across my face. Chapter 26 First Friend "But I''m not a ghost..." "The ghosts in the movie said so too!" Emily eximed quickly with excitement while holding her pinky outstretched towards me. "*sigh* Promise..." I muttered, stretching my finger towards her, forming a hook between the two fingers. It''s the first time in my two lives that I''ve ever done something like that. Besides... I just wanted to be sarcastic. How did my words end up with a girl thinking she talks to ghosts? "Hehe~ I have a ghost friend" Emily whispered excitedly, as she turned her gaze every which way. "You''re weird...but I like you!" "I like you too my ghost friend!" Smiled Emily happily, starting to eat her food with delight. Sigh You''ll have a lot of difficulties girls, I just hope you don''t lose that smile. Come to think of it... Isn''t she my first friend? "Emily What grade are you in?" "In number 3" Smiled Emily proudly, as she held up her little hand with 4 fingers extended. "Why are you holding up 4 fingers if you''re in 3rd grade?" "Isn''t this number 3?" Emily asked quizzically, as she looked at her fingers in confusion. "You have 4 fingers up, if you put one down it would turn into the number 3 didn''t you know that?" "Oh... I don''t know how to count" Emily whispered awkwardly. "..." "I can''t read either..." "..." "..." "Haven''t you learned anything in all you''ve been here?" "It''s very boring... besides, the teacher yells at me a lot and everyoneughs at me..." "And your dad doesn''t teach you?" "He doesn''t know either..." "..." "Will you stop being my friend too?" Emily asked with teary eyes, as her little body trembled slightly. This little girl... reminds me of my otherworldly self, where I was just a stupid kid. Those shitty teachers just ridiculed me because I couldn''t read at the age of 10... But what could I do? I grew up in the most useless orphanage, I couldn''t change that. I was not even sent to school... "I won''t let me be your friend... Do you want me to teach you how to read and write? I''m very smart!" With obvious excitement, Emily put down her food and eximed "Really!!!?" "Yes, it''s not very hard Would you like me to teach you?" "Mn!" Nodded Emily quickly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Then I can teach you during free times... but let me see if I can get you out of ss, I don''t think it''ll do you much good for now." "Thanks, buddy!" Smiled Emily happily, as she turned to continue eating. I''d have to talk to the headmistress, I have nothing to learn in school... I might as well spend my time teaching this girl. "Let''s meet in the library when your next ss is over..." "Mn!" Then I should go talk to the principal and see if I can skip ss. I don''t want to be wasting my time on something I already know anyway. "Can you walk through walls?" Sigh... How incredulous can a little girl be? "No... I guess that''s for adult ghosts" "Too bad... But don''t worry, I''m confident you''ll be able to walk through walls eventually!" Sigh --- *knock* *knock* "Go ahead!" Here I go... "Good afternoon headmistress" I smiled brightly at the older woman at the desk "Pretty nice weather don''t you think?" "The heat is killing me, but tell me... What do you want?" She narrowed her eyes at me, getting an ufortable smile to form on my face. With the same awkward smile, I walk over to the desk and sit down in the chair across from her, as I set my backpack aside. After we finished eating, Emily went to her sses while I came straight here. It took me a while to get the girl to stop asking stupid questions, but after I assured her that I would be her friend, she let me go. "I''m here to talk about a matter of utmost importance... something very vital to the future of a great student at this school" "... You''re a strange boy" shook her head the principal, as a smile spread across her face "But tell me what''s so vital?" "It''s like this..." I went on for 5 minutes telling the headmistress about the strange girl who can''t read, causing her eyebrows to stretch to their highest point. "So she ended up thinking I was a ghost, plus we agreed that I would teach her to read and write" "Emily of third grade... she must be Emily Allen, she''s the only girl thates to mind with the traits you described" "..." "It''s odd that she doesn''t know how to read at that age, but it''s also not something that never happens..." "I know... but at this rate she''s never going to learn, apparently she''s afraid of her teacher since she''s always yelling at her, her ssmatesugh at her, her father apparently doesn''t like her very much and her mother abandoned her... if someone doesn''t help her she''ll end up badly." "... you are quite aware of reality aren''t you?" "I don''t need to be very smart for that..." "I''m d you want to help a fellow student, and I thank you myself, but... Why are you telling me this?" "That''s what I was going for hehe~" I smiled awkwardly, while unconsciously scratching the back of my neck "I want to teach Emily during school hours because I don''t have enough time in my free time, plus mom or sister alwayse to pick me up, I can''t dy them..." "No-" "Wait, before you refuse to let me finish" "..." "Being honest I have nothing to learn in ss, I can prove it to you by finishing all the exams of the year, even the next years and the ones thate after those. For me, sitting there is a waste of time, but don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean to offend." "..." "Now with Emily... she has no use for being in ss, she can''t read or write, which is quite embarrassing, but not umon considering the failure she has as a teacher... What kind of teacher yells at a girl for not knowing how to read? Even more so if she knows that everyone will make fun of her? my only answer is either a garbage teacher or a stupid one... maybe both, it''s not impossible after all..." "..." "That''s why I thought it would be perfect if you would allow me to spend my ss time in the library with Emily, I agree to teach her reading and writing, also she can give exams in a while to confirm she''s doing well, while I... can finish all the exams for the year in one day if that''s what she wants" "..." "That would be all, sorry if I talk too much, but it usually happens to me..." "..." Somewhere in my exnation I got lost and started talking a lot. Did she think I was a stupid kid to say that I could do high school stuff without any problems? After all, she doesn''t know I''m a genius. I even insulted a teacher in front of her. My Goddess... Please don''t let her tell my mother. Wait... Didn''t I insult a lot a while ago? Oh my goddess, please make my mother not remember those moments... "*sigh* let me recap what you said..." Spoke Mrs. Smith after a while, while rubbing her temple with some tiredness "You''re telling me that you want to skip sses because you can''t learn anything else and you find that it would be a waste of time, yes?" "..." "You''re also telling me that you''re going to teach a girl what her teacher couldn''t, yes?" "..." "And that''s why you want her to skip ss too so that you can teach her during that time, correct?" "Yes, yes, and yes" I nodded repeatedly. "..." Mrs. Smith just stared at me with a stoic expression, causing my thinking to be confused for a moment. Why wouldn''t she ept? I''d practically still be in school, I''d be teaching a student something they couldn''t, I''d be helping her with her grades, I''d be able to bring mine up to the max? I don''t see the problem, I''m doing her damn job, she should be happy. "Tell me, Christian... How old are you?" With my eyebrows furrowed at the unexpected question, I answered "I''ll be 9 in a few days." "What grade are you in?" "In 4th grade of elementary school" "How many countries does the world have? "194 recognized countries, 195 if we add Palestine." "What is the square root of 144?" "12" "And the square root of 12? "3.46410161514, but it can be reduced to 3.464." "How many bones does the human body have?" "Well that depends, normally you can count 206 parts, but there are many anatomical variables, plus babies have more bones than an adult" "What is the result of the number ¦Ð?" "3.1415926535, but it''s usually abbreviated to 3.14, although as far as I know, the number is infinite... but I wouldn''t know, I have a hard time believing in something infinite, maybe... just maybe... at some point, someone is going to have a finite result" "..." Oh shit... Looking at the director''s nk expression, I realized that I had just made a huge mistake. But I couldn''t stop myself from answering... I knew all that from my studies in my old life, and I felt that if someone asks me I have to answer it. It''s hard to exin it to myself, but it was a tremendous and irresistible impulse, but obviously stupid. Also, I don''t know if the math in this world is the same. What if they still don''t know the result of ¦Ð? I know the countries I said to exist, as I looked them up a few minutes ago, but I didn''t look up anything about math. If it turns out to be something innovative or something they haven''t discovered yet in this world? I would be taken with weird people to do math every day. No, no, no, I''d rather die than do that shit. "Christian, Christian, Christian... you''ve been hiding all this time." "Are you going to let me or not?" I asked with mild annoyance,pletely ignoring his earlierment. "..." Mrs. Smith didn''t respond, just stared at me for a good long while, as she tapped her fingers on the table. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I don''t n to spend the rest of my life doing boring things, so don''t even bother" "I didn''t say anything." "But you''re thinking it" "...Are you sure you''re 8 years old?" "If you count the time I was gestational, I''m 9" "I see..." Mrs. Smith whispered, while her gaze wouldn''t leave me for a second, then she nodded and spoke "Fine, I''ll allow it, but on one condition." "What?" "You have to attend the workshop-" "I refuse." "Let me finish-" "I refuse, I don''t want to attend any workshops or anything like that. They will only take up my time and I have a lot of writing to do, I will start with a novel." "... Will you really write books?" "Yes..." "About what?" "Mmm... I''ll start with fantasy" "... That will do" "Eh?" "Write your book and give me a copy to read" "This... Are you sure? I don''t know when it will be ready..." "Never mind, just let me read what you advance in a month. It''s to verify that you''re not wasting your time" "Okay..." "Then when youe back from vacation I want to see progress until then you are allowed to take Emily out of ss" Smiled Mrs. Smith slightly, as she picked up a piece of paper in the corner and started writing quickly. Vacation? Oh crap. I knew I was missing something... Vacation starts in a week or so, which means the suspension of the trio of bitches doesn''t matter much, all the exams are almost over. Tsk Howe I let such vital things slip by? It''s okay, I''m not losing anything for now, but I have to make sure I don''t make the same mistake twice. "Take this" Spoke the principal, stretching out a small piece of paper with her hand "It''s the permission slip if any teacher or the library manager says anything to you, just show them this and they''ll let you go" "Thank you" I murmured, quickly taking the paper in my hands, fearing that thedy would regret it. "Remember this. If I find you doing anything other than studying or writing, I will instantly take away your permits and you will have to go back to ss...also, you will have to raise all your grades to the highest you can, understood?" "No worries" I smiled brightly, as I got off my seat "Thanks for agreeing, if you don''t mind I''ll go find Emily" "Don''t forget about our deal, I want to read your preview after the vacations." "I''ll try to give you one before I leave for vacation." I repliedzily, as I walked out of the office without turning around. All done... I added an unnecessary burden on myself, but... I would have liked to have had someone to lend me a hand in those moments of my childhood. I guess, in this life, I can be the one to hold that little girl''s hand. Chapter 27 Old Friends "So if 1+1 equals 2, how much would 1+2 be?" "This... mmm.... ?4?" "No... put your fingers back down" "There" "Now lift 1" "Ready" "Now lift two more" "Ready" "How many fingers are on your hand?" "1, 2 y 4" "*Sigh* Emily... I had already taught you to count to ten..." At a table in the library sits a couple of children with different expressions. The girl has a big smile on her face, while the boy, has a tired expression. "This..." "Hold up finger by finger and count out loud." "1" "Good" "2" "Good." "4" "No... after 2es 3." "Oh... 3" "Go on." "5" "... Emily, after 3es 4 and then 5." "Oh... 4" "Go on." "5" "Right" "6" "Go on" "7" "Perfect, go on" "8" "Good" "9" "Yes" "10" "Hahaha, you did well, you''re very smart" Smiled Christian softly. "Really!" Emily eximed gleefully, as she looked at her fingers excitedly. "Obvious!" "Haha~ I can count!"ughed Emily gleefully, quickly getting up from her seat, then skipping gleefully all over the ce until she reached the library manager "Ma''am, I learned how to count!" "I''m d" Eve smiled softly, stroking Emily''s head affectionately "Now go back to your seat and keep studying, you still have a long way to go!" "Yes!" nodded Emily happily, then rushed back to her seat "Let''s continue!" "Okay, you have to repeat to me again the numbers you learned" "1, 2, 4, 5, 7..." ''*Sigh* Is this what parents go through when teaching their children?'' Christian thought with a tired smile, looking at the excited little girl in front of him ''Not a bad start though considering we''ve only been going for 50 minutes...'' "Don''t forget about 3" "So-" "You have to remember to-" "No, no, no, no... the letter ''A'' is not a number." "There is no country called the moon" "Snakes don''t dance." "Emily... after 27es 28... there is no such thing as a number potato." "Okay... but after 90es 91, not 100-" "Yes... I won''t stop being your friend, don''t worry... now keep counting, 95..." "No Emily...the goddess won''t punish me for not going with the other ghosts-" "Emily...no-" "Emily-" "Please... kill me" And so the time passed quickly, as Christian''s smile was breaking with each passing minute until only a desperate look remained on his face. Very different from Emily, who always kept her vivacity from the beginning. It''s been about 3 hours since he started teaching Emily to count, and although it was difficult, he managed to make her able to memorize up to the number 100. A great achievement if we consider that a few hours ago, she couldn''t count more than 2. In addition, Emily has incredible concentration, in these 3 hours of study, she never lost focus, not even to go to the bathroom. "You did well Emily" Christian smiled tiredly, as he looked at the numbers written in the girl''s notebook with relief. "Potato is not a number..." Emily muttered in a daze, as she put her notebooks away. "I told you to forget about that, you can count now can''t you good?" "But my old friend told me that potato was a number? Maybe that''s why the teacher got mad?" "... She lied to you" "Yes..." "Does it bother you?" "Yes... we won''t be friends anymore" "Tomorrow I''ll help you with addition and when we get back from the weekend, I''ll see if you can learn subtraction...it all depends on how fast you learn...after you know those two things, you might learn to read" "Mn." Nodded Emily slightly, but the grumpiness could still be seen on her face. "Emily, try to write the numbers 1 to 100 at home, you have to practice, Got it?" "Yes" "*sigh* Then that would be all for today, in a few minutes they should be giving the start to go home" Stretching to relieve the muscle fatigue, I focus my gaze towards the clock on the library wall "In 5 minutes we should be ready Do you want toe out with me?" "Come on my friend!" Laughed Emily quickly, momentarily forgetting the earlier bitterness, then taking my hand and pulling me along with her. Sigh --- Where is Christian? I told him I''de for him today, he should be waiting for me outside. He''s not fighting again? No, my Christian is not like that. "Mom..." Turning quickly to my side, I see my little prince in front of me, looking at me with his new smile that I''m already bing infatuated with. "My prince~" I smiled happily, quickly approaching to take my little guy in my arms, only to notice something that managed to freeze my blood. "Hi, Christian''s mom, I''m Christian''s friend, my name is Emily!" A-friend? No, no, no... My little boy has no friends, let alone female friends. They... They''re holding hands! She is his... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! My prince is still little! Eva, stop thinking about stupid things! "Hi, Emily... I don''t remember seeing you with Christian before" "We became friends today!" smiled Emily cheerfully, still not letting go of Christian''s hand, then she moved a little closer to Eva and whispered "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about Christian''s secret..." What secret? With confusion I turn to Christian, meeting with even more strangeness as I look at his tired expression, as he brought his hand up to his face in embarrassment. "What secret?" I ask with furrowed brows, as I felt the weather turn abnormally cold at this point. "Leave it, mom..." Christian interrupted with embarrassment, then turned to Emily and spoke "Shouldn''t you be taking the bus?" "Oh... Right!" Eyes widening, Emily runs towards the bus that was a few meters ahead, but not before turning around and shouting while waving her hand "See you, tomorrow buddy!" "See you tomorrow..." My Christian is already attracting girls... and he''s still just a kid... An arsenal of weapons... Will I have to just resign myself to my fate? But I don''t want my child to be taken away... "Mom..." "Y-yes?" I reply with a little difficulty, refocusing on my little boy. "Hug..." Christian murmurs, as he stretches his little arms towards me, causing my bitter heart to instantly sweeten at this beautiful request. "My baby boy..." I smiled softly, as I quickly grabbed Christian in my arms, lifting him to my height "Come to mommy hahaha~" Once with him in the air, I quickly pull him to me, sessfully managing to connect a hug with my little boy, happily rubbing my cheeks on his soft skin, as he instantly affirms himself with my neck. "My prince, how was school?" I asked after a while, as I started to walk out of the school with Christian in my arms. "It was... interesting" "Oh why, is it because of that girl?" I questioned him with narrowed eyes. "Well in a way she had something to do with it... You know she mistook me for a ghost?" Hearing that, instantly, strong anger began to flood my head "What!? How dare that little girl mistake my child for a ghost!!!?" "You don''t have to yell... she didn''t do it with bad intentions... she says she saw a movie where a girl talks to ghosts who don''t know they are ghosts... I tried to be sarcastic, but she didn''t understand... so she made me swear that she herself wouldn''t tell anyone that I''m a ghost... it was kind of funny" "Oh...I understand...I saw that movie too" "I also talked to the principal...I asked her for permission to skip sses since they don''t do me much good, I already learned all the subject matter of this grade" "...What are you going to do with your free time?" I asked with a frown, not at all happy with this request of his. "I started teaching Emily how to read and write... turns out she still doesn''t know anything and everyoneughs at her... even her teacher often ridicules her... so I said why not? I have plenty of free time after all" My Christian is so kind... But why does it have to be with a girl? "What did Mrs. Smith answer you?" "She allowed me on certain conditions... I have to keep my exams to a maximum, just keep studying in the library and submit a preview of my book to her when Ie back from vacation" That old bitch... Does she want to kill my child with so many burdens? "Your book... have you nned anything yet?" "Yes... I have a general idea, I start writing it today" Your book... My boy is 9 years old and he''s already thinking about writing a book... "Christian... promise me something" "Whatever you want mom..." "If peopleugh or make fun of anything you do... don''t take it into ount Yes?" "Don''t worry mom... I''m a big boy now" Sigh... Is he really going to be okay? Even though I''ve been trying to act normal in front of Christian, my fear for his condition is eating away at me. Yes, it''s great that he''s a genius, but... Will he be able to cope? His intelligence doesn''t sound anything like the ones in the movies or the ones so much admired. Remembering feelings, images, sounds? Won''t it be too exhausting for a child? What if people make fun of him for doing something wrong? Won''t he remember that negative feeling for his whole life? Would it hit his self-esteem forever? Will it affect him at all? Will he be able to live a peaceful life with those memories haunting him? "I love you mom" Out of nowhere, Christian whispered in my ear, as I felt his head now resting on my shoulder. My boy... No matter what burden you carry in the future, I''ll be sure to share them with you... "Me too" I smiled, gently kissing his head. "Eva?" Frowning slightly at the sudden call, I turned toward the voice, finding myself pleasantly surprised. "Sara? Jayden?" In front of me was a familiar couple, Sara Allen and Jayden Smith. I worked alongside Sara for a while in the Walmart warehouse, from there I met her boyfriend, who turned out to be quite nice. Although by now they must be Mrs. and Mr. Allen... They were good friends during those times until they got married and moved to another city. "Eva it''s you!" Smiled Sara broadly, instantlying over to hug me, only to be stopped as she looked down at my son in my arms. "Oh my god!" Jayden squealed, quickly approaching Christian, as he turned to look at his face "Where did you get this cutie!" "Eva that''s... Your son?" Sara asked in amazement. "Yes, this is my Christian" I smiled at the couple, as I flipped Christian over and lifted him into the air, letting him dangle in front of them "Christian, this is Sara and Jayden, mom''s friends. Say hello to them" "Hi..." Christian whispered softly, then turned to me and quickly affirmed his grip on my neck. "What a cute boy!" Jayden eximed in awe, then walked over to Christian and tried to take him in his arms "Come to uncle, let me take a closer look at you!" "No..." Whispered Christian quickly, clinging tightly to my neck. "Don''t be shy" With a slight pout Jayden, then pulls something out of his pocket "Look, a candy!" "I don''t want..." Christian''s murmur was heard, as his body trembled slightly again, causing me great confusion. Why is he shy? I thought he had already left that side of him. Also... Why is he trembling? Is he afraid? Cold? "Honey apparently you scare children Hahaha~" Saraughed loudly "Watch me and learn how it''s done" "Hi Christian, I''m sorry if my husband scared you, he gets a little excited when he sees something cute" Sara spoke softly, as she slowly approached Christian''s side, causing my boy to slowly turn his gaze towards her. "Look how cute you are" Sara smiled softly, as she squeezed Christian''s cheeks a little, then pulled out her wallet and smiled "Here''s a dor for you to buy whatever you want" This bitch... Is she bribing my son? Haha~ As if my little genius would fall for that shit- "Thank you..." Christian whispered, gently taking the bill in front of him, instantly freezing my mocking expression. "What a polite little boy" Sara smiled softly, as she stroked Christian''s head. "Mom... put me down" Christian whispered, as he turned to me. Bastard... Cheating my son out of money... "Mom, you can talk to them, I''m going to sit down" Spoke Christian softly, as he pointed towards a bench about 2 meters away from me. "Ok... but don''t move from there" "Yes, mom" Christian replied, as he slowly walked away with his backpack dangling from his hand. "He ignored me this whole time..." Jayden muttered with a defeated expression. Chapter 28 Does Love Have Logic? "Man, with the expression you had at the time, it''s a wonder you didn''t leave my little boy traumatized" I smiled mockingly. Holding up his middle finger, Jayden replied "You''re still in the same shitty mood" "It''s nice to see you again you piece of shit." Sara smiled happily, as she came over to give me a hug, which I epted with a smile. "Those fat balls haven''t stopped growing" Sara teased, giving my breasts a little p. "What about you, are you pregnant?" I asked mockingly as I looked at therge amount of fat on the woman''s stomach. "It''s this man''s fault, he won''t stop baking his damn pies!" "Just refuse the food, asshole" "Leave her Eva, it''s better for me that she''s fat. So another bitch won''t try to take her away from me" Jayden smiled warmly, as he intertwined his arm with Sara. Raising my eyebrows, I turn my gaze to Sara with disdain "And you were so stupid that you fell into her trap" "I didn''t fall into it, I jumped into it myself" Saraughed lightly, as she kissed the head of the man next to her. "Stupid" Iughed with amusement "Just pray Jayden doesn''t trade you in for someone else or cheat on you for weighing too much" "Pfff that would never happen would it sweetie?" smirked Sara as she turned to look at the man with a loving expression. "Of course not my little bear. I would never trade you for another woman. I never have and never would" Smiled Jayden lovingly, looking lovingly at Sara''s face. "Stop acting so lovey-dovey in front of me you assholes. You disgust me" I spoke with annoyance, then turned to Sara and spoke" And tell me how have you been?" "Everything''s fine. And you?" asked Sara. "Aside from a few money problems, everything has been perfect" "I can see that" Saraughed, as she turned her gaze to Christian "Is that the child you were pregnant with when you were working with Sara?" "Yes, he''s my baby boy" I smiled softly as I looked at my Christian in the seat, who was staring lostly at the floor. "Let me tell you he looks nothing like you, clearly he must have taken the beauty out of the father" Jayden replied mockingly. "What are you talking about, clearly my Christian took after me!" "Pfff You? Stop dreaming woman!" "Tsk, I won''t stoop to your level" I huffed in annoyance, then turned to Sara "So what are they doing around these parts? Hadn''t you moved to another city?" "Yeah, we had moved to Lansing, but a few weeks ago we sold the house and moved into an apartment in Detroit" "Oh, why?" "I was sick of that shitty town" Sara snorted in annoyance. "Are you sure you didn''t get kicked out of the ce for eating everything?" "Bitch!" "And where are you living? We could get together one of these days. With Sara, we''ve been feeling pretty lonely in this town" Jayden asked. "For now we''re staying where we always have, but we already have enough to buy a house, so I was visiting real estate agencies to see how it''s going..." "Oh... congrattions" smiled Jayden awkwardly. --- Meanwhile with Christian. Scary... I''m not homophobic or anything in particr, but... I was scared to see that man approach me. That smile was creepy. That damn pout gave me the creeps. He even offered me a fucking candy. What is he? One of those pedophiles they show in the movies? Lifting my gaze to the couple, I can tell by their words and actions that they''re pretty close with Mom. The woman named Sara looks nice. She has long wavy brown hair, dark brown eyes, while everything about her is kind of...stuffed. She''s a little shorter than my mom, and she has a big mole on the edge of her nose, which reminds me of the witches in the stories. She''s not ugly, not at all. It''s just that the extra pounds are quite noticeable because of her somewhat tight clothes. But her soft smile counteracts that. But the woman has an entric fashion sense. She wore a red sleeveless shirt, while underneath she wore long military-style pants. Although it''s funny to see my thin mother with more breasts than the plumper woman. The man is quite different, he is a bit smaller than Sara, I would say he is about 5''5. Something that is making me question the average height of men, because until today, I have only seen tall women, while the men I have seen, are quite small to the normal of my other world. He has short blonde hair, with strange light blue eyes that apparently have little shards of brown in them. He has a scrawny build but looks quite healthy. He was wearing a light blue shirt with short sleeves, along with strange shorts. Quite short... Certainly the shortest I''ve ever seen in my life,ing right up to his butt area. Something that unfortunately stuck in my memory forever. His face looked pretty regr in my opinion, not to say that regr is bad. I myself in my other life was handsome, but only about regr. The man has a few facial blemishes that may have been leftover from puberty, but other than that he looked pretty decent, no beard, no mustache, all normal for this world I think. Although without a doubt what left me more marked in him, is his personality. I guess it''s quitemon in this world, but it''s hard for me to think of a man with such a... sweet personality. The couple looks young, but it''s easy to tell they''re older than mom, by a lot I''d say. How old are they? Mom says they''re friends, but I''ve never seen them before. So that leaves two options. They live together every day at her work or she knew them before. From their reactions I can tell they haven''t seen each other in a long time, instantly ruling out the first option. "Of course not my little bear. I would never trade you with another woman. I never have and never would" Ugh What the fuck was that!? I thought in panic, as I felt my stomach churn hard out of nowhere. This feeling... It''s just like the one I felt when I talked to mom yesterday. What is it? Yesterday I let it go, stomach difort is nothing unusual. But this shit is on another level. I feel like I''m going to throw up at any moment, but at the same time, I don''t have anything to throw up. Am I really sick? "Other than a few money problems everything has been perfect" Ugh! Another goddamn time. Goddamn it! What the fuck is wrong with my stomach?!? Stomach cancer? Stomach worms? A fucking alien? What do I do... I don''t want to worry mom... Should I google it? No... I''m sure that shit will tell me I have cancer, no matter the symptoms. "For now we''re staying where we''ve always stayed, but we already have enough to buy a house, so I was going around visiting real estate agents to see how it''s going..." Ugh! Quickly turning my gaze to Mom, I was shocked. This is... No... it can''t be. 5 times I felt this... 3 times it happened with mom''sments, once with chubby Jack and thest one with the man''sment. 3 times it happened because of lies... Does it have anything to do with that? No... impossible. Although if it''s weird that I can hear them like it''s nothing at this distance, I was already prepared to have a slight hearing advantage. Since I remembered about the ''Alexandria Genesis'', somehow everything became irrelevant. As if I took it for granted that it was the same thing. But what the fuck is this? Does my stomach hurt every time mom lies? Does that mean she was sad yesterday? No... it''s simply impossible. We''re not talking about slightly superior strength, or better hearing, let alone better eyesight I think I have. We''re talking about something asplicated as a sixth sense or some shit like that. Body advantage is one thing, I can somewhat ept it, although I think it''s quite rare. But this? It breaks all the damn logic! Well... What''s the logic of me being reincarnated? None! But... What if I really have this shit? Does it only work with mom? I don''t remember going through something simr. I doubt anyone went through anything simr... Will I have to feel this shit every time mom lies? No... I don''t get anything out of lying to myself. Jack lied too and it upset my stomach. If this is really happening... Am I going to have to live with this shit my whole life? Knowing every time someone lies? Ugh I guess I could eliminate the politician route. I''m sure I''d die from the pain. Wait... If it''s all based on lies... Does that mean that man cheated on his wife? Oh... Holy crap! But... Is it all lies? It''s a vital point. If everything I suspect is true, I can tell if someone is lying, but... To what extent? Sure, the man said, ''Of course not my little bear. I would never trade you with another woman. I never have and never would'' The first sentence is in response to his wife''s question, where he tells her that she would never trade her for another or cheat on her, from there I started to feel bad, but he also said that he would never trade her for another woman and that he never has and never would. That''s several statements in one answer, but the pain in my stomach persisted as always for a few seconds, lingering throughout the answer. Is it all a lie? I can''t jump to conclusions... Clearly, Mom lied, but some of the things she said were true, like the house-hunting. I saw it myself when shemented on the subject and talked about houses with that jerk I should call father. She also lied when she said everything was going well and she was just having financial problems. Yesterday I saw her quite furious, she even ended up venting some of that anger on me. Hehe~ How exciting. It feels so nice to have what things to find out... How do I do? Do I directly ask the man if he would cheat on his wife? Wouldn''t that be too rude? "I shouldn''t do that..." I muttered with a strange emotion while biting my thumb as I looked at the man in front of me "But I can''t help it." I just have to approach the conversation correctly... If I ask ufortable questions, mom shouldn''t answer me, I know her too well to get that result. And what better than a man to answer a child''s questions. Quickly rising from my seat, I walk over to Mom, standing quietly behind her. "Mom..." I spoke softly, as I tugged at her shirt. "Yes?" Mom replied as she turned to me with a smile. "What does it mean to get traded for another one?" "Huh..." In a daze, Mom turned to look at the couple behind her, who was already stifling theirughter. "Mom?" "Uh... Y-yes... that means..." Mom stammered, clearly showing she didn''t know what to say. All perfect. "Don''t lie to me, mom..." I whispered with a serious expression "I''m a smart kid" "W-well... Getting traded for another one means... that..." "Agh, how can you be so slow!" Jayden eximed with annoyance, as he approached me with a smile. Perfect. "Look Christian... that word can have many meanings, but your mom used it to refer towards loving rtionships Do you understand what a loving rtionship is?" Exined Jayden softly, as he crouched down to my level. "Yes... it''s when two people love each other." "Well, it''s something like that... then in a rtionship many things can happen... in some cases the woman leaves the man and falls in love with someone else" "Only the woman?" "The man can do it too, obviously" "Oh... but isn''t that the same as being unfaithful?" "No, unfaithful is when you''re in a rtionship and your partner cheats on you." You have fallen. "Oh, I understand... uncle.... do you love Aunt Sara?" "Of course I do, it''s the nicest thing that ever happened to me" Jayden smiled softly, as he looked sideways at the woman. That''s... true. "So you wouldn''t trade her for another?" "Of course not, I n to grow old with her and have lots of cute kids like you" True... "So you haven''t been unfaithful to her either?" I asked innocently, as I bowed my head slightly. "Obviously not, she''s the love of my life" Jayden smiled lovingly, then turned and looked back at Sara "Right honey?" Ugh "I love you baby" Sara smiled goofily. Holy crap! It''s worse than I thought! This bastard is cheating on mom''s friend! But the worst part is that he does love her! What the fuck kind of reality is that?!? Chapter 29 Happy "Do you have any other questions?" Jayden asked, causing me to snap out of my inner surprise. "No, thank you very much" I smiled forcedly, then scurried back to my seat. "You still don''t get the talk?" I heard Sara''s voice behind me. "What are you saying stupid? Obviously not, he''s still too little for that." "He''s 9 years old Eva, at that age, you should already start introducing them, even if it''s on the subject of love" "Tsk, don''t talk about love, he''s still little and that''s it!" Replied mom angrily, causing a slight smile on my face. So that bitch does love mom''s friend. She even wants to have kids with her and make it to her old age? What crazy shit is this? Can you really love someone and cheat on them? I don''t understand... Maybe she knows and allows it? I heard many cases where men allowed their wives to sleep with other men. Is it something simr? I couldn''t know, it would also be very weird if I go and ask her questions on that topic. They love each other, that is confirmed. I can also confirm that Ms. Sara believes he would not trade her for another, something Jayden assured and it turned out to be true. So he cheats on her, but he loves her. That leaves me more variables for this skill... How far does this ability of mine go? Does it only activate if they tell a lie? But what if Sara believes her boyfriend would never change her and it turns out to be a lie? What if a person believes something is true, but it isn''t? Would you detect it? I can''t pull the example out of the couple, clearly they both im they would never leave each other, but at the same time, he lied about his infidelity. Also. When Jayden asked her to confirm that he would never cheat on her, Sara only responded with I love you, directly cutting me off from exploring this further. "Goodbye Christian!" Lifting my gaze to the voice, I find the couple waving goodbye to me with a big smile. "Goodbye" I smiled slightly, waving my hand in farewell, as I caught a sidelong glimpse of their intertwined hands. "Oh my Goddess, what a cute little boy!" Jayden eximed in a high-pitched voice, turning quickly to Sara with a little hop "Sara let''s have one just like it!" How creepy... "That... I don''t think that''s possible dear" Sara replied dubiously, as she looked sideways at my hair. "Stupid" Smiled Jayden slightly, as they started to cross the street. Even if that guy cheated on her... they look happy. Is it an illusion of happiness? What if Ms. Sara doesn''t know he''s cheating on her? Will all that happiness vanish instantly? "Let''s walk my prince" Stretching her hand towards me, mom smiled at me. "Mn" I nodded absentmindedly, quickly taking her hand. I need to know if I only detect what a person believes to be a lie or if it goes beyond that. What to do? I could create an asion... "Mom, I want to buy Hailie and n candy with my money." "Are you sure? It''s your first dor, you should save it" Mom smiled softly. "That''s okay, I''ll have plenty of those in the future, let''s buy some candy" "Suit yourself, a few blocks down the street there should be a store." With those words, we walked quietly through the streets, while I curiously observed everything around me. For me, it''s the first time I walk through these ces, there is nothing special, no big buildings, no big stores, nothing that stands out, but for some reason, seeing the houses around generates somefort. "What do you want to buy?" Startled momentarily by the sudden tap on my shoulder, I look up at Mom, perfectly observing her soft smile thatforts me so much. Still a bit confused, I turn my gaze to my sides and notice something curious. When did we get to the store? A few seconds ago mom said it was a few blocks away? There''s no way we could have gotten there that fast. I see... I got lost in my surroundings again. Am I that clueless? But those houses were interesting... So many little details, so many different colors, practically each one of them had something new that made them different. Cracks, missing paint, fungus, etc. "Christian?" "Oh, y-yes!" I replied lostly, as I took a quick look at the candies on the shelf in front of me. They are pretty much the same as the ones from my old world, only I change the design, I even see different brands. Which ones are the best to take for a dor? Ideally, you should get quite a few out, so you can eat more. Mmmm... Berry Flush 20 cents. They look like fruit-vored gummies. MY 15 cents. A small cookie, but I hate cookies, I prefer cakes. Dog stick 10 cents... Dog stick? Who was the moron who came up with that name? Well... Yes, it is a stick, chocte to be exact, although they are quite small, at least the size of my little finger. Something rather short if you consider that my big toe is half the size of mom''s little finger. But hey, they''re pretty cheap and the chocte is nice. "I want those, as much as I can get my hands on." I muttered decisively while looking with hidden amusement at the hippie dog logo on the wrapper. "Ten? Are you sure?" "Yes..." "Well, let''s pay." Shrugging, mom took the exact amount and we walked over to the cashier who was watching us intently. "Hello, good afternoon" Smiled mom politely, while passing the choctes to the woman. "..." The woman didn''t answer, she just took the choctes and started to collect them one by one "That would be a dor anything else?" "..." Frowning slightly at the woman''s attitude, Mom turned to me with her hand outstretched. Quickly pulling the bill out of my pocket, I hand it to Mom. "Have the money, I don''t want anything else" Mom replied coldly, as she handed over the bill. "The ticket" With boredom, the woman handed the ticket and the bag with the choctes to mom, not bothering to give her another look. "What a rude bitch! Eva muttered, quickly receiving the bag as she turned away. "Wait mom." Quickly taking the bag out of her hands, I pull out a chocte and turn to the cashier "Here Miss, a chocte can make your day." "?...?" With obvious confusion, the woman stretched out her hand, slowly receiving the chocte. "It''s not good to be so angry, I find that a smile would look much better on you" I smiled softly "I don''t know what happened in your life, but I hope everything gets better in the future, and that you have a lot of happiness ahead of you" With onest smile, I took mom''s hand and walked forward to leave the store. I can''t be mad at that woman. I worked as a cashier in a coffee shop myself. The clientele can be shitty, especially those bastards who think they have the right to yell at everyone. "Kid... thank you. Turning around for a moment, I manage to sessfully observe a smile on the woman''s face, causing satisfaction to spread in me. ... "What was that?" mom asks quizzically. "What thing?" "The thing at the store..." "Oh... I just wanted the woman to have a better day" "...Why?" "Yes... Why?" I whispered softly, finding my attitude rather unusual. I never cared about what was going on in other people''s lives before, let alone encouraged strangers. What motivated me? I would have liked someone to tell me those things? Is that enough of a motive? Surely in my old life, it was not a sufficient motive, as I never did anything simr, I even remember a few times I behaved like an idiot with some of them. Then why did I do it? Turning my head towards mom, I look closely at her confused face. Yes... I always find my answers in mom. "Mom also works on something simr... that woman might be someone''s mother...so I figured if I can make her day a little brighter why not do it?" Although if I think about it... I managed to make her smile, but mostly because I''m a kid. If an adult tells me that, I might not take it into ount unless the person is a pretty woman obviously. I would ept her words with a smile. "Hahaha!"ughed mom loudly, then quickly taking me in her arms and kissing me repeatedly all over my face "My prince is so cute hahaha!" "..." Smiling slightly, I joyfully returned mom''s hug, thoroughly enjoying this intoxicating feeling. I never thought it was possible to be so happy... This feeling that seems to be coursing through my veins is unbelievable. A feeling hard to exin, but it makes me believe that I can take the world in my hands with no problem at all. My body and mind scream at me for more physical contact, they scream at me for more affection, they demand more of this feeling. The day looks so bright and beautiful, mom''s lips on my face feel so soft and weing. Turning for a moment, I look softly at my mother''s face "Mom." Letting go of me for a moment, mom smiles at me "Yes?" "I am so happy to have you in this life" I murmur softly, as I affectionately caress mom''s face "I am happy to have you all...I am so happy that my body feels restless and ted...I don''t know how to carry these heavy feelings...but I feel the need to tell you that I love you too mom" Sigh It feels so nice just to say it... "..." Turning my gaze back to mom, I can notice her expression freeze, as she stares at me in obvious bewilderment. With concern, I touch Mom''s shoulder "Mom?" Did I scare her? Did I say something I shouldn''t? "M-my boy *Sniff*" Mom replied in a halting voice, as she quickly wiped away the tears seeping from the rims of her eyes. Please don''t... As I watched the tears fall from Mom''s eyes, I felt my heart instantly clench. For the second time... I made mom cry twice in less than a week. With desperation and concern, I quickly grabbed Mom''s shoulders and eximed "Mom! Are you all right? Did I do something to upset you? If so I-" But before I could apologize, a grip pushed me down on Mom''s breasts. "I''m not *Sniff* sad or anything" Mom whispers softly, then grabs my head and pulls me off her breasts, causing my gaze to meet hers, causing me to be so relieved to see the beautiful smile on her face "I''m just happy, so happy" Sigh Letting out a sigh of relief, I ask hesitantly "B-but if you''re happy? Why are you crying?" "Because when people are very happy, they usually cry... it''s something incredible, it''s the first time I''ve ever experienced it and it''s thanks to you" Mom smiled softly, as she lovingly caressed my face. "Crying from happiness?" "Everything is possible my son... just look at me who would think I would have such a cute little boy as a son?" What a scare... Is this what I looked like when I cried from feeling so happy the other day? Smiling reassuringly, I spoke "..... I love you mommy" "Me too my boy" Whispered mom, as she gently kissed my forehead "I love you so much my prince, I''m so d to hear your words" "Hehe~" I smiled foolishly, feeling that at any moment my brain will melt from the sheer amount of emotions flooding me at the moment. "Are we leaving?" mom asked with a smile, nuzzling my nose with hers, causing my own smile to blossom. "Mn!" I nodded happily. Feeling loved is the best thing that could have happened to me in life. ---------------- Space for the author''sints about events in his life: I just ate a pizza that cost me 25 dors, but it was the most horrible thing I have ever eaten in my life, it had no taste, it smelled like tuna when tuna never existed in its ingredients, the mushroom was one of those canned ones, it tasted like nothing, the cheese had a texture simr to stic, horrible. Now I am hungry and I have no money, thank God. And to top it off, the pizza arrived 3 hourste,pletely cold. Chapter 30 Charges Arriving at the motel, while walking with mom, I look at her for a moment and speak "I''ll give 4 candies to n and another 4 to Hailie." With confusion, mom turns her gaze to me "Mm? Why are you telling me? They are yours, you can do whatever you want...besides you would only have one left for yourself, you don''t need to give them all" "It''s okay, I want to give them" Watching me for a few seconds, mom shrugs her shoulders and turns her gaze towards the motel visible a few meters away "As you wish..." All set. The truth is, my n is pretty simple. Now, mom will think I''ll give that amount to my siblings, but the truth is I''ll only give them 2 each. Including my older sister obviously. I just have to ask mom how much candy I was going to give them, causing her to answer me with a lie that she thinks is real. With this, I will confirm the extent of my ability. No doubt I''m a freaking genius. After a few minutes, we find ourselves arriving at our room, initiating the moment of truth. "Mom" "Yes?" "How much candy shall I give n and Hailie?" "...?" With a confused expression, Mom turns to me "Are you feeling okay?" "Yes, Mom, don''t worry. But could you tell me how much candy I''ll give n and Hailie?" "You''ll give them 4 each" Well... I didn''t feel anything. I guess I confirmed that I only detect what the person knows is a lie. This ability... it has a lot of cons, but at the same time, it''s very useful. I just have to make sure I use it right, or it could turn into a double-edged sword. Smiling cheerfully "Thanks mom, I love you" "..." Looking at me with arched eyebrows, Mom turns forward and mutters "*Sigh* I''ll never understand men, no matter their age..." I never thought I''d hear that out of a woman''s mouth... It''s pretty funny. With a small smile, we continue towards the room, entering it after a few minutes, encountering a rather peculiar sight. "Don''t jump on the bed!" "n be careful!" My older sister was shouting with obvious exhaustion on her face, as she tried to catch Hailie and n, who were jumping between the beds. "Get off the bed right now!" Mom shouted, angrily walking towards my siblings, quickly grabbing n before he jumped out, while Hailie instantly got off on her own. "Hi m-mom" Smiled Hailie shyly, slowly approaching Eva. "Put me down!" squirmed n violently, doing his best to wriggle out of Eva''s arms. Momentarily ignoring the scolding time, I made my way over to my sister Ashley, who was lying on the bed in the back, staring at the ceiling wearily. Without speaking, I climbed somewhat awkwardly onto the bed, then sat on her stomach, staring at her confused face. "..." "..." "Hello" "...?" "Hold me" I whisperedzily, as I leaned back against his chest. "....!?" with shock and confusion, Ashley turns her head towards Eva, trying to find answers in her. "Just hold him, he''s happy" Eva smiled softly, as she set n down, causing the unruly little guy to run to Hailie. "..." With obvious difort, Ashley wrapped her arms around my back. My big sister... She''s warm like mom. After a few minutes of enjoyment, I slowly stand up, looking at the stunned Ashley again. Pulling two choctes out of my pocket, Iy them on Ashley''s chest and smiled "For you." "F-for me?" Ashley asked as she took the choctes with a slight tremor in her hands. "Yes" "W-why are you giving them to me?" "Because I love you" "..." Eyes trembling, Ashley hugged me tightly,pletely confusing me. Did I miss something? Why does everyone get sad when I tell them I love them? "*Sniff* T-thank you" Oh no... Again!? What the fuck is wrong!? "W-why are you crying?" I asked in a panic, quickly raising my upper body to look at my sister. "*Sniff* I-I thought you hated me *Sniff* after all, I''m just a *Sniff* u-useless" Ashley replied through her tears, quickly wiping away the few tears that escaped her. Useless? What''s so useless about her? "Why do you say that?" I whispered with a frown, looking down at the pitiful woman beneath me. "I''m useless... I can''t *Sniff* p-protect you... it''s normal *Sniff* that you don''t even want to talk to me" Protect me? From what? Looking up, I notice Mom''s confused expression, checking that she doesn''t know what Ashley is talking about either. Oh... Does she mean it because of that bitch of a father we have? "Sis... Are you saying it because of that man?" "No... *Sniff* don''t mind me" Ashley smiled, hugging me for the third time. Lying... So she''s talking about that guy... He feels guilty that she couldn''t stop that shit from happening. Did she think that''s why I wasn''t talking to her? I hurt her and I didn''t even notice... She''s only 14 years old. 14 fucking years old and she''s living this shit. Having to work all day, while carrying emotional burdens for an unstable family. No wonder she ended up on drugs to cope with it all... "Sis... I never hated you, I really appreciate you for what you do" I smiled softly, as I rubbed my cheek with hers "And I never avoid talking to you or anything like that... I''m just silent... or I was, so now you''ll have to put up with my voice, as I don''t n to shut up anymore" "..." I felt my sister''s body tense up for a moment, then heard something that caused me great relief "Hahaha~ I''m never at home, so it won''t be my problem" "..." Smiling at herment, I rx on her chest. At least for now, the problems were solved. Mom is no longer worried about me, and Ashley was able to let go of some of her emotional baggage. After a few rxing minutes, I separate from Ashley''s arms and climb off the bed, looking at my little brothers, who were already lying down with the TV on. "Hailie, n, I have choctes" I smiled proudly, leaving 4 choctes insight. "?...!" As I finished my words, they both quickly got out of bed, as they looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Mom, I want!" Spoke n quickly, as he turned to Mom, who was already lying on the next bed. "Brother... me too" Hailie spoke, but in an incredibly low voice, bordering on a whisper. So... Hailie is the shy one and n is the spoiled child, I guess if I had a video game console, n would be a headache. Although if I consider that he should be a woman, I don''t think he''d mind a video game console. "They''re your brother''s, you have to ask him" Eva repliedzily. "But mom, Christian won''t share choctes with me? Can you tell him to give me one?" asked n, as small tears began to form around the rims of his eyes. "No, I told you they are from your brother, you have to ask him" "But Mom..." "I already said no" "Christian!" turning to me, n looked directly at my choctes "Mom says you have to share the choctes with me!" "..." "..." "..." This... Doesn''t he know everyone can hear him? "Christian... will you share me?" Hailie asked, not losing her gaze to the choctes in my hand. "Mmmm... On one condition" "Which one!?" "You have to give me a hug" "..." Hearing my request, Hailie forms a rather reluctant expression, easily showing unwillingness "*Sigh* Just a hug, yeah?" "Hahaha~" Laughing, I open my arms wide, waiting for the little girl to reach out on her own. "Mom, tell him something, Christian won''t give me chocte!" Ignoring n''s cries, I focus on Hailie, who slowly approaches me, then wraps her little arms around my back. "Gotcha~" I smiled softly, enjoying the human warmth. Who knew hugs could be so enjoyable? I missed out on so many amazing things in my other life... "For you, you earned them" Releasing her from my embrace, I stretched out my hand with two sweets, something she happily received, then ran to the bed. "Mom, Christian gave Hailie choctes but not me!" Sigh Is it that hard for him to ask me? Turning towards the voice, I notice n moving my mother''s arm, as he looked at her with teary eyes. "n, they are not mine, you have to ask him" "But Mom, Christian won''t share candy with me" "He just gave two to Hailie" "...!" Eyes widening, n turns to his sister, instantly noticing that she had the two choctes in her hand. "Hailie, give me choctes-!" n ran towards her while screaming, only to freeze when he saw Hailie quickly open them and pop them into her mouth. "*?om* *?om* *?om* *?om*" Chewed Hailie noisily, as she stared into n''s eyes. This girl... I like her. "Mom... Hailie ate all the *Sniff* candy" n spoke, as tears began to well up in his eyes. The choctes Sigh "n, here, I have more" I spoke, as I stretched out my hand, disying in it the two remaining choctes. "Really!?" n eximed as he ran towards me, then took the two candies and walked back towards the bed,pletely forgetting that a few seconds ago he was crying. I feel sorry for the woman who wants to marry him... Shaking my head, I turn to my backpack and open it, taking out a pencil and a notebook, then walk towards mom''s bed. Let''s start writing. Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone. But before we write... Let''s getfortable. Smiling to myself, I climb onto Mom''s bed and watch her with sparkling eyes. Without asking, I walk over to her and lift her shirt, exposing her bra. Looking up, I look at Mom and speak in the softest voice possible "Mom.... May I?" "Hahaha ~ of course you can, after all they belong to my cute boy" the motherughed out loud, getting up a little to undo her bra, exposing her beautiful breasts. "Thanks, Mom" I smiled brightly as I settled in next to her, then cupped one of her breasts between my hands and took her nipple in my mouth. It tastes salty... I guess it must be the sweat. Never mind, let''s work. Opening the notebook, I take the pencil and focus on writing. --- What are you doing? Christian asked me to use my breasts. Something that happened quite often these past few days. But every time he did it, he would rx or fall asleep. But now... Is he writing? He''s been going for about 3 hours without stopping, my chest is already numb. It doesn''t matter, my baby is happy, that''s the important thing. In fact, Christian stopped breastfeeding a few minutes ago... He just keeps my nipple in his mouth and that''s it. Why does he like these fat balls so much? I understand that he likes to sleep in them, they are quite soft. But breastfeeding? Even milk doesn''te out. Sigh Why can''t I understand my child? I understand everyone else but him... Is it because of his intelligence? Am I too stupid? No... I don''t understand everyone. Why did Ashley cry? She... Does she also know what Christian told me about Brayan? Brayan... "Ashley" I spoke while looking at my stepdaughter. "Yes?" "Come closer, I need to talk to you" "..." Getting up from the bed next to me, Ashely walked over to me, then sat down next to me. "Ashley... my daughter... I want to ask you something" "Just ask mom, don''t beat around the bush." "Did you notice Christian''s change?" "How could I not...I''ve never seen him talk so often" Ashley smiled slightly, then turned her gaze to my chest "Besides... I don''t remember him being so... affectionate?" "Yeah... it''s something new" I smiled as I looked at my little boy, who never stopped writing "But what I want to talk to you about is something else... Christian cried yesterday" "He did what!?" Ashley eximed in amazement, looking wide-eyed at my little boy. "Shhh, don''t make so much noise you''ll alert Christian" "But he''s awake..." "Have you forgotten already?" I smiled, then lowered my gaze and spoke a little louder "Christian!" "..." "Christian, I''m talking to you!" "..." "He never responds when he concentrates on something, he may have changed his behavior, but not this" "*Sigh* I had forgotten..." "Everything okay?" "Why do you ask?" "You don''t usually forget things like this..." "Oh... yeah... I''m just a little tired" "Good..." I nodded without thinking twice "I wanted to ask you something quite important... when Christian cried, he told me things about your father..." As I finished my words, I instantly noticed Ashley stiffen, while her hands shook slightly. "I see... so it''s all true..." ------------------------------- Space for the author''sints about life. I went out to buy homemade bread, essentially I ordered it warm, since I wanted to apany it with cheese. But when I got home, it turned out that the bread was cold, I didn''t notice because of therge number of bags I was carrying. Now I feel cheated. Lately nothing goes right with my meals. Chapter 31 Confrontation "M-mom..." "You don''t have to worry... I''m sorry I didn''t find out sooner" I shook my head bitterly, as my hand clenched tightly in anger. "..." "Be honest with me... how long ago did it start?" "..." "And don''t you dare lie to me." "*sigh* I don''t know... I think 4 or 5 years ago, maybe more..." "4 or 5 years... maybe more..." Clenching my fists even tighter from the anger that was growing, I turn to Christian, watching his peaceful expression. Years... Years of bitterness my children had to live through. All because of me. All because I couldn''t be with them... "I-I... S-sorry... for my f-fault." I whispered in a cracked voice, as I felt a lump choke my throat. "Mom..." interrupted Ashley, taking my hand as she gave me a reassuring smile "Don''tplicate yourself... you have a lot of burdens to carry and I understand... besides... I''m just worried about Christian... for some reason, dad always focused on him" M-my Christian... Rx Eva, it doesn''t do any good to lose control. At least not in front of your girls... "..." "I was trying to attract his attention to me, I can take it no problem, I''m a woman after all... but it was only good for a while, he always ended up focusing on Christian" Easy Eva... "You... couldn''t you stop him?" "...What am I supposed to do... should I have beaten up my father? call the police?" "... Couldn''t you have told me earlier?" "...Believe it or not... it was Christian who asked not to talk to you" "Christian!?" I eximed in astonishment, quickly lowering my gaze "But... Why?" "Why do you think?" "..." "My brother is smarter than you think mom, don''t mistake him for a normal kid" "I know... yesterday I found out he''s a genius" "A genius?" asked Ashley with raised eyebrows. "Yeah, it''s a long story, I''ll tell youter" "..." "Ashley..." "Mn?" "Your father... What was he doing to them?" "...do you really want to know?" "Yes, I need to know" "*Sigh* I don''t know where to start... He never talked, he just hit... a few ps, hair pulling... sometimes he would throw dishes at us... Christian he dragged by the hair around the house... I... n-I couldn''t do n-nothing" Ashley whispered, as her voice got smaller and smaller. "..." "He didn''t ask for help... he didn''t cry... he didn''t scream... he didn''t do anything *Sniff* w-while I... just watched everything *Sniff*" Ashley murmured, as tears began to leak from her eyes. Biting my lips tightly, I turn my gaze to my other children, who were watching TV nonchntly. "J-just... I was just doing them to you two?" "Yes... With Christian we used to hide n and Hailie...they always went unnoticed... like I said, Dad always focused on Christian" Scratching my neck out of nervousness, I lower my gaze to Christian, who was still writing as if nothing was happening. "..." "I-I just don''t understand *Sniff* Why take it out on him? *Sniff* I told him many times that, if he wanted to hit someone, to hit me *Sniff* but he never listened to me... he was always going after him." "..." "I-I *Sniff* I''m so useless *Sniff* sorry mom *Sniff* I couldn''t protect my brother" At this point, Ashley was shedding bitter tears, while my lips were starting to bleed from biting too hard. "Shhh~ don''t cry Ashley, you''re not to me" "B-but-" "Ashley... you don''t have to carry that around, you''re still a kid... even though our situation isn''t the best and you ended up dropping out of school, you''re still a kid... the fault is mine not yours" I smiled softly "Besides... didn''t Christian tell you that he loved you very much... if you had failed him like you think you did, would he say those words to you?" "*Sniff*" "You know this boy doesn''t lie, if he says it, it''s because those wordse from his heart... in his mind, you were very brave, I assure you." " *Sniff* R-really?" "Of course, yes" I smiled softly, as I reached out to tap Ashley''s shoulder. "Now dry those tears and wash your face, if your brothers see you they''ll be very worried." "Mn!" Ashley nodded, getting up then walking to the bathroom. "My children..." I whispered, while to Christian withplex emotions "What am I supposed to do?" Brayan... Sigh What am I going to do with you? "Mom, are you okay?" Hearing Ashley''s worried voice, I put my thoughts aside and watch her. "Of course, I do Why do you ask?" "for nothing..." "Ashley,e" With Ashley next to me, I have her lie down next to me and speak "Lend Christian your breasts to settle in, I have to go get some air." "Huh?" "I''m telling you to cuddle Christian while I''m gone, it must befortable for him to be between these fat balls." "B-but I don''t know what to do" Ashley replied nervously, as she looked at Christian who was still typing. Rolling my eyes, I reply with a smile "Why so hesitant? You just put an arm around him and let him lean on you, nothing else." "Well..." Ashley replied dubiously, as he carefullyy down on his side. "Fine, I''ll move him" I smiled slightly, as I gently picked Christian up and moved him slowly towards Ashley. When he reached Ashley''s arms, Christian stopped writing for a moment, only to move his hand and grab Ashley''s breast, instantly bringing it to his mouth, only to bump into the clothes. "Oh~" Ashley moaned lightly, causing my brow to instantly furrow. "You... Did you just moan?" I asked in disbelief. "N-no, I was just surprised...I''m not used to it like you" Ashley replied with an embarrassed expression. "Well... I didn''t think Christian would do that... but if he''sfortable with it, that''s okay..... I think" I whispered hesitantly, as I felt a little weird seeing Christian touching a breast other than my own. "..." "Well..." I spoke hesitantly, then smirked "But really? groans? You''re going for women now?" "I''m not going for women!" Ashley eximed angrily "I was just surprised, that''s all!" "Okay, okay, I believe you" I smiled teasingly, then reached into my pocket and pulled out my cell phone "Here, so you don''t get bored, Christian will probably be in that position for a few more hours... you know him, if he didn''t talk and eat, he''d be mistaken for a statue" "Thank you" Ashley replied, quickly taking the cell phone from my hands. Shaking my head, I turn to my other two little ones, finding them the same as always, watching TV. Walking over to them, I pick up the remote next to them and turn down the volume "For today, you are allowed to watch TVte, but don''t jump between the beds" "Yes!" Hailie excitedly exims, quickly taking the control from my hands, turning the volume up, only to have them ignore me as usual. Good, now I don''t have to worry about them. One is on the cell phone, the other is in his own world, and thest two are watching TV. "Brayan, Brayan, Brayan... What should I do with you" I whispered softly, as I left the room. --- *knock* *knock* *knock* "Coming!" In the room next door to the Grey family, Eva can be seen, who knocks loudly on the door. *knock* *knock* *knock* *knock* "I''ming, damn it, who''s so impatient!" After a few seconds, the door opened slightly, revealing David''s head. "Eva? What the fuck do you want now?" "Open the door, I need to talk to Brayan." "Fuck you, I''m not opening anything!" David eximed aggressively, trying to shut the door instantly. "David, open the fucking door or I promise to break it down" Eva whispered coldly, as she stopped the door from closing with her foot. "You want me to call the police!?" "I don''t have time for your bullshit" Reaching in, Eva grabs the chain lock and pulls it out, then pushes hard on the door, causing David to fall to the floor. "What the fuck are you doing!" David shouted in disbelief, standing up quickly. Without answering, Eva scanned the entire room, instantly finding Brayan on a bed, staring in terror at Eva. Shaking her head, Eva quickly walks over to Brayan "We have to talk..." "Damn it! I told you to get the fuck out of my room!" shouted David, as he tries to pull Eva''s arm. Turning around, Eva grabs David''s face with one hand and squeezes it "I told you to stop fucking around, keep bothering me and I promise to kill you!" "You dare you bitch!?" "I won''t warn you again" whispered Eva, looking coldly into David''s eyes. "Fuck you, I''ll call the police!" David eximed angrily, quickly releasing his grip on Eva and then running to his bed. "Call them, but while they''re taking me into custody, you''ll have to deal with an anonymousint about prostitution" "Y-you-" David stammered, his eyes widening. "You think I don''t know what you''re working on? We''ve been living in this motel for days, I''ve seen you out every night. Besides, I can hear your fucking moans every night, so shut the fuck up!" "..." Without giving the man another nce, Eva turned to Brayan, showing the fury on her face for the first time. "Brayan, you have a lot of exining to do to me" "S-sweetheart, is something wrong?" "I put up with you getting high, I put up with you yelling at me, I put up with you treating me like crap..." "H-honey-" "I even support the fact that you spent our little money on that shit..." Eva whispered, as her face grew redder and redder with anger. "But if there''s one thing I won''t put up with you in this life..." Eva whispered, gripping Brayan''s chin tightly "It''s you hitting my children!" "Eva, what the fuck are you doing!" David shouted, rushing quickly to Eva''s side, as he tried to pull on her arm, failing miserably fromck of strength. "DAVID, STOP FUCKING AROUND AND GO TO HELL!!!" Eva shouted as the veins were already starting to swell on her face. "LOOK WHAT YOU ARE DOING STUPID!!!!! ARE YOU GOING TO BEAT YOUR OWN MAN!!!?" David shouted in disbelief. David knew about Eva from Brayan''s stories, he knew she was aggressive when she lost control, but ording to Brayan, Eva never got angry with her family, something very hard for him to believe, even more so seeing her current behavior. ''Then what the fuck is wrong with her!" David thought in panic, as fear spread inside him at the sight of the woman''s furious face. Breathing heavily, Eva turns to David, not letting go of Brayan''s face, who didn''t dare to let out even a scream. "Did this bitch tell you what he did to my kids!?" "What should he tell me?" frowning, David asked. "Oh, so you don''t know what this bastard did either!" Eva eximed with a cold smile, then turned and pulled Brayan''s hair "Come on, tell your new friend what you were doing to Christian and Ashley!" "S-sweetie p-please *Sniff* s-sorry *Sniff*" Brayan replied, as tears leaked from his eyes. "Damn it, Eva, let him the fuck go!" Eximed David, as he tugged on Eva''s arm "Think of your kids, they''re in the next room, they''ll hear everything!" Exhaling heavily, Eva let go of Brayan. Even though she knows they''re distracted on their own stuff right now, she doesn''t want to take the risk with her kids. "This fucking bitch was beating Christian and Ashley daily!" eximed Eva, looking with extreme fury at the man on the floor, then turning to David "FOR 5 FUCKING YEARS!!!" "What the fuck are you talking about, he wouldn''t do that!" "*Sob*" (These sobs areing from Brayan). "And what the fuck do you know!" Eva eximed angrily. "*Sob*" "BECAUSE HE TALKED TO ME ABOUT HIS WHOLE DAMN LIFE!!!" David shouted. "..." Hearing David, Eva''s expression of fury quickly copsed, while different negative expressions red on her face. Rage, sadness, pain, etc. Letting go of Brayan''s head, Evay back on the bed, staring dazedly at the man on the floor. For a few minutes, the only sound in the room was the sobs of the man on the floor, while David just looked at the couple with a frown. "What did he tell you" Eve whispered after a few minutes. "Everything..." "*sob* "What the fuck is everything!?" ---------------------------------------------- Space for the author''sints about life: The bread shit happened to me again, I''m seriously thinking of burning that damn bakery. Chapter 32 Broken "Everything means everything!" David eximed angrily "From the mistreatment he received in his damn family, to the **** he suffered by his aunt!" "..." "*Sob*" "Just look at him!" shouted David, pointing at Brayan "How the fuck do you have the heart to mistreat him after everything he suffered!!!?" That''s what I should say!" Eva eximed, feeling her fury rising again "How the fuck does that asshole have the heart to mistreat our children!" "*Sob*" "Where the fuck did you hear that he mistreats his children!!!?" "OF MY OWN CHILDREN!!!" Eva shouted, getting up violently from the bed "MY KIDS WOULDN''T TAKE THEIR SHIT ANYMORE AND ENDED UP CRUMBLING IN FRONT OF ME!!!!" "..." "THEY SUFFERED MORE THAN 4 YEARS BECAUSE OF THIS ASSHOLE''S SHIT!!!!" "..." "FUUCK!!!" Eva shouted, kicking the bed hard. "*Sob*" "It must be wrong!" shook his head David "There''s no way he would do that!" "Watch what you say David" Replied Eva coldly "I will not allow you to treat my children as liars!" "I''m not saying they''re lying... it''s just.... *sigh*" Answered David, then turned to Brayan with doubt "Brayan.... is it true what your children say, do you really treat them that way? I''m sure it''s just a misunderstanding, exin yourself so everything can be solved..." "*Sob*" "Brayan... there must be a mistake, right? It''s impossible for you to do something as that" David asked again, while the doubt became more evident as he had no answer from the man. "*Sob*" "B-brayan?" "Don''t insist, he knows the shit he did" Eva snorted, as she looked at the man with narrowed eyes. "Brayan...y-you... Why?" David whispered with a bitter expression, epting reality for what it is. "*Sniff* W-why?" whispered Brayan, as he slowly raised his eyes "Hahaha... you ask me why... haha" Brayan''s expression quickly changed dismay, fury, anger, joy, regret, then back to anger. "THEY ASK ME WHY!!!" Brayan eximed violently "I HAVE TO SEE EVERY DAY THE FACE OF A GIRL BORN BY A ****!!!! FACE THAT LOOKS EXACTLY LIKE THAT BITCH''S!!!!! AND YET THEY STILL ASK ME WHY!!!?" "..." "EVERY TIME I WAKE UP, I SEE HER FUCKING FACE!!!!! EVERY TIME I TRY TO FORGET, SHE APPEARS!!!!! THAT DAMN FACE THAT DISGUSTS ME SO MUCH!!!!" Brayan shouted with a reddened face, pulling his hair with his hands, while tears were streaming from his eyes "I CAN''T STAND HER, I HATE HER, I HATE HER!!!" "..." "*Sollozo*" "Brayan listen to me..." Whispered Eva seriously, quickly approaching Brayan, to then take him by the chin and forcing him to look her in the face "That girl you mistreat is your daughter and at the same time mine. I lived those hard moments with you, I was with you every minute, I suffered and cried with you, I share your anger, but... Ashley is not to me, she didn''t ask toe to this world, much less is she to me for the shit you lived through with your family" "*Sniff* B-but honey-" Brayan tried to reply, as tears flowed down his eyes. "No buts Brayan, that little girl suffered a lot because of us. She calls me mother, and even though she''s not my biological daughter, in my heart she''s as much my daughter as Hailie is" Eva whispered, looking coldly at the man in front of her "So I won''t ept the shit you do, let alone try to justify it" "..." "Besides... you still won''t exin something to me" Eva whispered, as the anger returned to her, causing her face to turn crimson instantly "Can you tell me what the fuck Christian did to you? Because I''m really thinking about killing you Brayan, I already did it once, I don''t mind doing it a second time, you know I don''t y with my kids" "..." Hearing Eva, both men in the room opened their eyes wide, but for different reasons. While Brayan was trembling with fear, David was shocked. In a way David being a man, understands Brayan a little, he too would have found it difficult to live with his rapist''s daughter, although he does not support her action, he chose not toment or criticize. But if it turns out that she also beat his son... But what chilled she, even more, were Eva''s words, which sent shivers through his whole body. To say that he murdered someone so normally is not something that mentally healthy people would say. ''He... really beat that kid?'' David thought, as his brow furrowed, he knows Christian himself, and always found him quite adorable, just the thought of seeing that little boy being beaten makes his blood run cold. ''No, more importantly... Eva really killed someone? Brayan never said anything about that'' Looking cautiously at the woman, David began to think if it was the right thing to do to rte to this couple. "H-honey I-" "Don''t give me lies Brayan, I know you, I know when you mean one" Eva whispered coldly, as her hands trembled slightly "Give me a damn exnation because I feel like I''m going to lose my mind any second" "*Sniff*" Looking up slowly, Brayan changes his expression, showing a face of pure hatred "What exnation do you want!? That damn kid ruined our lives! Because of him, we had to leave your parents'' house! If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have to live in this shitty motel!" "Y-you..." At his words, Eva''s face turned pale, as she opened her eyes wide. "H-honey, just t-think about it!" pleaded Brayan, looking at her with a hopeful expression, as he reached over to hug Eva''s leg "I-if we give the kids in a-adoption, we could go back to your ce and livefortably, y-you wouldn''t have to keep t-working in that shit! Y-you could even go back to boxing or ying the drums!" "..." "But then we could have more children!" Brayan eximed quickly, trying to fix his words as he noticed Eva''s face getting paler and paler "I-it''s just, for now, it''s not that I don''t want h-have kids with you!" "..." With those words said, everyone in the room fell silent, even David was looking at Brayan with wide eyes. But the most affected is Eva, who had a face as white as snow, even her lips turned purple. After a few long minutes, Eva raised her trembling finger and stammered "y-you... N-no... I-I... my p-parents... w-were right" Exhaling heavily, Eva shakes her head and whispers "I-I... I d-don''t want to see you anymore... and don''t even think o-you evere near my children again!" "H-honey!?" Brayan exims in bewilderment. "..." Shaking her head with an extremely tired expression, Eva lets go of Brayan and turns around, walking weakly towards the exit, while David still looks at Brayan in astonishment. "E-eva w-wait-!" shouted Brayan, quickly getting up from the ground to follow the woman, only to be stopped by David. "You... don''t move... if you want to try to fix the shit you did, just wait until another time" David whispered, as he approached the door, closing it instantly after Eva came out. Hearing David''s words, Brayan copsed without resisting, as he brought his hands to his face "*Sob*" ... The end. It took me a while to change the names in the story, but I had already read a few posts on Harry Potter, those kinds of posts where they gave gender changes to different characters. Today saw the birth of the famous wizard trio, Rhonda, Herman and Harriet, plus the great viin Lady Voldemort. Sounds weird, but it will do. Rule34 helped a lot in these cases, I still remember when I got to look for Harry Potter on that page out of boredom. I still regret doing it, since the first images were not of my orientation and much less of my taste. But well, I finished writing Harriet Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone. And only in 5 minutes, I''m a freaking genius. No... Something doesn''t fit. No matter how great it is, writing a 241-page book is not something I do in 5 minutes. Although my hand doesn''t even feel tired... Did I write everything? Flipping back pages for confirmation, I realize that I did indeed write the whole book, causing a frown to appear on my face. How did I do all this in 5 minutes or less? How long did it take me? I''d better ask mom... Turning my gaze to Mom, I am met with something that freezes me. These breasts... They''re not mom''s. They''re much smaller, plus they have clothes on, mom had them out in the open for my enjoyment. Looking up over the cell phone that keeps me from looking any further, I notice something rather startling. "S-sister?" I whisper in shock, causing Ashley to turn her gaze towards me. "C-christian!" Ashley stammers as she pulls me down from her chest. "What are you doing here? No, wait...what am I doing over you?" I whisper in confusion, only to turn around and look for mom "Where''s mom?" How the fuck did I appear over Ashley? Did I confuse her in the first ce? No, I''m pretty sure she was with mom, I can remember it perfectly. But... how did mom turn into Ashley? "This... mom went out a few minutes ago, she left me to take care of you..." Ashley replied with obvious difort. "She went out?" I mumbled in a daze, then turned to the door "How did I not notice?" Did I fall asleep? No, I clearly wrote the whole book, I''m aware of that. "Sister... Why did I appear above you?" "Well... Mom pulled you up on me before she left..." "..." Opening my eyes wide, I turned dazedly to her "She moved me?" "Yes..." Did she separate me from my source of rxation without me noticing? How the fuck did that happen? But Ashley didn''t lie to me, I can confirm that. "Sis... Did I fall asleep? I don''t remember that happening..." "This...I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but you always get lost in your own world when you do your own thing...we could blow up the house and you wouldn''t even notice" Ashley smiled wryly. "Oh..." I nodded absently "Do you know how much time I spent writing?" "Mmmm... I''d say about 3 hours or so" 3 HOURS!!! Holy crap! How did the time go by so fast? By my perception, it was no more than 5 minutes. But... It makes sense, it''s impossible for me to write so many pages in such a short time. Is it a genius thing? Is that why scientists spend so much time in theirboratories? Is my sense of time affected by my intelligence? Sigh Moving a little closer towards Ashley, Iy my head on his chest, deciding to rest a little longer. "Christian..." Ashley whispers softly, as I feel a hand caress my stomach. "Yes?" "You... hate me?" Hate her? Lifting my gaze to Ashley, I look at her quizzically and reply "Why would I hate you? On the contrary, I love you very much" "R-really?" Ashley whispers shakily, as I felt her hand tighten a little tighter against me. "Of course you do, you''re the best big sister in the world" I smiled softly, as I leaned back against her breasts, but this time, with my face in my sister''s direction. As I finished my words, Ashley hugged me against her body, causing my face to sink between her breasts. "Thank you Christian...really thank you" Ashley smiled sadly. "I should be thanking you..." I mumbled inaudibly, then lifted my body and handed my book to Ashley "Look, it''s my novel, read it" "Your novel?" "Yes, I wrote it just now, read it" I smiled, as I stretched my notebook towards Ashley. "Well... my 8-year-old brother wrote a novel... it''s apletely normal thing" Ashley whispered, taking my notebook in her hands, then opening it from the first page. Smiling at her words, I lean backfortably, not caring about the stomach ache she caused me with her lies. *Thud Hearing the sudden noise, I turn to the door, meeting a sight that made me frown instantly. Mom arrived, but in a rather pitiful state, her shoulders were hanging, her face looked pale and haggard, while her feet looked like they were being dragged to walk, somethingpletely different from the woman who always usually walks with pride and confidence. ------------------------ Spaces for the author''sint about life: Today, as usual, I was supposed to get up at 5 am to go to work, but for some reason, the universe screwed me, and the cell phone didn''t tell me. Surely, I will have to receive 30 minutes ofints from an angry boss. The good thing is that I made some scrambled eggs, and they were delicious. Chapter 33 Collapse Without waiting, I get out of bed and walk over to the bed next to her, where Mom has justid down. Carefully climbing onto the bed, I position myself in front of her, slowly making my way into her arms, then stare into her empty eyes, causing my concern to rise to another level. Gently touching mom''s face, I look into her eyes and whisper "I don''t know what''s causing you so much pain mom...but you need to know that you will always be the best mom there is and that no matter what happens, I''ll be with you until the end." "*Sniff*" Showing me that she heard me, mom''s eyes began to redden quickly, then she took me in her arms and hugged me tightly as she whispered "I will never leave my children...never in life..." Never leave us? What is she talking about? What happened to her? Why did she look so bad? ording to Ashley, Mom only went out for a few minutes. Whatever affected her must be around here somewhere, since I doubt she would say those words just because of some memories of something in the past. Brayan... He must be staying nearby. Did that asshole do something? "My children..." Mom murmured a few minutester, as I watched her eyes slowly close, until only her breathing remained rxed, giving me to understand that she fell asleep. Sigh Problems with a drug addict and aggressive father, money problems and homelessness, problems with an older sister who apparently suffers from depression and heals her problems with pills or drugs. At this rate, my family could fall apart at any moment? I should think about solving these problems as soon as possible. The older sister is quite a challenge, I don''t know what her mental state is, she usually always acts calm and mature, but today I saw her weakness twice. Money is something fundamental that I also need to fix, I just hope the books work out. Although... I don''t know much about publishers, the only thing I have from the description is that they usually keep most of the authors'' money. Something simr for musicians. I guess I should patent the book first so that the publishers don''t steal it from me... But I need a cover and drawings of the characters, even the scenes of the book. I should learn how to draw... That will help me a lot at the time of negotiating in case they ept the book. I could get a higher percentage of profit in my name, I could even trante it into othernguages myself, I would just have to study thenguages more thoroughly. Are there publishers here in Detroit? How much does it cost to patent a book? Do I need anything to do it? Can I patent something in my name if I am a minor? Are there YouTube videos on how to draw well? I have the exact memories of the illustrations in this book, but I doubt I can replicate them without experience. Sigh We''ll see in due time. Whatplicates me the most is Brayan... What to do with that jerk? Mom already knows everything, and seeing that this man is no longer with us, she gives me to understand that she faced him and ended up with an argument. But if hees back? What can I do? Call the police? What if that''s why they try to take us away from Mom? It''s quite likely when you consider where we''re living. Drug addicted father, low-ie mother, no stable home, 14-year-old girl out of school for work. Ugh No matter how I look at it, it would all go the wrong way. Sigh I may be a genius, but I don''t understand what to do in cases as delicate as these... "Christian, the food is ready, when you finish eating remember to brush your teeth" shouted Ashley from across the room. "Yes, sis..." Turning my head towards the window, I could see that it was starting to get dark. I guess that''s work for my future self. ... The night passed normally, and as usual, the next morning Eva got up early for work, leaving her children to enjoy their rest, leaving everything in the care of her eldest daughter. The morning passed, and Christian had already woken up along with all his siblings, but without wasting any more time, he took his notebook and began to write the other books of the Harry Potter saga, while his siblings were watching television. The time passed quickly until the sun was showing signs of setting, but unfortunately, their time of normality was broken by the arrival of someone unexpected. *Pa* Hearing the loud bang of the door closing, everyone looked up, meeting directly with the sight of Brayan, who was looking at everyone with reddened eyes. ... What''s this bastard doing here? Frowning at the look on my ''father'' face, I set my notebook aside and looked at my older sister, noticing the conflicted look on her face. "F-father?" stammered Ashley, as she got out of bed, slowly approaching the man. "DON''T CALL ME FATHER!!!" Brayan suddenly shouted in fury, as my little siblings trembled at his scream. What the fuck is wrong with this asshole? He was always stupid, but he never did anything in front of my little siblings. In bewilderment, I get up from the bed, quickly approaching Brayan, cutting him off from my siblings. "What are you doing here!" With a frown, I face my father for the first time, causing surprise to show on his face. "Who do you think you are!" Brayan replied disdainfully, quickly grabbing me by the hair, causing my face to distort in anger and pain, as my body tensed. "A-get away from us!" Ashley eximed, quickly approaching Brayan, as she tried to separate his arm from my hair. *Pa* "DON''T TOUCH ME!!!" Shouted Brayan, pping Ashley hard, causing blood to start leaking from her lip "YOU DON''T KNOW HOW MUCH I HATE YOUR FUCKING EXISTENCE!!!" What''s wrong with him? Looking closely at the man in front of me, I easily notice his bloodshot eyes. Is he on drugs? What the fuck did he consume? "D-Dad?" whispered Ashley in pain, holding her hand up to her face in disbelief at his words. *Pa* "DON''T CALL ME DAD!!!" Shouted Brayan, pping my sister for the second time in front of me, causing my mind to tense up more and more. "LEAVE HER ALONE!!!" Not resisting any longer, I YELLED in fury, pulling Ashley back, to stand in front of her. "DON''T YELL AT ME YOU FUCKING KID!!!" Brayan shouted in anger, as his hand gained momentum to p me. "ENOUGH!!!" *Thud* With an angry shout, Ashley pushed Brayan, causing him to fall to the ground, then grab me and hide on her back. "LEAVE YOUR SHIT AND GET OUT OF THE ROOM OR I''LL TELL MOM!!!" "T-TU...!!!!" With his facepletely red in anger, Brayan stood up from the floor, pointing his shaking finger at Ashley "DO YOU THINK YOUR MOTHER WILL DO SOMETHING!!!?" "OF COURSE SHE WILL, SHE''S NOT A SCUMBAG LIKE YOU!!!" "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Laughed Brayan exaggeratedly, causing my brow to furrow "STUPID, YOUR MOTHER HATES YOU ALL!!!" "LIE!!!" I screamed with hatred, as I felt my mind bing increasingly confused and chaotic. "YOUR MOTHER HATES YOU ALL, ESPECIALLY YOU, YOU FUCKING KID!!!" Brayan shouted, pointing directly at me as his face reflected pure madness "YOUR MOTHER HATES YOU, SHE HATES YOU!!!" It''s a lie... "BECAUSE OF YOUR DAMN FAULT YOUR MOTHER HAS TO WORK AS A SLAVE EVERY DAY, YOU ARE THE WORST THING THAT COULD HAVE HAPPENED TO HER IN HER LIFE!!!" "IF IT WASN''T FOR YOU, YOUR MOTHER WOULD HAVE GONE ON WITH HER DREAMS, SHE WOULDN''T HAVE TO WORK IN THAT FAST FOOD SHIT!!!" With those words, my mind boggled. I didn''t even need to confirm if it was a lie, since I know perfectly well it''s a truth. No matter how much I dislike the idea, I was the one who ruined my mother''s life. Because of me she couldn''t fulfill her dreams.... It was because of me that mom had to start working in something she probably hates. It''s all my fault... Memories and experiences were starting to haunt my mind, helplessness was starting to run through my body, theck of strength enraged my blood causing it to flow frantically throughout my body, everything in me was starting to act confused and I was feeling it more and more as if the blood was something viscous twisting through my veins. Those words and the obvious truth in them keep ringing over and over in my head, causing self-loathing to dominate my mind. "AND YOU!!!" He points his finger at Ashley "YOU ARE THE MOST DISGUSTING, YOU SHOULD JUST DISAPPEAR AND SAVE US THE TROUBLE!!!" "D-Dad..." Ashley whispered sadly, as tears began to leak from her eyes, then screamed in aggravation "WHY ARE YOU PUNISHING ME!!!?!? WHAT DID I EVER DO TO YOU TO PUT UP WITH ALL THIS SHIT!!!!!? *Pa* "I SAID DON''T CALL ME DADDY!!!" Brayan shouts, pping my sister for the third time in front of me "I PUNISH YOU FOR LIVING!!!!" No... That bastard... Seeing the blood running from Ashley''s lip and her vacant stare, fury screamed inside me, causing me to step forward and try to push Brayan, but as I was about to touch him, my body froze, while an overwhelming fear assaulted my body, causing my arms and legs to shake heavily. The fear became visible on my face, but I still tried my best to regain my mobility, failing again. The fear was so intense that I couldn''t deal with it, my whole body started to tremble, to such an extent that I even felt that at any moment I could pee myself. "RUDE BOY!!!" Brayan shouts angrily at my attempt, only to raise his hand and... *Pa* A painful, burning sensation surrounded my cheek, as Brayan''sughter reyed over and over in my mind. "DON''T TOUCH IT!!!" I heard Ashley scream, as a hand pushed me back, but my mind didn''t process anymore, all my rage shut down, leaving only fear in me. I remained sitting on the ground, watching in a daze as my father beat Ashley, but secondster, all my sight turned purple, sounds began to blur. I felt my body tremble strongly, the blood that I felt flowing non-stop before began to present anomalies; it no longer advanced directly, but every 2 seconds, the blood stopped and continued advancing, repeating that cycle over and over again. I don''t know how I managed to feel my body so deeply, but little by little I gained awareness of everything inside me, and I felt less and less of what was happening around me. My brain, my nervous system, my neurons, my blood, my heart, even my cells, it all felt perfectly as if I had always had the sensation of them, no different than my limbs. My mind became confused, all these new sensations were starting to take their toll on me, my brain hurt, I felt perfectly the overload on it, I feel my blood stop and move forward with more force, causing damage in some veins, my heart started to fail, the blood was pumping at an uneven rate, causing the first symptoms in my nose, where the blood started to fall furiously down my nostrils. My muscles began to contract and expand rapidly, causing a sharp pain in me, my nervous system was sending more and more information to my mind, pain, hunger, more pain, tiredness, all this uncontrolled information caused everything to be a rampant storm inside me. Memories and memories kepting to my mind, while Brayan''s words sounded louder and louder in my mind, aggravating my whole condition. But just as I felt like my whole body was going to fall apart, a voice brought me back to rity, causing my consciousness toe back to reality, and my body to return to normal functioning. "Pathetic!" Amidst all those unrecognizable sounds, a scream rang out clearly next to me, causing me to turn my head with difficulty, encountering something that paralyzed me again. "You''re such a fucking pussy!" Sitting next to me was... Myself... Not my now self, but my former self, John ck. There was a deep disdain in his gaze, as he seemed to be talking to me. "You''re talking to me?" I asked in confusion. "Yes and no, you''re a pussy, but I''m telling that kid" Pointing to my side, John smiled, pointing to my other side. With hesitation, I turn my head, meeting... another me. Exactly me. Christian Grey was sitting next to me, firming his knees as he shrank between them, leaving only my hair and ears in view, but his body was visibly trembling. "Scary... daddy... scary..." "Scary is you being such a pussy" John rolled his eyes in disdain, as he sat down next to me, looking calmly down at the floor. ----------------------------- Space for the author''sints about his life: Today at work, I didn''t get scolded by my boss for being absent. But I did have a conflict with female workers. Where I am, it takes a man to do all the heavy lifting, and that''s where Ie in. But because so many people missed work today, they put me in another ce for support, where all the machines were out of control, and heavy boxes were falling all over the ce. The problem is that the workersined to the boss because I supposedly left work, when it was our boss''s boss who moved me to another area. In short, I ended up with an injured hand because a box fell on my hand, and very upset because I had to put up with angry olddies. Chapter 34 Personalities Right now I was with my 2 selves, the only thing I could see was them, while all my surroundings were still dark violet, making everything unrecognizable to me. "What the fuck are you guys?" I asked hesitantly, as I looked to both my sides. "We''re you" John replied. "And you... you''re us" Christian whispered. "..." With a frown, I looked down at the floor "*sigh* What the fuck is going on...?" "Why do you ask?" scoffed John. "You know... perfectly... what... is... going... on" whispered Christian slowly. "We broke" whispered the 3 of us at the same time. "Multiple... personality... disorder..." Christian whispered. "Yeah, yeah, brainiac, shut up for a while, my head hurts" John repliedzily. "It hurts" I corrected. Why did this happen? "Overload" replied John. I didn''t even bother to ask him how he knows what I was thinking, after all, we are one. "A lot of stress... mental... and... bodily" murmured Christian 2. bodily" Christian 2 muttered. "What was that? I felt like I was going to explode" I muttered as I remembered what I experienced a few seconds ago. "Why the fuck are you asking us? We''re you, we don''t know anything you don''t know, asshole" John replied with venom. "Asshole..." "You''re a couple of annoying shits." "We''re you, you''re annoying shit." "Annoying shit..." "..." "I don''t understand... we cracked under the stress... How did it happen and what''s it for?" "We don''t know how it happened" John replied "But I''m handling the psychological load right now and let me just say we''re pretty intense" "I...handle...our...body" Whispered Christian 2 "It''s... hard... a lot... to... process" "And what the fuck do I do?" I whisper, but I knew the answer perfectly well. I rebuild us... I no longer have the mental/emotional confusion I felt since I reincarnated or regained my memories, I no longer feel my intense feelings and confusion at my actions. I have two big problems. Mental confusion and that weird shit I felt in my body. "Why are my thoughts so confused?" "You know" They both muttered at the same time. "I know..." Right now I only have my rational self, I don''t feel anything else besides rationality. No feelings, no having to breathe, no difort slowing me down. "Of course, I know" "Christian longed to be able tomunicate normally, longed to show affection, friendship or anger. But the boy was so stupid he thought learning othernguages would make everything easier" John whispered. "John... longed... for... family... love... but... he... was... so... stupid... that... he... pushed... everyone... away... because... fear of... being... harmed" Christian murmured. "Christian has an intense fear of his father" John whispered. "John has only hatred for my father..." "Together we conflicted emotionally" Whisper "But wepleted each other in our desires, that''s why when we felt happy with mom, the desire was so intense... that''s why when I wanted to hit Brayan, I felt so much fear and anger at the same time... it''s my two personalities and thoughts shing against each other..." Two distinct personalities shed together, causing a problem within my psyche. But now being separated and broken... "We managed to understand why" We all 3 whispered at the same time. Wait... If one is John and the other Christian... Who am I? "Are you stupid?" John asked. "You know it... perfectly" Christian 2 whispered. "I''m our merger of personalities..." "The ultimate" We all 3 muttered at the same time. Together weplete mentally, Christian couldn''tmunicate, John can. John was always cautious with his rtionships, he always preferred to walk away rather than get hurt, but Christian was the opposite, being a child, his thoughts weren''t as deep, he just wanted affection. We both want the same thing, and between the two of us, we make amends. But, although our personalities together canplement each other, our desires and feelings vary on many asions, practically the only thing we agree on, is to receive affection and help our family. ? With my reincarnation I came to believe in the concept of the soul, I can''t have my memories of my other life if something simr to the soul did not exist since my brain is not John''s, but Christian''s. Same body, same soul, two different personalities. One adult personality, one childish. Both personalities are looking for love. One personality is fearful and shy, the other aggressive and lonely. All united inside me. Sigh This didn''t happen in the novels... But presumably, even if we are the same person, personalities are not something you can just adapt like that. But... What the fuck was that I felt a few moments ago? "We don''t know" We all 3 answered at the same time. "I''m feeling everything mental, anger, fear, pain, tiredness, etc." "I... am... feeling... everything... the... physical... blood... nerves... organs... muscles... muscles... etc" "Do you feel the adrenaline?" I asked after a few seconds of thought. "Yes... but... I... can''t... control it..." "Mmm... can you turn off the pain?" John asked. "I think... but... I... don''t... know... where... is... the... system... that... it... controls... everything... it... is... very... confusing" "Confusing?" "Yes... many... sounds... I... can.... not... understand... what... I... hear... also... I... see... many... things... our... sight... expands... expands... y... contracts... I... can... not... have... control... it" "Fiuuu~" John hissed, raising his eyebrows "You''ve got it, tough buddy" "Sis... no..." "What''s going on outside?" We spoke quickly to John. "Hailie...getting closer.... a... daddy... Ashley... crying... a lot." "We have to be one again, let''s turn this purple shit off" I whispered, as I calmly looked sideways, unable to move from the floor. I manage to know the reason for my mental confusion, by having the idea of the problem, I can try to adapt my behavior, just not having the confusion already helps me enough. But my body issue is something that no matter how much I analyze, I can''t understand its origin or how to control it, and time is what I have the least at the moment. "We don''t know how to do it, you''re the ultimate, we''re just something created by your mind to endure everything" John shrugged, not bothered by the situation. "You divided... your... consciousness... to... control... everything... or.... we would die" "All done by instinct" We all 3 whispered at the same time. I don''t know how I came to that conclusion, but somehow I am 100% sure that my instinct was what split me in the moment of stress. So my instinct saved me... But... Why the fuck do you believe these two? "Pff~ and who did you want?" smirked John "Winnie the Pooh?" "Lana... Rhoades" "Damn! that was awesome kid, you certainly have good tastes there Hahaha!" Johnughed. "They''re... yours... pervert" "Hush" I whisper, then turn to Christian 2. Although I don''t feel my feelings at the moment, I fully understand that I need to fix myself quickly, I can''t let my siblings suffer any more shit. "What''s going on outside?" "Ashley... pulling... from... the... hand.... of... Dad''s" Frowning in fear, I eximed "Show me!" "I... don''t... know... like" Shit... Come on Christian think... We instinctively divide ourselves to avoid dying It was all because of my choice. "If I wish to observe..." Finished speaking, the sight came back to me, all the dark violet started to clear up, showing me clearly what''s going on in the room, but still, the violet color dominates the whole environment. I finally regained my vision, but what I saw caused me problems. My vision was expanding and shrinking repeatedly as if it were a damn camera zooming in and out repeatedly. It got to such a point, that I could perfectly see the swollen veins in Brayan''s eyes. Focus, focus, focus. Focus damn it. This time it didn''t work as I expected, when my sight stopped changing the ''zoom'' my sight was so expanded that I could see to my sides without problems, causing me to bepletely disoriented. Come on Christian, you can''t waste your damn time... Hurrying myself, I focused my full attention towards Hailie''s view, finding results after a few seconds. "No..." I whisper, watching with a frown as Brayan seems to yell at Hailie, while she lets her little tears fall. What the fuck is she saying? I want to hear. "WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU CRYING YOU ANNOYING LITTLE GIRL!!!?" Brayan shouts, forcefully letting go of Hailie''s hand on his. "P-daddy *Sniff* please *Sniff* stop." No... "DON''T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!!!" Brayan shouted as he watched in slow motion as his hand was lifted. "NO!!!" We all 3 screamed at the same time, and the next second, John and Christian disappeared, as I quickly got up from the ground. An overwhelming amount of emotions charged into my brain, but the anger was so much, it overwhelmed all rational thought. Instinctively, I contracted my muscles and ran towards the bed, jumping onto it, then bent over slightly and violently contracted my leg muscles, causing a quick jump with my fist extended towards Brayan. *PA!* A loud bang was heard in the room, as Brayan''s body copsed with me on top of him, but without losing focus, I grab him by the neck and keep hitting him as he falls, over and over again. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! *Thud* His body fell heavily on the ground, but it didn''t matter, I kept punching repeatedly on his face, while in my mind all my frustrations and anger kept repeating endlessly. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* Blow after blow rained down on Brayan, every time he raised his fist, blood followed and sttered on my clothes, mixing with my own blood that had seeped out of my nose a while back. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* "Ch...-" *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! "CHRISTI... STOP..." *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* I don''t know how long I''ve been punching anymore, but the pain and exhaustion began to gue me, as my eyesight slowly returned to normal,pletely losing the violet tint to it. Slowly my sight returned to its natural focus, the violet disappeared and my rationality returned, I no longer felt everything in my body, I no longer felt the blood inside me, finally, everything was back to normal. *PA! With onest blow, everything in me copsed, an agonizing pain assaulted my body, my arms fell heavily downward, while my legs began to lose their gripping strength and let go, but I didn''t find myself falling to the ground, instead, I found myself affirmed to warm arms. "Christian!" A concerned whisper sounded in my ear, causing me to instantly recognize the arms around me and pull me over Brayan. "M-mom..." I whispered with difficulty, but unable to bear the pain any longer, I passed out. ... A few minutes ago. "Why do I feel so bad?" Eva whispered, holding her hand to her heart, as she walked quickly home. Today she had officially quit her job at KFC. After her fight with Christian, she realized that she should spend more time with her children, so, without a second thought, she quit her afternoon job. But a few minutes ago, some incredible cravings started to grow inside Eva, causing her way home even faster than usual. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Taking the cell phone from her pocket, Eva looked at the caller ID, finding an unknown number. "Hello?" "Eva!?" A male voice reached her ear, confusing the eagerness in her voice. "Who is this?" "Eva it''s David!" What does that annoying shit want? "How the fuck do you have my number?" "I got it from the receptionist, it''s urgent!" Frowning and with her anxieties growing even more, Eva spoke seriously "Did something happen?" "It''s about Brayan, he went to your room and now you hear a lot of screaming, I tried to get in, but it''s locked, I don''t know what to do, I tried to ask for the spare key, but the receptionist said she gave it to Brayan!" As if struck by lightning, Eva''s body jerked, as her body wobbled slightly, instantly losing all color in her face. "Eva!" shouted the voice over the phone. "Y-yes?" "YOU HAVE TO COME NOW!!!" Eyes widening at the scream, Eva pocketed the cell phone and quickly ran to the motel a few blocks ahead of her. "Goddess, please let nothing happen to them" Eva whispered worriedly, running as fast as she could towards the motel, as her eyes slowly began to redden "Anything but my children please..." Chapter 35 Darkness A few minutester and with a brow full of sweat, Eva arrived at the motel, heading quickly towards her room, meeting David, who stood with a worried look outside the door. "Eva!" eximed David with relief. "Did something else happen!" Eva asked quickly, as she reached into her pocket for her keys. Biting his nails, David shook his head quickly "I don''t know, I don''t know what''s going on inside!" "Move aside" Eva whispered, bringing her trembling hand towards the door, as she tried to insert the key into the lock, failing a few times in the process. "Shit!" Eva shouted in frustration, as she grabbed her right hand with her left and brought the key to the lock. *Crick* Removing the lock, Eva quickly opens the door, as worry already filled her entire mind. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! But what awaited them inside was something they never in their lives could have imagined. There was Christian, sitting on Brayan''s chest, punching the man again and again. Blood covered his face, as his face split creepily and strangely. Half of his face seemed to be smiling at what he was doing, while the other half was crying with obvious sadness. As Ashley tried to pull him away from the man, desperately screaming in the process "CHRISTIAN PLEASE STOP!!!" *Thud* With a thud, David fell to the ground, apparently passed out from the shock, while Eve looked at everything in a daze as if she couldn''t process what she''s seeing. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! But no matter how much force Ashley used, Christian was holding on tightly with his legs around Brayan''s body, while the blows never stopped. Blood sttered everywhere, Brayan didn''t move an inch, while Ashley desperately tried to pull his brother off the man, though her muscles tensed to the extreme, she couldn''t move him. Turning her head upward, Ashley''s eyes lit up at the sight of her mother "MOM HELP!!!" Startled by the scream, Eva moved quickly to her son, gently taking him in her arms. *Pa* "Christian calm down... mommy is here" Eva whispered, hugging the boy tightly in her arms, as she tried to pull him away from Brayan. As if listening to his words, Christian slowly stopped pounding, until he no longer moved and slowly let himself fall. "M-mom..." Christian murmured, only to copse in Eva''s arms, causing the woman to despair. Turning her head with concern, Eva grabbed her cell phone and tossed it to her eldest daughter "Ashley, call the ambnce, quick!" "Y-yes!" Ashley quickly replied as she walked out of the room. "Christian..." Murmured Eva in a daze, gentlyying the boy down next to her, then gently wiping the blood from his face with her clothes "My boy..." ... Where am I? Thest thing I remember is that I was beating Brayan, then I got tired of it, and then I went to sleep... And a secondter, I was in this strange ce. Looking around me curiously, I see no more than what appears to be a dark cave with a single path in front of me. No matter how hard I try to look ahead, even though there are torches on the sides, it seems like the whole path in front of me is an endless hole because of the amount of darkness in it. Am dead? Again? "..." I can''t speak... Frowning at the unknown, I slowly take a step forward, fearful of the almost solid darkness in front of me. With one foot in front, I walk slowly while my right foot was touching everything around me, preferring to be cautious of the solid rock at my feet, fearing to find a trap like in games or movies. Wait... Looking down slowly, I find myself wearing something rather ufortable. Something resembling a white dress hung from my shoulders, perfectly concealing my entire body except for my feet and arms. It doesn''t look bad. Touching the garment curiously, I notice that it has a rather nice, soft fabric. At least it doesn''t look as weird as this ce. Frowning, I turn my gaze to my front. I feel overwhelmed... The path in front was so dark, it seemed to solidify as if you were enclosed in a box, but when you reached out, the box seemed to get bigger and bigger little by little, causing the oppressive feeling and ustrophobia to overwhelm even the strongest. I kept walking slowly in ce, never ceasing to test the terrain in front of me,pletely distrustful of the ce I am in. I don''t know how much time passed, I just walked and walked, but tiredness or boredom never came, as if the cycle was just repeating itself, and my steps were just a repetition of what already was. Something very difficult to exin, but that is what I manage to understand. I walked and walked, but I never found anything different in the ce, no angels, no demons, nothing, just a seemingly infinite cave. But when silence reigned all, a lump resembling a silhouette was seen ahead, causing my whole body to tense up, as I raised my fists in defense. That''s... A woman? Although I could only see her back as shey on the ground, I could easily tell it was a woman by her long hair and slender body. Cautiously, I slowly approach the woman''s apparent silhouette, easily reaching her side after a few seconds. "..." Again I try to speak, but the voice wouldn''te out of my mouth, causing my frown to deepen even more. Stealthily circling the body, Ie across something that made me shiver, as I quickly backed away. Resisting the overwhelming fear and the urge to vomit, I quickly process in mind what I saw. The woman... She was dead, undoubtedly dead. Her eyes were bleeding, while fragments of flesh that appear to be her eyes were strewn across her face. Blood flowed and flowed down her face, leaving a small puddle in front of her, while her entire expression was solidified in terror and fear. With staggering steps, I move faster on the dark path, doing my best to leave that corpse behind me, while my mind tortured me with the sight over and over again. But after a few steps, I no longer saw just one silhouette, but dozens of them in front of me. *Gulp! W-what''s going on! With panic and fear attacking my senses, I thought no more and turned around, knowing that this path would lead me to no good. But as I took a step to turn back, I collided with something that caused my expression to freeze. Behind me, where the path I walked before should be... There was a wall. Not a wall of rocks, let alone bricks, but a wall of darkness. With desperation, I move quickly to the sides of the wall of darkness, trying to find some way through it, but no matter when I push and inspect the wall, there was no change in it, leaving me only the path full of silhouettes in front of me. With resignation, I slowly turned around, observing how the darkness on the path seemed to swallow me at any moment, while the silhouettes still showed no movement or signs of life. WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!!!? FUCK THEM, I''M NOT GOING DOWN THAT FUCKING ROAD!!!! With a turbulent mind and overwhelming fear, I made the decision that I considered the wisest at the moment. I did not follow that fucking dark path and sat down on the cold ground, refusing to take a step towards what may be my death or my start in hell. With my limbs trembling with fear, I focus all my attention on the ground, trying my best not to get lost in the darkness. But not even a minute passed when I felt something sliding down my back, as a strong shiver ran through my entire body. Turning my head robotically, I see something thatpletely horrified me. Apletely dark hand came out of the wall I was leaning against, as it slowly crept up towards my face. "...!" Unable to scream or speak, I quickly got up from the ground and quickly ran forward, as my expression transformed into pure horror. I ran as fast as my little legs would allow, quickly reaching towards the silhouettes. With a quick nce towards the 23 silhouettes, I confirmed something I already knew. All the bodies were lying on the ground and leaning against the wall, some were missing their eyes, others had cuts on their necks and even one silhouette had a hole in her forehead, forming between all the bodies arge pool of blood on the road. But as if my feet were impermeable, no amount of blood touched my skin. All these bodies had one thing inmon, their gender. All the bodies were female, causing a feeling of rage to grow inside me, but fear still overwhelmed any other feeling, so without stopping I kept running as fast as I could, afraid that the hand would catch up with me. The further I went down the road, more and more bodies began to appear, some were missing arms, others had no head, while a small amount had holes in their body or face. The blood flowed to such an extent, that the whole road looked like it was made of blood. There came a moment when I lost track of the time I ran, I even stopped counting the bodies, but I know that there were hundreds of bodies I found along the way. Hundreds of women were cruelly massacred... My stomach seemed to twist, but no matter how much anguish I had, the vomit never came. Tears started to stream down my face at some point, the fear was so much that I felt my whole mind numb, only leaving me with fear and nothing else. But at some point in my run, my legs copsed and I fell on the ground, but unlike my feet, my face was filled with blood, while the metallic taste reached my mouth. Looking up, I watch as the dark hand rushes towards me, and unable to bear the mental burden any longer, I curl up into a fetal position and cry bitterly. *Sniff* Mom... Help me... Please... Mom... I''m scared... *Sniff* Closing my eyes tightly, I whisper my pleas in my mind, knowing that those hands should already be on me. But when I expected them to drag me away and attack me, nothing came. Slightly opening one eye to see what''s going on, I manage to see that indeed the hands were on me, slowly approaching me towards my body. *Sniff Mom... Seeing that the hands were only a few centimeters away from me, I shut my eyes tightly, knowing that this will not lead to anything good. But when I felt the hands touching my body, I was confused. I no longer felt the shiver or fear, but an incredible warmth flooded my body. With confusion, I slowly opened my eyes, as the hands gently lifted my body. W-what is happening? I was still in the same cave, still surrounded by corpses and blood, but the atmosphere no longer generated fear, only warmth, and satisfaction. Multiple dark hands surrounded me, while two of them cradled and lifted me. But for some reason, all this did not generate terror or horror in me, only... happiness. "Don''t cry anymore, my child..." But out of nowhere, an unfamiliar voice sounded in my ear, a beautiful soft voice "Mommy is here~" The voice was incredibly melodious and intoxicating, but I''mpletely sure that thenguage it speaks in is not mine, but for some reason, I managed to recognize what it said to me. Squinting contentedly at the warmth and melody of the voice, I snuggle into the dark hands, quietly resting my body and mind. "Mom will always be there for you~" The voice sounded in my ear again, apletely unfamiliar voice, butden in affection and fondness, to such an extent that for some reason I could feel it solidifying in my bones. "You don''t have to be afraid of the dark, the dark loves you~" Hands would slowly begin to wrap around my body, as the rxation and contentment reached a bit intoxicating in me. "Darkness is good and beautiful~" Hands touched my face gently, as I felt him wiping the blood on me with her thumbs. "Darkness is mommy and mommy loves you~" The hands wrapped around mepletely, leaving only my head exposed. "Darkness is you and mommy loves it~" I whisper the voice, as I felt warm lips on my forehead, sweetening my whole being. "My little one, it''s time for you to be on your way~" Hands began to gently lower me down, as I felt them slowly pull away from me. Chapter 36 Dream? Opening my eyes in panic, I quickly turn my gaze to my hands and for the first time in this ce, I cry out sadly "No, Mom, don''t leave me!" "Calm down my son, Mom is always with you, no matter where you are~" I whisper the voice, as the hands slowly disappear in the veil of darkness. "But mom... I want you here...please...don''t leave me" I whispered, as tears streamed down my face, watching the hands disappear in front of me. "Don''t cry my child, if you feel lonely... just seek the darkness... Mommy will always be there for you~" With thatst whisper in the air, the hands disappeared into the wall of darkness, as the feeling of loneliness flooded my body. *Sniff* I don''t know whose voice it was. I don''t know why it gave me so much satisfaction. I don''t even know why I was so quick to agree to call her Mom. But I feel immense loneliness at the thought of her being gone.... *Sniff* It''s time for you to go on your way... Wiping the tears from my face, I take onest look into the darkness in front of me. Turning around, I resolutely continue on my way, passing by countless bodies, finally arriving, after an uncountable amount of time, in front of seemingly natural light. For some reason, the darkness or the corpses no longer generated fear in me, only anguish knowing that all the bodies were women, while sadness shone on my face as I imagined those women to be mothers or sisters. Walking towards the light, little by little I realize that I am leaving the cave, finding myself in what seems to be a desert, while a beautiful starry sky could dazzle above me. The darkness in this desert was very dark, leaving only a little natural light generated by the moon. But for some unknown reason, I could see everything without problems, but the same violet tint seemed to illuminate everything. Turning my gaze to all sides in confusion, I find a little further away, a small pile of corpses. Feeling that this is my destination, I walk quickly towards the ce, arriving without problems after a few seconds, finding on the other side of the mountain a view that froze me again. At the foot of the mountain of corpses was... Me. Not me of now, but a more grown-up me, I can''t get an age estimate. My face was bathed in blood, my hair was down to my shoulders, but it was all dyed crimson, I couldn''t see my clothes, my skin, nothing, everything was a crimson red, as blood dripped onto the sand. But without a doubt it was me, those eyes that now looked up to the sky were mine, although the color is a deep, dark violet, I have no doubt that those eyes are mine. I-I... Did I do this? Looking at the pile of corpses in front of me, remembering therge number of corpses in my path, a feeling of disgust and remorse flooded my body. "W-why?" Gathering all my thoughts and emotions, I manage to squeeze out a single word, looking at myrger self with disgust. "W-why...? Yes... I wonder why" Without even turning to me, my other self whispers in a daze, then turning his gaze back to the corpses "How did ite to this...?" *Thud* Copsing to his knees, adult Christian looked up at the sky again "It''s beautiful... isn''t it?" Frowning at his attitude, he looked up at the sky, finding nothing in particr "What is it?" "The darkness... it''s so...forting" I whisper my adult self in a daze, staring up at the sky "The stars can be so... annoying... one wants to appreciate the darkness, but the stars are there... polluting everything" This jerk? Just evaded my question? "You disgust me" I spoke with revulsion, as I pointed towards the corpses "These women... haven''t you thought it might be mom? Ashley? Hailie? These women could be mothers, aunts, sisters...and you...you just killed them?" "There isn''t a second I don''t think about that..." I murmur my adult self with mncholy and sadness "But I have to live with it..." Hearing his words, a fury was starting to boil inside me "That''s it? Doing it and having to live with it? That''s your pitiful excuse? That thought alone is worth our mother? That alone is worth our sisters?" "Mom... Ashley... Hailie..." I whisper my adult self "I haven''t seen them for a long time... I guess it won''t be long until we meet again..." Frowning at her words, I quickly ask "What are you talking about?" Ignoring my question, my adult self turned her gaze back to me, as a pained expression showed on her face "I''m so cold...so cold...I miss the warmth so much..." Finishing his short words, my adult self suddenly raised his trembling hand, with what seems to be a gun and pointed it at me. "Your time to grow up wille... enjoy the warmth while you can" With thosest words, my adult self let a small tear fall from his right eye, leaving a clean mark among the blood on his face, as I watched in slow motion as he pulled the trigger towards me. But as he pulled the trigger, I could appreciate that he was trying to tell me something with his lips, something I managed to understand thanks to my memory and the times I saw people talk. ''Don''t trust anyone'' *Bang* "...!!!" Closing my eyes at the impending gunshot in my body, I quickly process everything I saw myself. Enjoy the warmth while you can... Trust no one... What is he talking about? What did he say? Mn? And the impact? Touching my whole body with confusion, I realize that I have no wound, at least on my chest, nor do I feel the blood that shoulde out of the wound, let alone the blood that stayed on my body when I fell to the ground. With even more confusion, I open my eyes, finding myself in a blinding re. Getting used to the light, I realize that I am no longer in the desert or in the cave, in front of me was no longer that gloomy ce, much less was I standing, I was lying on what seems to be a stretcher, while the sound of machines reached my senses. *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* Turning my gaze all around, I quicklye to the conclusion of where I am. A hospital. Sigh Copsing onto the gurney, I stare dazedly up at the ceiling, remembering over and over what happened. "What was that..." I mutter with a frown, as I try to bring my hands up to my face as I remember the dark hands. Ugh But a sharp pain assaulted my mind, causing me to lower my gaze to my body, finding something startling. Both my arms were in casts, even my right leg was in the same state. A small but long transparent tube was connected to my left arm, passing directly through a hole in that area of the cast. What the fuck? Frowning, I tried my best and tried to draw a logical conclusion from my condition. Thest thing I did was hit that guy, even though I lost control, I remember everything perfectly. I felt incredibly strong, most likely the adrenaline hit me, leaving me in a momentary frenzied state. But why are my limbs in casts? Maybe I used more force than my muscles could handle, tearing some in the process, but I don''t see why the cast is on. It could be... It would be logically impossible, but... Since when did this body act logically? Most likely my body has denied the natural limit we have as human beings when using our strength. A limit that helps to keep the body healthy daily. Most likely I used all my muscr capacity in this body, causing my bones to not support and copse, fracturing or breaking in the process. I feel residual pain in my shoulders, and not seeing them with something to support or immobilize them, makes me think that I most likely dislocated them andter amodated them, bringing more credibility to my previous theory. That''s the only logical theory of my state, maybe that''s why I end up fainting, my body can''t take it anymore. "This shit will cost a fortune" I whispered faintly, as I looked dazedly at my surroundings. I was in a fairlymon room, I couldn''t see if there were more people with me because of the curtains around me, but I could hear the beeps of other machines around me, giving me to understand that I''m not alone in this room. From the amount of light in the room, I can tell that it is still daylight and apparently still quite early. In these moments of solitude, many old memories float through my mind, depressing memories, but they are memories that formed my former character. At the same time, I remember the people who gave me a new life, people who transformed my old memories into nothing but a bitter past. "Mom... Hailie... n... Ashley" I carefully remember the faces of my family, their voices, their smells, their smiles, everything about them, causing a small smile to form on my lips. Knowing that someone is waiting for you at home is the most rewarding feeling there is. In my old life, I made it to the hospital on 2 asions, both times when I passed out from a fever. But being on this gurney was a pretty ufortable feeling, knowing that no one will miss you, even if you disappear is not a good feeling, let alone knowing that you would arrive at a ce where no one is waiting for you or wants you. But now... If I came home, Mom would hug me andfort me, Ashley would spoil me and give me attention, Hailie and n wouldugh and y with me. I am no longer alone. I no longer have toe to an orphanage where I would feel only cold, let alone a mansion where I would have only silence and loneliness. "Now I am loved" I whispered softly, as my smile expanded on my face. What does money matter. What doesfort matter. As long as I have this affection, anything is possible. Many people may not understand, many people prefer money, first and foremost, but me? I wouldn''t think twice about my decision. In my previous life I could bathe in money, but no matter how much I had, nothing would give me the warmth I was looking for, the warmth I enjoy today. "The warmth we sought to give and receive..." I murmured, remembering the strange moment I experienced inside my mind with John and Christian child, at the same time, remembering my adult self "The warmth my adult self said to miss..." John and Christian. Two opposite personalities, but with a simr goal. Now that I have what we want- What I want... I''ll be sure to take care of it with all my might. I don''t know why my adult self lost this warmth, but I can''t overlook his words, even if his existence is nothing more than an illusion of my agony or something simr. It doesn''t matter if the one trying to take this happiness away from me is that bastard Brayan or the damn president. I will do my best not to lose what I have achieved. Since I came to this world I have made many mistakes, most of them because I let myself be carried away by my feelings or emotions. I didn''t understand why let alone how to deal with them. But now I understand where theye from, they are simply my two personalitiesing into conflict. The problem is that these fits of rage or lust can cost me dearly. But that''s okay... You learn from mistakes. Those mistakes can be fixed. I just have to recognize them and make an effort to fix them. If my current problems are overflowing feelings... I should start by trying to fix that problem. But... What should I do? Should I stop showing emotions? Should I act cautiously from now on? Should I be more silent to avoid screwing up? All those solutions are something very difficult to do, it''s not something I can do overnight, I would need very precise facial control, and I would need a very deep control over my emotions. It would be much moreplicated with my current feelings, which are like a tsunami, whereas the feelings in my other life were no different than a ssh. Feelings are not something I can control, they just manifest themselves in unpredictable ways, no matter how smart I am. Unless... No, that would be a stupid idea. If I can control my whole body as I experienced at the time, I could turn off my amygde and hippocampus, taking away almost all irrational feelings. Happiness, sadness, anger, etc. It would all disappear. I would have only rational thought and no feelings at all. But... Is that really what I want? Just the thought of acting that way makes me nauseous. Do I really want to live with that caution all my life? To live being repressed by myself? What''s the point? I wouldn''t be able to enjoy what I want to protect. Chapter 37 Awakening "Hahaha~" What the fuck am I thinking? I shouldn''t just suppress myself, over time it would backfire, sooner orter I would end up exploding. Even if I just control my expression, I still feel like I would hold back a lot, that was never with me, if it had been like that, I would have never reached fame so fast within the music. If I had acted humble with the big names in show business and entertainment, I would be no different than any other fan. I rose to the top by being me, an expressive person. When Universal Music Group tried to sign me, they offered me a crappy contract. Making a miserable amount of money, and practically stringing me along my whole life. That''s why I told them they can go to hell. I didn''t care that at that time I didn''t even have a ce to drop dead, much less did I care if they were offended, fuck them. That attitude of mine caused them to change the contract for apletely new one after a while. My pay went up almost 350%, and I had the right to choose who to work with and when to work, they even gave me a small percentage of what I received per song worked on. Yes, my talent in music was an important factor, but my attitude was what made me ''sessful''. These feelings are me. Even if I just suppress my anger, it would be the same as me chaining myself. That thing about acting cautiously all your life... It''s not something for me. I''d rather explode when I need to, show off what I have if I want to. I''d ratherugh in someone''s face when I feel like it. I''d rather spit on someone I don''t like. I''d rather show everyone when I''m happy and when I''m not. Why should I bother to hold back? Only cowards and people with eighth-grade syndrome would prefer to be in ''the shadows''. These feelings are me, this way of thinking is mine. It doesn''t matter if it bothers anyone, fuck them all. Although well... I think I should repress my lust a little bit, at least with my family. "What to do..." Although I don''t want to repress myself, I''m not stupid enough to think that it won''t cause me problems in life. What if I insult someone I shouldn''t? What if I lose myself in lust with the wrong person? With mom, for example. In my old life, I didn''t care about offending someone. I only had myself, and honestly, I was already tired of life. But in this life... I have so much to protect, so much I don''t want to lose. A single word can cause me to lose everything. Sigh I can''t find a solution, no matter how much I think. The only solution I cane up with is experience. The more I live, the more I will get used to these feelings, causing fewer things to make me angry or feel lustful. A few days ago, when I saw mom naked, I almost made a mistake out of lust, but after a few hours I got used to it. At least I think so since I didn''t feel the same as I did at the time. Although well, I''m just a kid, I still don''t feel what I should be. Sigh I feel weird. Being alone for so long has me thinking a lot. I want to see mom. I want to see Ashley. I want to see my siblings. I feel cold... Cold... "What was that dream?" The more I think about my conjecture, the tighter my heart clenches, at the mere thought of what I believe to be real. Remembering the words my adult self said in those moments, my heart begins to ache even more. Remembering the sadness on my adult face as I say I miss my family, makes many memories float in my mind. Hard, sad, happy memories. Beautiful memories... Just thinking about losing the people in these memories... No, I have to stop thinking about stupid things. My family is fine, now that Brayan is gone, we can live normally. But if the worstes... I won''t hesitate to do everything I can to protect them. Do everything possible... That''s what my adult self did? Is that why it came to that? Did I judge hastily? No... It doesn''t matter what happens. Killing all those women is not something I can do. That bastard is simply a demon. Sigh I don''t know... It''s all soplicated. I don''t even think about the rationality of all these things anymore. Is it normal to have dreams that could be prophetic? Of course, it''s not. No debate, that shit ispletely abnormal. But my existence in this world is already abnormal and not very logical, so I can''t say that what I experienced is just bullshit. Sigh "I''ll see about that in the future, I just have to make sure I protect what I want and live happily..." ... "I have an itch on my arm..." How am I supposed to scratch it? I''ve never been through anything like this before. Wait... Opening my eyes wide in uncertainty, I sighed "How am I going to go to the bathroom..." "Oh by the goddess, you woke up!" Suddenly, a high-pitched but obviously male voice came to my side. Turning my head, I find a thin man in a nurse''s clothes, looking at me with wide eyes. "I must tell the doctor!" Finishing his words, the man turned and quickly ran for the exit, leaving me dumbfounded by his behavior. Why is he so shocked? So dramatic... I just fainted for a moment. After about 2 minutes, an older woman in a white coat entered my area. Smiling kindly, the woman pulled out some papers that were hanging on the edge of the gurney and spoke "Hi Christian, I''m Dr. Madison Smith, but you can call me Aunt Madison" "Hello... Mrs. Madison" How awkward. Smiling at my difort, the doctor came over after quickly flipping through my papers "How are you feeling Christian? Are you in any pain?" Arching an eyebrow, I attempt to move my cast limbs, causing a grimace on my face from the pain that assaulted me with every small movement "Yes... my shoulders, arms, and leg hurt... other than that I don''t feel pain anywhere else" "Just that? Are you sure you don''t feel anything else? Headache, dizziness or something simr?" "No... other than my extremities, I feel fine" Frowning, the doctor looked at my paperwork again, then picked up her stethoscope and brought it close to me "Take a deep breath and then exhale slowly please" "Good, repeat please" After about 3 repetitions, the doctor walked away, looking with a deep frown at the papers in her hand. "Where''s mom?" I asked after a few ufortable seconds. Turning to me with a reassuring smile, the doctor replied "Visiting hours are from 3 PM until 7 PM, your mother was always half an hour earlier waiting, she should be here in a few minutes." "Well..." Always? "Doctor... can I know how I am and when I will be going home?" With the same smile, she rubbed my hair and speak softly "You''repletely fine, you just have a few small fractures in your arms. We''ll do a routine checkup and you could go home, just make sure you drink lots of milk so your bones grow healthy and strong." "Okay..." "Well, I''ll let you rest for now, in a little while your lunch should arrive, make sure you eat all the vegetables, yes?" "Mn..." Nodding, Iy back down on the bed, looking boredly up at the ceiling, as the doctor was already leaving the room. ... In Dr. Madison''s office. "You were looking for me doctor?" The same nurse who yelled earlier was standing in front of the desk, looking worriedly at the woman sitting at it, who was frantically reading the documents in her hand. "Yes, bring me all of Christian''s medical records" Replied the doctor, not taking her eyes off the documents in her hands, as seriousness showed on her face. "Right away!" Nodding quickly, the nurse rushed out of the office. "Both of his arms werepletely fractured, from his wrists to his elbows..." "His leg was in no better shape... both his shoulders were dislocated, happening to damaged ligaments in the process..." "At least 7 torn muscles... his veins were on the verge of copse when we injected the serum, the blood spurted violently because the injection ended up bursting the arm vein... Plus the blood that he lost when his nasal veins burst, the child had a considerableck of blood in his body, he was even close to his organs copsing... The mostplicated thing is that his mother''s blood does not match the child''s blood... there are not even records for his blood type, we were unable to find a donor who had the same blood type for him, causing his life to be left to chance." "He was even diagnosed as brain dead... no matter how he was stimted, all tests showed no brain activity..." "Everything indicated that this poor child would never wake up again... although there was an anomaly... the child did not need a respirator, although his brain gave no activity, his lungs never stopped working... I had to make the decision not to use a respirator, although it is dangerous, but in the long run, it would be worse for the child''s lungs... I had dedicated myself to investigating the reason for this anomaly, but..." "That this child wakes up after brain death is something impossible... no pain, no difort... what the hell is happening?" "How did he manage to wake up without symptoms after 2 months of being in aa..." "No, the real question is... how did he wake up from brain death? As far as I know, in the whole world, there are only a handful of ''miracles'', I never thought I''de across one..." ... Time passed and Christian looked boredly at the food the nurse was slitting for him. He was brought what appeared to be mashed potatoes with chicken meat, while a small te of broli and a bowl of jelly was next to him. ''How the fuck am I supposed to eat?'' thought Christian in bewilderment, staring at the fork in front of him. "C-christian!?" But just as Christian was thinking about simply not eating and starving to death, an incredulous but excited voice sounded next to him. Quickly turning his gaze, Christian meets his haggard mother. Her hair looked disheveled and somewhat dirty, she hadrge dark circles under her eyes, her clothes were obviously dirty and disheveled, you could even tell she lost a lot of weight from her thin cheeks. Needless to say, this sight squeezed Christian''s heart tightly, but understanding that this is no time to add more worry to his mother, Christian smiled cheerfully "Hi mom~" "My n-boy...am I dreaming?" mom spoke weakly, as tears began to leak from her eyes. Doing his best to keep smiling, Christian did his best to stretch his stered arms, causing him great pain, but still with the same smile, Christian spoke "Hug~" *Sniff* With shaky and uncertain steps, Eva carefully approached towards Christian, not blinking for a second, fearing that her precious son would go back to sleep any second and that this whole moment would only be a hallucination due to her tiredness. Stretching out her trembling hands, Eva gently touched Christian''s face "I-if it''s you..." With her chest swelling with happiness, Eva couldn''t hold on any longer, and hugged Christian tightly, while tears were already streaming down her face. Bearing the pain in his arms and shoulders, Christian rested his head on his mother''s breasts, biting his lips hard to avoid shedding his own tears. Chapter 38 Madness After a few minutes seemingly infinite for Christian, but very short for Eva, the mother slowly pulled away from Christian, gently touching his face, still not believing what she sees at this moment "I-I''m not dreaming r-right?" Smiling slightly, Christian rubs his face with Eva''s, wiping away his mother''s tears with his face "You''re not dreaming mom, I''m fine now" Feeling the warmth and softness on her face, Eva confirmed that everything that is happening is not just another dream she had in these months, causing more tears to fall her eyes, while relief and happiness flood her heart. Taking Christian''s face in her hands, Eva looked deep into his eyes, finding the gems she had been longing to see during these hellish months, noticing instantly that the color of his eyes changed slightly again, darkening a little more the light violet of his eyes. But not caring about these small details, Eva smiled warmly "I missed you so much my prince..... wee back" ''Wee back? Why do you talk as if I had gone somewhere a long time ago? I just slept for a day and that''s it... So dramatic" Although Eva''s words confused Christian, he didn''t think twice and just smiled and spoke "Mom, I''m hungry, give me food" Looking at the te of food next to him, Christian opened his mouth, looking expectantly at Eva, causing a soft smile to spread across the woman''s face. Taking the tray with food, Eva slowly brings a forkful of broli into Christian''s mouth, something the boy happily epted. ''Ugh'' Grimacing a little, Christian looks at the rest of the sd with disgust ''These shitty hospitals charge a fortune, but they can''t even give me a decent sd, the broli looks like it''s made of stic'' "Mom, get me out of this ce" Finishing his meal, Christian turned his gaze to the smiling Eva, and pleaded in aggravation "I''ll die if I keep eating this garbage". The mashed potatoes tasted horrible, had no salt, and were very watery. The meat was somewhat simr, it was very overcooked and apparently salt is something this hospital hates. "Rx, I''m not leaving this hospital today without my child" Eva smiled, setting the te aside. Moving to the edge of the gurney, Christian looked at Eva and smiled "Mom,y down with me" With warm eyes and a soft smile, Eva got up and settled next to her son, filling her lungs with the pleasant scent of the child. Although they were somewhat squeezed by the small size of the bed, Eva settled on her side, while doing her best not to touch Christian''s arms. "No, not like that" Shaking his head quickly, Christian sat up in the bed and crawled awkwardly onto his mother''s chest, managing to climb onto her stomach. Looking affectionately at the woman, Christian nestled his head slowly between her breasts, while his gaze was fixed on Eva''s face "This is nicer" Wrapping her arms around his back, Eva whispered "Yes... this is nicer" And so the minutes passed, mutually sharing each other''s warmth, until little by little mother and son were closing their eyes, leaving only their soft, rxed breathing. ... "Mrs. Eva please understand, it is not safe for you to take Christian today!" In the doctor''s office, was Eva, sitting with her arms crossed, while annoyance reflected on her face. "I don''t care, my boy wants to leave, period, I will not leave him one more day in this ce" "Mrs. Eva, that is not safe for the child, although he woke up from hisa, we don''t know if he will rpse again or if he has any difficulty, we have to study his case and know if he is well!" Frowning, Eva leaned slightly towards the desk and spoke seriously "How can he rpse again? My son woke up, he''s healthy, I can easily see that!" "You have to understand that even though Christian woke up, we don''t know if he will rpse back into aa at some point, medicine has almost no records of people waking up from brain death, we don''t know if he has any adverse effects or any ailments that may hinder his life!" Quickly exined the doctor, showing signs of desperation. "..." Frowning, even more, Eva gently tapped her arm with her fingertips, but then shook her head and spoke "It doesn''t matter, if my child falls back into aa, I prefer it to be while with his family, I will follow his wish and take him today!" "But your son could be in danger!" the doctor shouted, as she stood up from her chair. Staring with narrowed eyes at the doctor, Eva spoke "And that will be a risk I''ll take, now do the paperwork and that''s it, I won''t argue about it anymore" "But-" "No buts doctor, he''s my son and I decide what to do with him, not you" Without bothering to speak further, Eva got up from her seat and turned towards the door "Do the paperwork to discharge him quickly, I''ll take Christian out for some air in the meantime" Finishing her words, Eva didn''t bother to listen to the woman''s words anymore, and left, leaving the doctor firming her hair in frustration. ... "Where are we going, mom?" Sitting in a wheelchair, Christian turned his gaze towards Eva, who was slowly leading him towards the hospital exit. "This hospital has a small park in the back, let''s get some air." "Mn" Nodding, Christian settled into the chair and let his mother carry him, looking curiously at everything around him. They passed quickly through the corridors of the hospital, arriving after a few minutes at what appeared to be a small park with trees and greenery. Patients and people who might be rtives could be seen passing through the area, there were seats on different sides, but apparently, patients choose to lie on the grass, as almost all of them were resting there. "Isn''t it a nice day?" asked Eva, as she looked at the curious expression on Christian. "Yes, it''s not hot but it''s not cold either, it''s nice." Strolling leisurely through the park, Christian watches all the people around him in a daze. Their smiles, their vacant expressions, their grim expressions, Christian had never seen so much amount of emotions in the same ce. But in between people-watching, his mother passed by one woman in particr, who, to his amazement, was watching him with uncovered lust. The most curious thing was that the woman was a nun. She was about 45 years old, several gray hairs could be seen in her dark hair. But when their gazes met, the woman''s eyes opened wide, as horror began to show on her face. "Did you miss something!?" Eva eximed in annoyance, instantly noticing the woman''s gaze. "LUCIFER!!!" Shouted the woman, with an expression of terror, as she quickly pulled out across from her chest, pointing it menacingly at Christian "IN THE NAME OF THE GODDESS, LEAVE THIS EARTHLY WORLD AND RETURN TO YOUR PLACE IN THE DARKNESS!!!" "...???" Tilting his head in bewilderment, Christian turned his gaze to his side, looking for where this is such a ''Lucifer''. "LORD OF EVIL, IN THE NAME OF THE GODDESS AND HER HOLY DAUGHTER, I COMMAND YOU TO RETURN TO HELL!!!" Shouting loudly, the woman pulled a small bottle from her pocket, quickly opening it, then throwing water in Christian''s face, causing him to open his eyes wide. ''She was talking to me!'' Opening his mouth wide, Christian looked at the woman in shock. "BITCH, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING!!!?" With a loud scream of fury, Eve rushed at the woman, holding her tightly by the neck. "I CAST YOU OUT BY THE LIVING AND ALL-POWERFUL GODDESS, BY THE TRUE AND HOLIEST GODDESS. GO FROM THIS WORLD, ENEMY OF FAITH, ADVERSARY OF THE HUMAN RACE, YOU WHO BRING FORTH DEATH, FATHER OF LIES, ROOT OF EVIL, SEDUCER OF WOMEN, CAUSE OF PAIN, GO FROM THIS WORLD!!!" But the woman took no notice of Eve, she simply screamed in fear and madness towards Christian. "FUCKING BITCH!!!" Not taking any more of her bullshit, Eva grabbed her by the arm and tackled her to the ground, as people from the surrounding area began to close in because of the screams. "I CAST YOU OUT, ACCURSED SERPENT, IN THE NAME OF THE HOLY DAUGHTER JESUS CHRIST, LEAVE THIS PLACE AND LEAVE THE GODDESS'' CREATURES ALONE!!!" *PA!* "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!" Eve shouted, pping the woman''s cheek hard. "THOU ART COMMANDED BY THE GODDESS HERSELF FROM HIGH IN HEAVEN, RETURN TO THE DEPTHS OF THE EARTH!!!" *PA!* Grabbing the nun''s face, Eva mmed it to the ground, while with her other hand she quickly pulled out her cell phone. "What''s going on?" asked a curious woman, looking with bewilderment at the scene in front of her. "I don''t know, I just came because of the screams" Shrugging her shoulders, another woman next to her watched all this with arched eyebrows. "I saw the whole thing" A man spoke quickly, looking at the whole scene with a frown "That woman was walking with the kid, I just kept looking at the kid, as I found him very cute, but that crazy woman started screaming at him and throwing water at him, she was talking about lucifer or simr shit" "*Sigh* Poor kid..." Sighed a woman with exaggeration, then turned to the man and smiled "Hey handsome, would you like to go get some beer and talk about what you saw?" "No thanks, I don''t like beer" With a disgusted look on his face, the man turned away from the woman. "I don''t like it either! If you want we can go for coffee!" the woman quickly replied, as she walked over to the woman. Leaving the desperate woman aside, Eva had already called the police, as the on-site guards arrived at her side. "Are you saying she attacked the child?" frowning, the guard pointed at the nun on the ground, who was still babbling with a sock in her mouth. Retaining the woman on the ground, Eva asked "You know her?" "Yes, shees to bless sick people..." "She should bless herself, to see if her mental illness is cured" Snorting with annoyance, Eva turned her gaze to Christian with concern "My boy... are you okay? Did this woman scare you?" Shaking his head, Christian replied "No, I''m fine mom." "Are you sure?" With a reassuring smile, Christian spoke "Rx mom, I''m a big boy now." "*Sigh* Okay" Lowering her gaze, Eva frowned again, then looked at the guards and spoke "What are you waiting for? Hold her, the police are on their way, I''ll file aint against this crazy woman" "But ma''am... she''s a nun..." Replied the guard with insecurity. "And what does she have? This damn crazy woman attacked my son, what would have happened if I wasn''t there?" "*Sigh* Okay" Nodding, the guard affirmed the woman, while the other guards helped her, but in the process, the sock popped out of her mouth, causing the woman''s screams to continue. "LUCIFER, DEPART FROM THIS PURE WORLD, KEEP YOUR DARK HANDS OFF THIS HIND OF FAITH!!!" Frowning, the female guard grasped her hands tightly, as she turned her head towards her coworkers "Let''s take her inside, get her away from the child." Lifting the nun up, the guards dragged her towards the hospital, as the nun writhed violently "LET ME GO, I HAVE TO EXPEL THE EVIL, THAT CHILD IS THE DEVIL, HE IS THE DEVIL!!!" "Shut updy!" shouted the guard in annoyance, as they arrested her even faster. "THE HANDS, THE DARKNESS, LUCIFER WILL TORMENT ALL THE FAITH OF THE PURE ONES!!!" "HIS IMPURE HANDS WILL COVER EVERYTHING, EVERYTHING!!!" The woman''s screams could be heard all over the ce, as she slowly disappeared. But thosest words left Christian with a frown. "Hands?" Christian whispered, looking with narrowed eyes at the woman being dragged away. Chapter 39 Agonizing Pain Under Eva''s insistence, the doctor could do nothing but let Christian go. Right now, the mother and son duo were walking out of the hospital, but they both had different expressions, while Christian was smiling in his new wheelchair, Eva had a rather stiff smile, while sadness was reflected in her eyes. "By the way... where are my siblings mom?" asked Christian as he realized that the little unruly ones were not with her "Are they with big sister?" "No..." Whispered Eva with a bit of difficulty "I left them with Sara and Jayden, they were making cookies when I came over" "Oh, so big sister is working?" "No... she''s resting" "That''s good, she can''t work that hard or it''ll do her body harm" Christian replied, looking curiously at the direction they were headed. "Why are we going to the parking lot?" "I have a surprise..." "Oh" With confusion, Christian nodded. After walking for a few minutes, Eva stops in front of a vehicle. "This is our new car" Eva smiled proudly, as she looked expectantly at Christian. ''2005 Dodge Grand Caravan SXT'' Christian instantly recognized the vehicle, in his past life he was a big fan of all types of vehicles, not this specific type, but he did know about it. "This beautiful mom" Smiled Christian, knowing that, with his financial situation, having a vehicle, is something to celebrate. The vehicle looked a bit worn, the top was a bit faded from the sun''s rays, while the sides had small scratches in its gray paint, but leaving that aside, the car looked pretty good, Approaching the car, Eva tapped the hood proudly "I called it ''Grey Mobile''" "That name... it''s perfect" Christian smiled stiffly, as he tried not tough at his mother''s strange sense of the name. "Isn''t it great? That bitch Sara wouldn''t stopughing when I told her" Eva replied with annoyance. "Yeah... it''s great." "Well, let me take you up, I have to take you to see something..." Spoke Eva with a conflicted expression, then walked over to Christian and pulled him up in the passenger seat, while the wheelchair ced her in the back seats. ... "Where are we going, mom?" "..." "Mom?" Ufortable with the silence, Christian looked down the road, remembering with sparkling eyes the sign they passed along the way, a sign that read ''mile 8''. "Wait a bit, we''reing..." With a serious look on her face, Eva drove a little faster towards her unknown destination. A few minutester, they were at a ce that puzzled Christian. "Woown Cemetery? What are we doing in a cemetery?" "..." With an awkward silence in the air, Eva pulled over and stopped the car, then got out and pulled out the wheelchair. Leaving Christian on the chair, Eva silently wheeled him toward the cemetery. "Mom? What are we doing in this ce?" asked Christian with a frown, feeling his chest tighten for some reason. "When you fell asleep a lot of things happened..." Eva whispered as she walked quietly through the cemetery. "..." "I was nning to just hide everything from you, but Sara and Jayden made me understand that you would find out sooner orter, you are a genius after all..." "..." "Your father, no, Brayan... Brayan had been hospitalized, his nose was broken and he had lost a tooth, but other than that, he was fine... a monthter he tried to take your custody of you from me while asking for alimony in the process, but they registered your injuries as aggression from him, even your little brothers had to testify... after that, thewsuit didn''t get very far, I ended up winning custody with no problems" "..." "Thest I heard from Brayan is that he went to live with his grandfather...the old man is a good man, he''ll be fine...the important thing is that he won''t be in our life anymore." "..." Hearing Brayan''s fate, Christian for some reason felt bad, as if a knot formed in his heart, but not wanting to think more about the subject, he continued listening to Eva. "You didn''t sleep just one day Christian... you were in aa for 3 months." "...!" Opening his eyes wide, Christian turns to his mother, with bewilderment in his gaze. "Don''t look at me like that... you were seriously injured Christian... I... I thought I would lose you f-forever" Eva murmured with reddened eyes "The doctors told me that you would never wake up again... they rmended me to disconnect you, to prevent you from suffering the c-confinement in your own body... to l-let you go, that you should f-follow your way to heaven..." "B-but... I-I didn''t want to *Sniff* I didn''t want to let my little boy go" With her voice cracking, Eva continued speaking "I couldn''t ept that my child would never w-wake up again *Sniff*" "But here you are, smiling at me again *Sniff*" Eva whispered, as a smile formed on her face "The very thought of what would happen if I epted the doctors'' opinion..." Taking a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions, Christian turns to his mother and smiles softly "Calm down mom... I will never leave you, I promise" "And even if you want me to, I won''t leave you" Eva smiled slightly, quickly wiping away the tears she let escape her eyes. "But that wasn''t all..." Eva whispered, looking up painfully, then turning her chair and stopping in front of a particr grave "We arrived..." The grave was simple, it had a cross of about 30 centimeters on a tombstone, where a name quite familiar to Christian was written. "No..." With eyes quickly reddening, Christian quickly shook his head and turned to his mother in disgust "What a joke this is!" "Christian..." "I don''t want to listen to you, let''s get out of here!" "My boy..." With her face twisted in pain, Eva bent down to Christian''s height, gently touching his cheeks "Stop acting, let your emotions out!" "IT''S IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Closing his eyes tightly, Christian shouted "I DON''T WANT TO BE HERE, LET''S GO!!!" "Christian... it''s reality... your father is gone..... Ashley died" "N-no... Ashley is fine... I know she''s fine... she wasn''t sick" Christian whispered in a daze, as he slowly shook his head. "Christian, look me in the eyes..." Whispered Eva, cupping Christian''s face with both hands, staring into Christian''s eyes "Your sister.... m-my daughter... is d-dead." With those words hitting him hard, Christian trembled, as his eyes quickly became blurry with falling tears. "H-how?" whispered Christian haltingly, as his mind was rapidly crumbling and all the emotional stability he achieved these past few hours, instantly vanished. "She... she was sick" Eva answered with difficulty after a few seconds. "DON''T LIE TO ME!!!" Christian shouted, instantly knowing that his mother was lying, as tears leaked uncontrobly from his eyes. "..." Opening her eyes wide, Eva looked painfully and conflictedly at Christian, then sighed and spoke "She... S-she... she... s-suicided." Trembling at her words, Christian''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had expected different reasons, an ident, a murder, he even wanted to think it was all-natural, but suicide...it''s something that never crossed his mind. Unable to muster a rational thought, Christian stammered, "H-how? No... W-why?" "She was going through a lot Christian... after you were left in the hospital and she found out about youra, she was very depressed... I think she was ming herself for everything... I... I didn''t have the time tofort her or ask her what was wrong... I was too busy with all the medical stuff and adding Brayan''swsuit, I just neglected her... it was all my fault... if I had d-dedicated time to her, s-she wouldn''t have done t-that *Sniff*" *cough* *cough* *cough* No longer able to bear the pain that assaulted his heart, Christian coughed violently, as blood sttered his clothes and at the same time, Eva''s face. Opening her eyes wide with horror and concern, Eva eximed "Christian, what''s wrong with you!?" *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* But unable to answer, Christian kept coughing more and more, as his vision rapidly blurred, memories and recollections began to well up, and a feeling of helplessness and guilt tormented his conscious self. "L-let''s *cough* go *cough* home *cough*" With thosest words created by his instinctive intelligence, Christian passed out, leaving his mother in a mess of blood and tears of worry. "Christian!?" Shaking her son''s shoulders tightly, Eva eximed with concern, "CHRISTIAN!? My Goddess, not again please, I won''t be able to endure the same, not without my boy!" ... "Because..." staring dazedly up at the unfamiliar ceiling, Christian mumbled in a daze. A few minutes ago he woke up with a terrible pain all over his body, but his mind is so numb, the pain is somewhatughable by now. "Why did I have to act so stupidly...if I hadn''t attacked Brayan...I wouldn''t have been in aa or hospitalized, mom would have fixed everything and I could spend time with Ashley.... so she.... wouldn''t have s-suicided...it''s all...my fault" "If only I''d thought a little more... if only I hadn''t let myself get carried away with emotions... if only I''d shut Brayan up before he said that shit to Ashley... if only I''d been a little more helpful *Sniff*" With tears sliding down his eyes, Christian wailed, as memories of Ashley constantly floated through his mind. "Why...? W-why does it have to be so painful to love people? *Sniff* if only I hadn''t been born into a family, I wouldn''t have to endure this pain *Sniff*" Closing his eyes tightly, Christian looks up at the ceiling and sighs with a smile "What was that dream? Hahaha~" Laughing at the weird and stupid dream he had, Christian rests his head on the bed, remembering exactly everything that happened in his dream "How stupid, Ashley would never leave us... she loves us so much... she wouldn''t do that... would she?" "No... it can''t be, Ashley is alive, it''s impossible for her to leave us" Shaking his head strongly, Christian slowly got up from the bed, while the pain assaulted his whole body, but without caring he got up with hisst healthy leg "I have to go find her..... I''m sure she''s waiting for me somewhere... she must be very sad... yeah... I''m going to look for her." *Thud* With difficulty, Christian advanced with his good leg, but when he stepped, theck of strength in it unbnced him, causing him to fall heavily on the ground on his arm, while a strong pain assaulted his left arm. But uncaring of the pain, Christian crawled towards the wall, lifting himself with difficulty on it, then walking towards the door of the room and opening it with his foot, taking advantage of the fact that the door was notpletely closed. Slowly walking out of the room, Christian moves forward with the wall as his support, while his misty eyes mingled with his soft smile, looking down the hallway to his left. Following the hallway, Christian speaks softly "Sister? Where are you? I had a very sad dream" Slowly walking down the hallway, Christian reaches its end, where he can see a staircase leading down. "Are you downstairs sister? I''lle and get you, don''t worry, I won''t let you be sad and alone... I''ll be with you... we''ll y, we''llugh... everything will be fine" ---------------------- Author''s thoughts: I''ll be honest, I''m very dissatisfied with this chapter. I''m trying to move the story forward, to get to the plot as soon as possible, but that means my whole idea of the novel has to be modified and adapted, something I''m not prepared for. Many may not be pleased with Ashley''s death, but I want to make it clear that every action has a reaction. A person with depression can''t just sit there after listening to her father/mother tell her that she is the biggest pain in the ass and that he hates her for being born. Her death was nned from before, only in my n, it was to leave more scenes to her, so that everyone gets attached to her. In the next 2 chapters, everything will be summarized, so giving a small time jump of months. Sorry for the drop in writing quality, but I''m a big newbie in time jumps, I can''t adapt well in that. And to those of you who are upset about the loss, believe me, it hurts me more than it hurts you. You don''t know the tears I shed while writing these chapters, since I lived a simr experience with someone important. I apologize again for the drop in quality, at least I''m not satisfied, but everything will be for the better. Thanks for everyone''s support, and I''m sorry I haven''t uploaded chapters these days, the new year and my work left me without time. Now I will upload a second chapter and maybe I will upload the third one, which I owe for the 100 gems. If I don''t upload the third one tonight, I will upload it tomorrow. The important thing is that I will always give what I owe you, if one day I don''t upload a chapter, I will catch up. Chapter 40 Denial Looking at the staircase with a smile, Christian walked down the first step with his healthy foot, then moved his cast foot. Taking a little bit of habit, Christian was able to descend the stairs after a few minutes, finding the second floor of the house he is in. It is quite small, as you go down the stairs, to the left youe across a kitchen with a circr table in its center, while to the right there is a living room with a small television in front of it. The walls looked a bit old, although half of the house looked painted and in good condition, the other half still had fungus and leak marks. "Ashley? Are you here? Stop hiding, I don''t want to y hide and seek." With annoyance, Christian turned towards the staircase, finding something that lit up his eyes "Ashley! You were upstairs, now I''ming to get you, wait for me!" At the top of the stairs, Christian saw the woman he was looking for, looking up at him with a smile. *Thud* Trudging up the stairs, halfway up, Christian stumbled, falling heavily, but without losing his smile, he got back up and climbed, arriving after about 2 minutes on the second floor. "Ashley? Where did you go?" With confusion, Christian noticed that his sister was no longer in sight. Turning his gaze down the hallway, Christian saw her again, looking at him outside the same room he came out of "Why didn''t you tell me you were there? I went to all the trouble toe downstairs..." Shaking his head, Christian advanced towards Ashley, noticing for the first time that the second floor had 2 more doors apart from where he came from. As he was about to reach the room, Christian saw Ashley enter, causing a sigh toe out of his mouth "Sis, I don''t want to y anymore..." Entering the room, Christian took his first look at the entire room. The room had a full-size bed on one edge, while, on the other edge, a white closet could be seen, where next to it a small desk could be seen. The room was not very big, at least half the size of the kitchen, not exceeding 6 meters, but it was painted with beautiful dark violet color, giving it an additional beauty. But without giving it another nce, Christian advanced toward the closed closet, scowling at its closed doors. "Sister, are you here? I can''t open the door...I don''t want to y hide and seek anymore,e out please." Receiving no response, Christian sighed "*Sigh* You''re so spoiled..." Bending down a little, Christian ced his neck between the handle, and gently turned his head, opening it after a few seconds. "You''re not here either?" frowning at not finding Ashley, Christian turned towards the bed "Are you under the bed sis?" *Thud* Reaching to the side, Christian tried to crouch him down to floor level, but unable to support his weight any longer with a pure leg, he fell back down heavily. Crawling a little closer to the bed, Christian lifted the nket that covered his view, thus being able to peer under it, finding nothing but a dark and empty space. "Ashley stop it, I don''t want to y your game anymore!" shouted Christian angrily, looking up at the ceiling with a pout "Come out wherever you are!" "..." Receiving no response, Christian turned his gaze towards the door, this time finding Ashley standing in front of him. "You finally came out of hiding, I was getting bored!" grinning with joy, Christian crept towards Ashley, so that, in the blink of an eye, she disappeared and appeared again a little further away. "Sis? Why are you walking away?" Reluctantly, Christian looked at Ashley sadly "Are you mad at me? Is it because I hit Brayan? If so I''m sorry, but I didn''t know what else to do...he wanted to hit Hailie...sorry." Looking regretfully at Ashley, Christian waited for an answer, receiving nothing but silence, while Ashley kept the same smile. "Sis...isn''t that why you''re mad? Is it because I hit those kids? If so I''m sorry, they were really bothering me and I just lost control... but I promise I will be a good boy, I won''t fight anymore... I will listen to everything you say... I will eat all my food, even the vegetables... please don''t ignore me anymore" With tears welling up in his eyes, Christian pleaded, as he slowly crawled towards Ashley. "I had a really stupid dream Ashley.... in that dream mom told me that you killed yourself, hahaha~" Laughing mockingly, Christian crawled with a desperate smile towards Ashley "You believe that stupidity? I know you would never leave me, you''re my big sister after all...you''re so young, you have a lot to live for, right?" "..." "Ashley?" But as if her pleas didn''t reach his ears, Ashley smiled onest time, and disappeared, leaving Christian wide-eyed. "No... Ashley don''t..." Shaking his head sharply, and with the apparent reality hitting him, Christian looked up and shouted "ASHLEY, DON''T LEAVE ME!!!". "Christian!!!" Rushing into the room, Eva looked quickly into the room, then quickly ran to Christian and grabbed him with concern "My boy...everything will be alright." Finding some warmth, Christian broke down, crying bitterly in his mother''s arms, still unable to believe that a person he loved so much, was gone forever. "WHY!!!?" Christian shouted loudly, the anguish of losing a loved one tormented him for the first time in his life, while self-loathing and regret assaulted him with cruelty "WHY DID YOU HAVE TO LEAVE ME!!!? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO BE SO SELFISH AND LEAVE US ALONE!!!? BECAUSE I AM SO STUPID!!!? WHY!!!!? *Sniff* why? Because you had to leave me..." "Mom *Sniff* I feel so bad *Sniff*" Sobbing softly, Christian whispered painfully "It''s all my fault mom *Sniff* if I hadn''t-" "Christian look at me!" grabbing his face with both hands, Eva lifts Christian''s gaze to her face, looking with absolute seriousness on her face "It''s not your fault, your sister Ashley just went through problems she didn''t know how to deal with, and the only one to me is me, I failed her as a mother and I wasn''t with her at the time she needed me the most" "No!" Spoke Christian quickly through tears "I was the one who wasn''t with her, I was the one who aggravated all her sadness if I had thought more before acting-" "Christian, if you say that nonsense again, I will be angry!" Eva eximed, frowning. "B-but mom-" "Christian, listen to me-" Forcing him to look up, Eva looked gently at her boy "You''re not the reason your sister left...she just went through a lot...having to leave school puts a lot of strain on you, and the problems with your father weighed her down... your sister just couldn''t take it anymore... I''m the one who''s to me, not you... I''m the one who should have called a halt with your father a long time ago, not you... I''m the one who let it all go on" "You know your sister loved you very much, and she wouldn''t like to see you sad for her... you have to smile for your sister to rest in peace" With reddened eyes, Eva brought her face closer to Christian, putting nose to nose together "Besides... now you are the older brother, you have a big responsibility with your little brother and sister, you have to take care of them for Ashley" "..." Looking sadly into Eva''s eyes, Christian bit his lips, epting that not everything is a dream, while the reality is bitter and painful "I-it''s not fair mom... w-why did Ashley have to go? *Sniff* she was a good woman... She had a lot to live for... because... *Sniff* why did Ashley have to go...?" "I don''t know my son... only the goddess knows... maybe she needed another little angel and sent for her... it''s all in the goddess'' ns... but your sister is in a better ce now... she''s resting" Frowning, Christian averted his gaze from his mother, as derision grew in his heart ''the goddess''s ns... what the fuck kind of ns does she have as to need a little girl to die...'' "..." As she watched the forlorn look on her son''s face, Eva''s heart clenched. She''d had her time of sadness, she''d cried, she''d screamed, she''d wailed. As the months passed she thought she was getting a little better, but having to live through all the pain again with her son, she realized that no matter how much time passed, the loss of Ashley still hurt just like the first day. Also, just thinking that she was about to lose her son as well, leaves her nerves extremely tense, even more so after she saw her son coughing up blood, the worry was growing by the second, but seeing him now awake and rtively healthy, relieved her worries a little. "Mom..." Christian whispered with reddened eyes, looking directly at his mother with fear and sadness "Please... never leave me... that''s what I ask the most... don''t leave me... I don''t want to be alone anymore... please..." Hugging Christian tightly, Eva looked at him with affection and smiled "My baby boy... mommy will never leave you, I promise" "*Sniff*" ... Saturday, November 7th, the year 2009. It has been 6 months since I came to this world and 3 months since I woke up froma. I managed to live many good experiences, and at the same time, many desting experiences. I also lived many new experiences that I really appreciate. Like when they celebrated my 9th birthday. Thanks to the fact that I was in aa when I had my birthday, it couldn''t be celebrated, but my mother celebrated with me a day after I woke up. There weren''t many people there, just my family and my mom''s friend and her husband, Sara and Jayden. The moment mom handed me my present, I felt my heart stop for a few seconds. Although Christian had received a gift before, his duck; John was the opposite, he had never received anything in his life. So when he opened his present and saw a pair of dinosaur pajamas, I couldn''t stand my tears and cried. I think it goes without saying that I cried quite a bit that day, something that got on mom''s nerves because she didn''t understand what was going on, but well, it all ended with smiles. I also went trick-or-treating for Halloween, it turns out that the ce I woke up that fateful day, was my new home, the house that mom bought with her loan. The house has 4 bedrooms, 3 small ones on the second floor, where my brothers and I sleep, and the room on the first floor, where mom sleeps. Although most of the time the rooms are not used since almost all of us sleep with mom. The purple room is my new room, and mom painted it for me while I was in the hospital. My point is that our home is not in a good area, even my old orphanage was in a better location. I live on the west side of mile 7. Pilgrim St & Patton St, Detroit, MI 48223, to be exact. Not a bad location, but at night you hear a lot of gunshots from different sides, although thankfully I never pass close to home. For that same reason, Mom only let us go out trick-or-treating during the day, being at 8 p.m. already in the house. I''m notining though, I got a lot of candy thanks to my dinosaur pajamas. I honestly think Halloween should be celebrated about 3 times a year, as the candy doesn''tst me long enough to wait every year. Two months ago, a few weeks after waking up from mya, I went back to the same school. Mom said there''s no need to switch us to a new one, since she drives us to and from school every day, taking advantage of the fact that it''s on her way to work. Needless to say, Emily was mad at me for dropping her off, but she got over it quickly. I was quite surprised when she showed me that she could count to a thousand, and even learned to add and subtract in my absence. No doubt the girl has a talent for math, since she learned everything on her own from the library books, and just needed a little push to get her to handle it on her own. Chapter 41 Books And Drawings n and Hailie are as usual, unruly and often annoying. Since I woke up from mya, it took me a long time to get them back to the way they used to be with me, because for some reason they were quite afraid of me. Hiding instantly the moment they saw me, something that caused me a lot of pain, but everything was solved after a while. During these months, I dedicated my time to learning how to draw, something that bore a lot of fruit. Thanks to the fact that I did notst long with my casts, since I had been in aa for some time, I was able to practice without any problem after a few days. I must say that the time with casts was the most ufortable, having to go with mom to the bathroom every day is not a good feeling, especially when I had to urinate. Thank goodness those dark and embarrassing times are over... Sigh When I learned to draw I realized that my talent to learn is quite monstrous, all the techniques I saw on Youtube, I learned just by watching them once, even the ones that were iplete I managed to decipher them by pure logic. I just needed to see someone painting or drawing and that was it, I learned whatever I saw. Although it takes me a while to put it to use, I always fail about 2 or 3 times before I get it right. Currently I have almost all the Harry Potter saga written and drawn, I just have to patent them and send them to a publisher. I have yet to write the other secondary novels, like ''Fantastic Animals'' and its ilk. But I always believed that you should never put all your eggs in one basket, so I wrote different books by different authors, from Narnia by C. S. Lewis, to Game of Thrones by George R. Martin. I tried to write The Prince by Nolo Machiavelli, but all the historical data was very different, I would practically have to make a new one based on his book, it''s not difficult, but it would take some time. To all the books I had to make many edits, the change of dominant genre in the world often changed the stories too much, but with the idea already in mind, it was not difficult at all to do. "What do you think my boy?" Taking me in her arms, mom spoke to me. I am currently in my bed with mom, remembering with a smile my entire journey in this new world. Although whenever I reminisce, I can''t help but feel a terrible ache in my heart remembering Ashley, but I also remember that I have a family that cares about me, and by being sad, I only worry them more. So, having that sense of responsibility, I smile and turn to mom "I was just thinking about how much I love you, mom." "Hehe~" Laughing silly, Eva lifted Christian and sat him on her stomach, as she brought her hands towards Christian''s face "My boy gets more beautiful every day, look at those eyes, I wouldn''t trade them even for the most expensive gem in the world." Smiling, she released me from my mother''s hands andid me on her breasts, gently gazing at the face of the woman who lights up my day to day "I love you mommy" "Me more my baby boy" "Mom, I have to show you something" Getting off the bed, I bend down to reach under the bed and pull out my first novel, then climb back on top of mom "This is my novel" Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Mom settles in a bit and takes the notebook, perusing every page, from the cover to the scenes and characters in the story, all drawn and written by my own hand. ... "Y-you did this?" asks Eva after a good few minutes, minutes in which she spent looking at the drawings and reading certain fragments of the story. "Yes" "..." Staring at the notebook in a daze, Eva kept slowly turning the pages, unable to believe what she''s seeing "H-how long have you been doing this...? No... when did you learn to draw?" "I''ve been writing these books for a few months now... and I learned to draw about 2 months ago, although almost every day I learn something new" "This is what I used to see you do every day?" "Yes, it was quite fun" "..." Looking up, Eva looked at Christian with narrowed eyes "You said these books, did you write others?" "Yes..." "Show them to me" Pouting, Christian again reached down and pulled out a cardboard box full of books, then turned the box over on the bed, revealing 38 notebooks. "T-all these are books written by you?" asked Eva, quickly getting out of bed, as her eyes widened. "Yes" "Each and every one of them?" Eva asked, pointing her trembling finger at the books scattered on the bed. "Yes" "H-how?" "I''m a genius." "I see... y-yes... a g-genius" Eva murmured dazedly, slowly picking up the nearest notebook, opening the first cover to read the title "''The Lady Of The Rings''... what''s it about?" "Mmmm, that story is quite long, it has 10 books that rte to each other, but with different ces in the same world... in general it''s a middle-age world, with dwarves, dragons, orcs, wizards, etc." "10 books... I see" Nodding dazedly, Eva picks up another book, opening it to see the title "''Narnia - The Niece Of The Mage.... what''s it about?" "That''s a book from another story, it has its own saga... in general it''s a somewhat magical medieval world, thend of the story is called Narnia... it''s hard to exin, you should read it if you want to" "I see... another book saga" muttered Eva in a daze, turning her gaze repeatedly between the books and Christian "All of this.... did you do it all by yourself?" "Yes" "That''s... amazing" Picking up another notebook at random, Eva opened it, finding somethingpletely different. This notebook had no stories or anything written in it, just drawings made with graphite pencil. "This woman... is it me?" Opening her eyes wide, Eva looked in amazement at her drawing in the notebook, where she could be seen lying on the bed, smiling happily, while a sheet covered the lower half of her body, leaving her breasts uncovered. Turning to the next page, he finds another drawing of her, but this drawing was made with a side perspective, where she could be seen with a smile while cooking. Everything was perfectly drawn, every little detail of the kitchen was on the paper, while the smallest wrinkle in her clothes was on the drawing. Turning page after page, Eva found that this entire notebook was dedicated to her, each and every page had drawings of her, where in every drawing, she was smiling. The backgrounds were different, in her car, in the bedroom, on the couch, she even had a drawing in the bathroom. "This..." Turning page after page, Eva reached the end of the notebook, going through hundreds of drawings of her, but what she saw at the end, dampened her eyes. On thest page, a drawing could be seen of Eva along with Hailie, n and Ashley sitting on the couch, where they were all smiling with obvious joy, but in this drawing, Christian wrote a few words at the bottom. "The reason for my joy, the smiles that light up my world..." With misty eyes, Eva looked up at the blushing Christian, who looked away in embarrassment. Blinking for a few seconds while processing the amount of emotions in her, Eva can''t stand it anymore and hugs Christian tightly, as a soft smile showed on her face "My boy is so sweet~" With extreme joy, Eva held Christian in her arms, while the boy was still dealing with the embarrassment he felt when they found his secret. "Hahaha~" Laughing heartily, Eva turned Christian''s face away and brought his face closer, kissing him repeatedly all over his face, while rubbing her cheeks with the boy''s cheeks. "Moooom, stop it!" Feeling suffocated, Christian let go with difficulty, then quickly wiped all the saliva on his face, pouting at the woman beside him. "Hahaha~" Getting up from the bed while giggling, Eva quickly walked towards Christian "Don''t run away from mom, let me hold you for a few more hours." Without waiting for her to throw herself against him, Christian looked bitterly at his mother''s handsing quickly towards him, being in her clutches in seconds. After a few minutes, Christian was released from the woman with excess happiness. All his clothes were disheveled, his face had Eva''s saliva on it, his hair waspletely disheveled, but still, Christian had a soft smile on his face. Standing up a little, Christian looked at his mother with annoyance as he fixed his hair that brushed his face "You got carried away again!" "Hehe~" Smiling foolishly, Eva walked over to Christian, fixing his clothes a bit "It''s just that my boy is so cute, I can''t help it." "*Sigh*" Shaking his head in resignation, Christiany down on his mother''s chest, cupping one of her breasts with both hands, while looking at Eva "Can I?" "I don''t know why you ask, every day you do the same thing" Rolling her eyes, Eva lifted up her shirt, exposing her two breasts without a bra. "It''s polite, I can''t just do it without asking mom" "As if you haven''t done it before" "These are exceptional cases, I can''t ask you if you are asleep, what''s more, you should thank me for not disturbing your sleep" "Yes, yes, do whatever you want" With an amused smile, Evay down on the bed, watching affectionately the child who was beginning to suckle her breast. "Mom, I need your help" Releasing the nipple for a moment, Christian looked at Eva with conflict. "On what?" "I want to publish my novel in a publishing house" Frowning, Eva stared into Christian''s eyes "For what?" Knowing his mother doesn''t want him to talk about money, Christian responds with a lie "I want people to read what I write..." "..." Pursing her lips, Eva mused ''How the fuck do you get a book published by a publisher? I can''t tell my kid I don''t know..." "What do you need help with?" "The problem is that I need to do legal paperwork... I was researching online, and it turns out that it''s pretty simple to send a book to a publisher, I just have to patent it to avoid having it stolen, something that happens all too often." "Patent the book?" "Yes, I need to leave a record that the book is mine, to prevent it from being giarized or used without my consent." "I see..." Eva nodded as if she understood everything, but inside, she didn''t know in the least what Christian was talking about. "The problem is that I have to photocopy 3 copies to my notebook, plus I need $40 to register it... and I don''t have any money." "No problem, it''s only $40, mom will help your child with everything" Smiling without hesitation, Eva replied. Staring at Eva, Christian couldn''t help but feel bad. He knows perfectly well that $40 is quite a lot of money for them, much more now that his mother has arge debt to her name. But here she is, agreeing to throw away $40 just for a request from him, a request that perhaps, won''t pay back the money spent. Feeling that words are unnecessary, Christian walked up to his mother and kissed her cheek, then returned to his chest and continued nursing, averting his gaze from the smiling woman. ''With the copyright ready, I just have to get in touch with a publisher... the work isplete, cover, editing, even the illustrations... I should be able to order 25% of the work without any problems'' ''The problem is that the possibility that they will ept my novel is very low, although the story is good, few people take a risk for the new, even more, if that newes from a child... I should leave a false name and my identity hidden, it would affect sales, but I think it would affect them more if they know that the book is written by a 9-year-old'' ''I was researching, and I found out that there are 2 publishers based in Detroit, they are not the best, but it''s better than nothing'' Christian reflected, seeing all the cons of his situation ''In this age, the inte is not very well developed, if I want to work with other publishers, I would have to go to the headquarters in another state, something that is currently impossible'' ''My boy is so cute~'' Eva suddenly spoke, quickly taking Christian in her arms, then picking him up and kissing his face. ''Here go again...'' With a tired sigh and a wry smile, Christian stood still, letting his mother release her emotions. Chapter 42 Publisher "Are you sure about this?" Standing in front of the building, Eva looked at Christian with concern. ''I''m finally here... mom had a little trouble patenting the book since patenting something in a child''s name makes everything more difficult... I insisted that she do it in her name, but she tly refused the idea, saying she wouldn''t take credit for her little boy... thanks to the examiner who was studying if my book was patentable was understanding and exined everything patiently, it was all over without any problems after 2 weeks and 3 days, something quite fast in my opinion, where the normal thing to do is to wait months'' Looking at the building with bright eyes, Christian turned and smiled, while pulling Eva''s hand "Don''t worry mom, I''m ready, now let''s go in!" "Wee to Lyon Editorial, how can I help you?" As they entered the building, a receptionist greeted them with a professional smile. "Hello good morning, I bring a book I would like to publish with this publishing house" "Do you have an appointment scheduled with a publisher?" "This... no, we don''t" With confusion, Eva turns to Christian, who was observing the whole area. "I''m sorry if you don''t have an appointment scheduled I can''t let you in, but you can leave your work and we will contact you the moment it is read by our publishers" With an apologetic expression, the receptionist shook his head, then took out a brochure and left it on the table "You would have to fill this out with your details and wait for us to contact you." "No, that''s a long time, I''m sure I''d have to wait months before I''d hear back, and I wouldn''t even be sure they''d ept my work" Shaking his head quickly, Christian turned towards the exit, without a second thought "Let''s go, mom" With aplicated expression, Eva moved a little closer to the man and whispered "Sorry for the inconvenience, but... Would there be any possibility for my son to talk to a publisher? It''s just that he started writing a lot of books, dozens of them... and a few weeks ago he told me that he would like people to read what he writes... I''m afraid he can''t cope with rejection because of his young age, and because of rejection, he won''t do what he likes anymore... he''s just a kid, but he''s been through a lot... please try something" Turning his head towards the white-haired boy, the receptionist showed a soft expression, then sighed and smiled at Eva "I will make an exception just for today, it turns out that a writer already had a contract with anotherpany and advised me that he would not being today, but make no mistake, just because you have the opportunity to talk to the editors, does not mean they will ept him" "That will do, thank you very much" Smiled Eva cheerfully. "It''s still a little while before your time, exactly 2 hours, but in the meantime you can fill out the brochure" Asked the receptionist, typing quickly on hisputer. "Yes, thank you very much, I really appreciate it" Smiling gratefully, Eva took the paper and led Christian to the sitting position, while the boy turned to the receptionist and squinted ''that bastard smiles a lot at mommy'' Although Eva didn''t tell Christian how she managed to talk to an editor, Christian could hear everything perfectly, something that even he doesn''t understand because of the distance between them, not to mention that Eva was whispering. So the hours passed, Eva handed the brochure with all her information to the man, while Christian took a notebook out of his backpack, and drew to pass the time. "Miss Eva, you cane in, you have to go up to the third floor and walk to thest office on the left. The editor''s name is Adrienne Martin. I wish you luck" Smiling ''sweetly'' the receptionist pointed towards the elevator. "Thank you very much" Smiling slightly, Eva took Christian by the hand and led him towards the elevator. The time for Eva seemed to be infinite, inside she was quite nervous and scared, she had never touched the subject of publishing before, but for Christian, she studied a bit about it. Thanks to manyments on the inte, she knows that there are stupid people in the publishing houses that can break the whole self-esteem of an adult, let alone a child. In his mind, he has a thousand questions ''What if he gets rejected? What if he gets sad? What if he decides not to write anymore? What if they treat him badly? Doubts and insecurities gnaw at her mind, even more so if all the negative things that can happen are to her child. She herself tried to read a book by Christian, Harriet Potter, but unfortunately, she fell asleep after 10 minutes. Not because the book was bad, but because reading was never something she enjoyed, preferring sports over reading, and thanks to the fact that she didn''t read anything, she doesn''t know the high quality of the books written. Between her ramblings, Eva found herself in front of the door they should enter, turning to Christian, Eva took a deep breath and spoke "Christian, my boy...promise me one thing, yes?" "Mn" "Promise me that you will never stop doing what you love because of third-partyments... no matter what people say, do what you enjoy the most, got it?" Smiling slightly, Christian nodded "Don''t worry mom, I''ll remember your words" With a sigh of relief, at the reassurance in Christian, Eva turned and knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "You maye in" With tension, Eva opened the door, instantly greeting the woman sitting at the desk. "Hello, good morning" Looking up from theputer, the woman returned the greeting "Good morning" Adrienne was a woman of about 32, she had sses over her brown eyes, long curly hair while wearing a formal business suit. [A/N: The description of all non-important characters, will be somewhat vague to avoid adding unnecessary words to the story, but if you want me to give physical details for each irrelevant character, you can tell me and I''ll make the effort] Gesturing to the empty seats in front of the desk, Adrienne spoke "Have a seat please" "Thank you" Taking Christian by the hand, Eva moved forward and sat down, setting Christian on herp. Looking at the child in front of her, Adrienne frowned slightly, then turned to Eva "Excuse me, but there can''t be any children in this office" "Why not?" replied Eva with a frown, as she narrowed her eyes at the woman. "It''s simply publisher''s rules, I''m sorry" "But he''s the person who wrote the book we''re bringing you today" "He?" Pointing her finger at Christian while arching her eyebrows, Adrienne shook her head and pointed her hand toward the door "Miss Eva, if you think we will ept your book just because you say a child wrote it, you are quite naive. I have already seen many cases of desperate writers making up anything to make their book ''something unique'', please leave my office" Furrowing her eyebrows to the extreme, Eva looked coldly at the woman "Are you saying my child couldn''t write books?" "Of course he could, but those books are only there for parents to appreciate, not to sell or distribute" With a professional, but mocking smile for Eva, Adrienne replied. "Are you saying that what my son writes is dog shit to you?" leaning a little closer to the desk, Eva spoke coldly, while her gaze looked as if it might prate the woman at any moment. "You said it, not me" Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Adrienne spoke with disguised astonishment. "Who do you think you-?" But just as Eve had lost patience with the flippant woman, Christian took her hand, while directing a reassuring smile at her. "Let''s go, mom, we''re wasting our time here" Getting off Eva''s legs, Christian helped her up and without giving the woman another nce, walked towards the exit with the frowning Eva. "Une femme stupide, pensant qu''elle pouvait s''en tirer avec un mensonge aussi ¨¦vident" (A stupid woman, thinking she could get away with such an obvious lie - French Idiom). But as they were about to leave the room, the woman spoke behind their backs, causing Christian to instantly stop his steps, as a cold light seemed to shine through his eyes. Turning to the woman, Christian narrowed his eyes "What did you just say?" Raising her eyebrows, the woman just smiled nonchntly "Nothing, I was just singing" With the pain in his stomach confirming that he understood correctly what she said, Christian looked coldly at the woman "I''m just a child and children are usually underestimated all the time, that''s why I let your words pass, since, if I were an adult, I would also find it hard to believe that a child wrote a good book, but... you just insulted my mother, that''s something I won''t let pass in silence" Furrowing her eyebrows at the child''s tone of voice, Adrienne replied impatiently "What are you talking about child?" "Une femme stupide, pensant qu''elle pouvait s''en tirer avec un mensonge aussi ¨¦vident" Spoke Christian, perfectly imitating the woman''s tone of voice "Don''t believe me stupid. Jeprends aussi le fran?ais, esp¨¨ce de femme stupide" (I understand French too, stupid woman) Widely opening her eyes, the woman froze staring at the child. "Is something wrong?" While Eva, still furious at what they just experienced, asked Christian with a frown. "This woman thinks she''s so smart, she just insulted you in French, thinking she''s the only one who can speak more than onenguage in this room." Unable to scowl any longer, Eva did turn to Adrienne, looking at her with uncovered aggression, but as she was about to approach her to hit her, Christian stopped her. "Leave it, you get nothing out of violence, you''ll only get hurt" Shaking his head, Christian turned towards the exit ''We have no proof of what the woman said or her attitude, if mom causes a scandal, the editorial will only protect their employee''s side and her image, mom would get hurt for nothing'' "Don''t forget my next words Ms. Adrienne, you will regret in the future everything you did today. My name is Christian Grey, it doesn''t matter if you forget my name now, because in the future you will hear it everywhere, whether you want to or not" Without turning to the woman to speak to her, Christian walked out of the office, tugging on the hand of the furious Eva. Already going down the elevator, Christian kept pulling Eva''s hand, who was still furious about the whole situation, but in the middle of the way, he stopped and turned to the receptionist "Thank you for the opportunity, have a nice day" With those words, Christian wasted no more time and left the building, walking calmly through the streets. Rejection is not something new to him, in his past life he went through quite a few simr situations before being hired and bing a millionaire. He understands that there are people who think they are better for having a higher position in certain ces, even a head janitor can think he is the center of the world just for being ''boss'' at something, treating everyone under him like dirt. ''People treat others badly for no reason or motive, they are nothing but trash.'' With that thought ingrained in his mind, Christian just let it all happen. Garbage doesn''t deserve his attention, simple as that. Now if garbage wants to fall at his feet, it''s as simple as kicking it aside and that''s it. But well, right now as that trash fell at his mother''s feet, he realized he doesn''t have the strength to kick it to the side, causing his thoughts to be quite serious. ''That woman could have called the guards and told to get us out for insulting them or hitting her. It doesn''t matter if it''s a lie or true, she has more weight in that ce than mom and Ibined... and if that happened, we could just eat the anger and unwillingness without being able to do anything, that''s just the way things are... even if the probability of that woman doing that is quite low, it doesn''t change the fact that the probability exists... I don''t like the variables.'' Although his thinking was quite extreme, since situations like that almost never happen, since he was reincarnated in this life, Christian started to feel the need to control, even if he doesn''t notice it, little by little that growth is growing. The reason for this feeling? Even I don''t know, this child doesn''t act under my idea for the novel. But if I can decipher anything, I would say it''s because he now has something he wants to take care of, his family. Before he just wanted to live a good life and find something he loves, now he wants to keep what he loves and live a good life with them. With Ashley''s unexpected death, the feeling ofck of control haunted him unconsciously, causing his thinking to be more and more radical, finding even the slightest variable of risk to every situation. Chapter 43 Review "Are you sure this is a legal publishing house?" Facing a somewhat old and dpidated building, Eva asked doubtfully. "Yes" Without a second thought Christian walked in, pulling his mother''s hand. This publishing house was Christian''s second choice. The truth is, in Detroit, there are 7 publishing houses, at least in this world. 5 of them only focused on certain things, like Science, History, Poetry, Children''s Stories, and Adult Stories. In general, they only had one focus, while Christian wanted a publisher open to all literary genres so he wouldn''t have to roam from onepany to another with all the novels written. Leaving only two viable options, the first was Lyon Editorial, a medium-sizedpany with 7 Best Sellers for sale, keeping thepany running smoothly. But the second andst option... This publishingpany is called Star Editorial, where they publish all kinds of genres of books and unlike the otherpanies, which only have secondary headquarters in Detroit, thispany has its main headquarters in this city. Thepany started with high momentum, they had a dozen Best Sellers and everything seemed to be going well, but little by little the contracts ran out and the writers chose something better, leaving thepany to decline over time, remaining in this state after 20 years of trajectory. After moving 3 times due to budget, the publishing house ended up in a small two-story ce, quite close to Lyon Editorial, now if this was nned or not, it doesn''t matter. "Hello good afternoon, wee to Star Editorial. How can I help you?" No sooner had you entered the building than a woman greeted us from the other side of a counter with a big smile. "Hello good afternoon, I bring a book to see if there is a possibility of publishing it in this publishing house" With a more rxed mood after a few minutes of walking with her child, Eva smiled again as she greeted. "Of course, there is the possibility, right now our publishers are free if you would like them to review it" With the same smile, the woman pointed towards the staircase that led to the second floor "You have to go up and walk to the end, there you will find 3 rooms, enter the one with the number one please" ''The treatment is very different, you can tell they are desperate... is that or we just arrived at the exact moment when they have no more jobs left to check'' Squinting slightly, Christian thought, while carefully observing the whole ce ''I''m worried that they don''t have a decent budget to promote the books... but it''s better than nothing, let''s see what happens'' "Thank you" Thanking him, Eva walked suspiciously towards the second floor of the ce, cautiously looking in all directions. Although their suspicions are understandable, the building inside is in disrepair, looking nothing like the publishing house they visited earlier. Arriving on the second floor, Eva is met with chaos. Unlike the other publishing house, in this ce it seems that no one has a private office, only 3 rooms can be seen in the back that seems to be a meeting area, while all the other workers, approximately 30, were talking on the phone or moving back and forth through small cubicles in the ce, creating ratherrge noise pollution for a ce where books should be worked on. Walking awkwardly, Eva took Christian''s hand with a little more strength, arriving after a few seconds to the room they were indicated. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*. Knocking on the door 3 times, not a second passed and it opened quickly, while an older woman smiled at Eva. "Good afternoon, the receptionist notified me of your arrival, pleasee in" With a frown, Christian walked in with his mother, as suspicion crept into his mind ''Is this a pirate publisher? The kind that offers you abusive contracts or the option of Co-Publishing? I understand that they are desperate, but their attitude makes me quite suspicious...'' [A/N: Co-publishing is something quite criticized within the world of authors. It''s generally an agreement between the publisher and the author, where they will split the ie 50/50. That sounds good, but the expenses have to be half and half, i.e. the author pays half of what it costs to publish the work and at the same time the publicity/distribution. Many pirate publishers use this to cheat writers and then offer abusive contract uses, where without giving you time to read the contract, they make you sign a contract that puts you in debt for an abysmal amount of money. Since everything they do, they increase the price double or more, just to get more money out of the naive author, but since you signed the contract when you had the option to leave and not sign, everything is legal] "Have a seat, we will be with you shortly." As they entered, they found arge ss table with several seats around it, while 3 women were conversing with each other in the far corner, but as Christian and Eva entered, they stopped talking and settled into their seats. Thedy who greeted them, walked over and sat down at the head seat at the table, then smiled and spoke "Please take a seat so we can have a better conversation" Turning her gaze to Christian, Eva raised her eyebrows, earning a shrug from the boy, as they sat down in the continuous women''s seats. "The 3 women next to me are editors at this publishing house" Pointing to the woman on her right side "This is Mia Lewis" Pointing to the one on the other left "This is Isabe Jackson" To finally point to the woman next to Isabe "Julia White" "Finally, I introduce myself, I am Evelyn Smith, founder of this publishingpany" Raising his eyebrows at her words, Christian reflected ''For the founder to be working, things must be worse than I thought'' After they introduced themselves, an awkward silence pervaded the area, until Eva woke up and spoke with a stiff smile "Hello good morning, I''m Eva Grey" Taking Christian in her arms, Eva pulled him out of his seat and positioned him on herp "And this cute little boy is my son, Christian Grey" "Nice to meet you Miss Eva" Smiling a little more softly, Evelyn turned to Christian "Hi Christian" "Hi..." Feeling a little ufortable from the gaze of the 4 women, Christian settled a little closer to his mother, finding the security his mind needed. "Well, introductions aside, I''d like to see the book you''re bringing, so we can see if it has a distribution possibility" Settling into the chair, Evelyn changed her whole demeanor and took a serious approach. Turning her gaze to Christian, Eva raises her eyebrows, receiving a nod from the boy. Bending down slightly, Eva takes the backpack they set aside, and pulls out a notebook, then passes it to Mia, who was standing next to her. Without opening the notebook, Mia passed it directly to Evelyn, who took some sses from somewhere and put them on her face, and then took the book and opened it. So the minutes passed, until 30 minutester, the woman looked up with satisfaction, looking directly at Eva "It''s a good novel, Miss Eva, although I didn''t read everything, I have a brief idea of what it''s about and let me tell you that it''s an innovative and brilliant idea. Also, let me praise you, of all the years I''ve been working, your handwriting is one of the best I''ve been able to see" Lowering her gaze for a few seconds, Mrs. Evelyn turned the pages, finding Christian''s drawing over the Hogwarts scene drawing "These illustrations also fit perfectly, it helps you quite a bit when you want to imagine the scenes described, giving it an extra touch that will draw the reader in." Looking up again, Evelyn asked "Do you have any ideas for creating a sequel to this novel?" Shaking her head, Eva just smiled "I think you''re making a mistake, I''m not the one who wrote that novel." Frowning slightly, Evelyn put the notebook down on the table, passing it to Mia to review "What do you mean?" "That book was written by my son, Christian." Opening her eyes a little wider, Evelyn shifted her gaze to the adorable boy "You wrote this?" "Yes..." Turning to Eva, Evelyn asked doubtfully "Really?" "I don''t have to lie to you, I''m here because my boy said he wanted people to read what he wrote." Still unable to believe what she hears, Evelyn turns to Christian with a smile "That''s great that you''re interested in writing Christian, could you tell me how long you''ve been writing?" "I''ve been at it for about 5 months." "5 months... that''s quite a long time for a kid" Pursing her lips a little, Evelyn held her chin as she pondered for a few seconds, then looks at Christian "How old are you Christian?" "9" "Are the drawings yours?" "Yes." "How did youe up with the idea for your novel?" "I have a lot of ideas in my mind and I''m always reading a lot of different things whenever I have time, thanks to that it wasn''t too hard toe up with a magical world. Also, I find that there are very few novels that are good at recreating something I like, that''s why I decided to write one." "I see..." Nodding at the boy''s words, Evelyn shifted her gaze to Mia "So? How about it?" "At first nce this novel is perfect, I find no ws in the writing, the grammatical structure is quite good, and every time you describe something new, you add a picture" Quickly turning the pages, Mia spoke "I read a little of the story, I also saw your synopsis, everything indicates that it would be a good book for children, but I couldn''t say more than that, I still have to read it all to get a better critique" "Do you think it can be exploited?" "I couldn''t give it a definite yes, but everything indicates that it would have a good trajectory." "Room for sequels?" "I''ve been looking at thest few pages, from the dialogue, it suggests that the story continues." Raising her eyebrows at the woman''s responses, Evelyn turned to Christian and spoke "Do you have a sequel nned?" "..." Thinking for a moment, Christian grabbed his backpack and pulled it up on the table, pulling the entire main saga out of his backpack, while Eva looked at everything in silence, not knowing in the slightest what they were talking about. "The truth is I have the entire sequel written, 7 more novels to be exact" Following his instincts and giving a vote of faith to the olderdy, Christian moved his notebooks towards Mia, causing her to open her mouth a little wider in astonishment. "A-are they all finished?" asked Mia, speaking for the first time to Christian. "Yes, I drew illustrations for everyone too, plus I have more illustrations in case you don''t like those" Pulling out another notebook, Christian opened it in front of everyone, showing several pages with different drawings. Not believing her eyes, Mia pulled the novels to her side, quickly passing the novels to her colleagues and boss. Silence fell in the room, Christian watching their reactions carefully, while Eva only knew that things were going well, causing a proud smile to spread across her face. Time passed again, until 40 minutester, until Isabe finished reading and spoke "This doesn''t seem to be a children''s story, I don''t know what you read, Mia, but this sequel is a bit darker and deeper." Raising his eyebrows, Christian saw what volume she was reading, instantly finding his answer, as he nodded to himself ''Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince'' "This one doesn''t seem to be a children''s story either, it has a lot of political plot in between, and the amazing thing is that all the politics is based in the magical world, having its ownws created" Mia replied with a frown. Rolling his eyes, Christian nodded again ''Harry Potter and the order of the phoenix, without a doubt the most tedious book to read, even writing it took me quite a while, even more so when I didn''t have enough notebook pages, causing me to have to cut the cover off a new one and put them together, so as to avoid walking around with two notebooks for the same book.'' "This book is more for children, but it will be difficult for them to understand, it has many mysteries in its writing, scenes that it doesn''t exin to you what they are, but it''s not bad, it gives it a magical touch, I like it" Julia smiled, looking carefully at the illustrations from the novel Harriet Potter and the Chamber of Secrets. Closing the book she was reading Mia looked up at Evelyn "boss, these novels have an exploitable future, I haven''t read the others, but if it is as Isabe and Julia say, I have no doubt that it could be a great sess in the future" Chapter 44 Genius? "Yes... I have no doubt" Evelyn nodded after a few seconds, then looked at Christian and spoke seriously "We want to distribute this novel and its entire saga." "Smiling with delight inside, Christian adjusted his position a bit and spoke calmly "I''m d you like it, but.... what are you offering?" ..." Thinking for a few minutes, Evelyn looks at Christian and speaks "As you''ll notice, my publishing house is not going through a good time, I know it''s something I shouldn''t say in front of a potential writer , but it''s the truth." "I''ll let you say what you''re looking for and I''ll tell you what we can offer you." Nodding at the woman''s attitude, Christian thought for a moment, then looked up and spoke earnestly, something quite nice for a boy "Mrs. Evelyn, I''ll be straightforward. I''m looking for 25% of the revenue from each novel. Initially, I thought I would do the typical bidding, going up to 35%, where you tell me that is too much, I would go down to 30% and very reluctantly go down to my 25% limit, but you treated me with respect and sincerity, so I will respond with the same." "I understand it''s a lot even for a famous author, but understand that my novel isplete, edited without ws, I have the illustrations, I even have different covers for each volume, all this makes your job just to publicize the book, plus distribute it. I can also do the job of tranting, believe it or not, I can speak 4nguages, my mother tongue plus Japanese, Russian and French, something that would help to sell the novel abroad... I also have the option of learning morenguages if the books are sold to other countries". "For all this, I can''t afford less than 25%, because I''d rather my stories never get published than be denied what I''m really worth." "As for the years of the contract, I can leave it at 10 years with no problem, and if I then continue with this publisher, it will depend on how our rtions get along." "Now on the future trajectory, I want 40% of whatever is earned from selling the book digitally, it may not be something that is used a lot now, but I have every faith that digital will be the future, and considering that books won''t have to be printed, I find that a fair price" "I may be a kid, but I have my education in fields of what I like and because of that, I have an idea of how this industry works" "..." As she finished speaking, the entire room fell silent. Eva could not believe how her child spoke so seriously, although she did not understand why he talked so much about percentages and values in books, she understood that maybe her child''s work would be sent abroad, something that made her very happy. Evelyn, meanwhile, looked at the books with a frown on her face, seriously reflecting on all that had been said. The publishers did notment on anything, since their boss is the one who is handling the contract issue, they do not have the need, so they dedicated themselves to reading the novel book and verifying the boy''s words, while Mia took the illustration booklet and looked through them thoroughly. After a few tense minutes, Evelyn sighed "I''ll bet on you Christian, but I can''t give you 25% on your first novel, as the bet puts my publishing house at risk" "I can offer you 18% on your first novel, if it is sessful and needs continuation, we will talk about 25%, but on the condition that, if the first novel is sessful, the whole continuation will continue with my publishing house" "As for digital... we haven''t seen that issue yet as a publisher, I only know what I researched, and I don''t think it has much of a future, but if you think it can be sessful, we will add it as a bonus use in your contract" "But at the same time, that percentage will be given to you once we confirm that your book has no ws and that the covers and illustrations are viable." "What do you think?" "..." Biting his thumb slightly, Christian reflected ''I''m surprised she epted 25%... I can''tin about 18% on the first work, it''s more than the original author of the book has, not counting that this is just starting and the risk is quite a lot... I also ept my 40% for the digital books, surely she will regret it in the future since Amazon was charging 30%, that means I will earn more than they do'' ''May we have a good working rtionship'' Smiled Christian towards Evelyn, while inwardly letting out a sigh of relief ''If all goes well, money won''t be a concern...'' ''*Sigh* I don''t know what they feed kids these days'' Smiling bitterly, Evelyn leaned back in her seat "We will need your contact information, as the contract has to be created by ourwyer... you will understand that we can''t sign with you, because you are a child, but your mother can be your representative in this case" "The contract should be ready in about a week, we will call you when you need toe in to review it and sign the agreement" "I will also ask you to let me have the books so I can read them and see their trajectory" "I can''t do that" Shaking his head quickly, Christian declined. "Why?" frowning, Evelyn replied. "I only have the first book registered in my name, the others I haven''t registered yet" "I see... the first one will do for now, since that''s the one we should focus on." "If so, I have no problem" Standing up a little, Christian stretched, taking all the notebooks on the table, taking some out of the publisher''s hand, leaving only the one with the illustrations and the patented book there. "Okay, Isabelle, bring me a form to fill in the information for them to leave their contacts please" "Right away" Everything else went on as normal, Eva filled in her contact information and left the room with Christian, leaving only the publishers and her boss in it. "Are you sure about this, boss?" With some concern, Mia asked. "No... it''s impossible to be sure" Shaking her head, Evelyn looked up at the ceiling in a daze "That kid imed to speak 4nguages, write thousands of pages in 7 months, even imed to have done those illustrations and covers... it would be crazy to be sure it''s all true without proof" "Then why did you give him such favorable treatment?" "It''s because we have no choice... I saw in the kid''s eyes that he wouldn''t ept less, and in a way, if he can do everything he said, I wouldn''t ept less either if I were him" "Since we received the criticism by the Detroit News, everything has gone downhill, the other local papers uploaded news about the alleged fraud on the writers, even newspapers in other states touched on it" "And even though everything was settled and they were forced to remove those fake news stories, the damage was already done, the writers stopped trusting us" "We haven''t received decent work for weeks now, all thates in is dead-end garbage by newbies" "At this rate, my publishing house will close in a few months, and the only thing keeping us afloat are the 3 Best Sellers we have in cirction by Sarah Jones, that girl is what keeps us afloat even after this rough patch...we can''t keep holding on with one foot" "We need another potential writer and Christian falls into that category...he is only 9 years old and can already write better than most adults, his illustrations are good for what he wants to write, now whether he speaks anothernguage or not is something we can confirm in the future" "The point of giving him a good deal is that I want him to stay with the publisher... even if he doesn''t seed in this novel of his, he can seed in others... he is only 9 years old and he already wrote 7 novels, a whole saga, all in a world with differentws and different creatures... it''s not something a child can do without being a genius, and from how that child acted... there is no doubt that he is a genius" "I was also thinking about introducing Sarah to that kid, she''s been having a terrible blocktely with her history, maybe that kid can help her, but we''ll see..." "At the end of it all, I''m not betting on your novel... I''m betting on him" "But we''ll see... *sigh*" Leaning back in her chair, Evelyn closed her eyes, thinking bitterly about her plight. ... "*Sigh* Finally" Stretchingzily, Christian smiled. "What were you talking about with Evelyn?" asked Eva hesitantly, not knowing why the books had so many percentages in them. "..." Pursing his lips, Christian turns to his mother "It''s a surprise." "Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Eva grabbed Christian''s hand "So much time talking about boring stuff made me hungry, let''s find Hailie and n and go home." Smiling to himself, Christian felt as if a weight was lifted off his shoulders, knowing that his mother would no longer have to take care of all the expenses alone. ... "Christian, look what I just did!" Excitedly, Emily pointed to herputer. Stopping reading the English-Spanish dictionary, Christian looked at the girl. "That''s..." Frowning slightly, Christian gets up from his seat and walks over to the girl, his eyes widening at what he sees "Y-you.... how did you do that?" Proudly, Emily puffed out her small chest a little and said, "It was simple, I just took advantage of a very obvious exploit in this game, I was bored of waiting hours for my crops to grow." Unable to believe his eyes, Christian blinked in a daze. A few weeks ago, Emily came in with a game she discovered at home, nothing earth-shattering, the typical game of growing and raising a farm, where everything takes a long time to grow and you end up paying money to advance faster. But now looking at theputer screen, Christian sees that the girl has billions in each resource. "Y-you did this?" "Yeah, I found some old books in the house, turns out they were mom''s, she left them when she went to buy cigarettes." "You readputer books, how did you do that...I just taught you the alphabet and some words..." "What a silly thing to say" Smiling Emily, pulled a book out of her backpack and handed it to Christian, looking in disbelief at the coverless book with at least 3000 gigantic pages, unbelievable that even the girl could carry that shit in her arms. "This is mom''s book, I don''t know whatputer science is, but here it''s almost all numbers... no need to read too much." Christian took the book carefully, put it down on the table and opened it, finding something that confirmed what Emma said. The book had almost no words, it was full of codes all over the ce, and a few words exining its basics, with words so simple, that this book could have the perfect title of ''Programming for Dummies''. The book had no cover or author, and everything seemed to be handwritten, which caused Christian''s eyes to sparkle for a moment. "Emily... doesn''t your father ever talk about your mother?" "No... although sometimes when she drinks too much of that yellow liquid from the bottles, she talks weird stuff... I once heard her say that mom''s a cunt for leaving him, but I don''t know what that means..." Biting his thumb as he turns the pages, Christian turns his gaze back to Emily and asks, "How do you know it''s an exploit?" "It''s on page number 8" Holding up 8 fingers, Emily smiles. Quickly turning the pages, Christian finds something like aputer dictionary, where you can find at least hundreds of words with their meaning on the side "Exploits: opening windows in software left by stupid" Christian raises his eyebrows and looks up. "Did you learn what exploits are from this?" "Yes, further on it exins that a software is like a house, so it''s simple to find windows in a house... or something like that." Chapter 45 Brave ''What a crazy shit...'' Unable to believe how this girl learned everything with such stupid meanings, Christian spoke "Can you show me how you gave yourself so many resources in the game?" "Yes" Turning his gaze to theputer, Christian sees Emily open a cmd, typing incredibly fast, as a gleeful smile formed on her face. ''This girl... I''m really underestimating her'' Staring at the girl''s hands, Christian realizes that it''s impossible that this is her first time doing this, the familiarity she has with the keyboard is something thates after a long time of use, she practically doesn''t even look at the keyboard when typing. "Ready!" Turning his gaze to the screen, Christian notices that a small white screen opened up on the side of the game. "That''s it..." Even more surprised, Christian looks closely at everything that opened up "Th-this is an administrator menu!" ''SHIT, THIS GAME IS ONLINE!'' In a bit of a panic, Christian grabs theputer''s power cord and unplugs it, then turns and looks seriously at Emily "Don''t ever do that again" "Why? It''s funny..." With a sad pout, Emilyreplied. "Emily, do you know what hacking is?" "No..." "You just logged into the system of an online game, I don''t know if you know it''s online, but practically there are a lot of people ying with you, but there are also people who are dedicated to keeping everything in order... what you did, it''s a bad thing, those people can call the police to take you away." "The police!" Eyes widening in fear, Emily spoke fearfully "Dad said the police only take bad people..." "That''s why you have to be careful" Rxing a little knowing they were in the school library, Christian sighed inside his mind and spoke more softly "Emily, have you done this before?" "At home, there''s a bigputer like this, dad told me it was from mom''s work, it had lots of number games like this" "Number games?" "Those games that give a lot of money on my farm." "*Sigh* Emily, listen to me, today I''m going to teach you something calledmon sense and responsibility" With a wry smile, Christian indicated Emily to pull the seat closer to his chair. "Yes" With sparkling eyes, Emily quickly agreed. ... Finishing school, after many ''why''s'' from Emily, Christian ended up incredibly tired, while the little girl left with a big smile towards the bus, but not before understanding that she should watch her butt when getting into piracy. "That little girl will be a headache forpanies and governments if she keeps that intelligence withputers" Smiling bitterly, Christian walked to fetch his siblings. "But her mother... she must have an interesting story" Biting his thumb with a smile "That book is amazing, even if I only got to read a third of the whole thing, it has a lot of knowledge that would take me months to collect." "It''s a pity Emily doesn''t know that woman''s name..." "Give her back to me, she''s mine!" But as I was on my way to join my brothers at the exit, Hailie''s voice was heard loudly only a few feet away from Christian. Frowning, Christian ran towards the voice, finding Hailie and a girl beside him, ring at each other in aggravation at a group of 3 girls and a boy, who, from their size and faces, you could tell were fifth graders. "Are you going to cry? You want to cry?" smiling mockingly, one girl had Hailie''s backpack, lifting it in the air as she giggled. "Give me back my backpack!" shouted Hailie, jumping up while trying to grab the backpack. "Hahaha~" Laughed the boy softly, as he watched the girls tease Hailie "How funny." "Hand it over! It''s hers, not yours!" shouted the girl next to Hailie. The girl was quite cute, she was a little shorter than Hailie, while her hair and eyes were a dark brown color, wearing sses on her face. Approaching the girl, the boy smiled teasingly "And what will you do if they don''t give it to her?" With some trepidation, the girl clenched her fists and cried out nervously "I-I... I... I''ll... I''ll tell the teacher!" "Pffffff~" Stifling herughter, the girl who had the girl who had Hailie''s backpack, spoke "And then what? You''ll charge me with your daddy too?" "*Sniff*" Not bearing her aggravation any longer, Hailie''s eyes began to redden, as she tried her best not to cry in front of these girls. Christian, unable to bear to see any more of this shit, dropped his backpack to the ground and quickly ran to the boy. *PA! Upon arriving, he leaped up and connected a wonderful Dropkick to the boy''s chest, causing him to fall heavily to the ground, as the air forcibly left his lungs. But not caring in the least, Christian got up from the ground and shook off his clothes, then turned and looked coldly at the girl holding Hailie''s backpack. Walking towards her under the astonished gaze of the girls, Christian looked her in the eyes, and with a quick movement, took the backpack out of her hands. Without taking his eyes off the girl, Christian spoke, "If a simr situation happens again, you''ll be next." Turning to the other girls, Christian pointed his finger at them "And then it will be you." "Don''t you dare do your shit with my sister or I''ll take care of all of you, I won''t warn them again!" Christian, looking at the girls one by one, Christian shouted angrily "DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?!!!?" "Y-yes" Spoke quickly to the girl holding Hailie''s backpack, as the other girls followed his words and nodded quickly. "Okay, you''ve been warned" With onest nce towards the girls, Christian turned to Hailie and smiled at her as he handed her the backpack "Let''s go!" "Y-yes" Hailie nodded nervously, quickly receiving her backpack, then turning and walking with her friend. "Woaaah!" Eximed the bespectacled girl, looking with stars in her eyes at Christian "That was awesome!!!" "Hailie, did you see that!!?" Frantically shifting her gaze, the little girl turned to Hailie "It was just like in the movies!!!" "He came in and Boom!" quickly waving her hands representing an explosion, the girl continues "He hit Mike!!!" "It was awesome, wasn''t it!?" Walking with her head down, Hailie just nodded "Yeah, it was great..." "What''s wrong with you?" with confusion the girl tilted her head. "Nothing" Shaking her head, Hailie turned to the girl "Maya, shouldn''t you go catch the bus?" Widely opening her eyes, the girl turned around and ran, but not without turning back and waving goodbye as she waved her hand "See youter Hailie, bye Hailie''s brother" "Bye" Waving his hand, Christian smiled slightly, then turned to Hailie and grabbed her man "Sis, look at me" "..." Looking up sheepishly, Hailie looked at him silently. Taking her face in his hands, Christian spoke "What''s wrong?" "Nothing..." Lowering her gaze, Hailie''s eyes were beginning to redden. Taking her face with a little more force, Christian forced her to lift her gaze "Don''t lie to me, tell me what''s wrong, is it because of those girls?" "*Sniff*" Sniffing at his snotty nose, Hailie rolled her gaze, as she spoke haltingly "I-it''s that mom told me that I had to defend you... e-even taught me how to hit to protect my brothers, b-but...it makes me s-scared." Blinking a little, Christian understood ''It''s the same thing for your father to tell you that you have to defend your sisters so that dayster, you end up being defended by them... somehow it must hurt you, although I never experienced something simr'' Crouching down a little, Christian turned his gaze sideways, and moved a little closer to Hailie as he whispered "I tell you a secret?" "..." Nodding after a few seconds, Hailie moved her ear closer to Christian. "The truth is, I was really scared... those girls are scary" Christian whispered, with disguised fear, causing Hailie to look at him doubtfully. "Really?" "Yes... I was so scared that my heart was really shaking" Nodding quickly, Christian went through with his act. "Then why? Because I didn''t see you scared when you talked to them?" Turning her head in confusion, Hailie asked. "It''s because of you" Still showing fear in his gaze, Christian took Hailie''s hand. "Me? But I didn''t do anything..." "Of course you did!" eximed Christian "I dared to stand up to those girls because I knew my sister would take care of me if anything happened." "M-me?" in disbelief, Hailie looked down at her hands. "Of course you did, my sister is very brave!" Christian eximed, looking admiringly at Hailie "I didn''t dare go near those girls, but you were yelling at them to give you back your backpack, isn''t that what brave people do?" Thinking for a moment, Hailie nodded "*Sniff* Yeah..." "See!? That''s why I approached them without fear because I knew my sister would protect me, didn''t I?" Wiping her nose, Hailie nodded strongly "Yeah...I protect big brother!" "Hahaha~" Laughing heartily, Christian smiled "I already knew that that''s why I wasn''t afraid, but listen to me too... if a kid tries to bully you, you let me know and I''ll protect you, okay?" "B-but I have to protect you from the bad guys..." "But kids are different, hasn''t mom told you that you can''t hit them?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "Yes..." "That''s why, since you can''t hit them, you warn your big brother and he''ll protect you, so we protect each other, yes?" "Yes!" Nodding strongly, Hailie wiped away the few tears that leaked and smiled, then took Christian''s hand and spoke "Come on brother, I''ll take you safely to mommy." "Thank you" Smiling softly, Christian grabbed his backpack and moved forward with Hailie. ... "Why are we here mom?" Getting out of the car, Christian frowned, looking doubtfully at the publisher. A few minutes ago they had left their school, but instead of heading home, Eva had taken them to the publishing house. Turning to Christian, Eva spoke "I got a call from the publisher''swyer, she said she had a contract ready and needed to sign." "Oh... that was quick." Today is December 1st, it''s only been 5 days since that meeting, it''s pretty amazing that they get the paperwork done so fast. "Mom, what this?" asked n, looking curiously at the building. "It''s where your brother sends the stories he writes, for many children like you to read in the future" "Of princes?" "No" Christian replied. "Boring" Not bothering anymore, n watched everything curiously. "Brother, don''t worry, I''ll take care of you" Spoke Hailie, looking with some trepidation at the old building, but, still, she took Christian''s hand and positioned herself a little further ahead. Looking at the scene gently, Eva shook her head and moved forward with her children. "Good afternoon Miss Eva" Smiled the receptionist the moment they entered, then turned to Christian and smiled more softly "Hello Christian, the boss is waiting for you" "Good afternoon and thank you" Greeting while thanking, Christian advanced with his family towards the second floor, arriving with a little difficulty towards the living room, as n and Hailie couldn''t stand their curiosity, wanting to go investigate the area, only for Eva to grab their hand tightly and not let them move from her side. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." Opening the door, the Grey family entered the office, finding Mia, Mrs. Evelyn, and a woman in a formal suit sitting next to them. After the formal greetings, Christian took a seat, while Eva stood, not letting go of Hailie and n''s hands. "Let me introduce myself, I''m Melody Wilson,wyer" Smiling professionally, Melody moved a stack of papers towards Christian "Mrs. Evelyn told me about your agreement, I took care of specifying all your demands and hers, you can read it." Nodding, Christian takes the contract and focusespletely on reading everything. The minutes passed quickly for Christian, but for his brothers, it was a real torment. 38 minutester, Christian read andprehended all 70 pages of the contract, finding things he wasn''t aware of but easily understood. "You want me to work under a pseudonym?" Looking up, Christian asked with arched eyebrows. Chapter 46 Money "It''s just, for now, I''m not like that, but people tend to underestimate kids, it would be hard to sell if they know the book they spent money on was written by one" "That means I''d have to use pseudonyms, right?" "Yes, you can put your first initial andst name" "..." Thinking for a moment, Christian nodded "I have no problems, the contract is fine, the percentages are the ones we talked about, and the agreement to continue the saga at this publisher stands." "But I have a doubt... why do you ask for my mother''s and my signature?" "At first I thought we only needed your mother''s signature, but thewyer gave me to understand that since the book was in your name, your mother will only be a guardian in the contract" "But I don''t have a signature" "In this case, we use your fingerprint" "Okay" Turning to Eva, Christian speaks "It''s an all right mom, you have to sign with me" Nodding, Eva didn''t bother to read and signed, then dipped her finger in the ink to the side and left her fingerprint, with Christian following suit. "Now you have to sign" Taking the papers, thewyer moved them towards Miss Evelyn. Having already read the contract, Evelyn didn''t bother to reread the contract and signed, then sighed. "So we started talking about your novel" Looking up with a smile, Evelyn spoke "I read the novel myself, and it''s quite good, I was left wanting to read the continuations" "..." "I checked what you said, the novel is perfectly written, no ws whatsoever" Reaching into her bag, Evelyn pulls out Christian''s illustration notebook "I also saw the illustrations, he has many ideas for character and cover designs, it alsoplies with what you said, so we will arrange to print the novels as soon as possible, but for that, we need your writer pseudonym, any ideas?" "..." Thinking a bit, Christian nods "I don''t need to change so many things, it can be C. L. Grey." Raising her eyebrows, Evelyn asks "What''s the L for?" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian replies "You''re wee, it''s just for misdirection." "..." Shaking her head with a smile, Evelyn turns to thewyer and nods, causing thewyer to pull out other papers and set them aside from Christian "That''ll do, now you need to see these papers" "..." With a frown, Christian picks them up and starts reading. But without waiting for him to finish, Evelyn speaks "We will give you an advance of $2000 for your first novel, that will be subtractedter from your future earnings, we will also give you $400 more for you to patent your other novels, including the one you already patented, that expense is in the name of the publisher, so make sure you bring us the ballot for us to render them." "Wait, wait, wait!" Eva eximed with wide eyes, then took the papers out of Christian''s hands and looked at them in astonishment "what is this about my child being paid?" Raising her eyebrows, Evelyn asks "I didn''t you know?" With even more confusion, Eva asked "Didn''t know what?" "Authors get paid for each book sold" "Books are bought?" "..." At her words, everyone looked towards Eva with strangeness, including Christian. "All books are bought, including government books, even the bible is no exception..." Evelyn replied, looking at Eva as if she was a strange being. "Mom... you didn''t buy n''s stories?" asked Christian quizzically. "No... those were brought by the one at school" Eva murmured in a daze, perusing the papers, then turning her gaze to Christian and asking "Does that mean you''ll be making money writing?" "Yes..." "And they''ll give you $2,000 just for a retainer?" "Yes..." "And you won''t have to pay it backter?" "Most likely not..." "That''s... unbelievable" Eva murmured in a daze, then smiled with some difort "But presumably... my boy is a genius after all." With a smile, Christian nodded, then turned to Mrs. Evelyn and spoke "I have more stories written, I will patent the first volumes and bring them to you for you to see, including the continuations of Harriet Potter" Raising her eyebrows in amazement, Evelyn nodded "That would be good, even if we don''t all publish at the same time, it would be good for us to prepare more thoroughly" "When will Harriet Potter be published?" "After the new year, it would have been perfect to have it for Christmas, but we don''t have enough time. We n to start with 3000 copies first or maybe more, they will all be distributed in schools and bookstores, depending on its sess we will see if more copies wille out." "Well..." "You should get a signature-ready, you''ll need it for your autographed books" "I''ll work on it" Nodding, Christian takes the papers from his mother''s hand and finishes reading them, finding nothing malicious in them, causing him to attend with satisfaction, then dipping his finger in the ink and signing, with Eva following in his footsteps. The paper only served as a record that he was given the money, and at the same time making sure that the money would be deducted from his earnings. Reaching into her suitcase, thewyer pulled out an envelope and held it out to Christian "Here''s the money, you can count it." Taking the envelope, Christian opens it, ncing at it, easily ascertaining the amount of money, then reaching out and passing it to his mother. "What are you passing it to me for?" Eva asked with a frown. "I''m a kid mom, I can''t walk around with $2000 on me" rolling his eyes, Christian replied, knowing full well that his mother would not ept his money. "Oh" Rxing her expression, Eva stuffed the envelope in her pocket. "Well, that would be all for now, we will be in contact with your mother to let you know how the publishing process is going" Keeping the signed records, Mrs. Evelyn stood up and spoke with a smile as she stretched out her hand towards the boy "I expect great things from you Christian" "Don''t worry, I''ll give you the best" With confidence, Christian stood up on tiptoe and squeezed her hand. ... "Something you want to tell me?" Being already in the house, and lying on the couch, Christian noticed that his mother was a little restless, as she was constantly looking at him out of the corner of her eye. "..." Pursing her lips slightly, Eva sighed "What do you n to do with your money?" Although Eva didn''t understand the percentages they were talking about a few days ago, now that she knows that there is money in between, she instantly understood what it was all about. "I don''t know, I''m a kid, I understand money a little bit, but notpletely" Christian answered naturally, while inside worry arose. Christian knows that his mother will not ept money easily, she is a stubborn woman in cases like these. "You could buy yourself lots of toys and candy" Spoke Eva after a few seconds. "What if you spend it at home?" Frowning, Eva turned to Christian seriously "I don''t like you worrying about things like that Christian, just spend your money on whatever amuses you or you want, I''ll take care of the rest." "*Sigh* Mom, listen to me" Sighing, Christian looks at his mother seriously "What I want and at the same time, what makes me happy, is you guys." "..." "I know you don''t like me worrying about things like money, but how can I not... my mother works most of the day to get it, and that causes my time with you to be very little, taking away a great reason for happiness." "Hailie and n are no different, I like to see them with a smile, I like my whole family to be happy.... that''s why I want to use my money you guys, if buying n a toy makes him happy, I will be happy.... If helping you with the money makes you spend more time with me, I will be very happy... my happiness is not only material objects.... what good is it to me to have everything if I''m alone?" "..." "That''s why I want you to use the money on all of you, take it as my selfish wish... I can only be happy if you are happy... that''s the only thing I will ask you... please" Christian poured all his thoughts into his mother, exposing his mostplicated psychological problem, dependency. Anyone with a little knowledge of psychology would know that your happiness depending on someone else, will not lead you to any good ce, but well... Christian and John, are nothing more than young people damaged by violent rtionships and abandonments, leaving both personalities somewhat damaged. "..." Staring dazedly at the boy, Eva sighed ''In cases like these, I wish my son was... normal.'' Getting up from the couch, Christian walked over and sat on Eva''s legs, staring into her eyes "I only ask this mom, I understand that I shouldn''t care about these things, but because of my selfishness I want to have you more time with me... just use the money on our family and I''ll be happy" "..." Without saying anything, Eva took Christian in her arms gently, while a tired smile was visible on her beautiful face "Just don''t demand so much of yourself, okay?" "Fine" Christian murmured with a smile, lying peacefully on top of Eva. "Christian, let''s y!" but when Christian waspletely calm and at peace, a shout came to his side, causing a wry smile on his face. Rising to his feet Christian speaks "Come on!" ... December 24, 2009. "Christian, are you ready? He should be here soon" "I''ming, mom!" Looking carefully at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but feel dazed. It had been quite a few months since everything changed, months in which my life took many unexpected turns, I suffered, I cried, Iughed. So many overwhelming but cherished feelings..... Today is already good night, mom''s friend ising to eat, my siblings are very happy for the gifts they will have tomorrow, even mom was even cheerful to cook something so big for the first time. But me... I feel like I can''t be happy. This kind of date always generated sadness for me, dates when loneliness used to overwhelm me... Yes, now I''m not alone, but... I can''t get over the pain that torments my heart to know that we are missing someone at the table. The knowledge that... "*Sigh* This is no time to be sad" Shaking his head, Christian spoke, but the pain could still be seen on his face. Quickly putting on his new white sweater, Christian looked at himself in the mirror "My hair is too long..." His hair already reached the middle of his back, for some reason, it was growing quite fast, before Brayan used to tell him about it, but now it''s not possible. Pursing his lips, Christian takes a wall from his desk and ties his hair up "Okay, I''m ready" Nodding to myself, Christian leaves his room and heads downstairs, running into his mother who seemed to be running as she moved the dishes on the table, while his siblings watched TV. "How beautiful you look my prince" Stopping midway, Eva looked at Christian and smiled. "You look good too mom, but..." Grabbing a chair, Christian climbs onto it and gestures for his mother toe over. "..." With a smile, Eva stood in front of Christian. Eva arrived a tight ck pants, while on top she wore a simple white shirt, but her beautiful face gave a unique charm to any garment. "You have the cor of your shirt bent" Stretching out his hands, Christian carefully fixes the cor of the garment. "..." "You also have your button open, your bra is showing" With annoyance, Christian closes the button on her. "..." Raising and lowering his gaze, Christian purses his lips "Your bra is on wrong you can see the straps over the shirt" Stretching out his arms, Christian reaches under the shirt and fixes the straps "You have to be careful with these, they tend to break if you don''t wear them right" Chapter 47 Gifts Rearranging his mother''s shirt again, Christian looks at it carefully, finding something that made him roll his eyes "Mom how many times have I told you that your panties shouldn''t show above your pants." Lifting the shirt a little, Christian reaches into her panties and pulls the ck panties down a little, sessfully hiding the top, then takes the shirt and arranges them under the pants "The shirt should also go inside the pants, it looks bad if you leave it loose." Nodding with satisfaction, Christian looks at his mother again, finding no more problems with her clothes. Stretching out his hand, Christian fixes a lock of his mother''s hair, carefully tucking it behind her ear. Taking onest look at everything, Christian nods with a smile, meeting his mother''s smiling face. "You look much more beautiful now" Christian spoke, quickly kissing Eva''s cheek. "Hehe~" Eva smiled goofily, then grabbing the boy and kissing him on the forehead "Thank you, my prince" She doesn''t remember when this started, but her child every day mends her clothes, causing immense joy in her heart. Thanks to that, Eva always leaves her clothes untidy every time she gets dressed, happily waiting for the child toe and fix everything with his little hands. "You have to be tidier, mom... you''re an adult now" Christian grumbled. "Yes, yes, it won''t happen again" Eva replied cheerfully. "You say that every day..." *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*. "Oh, they came." Pulling Christian down from the chair, Eva arranges the chair and heads for the door. "You made it!" eximed Eva happily, making room for the couple to enter. "*Sigh* I don''t know how there''s so much traffic in this shitty town" Sara replied wearily, walking in with Jayden by the hand. "Hi kids~" Jayden greeted cheerfully, bringing a cake in his free hand. "Hi" All 3 replied at the same time, not taking their eyes off the animated fight on the TV. ''It''s amazing to see boobs in these fights, it''s like watching dragon ball hi'' Christian thought with an amused smile. The cartoon they were watching is somewhat simr to Dragon Ball, but it doesn''t have as many worlds or talk about the universe, just a world full of powerful women fighting for no coherent reason. "Kids, turn off the TV and go to the table, food is ready" Eva shouted, as she went to the kitchen with Sara. "Yes mom, just let me finish this!" Hailie eximed quickly, looking anxiously at the screen. "How boring" Spoke n, getting up from the couch to walk to Jayden, who was helping to set the table. They were quite used to the couple, whenever Eva worked on the weekends, she always took them home. Sara and Jayden always wanted to have children, but it''s costing them for unknown reasons, so they satiate their emotions by taking care of Eva''s children, enjoying every second of interacting with the kids. Even Christian got used to Jayden, if we leave aside that he cheats on his wife, it turns out he is not a bad guy, just his personality is the same as a woman and that''s it. Once he got used to it, the world seemed pretty normal to him, finding nothing that is outrageous or hard to ept. "Hailie, turn that off!" shouted Eva angrily. "But Mom-!" "No buts, let''s have dinner." "Well..." Dinner went normally, everyone was smiling happily, Sara and Jayden returned home, Hailie and n looked forward to tomorrow, going to bed immediately after the visitors left. But even though the evening was a happy one for the others, Christian couldn''t stop bitterness from flooding his thoughts, remembering at every turn the loss of his loved one, staring dazedly at the empty table in front of him. "Is something wrong my boy?" But when Christian was in a daze observing everything, a soft voice reached his ear, awakening him from his stupor. Shaking his head, Christian smiled "I''m fine mom." Taking the child to her side, Eva sits him on herp, intertwining her hands over his little stomach "Sure?" "Yeah..." Christian nodded, then turning to Eva and asking "Can I sleep with you today?" "You don''t have to ask~" ... "Christian, wake up~" "5 more minutes..." I mumbled in a daze, still unwilling to open my eyes. "Christian, Mother Noelia came with your presents~" "I don''t care..." "But mom wants you to wake up~" Sigh Opening my eyes slightly, I find my mother''s smiling face staring back at me. Moving slightly, I hug mom''s stomach and close my eyes again. "My child, don''t you know the legend of the monster that eats children who won''t wake up?" Eva asks in a serious voice, causing my ear to focus on her words. "No...?" "When a child doesn''t want to wake up, the monster slowly climbs up his leg~" Mom whispered, as I felt her hand begin to climb up, causing a small smile to spread across my face. "Until after a few terrifying seconds, it pulls his shirt up and..." Quickly pulling up my pajamas "He eats the boy''s stomach!" From one second to the next, I felt mom''s lips on my stomach, as air began to rush out of her mouth, causing a strange tingling sensation toe over me, causing me to open my eyes wide. "Hahaha~!" Iughed out loud, as mom with both of her hands started tickling the side of my stomach, causing the tickling to be choking. After a few hellish seconds, mom let me go, breathing heavily as I looked dazedly at everything around me. ? "You want to wake up now~?" Rolling my eyes, I squint at the smiling woman, then quickly climb onto her stomach and bite her shoulder. "Oh..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva watches everything with amusement "I didn''t know I had a little cat." "..." Knowing that clenching my jaw any tighter will only cause Mom more pain, I release her and lean back against her chest "What time is it?" "Nine o''clock in the morning." "Hailie and n?" "Waiting for you downstairs, they woke up 1 hour ago, they''re pretty desperate to open their presents" "Why didn''t theye to wake me up?" "I told them they can''t wake you up" "*Sigh*" Knowing that waiting will be worse, she looked up at mom and spoke softly "Will you take me? I don''t want to walk" "*Sigh* my child is so spoiled" Shaking her head with exaggeration, Mom takes me in her arms and stands up. Grasping me by her neck, I rest my headzily on her shoulder. Walking down the stairs, I turn my gaze and am met with a ratherical situation. Hailie is with arge, square gift, carefully shaking it in n''s ear, while the boy looked incredibly serious as he listens to what''s inside. "Hailie, I told you not to touch the presents" Mom scolded her, causing the girl to quickly lower the present to the floor and sit down next to n. "I was just looking after them Mom, n wanted to open them" Hailie spoke quickly, as she pointed to the boy next to her. Opening his eyes wide, n turns to Mom "She''s lying mom, she wanted to open them, but I told her no because we had to wait for Christian!" "Bullshit Mom, n wanted to open them, not me!" Looking at everything with arched eyebrows, she smiled slightly ''Hailie is lying, that little girl...'' Getting down from mom''s arms, I walk over to Hailie and ruffle her hair "Don''t me n, you know what you did." "..." Opening her eyes wide, Hailie pouted and nodded, sitting quietly on the couch. "Silly" Sticking his tongue out at her in derision, n smiled. "Okay, let''s see the presents" Eva smiled, already used to the fights between Hailie and n. Taking it first gift, Eva turns it over and reads the written name "To Hailie!" "Yes!" Quickly standing up, Hailie takes the gift and carries it to the seat, quickly opening it. "A PLAY STATION 3!!!" Hailie shouts with extreme joy, lifting the box as she looks at mom with sparkling eyes. "What is that?" with confusion, n turns his gaze to me. "It''s a video game console, it''s pretty entertaining." "Games of what?" "Mmm... most of them are fighting or shooting." "Boring" n replied, quickly losing interest. "It''s pretty fun" Looking at Hailie, I couldn''t help but smile ''Seeing her excited smile is... nice'' "How amazing, looks like Mama Noelia knew you were being good" Spoke Eva with a smile, looking gently at her little girl. "Umu!" Hailie nodded quickly, quickly opening the box, finding two controllers inside, but putting them aside, she pulls out two games that were hidden inside. "Mystic Combat 2!" shouted Hailie, jumping happily at the sight of her gift, then turning to the second and final game "Deadly Campaign! I always wanted this game!" "Can I see them?" unable to stand the curiosity, I stretch out my hands, looking at Hailie with a smile. Looking at me with a hard expression, Hailie nods "But careful, don''t let them hit each other or they might break". "Easy" Smiling, I take the two games and read the first one ''Mystic Combat 2... this... is quite simr to Mortal Kombat, but the powers you see on the cover presentation are much shier... and the other one, Mortal Campaign... is like a call of duty, allied soldiers in the Nazi war, not much changes...'' "Thank you" Handing the games back to her carefully, I turn to mom, seeing her pull out the next gift. "This one''s for... n!" "Mine!" n exims, quickly taking the gift from Mom''s hands, and without waiting, quickly opens it, finding a brown cardboard box inside. Opening the box, he finds different toys inside, most of them were different dolls, something simr to barbi but male, evenes a big doll house with a pink toy car. "It''s the Chad dolls!" shouted n, quickly taking the 5 boxes of dolls "There''s Chad Miami, Chad astronaut, there''s even Chad clothing designer!" ''The Chad''s of this world...not what I was expecting'' "And thest gift is from Christian!" Looking at therge gift in front of me, he raised his eyebrows in amazement. "This is... mine?" I ask hesitantly, looking at a gift box bigger as my body. "Obvious~" Mom smiled, moving therge box carefully, setting it down on the side of the couch and I carefully open it, finding that just like n my gift was inside a cardboard box. Not knowing how to open it because of the size, I turn to Mom hesitantly "How do I open it?" Laughing awkwardly, Mom reaches over with a knife and cuts off one entire side of the box, allowing me to see inside. Lifting me up, she pulls me close and I find arge lectern, while arge genie bag hangs on its side. Curiously I take the bag and open it "Paintings?" ''Mom wants me to paint on those things.'' "Mom Noelia had to know you liked to paint" Mom smiled, taking the Lectern out of the box, while, with her other hand, she pulled out nk canvases to paint on. With a smile, I pick up a small French style cap in the box, while with the other hand I take a purple apron, which apparently is my new painting uniform. "Do you like me?" mom asks looking at me expectantly. Smiling softly, I nod "I loved it mom, Mama Noelia gives the best gifts." "Obviously, she''s amazing" Mom smiled with relief, then turning to the box "But look, there seems to be more gifts left." Curious, she pulled me closer to the box, finding more contents, pulling out the closest thing, I look at it intently ''This is... A Rubik''s cube'' Setting it aside, I continue to pull out more things. ''5,000 piece puzzles, this shit must be expensive... A big sketchbook... a set of 120 pencils of various colors... a mini suitcase for my paints... lots of notebooks for writing... a teddy bear, it looks really nice... that''s it?'' Moving towards anotherrge box, I shuffle it over with difficulty and take a good look at it, causing my eyebrows to arch even more "An electric piano?" "This makes really nice sounds, looks like Mama Noelia wanted you to learn how to y it!" Mom speaks with sparkling eyes, looking at him with pure anticipation. Chapter 48 Bang "If the giftdy says so" I smiled, feeling nostalgic remembering my instruments. When I was into music, musical instruments were my faithfulpanions, dedicating hours and hours to it every day, those moments were the only ones where all loneliness disappeared, even if only for a few minutes. "Kids, but that''s not all!" pping her hands to get attention, mom Smiled and runs to her room, arriving after a few seconds with a box in her hands "Mother Noelia gave us a TV". ''Led 32 inches'' The TV wasn''t as big as the ones I saw in my time, let alone is it 8K, but it''s certainly a great TV for this time and year. "That''s perfect for my console!" eximed Hailie, not knowing how to vent the happiness in her heart. n just gave it a nce and ignored it, happily ying with his ''Chad'' dolls. Putting the TV aside, Eva looked at all of us gently, as a satisfied smile came across her face "Did you guys like your presents?" "It''s amazing!" Hailie shouted, as she carefully pulled out her console. "I liked them Mom!" eximed n, carefullybing out a swimsuit-d ''Chad''. Turning to me, Mom looked at me with sparkling eyes, causing a smile to expand across my face. Putting my gifts aside, he pulled me close to Mom and motioned for her to crouch down to my level. "..." Being at my height, I hug mom, wrapping my arms around her neck, while bringing my mouth close on her ear "Thank you mom, I love you so much" Opening her eyes in shock, Eva only sighed and smiled bitterly, already suspecting that her child knew the truth about this party. But though the bitterness this, the sweetness of the hug overcame all. Hugging me, Mom whispered "I love you too my boy" With a quick kiss on Mom''s cheek, I release her and go to get the piano out. With great effort, I pull the piano out of the box and drag it to an outlet, with it plugged in, I arrange it on the floor and sit down in front of it. ''Let''s see...'' ying key by key, the sound floods my mind,forting my heart. Releasing the keys, I stare dazedly at the piano, as memories of Ashley flooded my mind, causing the sadness and loneliness I was trying to suppress, to begin to well up, as a strange chill began to cover my body. But remembering Ashley, a smile spread across my face, memories recing the previous cold. With all those heavy emotions, I remembered a beautifulposition, Moonlight by Beethoven. My new life with Ashley started well, she was a young sister, but she did everything to help us, I spent joys and good times. With those emotions, I y the second movement, nostalgically remembering the sweet feelings. *Here Christian, I bought you a candy... * *Christian, who is your favorite sister?* *I love you so much little rabbit* *Christian... I''m sorry* *I''m a lousy sister* But little by little those sweet feelings were fading away, beingpletely reced by sad memories, causing despair to flood my heart, as I unconsciously began to y the third movement of the sonata. *Christian, your sistermitted suicide* Unfortunately, the reality that I tried so hard to ignore and repress, hit me. No matter how desperate I am, no matter how much I want to forget it or believe it''s a bad dream, Ashley is noting back. Reality that left only coldness in my heart, as the first movement began to sound. And with that coldness, warm tears welled up in my eyes, listening in a daze to the depressing melody. "That''s enough my boy, mommy is here" But just when I was feeling deste, mommy''s voice woke me up from my stupor, as her arms went around my neck, taking my head with her hands to rest it on her breasts, causing my rational part to wake up again. "*Sigh* I''m sorry" I mumble with a bitter smile, knowing that mother is only worried seeing me like this. "You don''t have to apologize, I''m d you let out whatever was tormenting you" Mom whispered, then taking my head and slowly turning it in her direction, meeting her teary eyes "It was a beautiful melody, mom liked it a lot" "It''s depressing" I murmur bitterly, knowing Mom was crying from her reddened eyes. "But it''s my child''s feelings that were in it, that makes it beautiful" "..." Turning my gaze, I notice n is still with his dolls while Hailie is reading the guide to her new console, Turning my gaze again to mom I whisper in pain "I miss Ashley" "I miss her too, there isn''t a day that goes by that I don''t think about her" Mom murmurs, gently wiping away the tears that were still on my face "But we have each other, you can share your pain, you don''t have to face everything alone" "We have each other" I mumble dazedly, as a small smile spreads across my face "I love you mom" "I love you, my baby boy" ... Monday, December 29, 2009. "Are you sure they will be ok?" with concern Eva asked. "Rx mom, I take care of my brothers, you already left food, money, even your cell phone, we''ll be fine" Christian smiled. "*Sigh* Okay... I left you the number of the ce where I work, call me if anything happens... I also left you the emergency numbers, don''t forget them" Finishing adding the cor of Eva''s shirt, Christian Smiled and kissed her cheek "We''ll be fine mom, don''t worry." "*Sigh* I''m leaving, remember not to open the door for anyone" With another worried sigh, Eva kissed the boy''s forehead and opened the door, turning every step she took, still unsure of leaving them alone. Today Eva had to work in the afternoon, usually Sara and Jayden take care of them during those times, but it turns out that since New Year''s Eve is just around the corner, they traveled to Los Angeles to visit Sara''s family, leaving Eva with no other options but to leave them alone. At first, she thought about simply not going, but Christian knowing that it would cause problems for her, convinced his mother to leave her siblings in her care. "Go safely mom, don''t forget I''m a genius, I can handle anything" With a confident smile, Christian waved his hand in farewell. "*Sigh* Well..." With Eva gone, Christian got down from his chair, grabbed his sketchbook, and enjoyed this quiet moment, while his brothers were each in their rooms. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*. But after a few hours of idleness, loud gunshots rang out outside the house, as Christian quickly got up from the floor and ran to the second floor. Arriving on the second floor, Christian finds his younger siblings scared, looking at him nervously and fearfully. "Hailie, go in with n to your room and lock yourselves in, don''te out until I tell you" "Brother-" "Just do as I tell you, Mom''s on her way" Lying to reassure them, Christian speaks seriously, then turns to n, finding him pale and trembling "Hailie, take care of n, yes?" "Y-yes" Still unsure, Hailie nods, quickly taking n''s hand then leading him towards his room and locking himself in. "*Sigh*" Sighing in relief, Christian quickly goes downstairs and grabs a knife from the kitchen. Although no bullets made it towards the house, the shots were exactly outside the house, causing Christian''s caution to be at an all-time high. Quietly, Christian grabs a tablecloth and hides the knife inside, as he quietly walks over to the window. Peering out carefully, Christian sees nothing but darkness, causing his brow to furrow as he notices that the lights throughout the block were off. But when his eyesight got a little used to theck of light, Christian glimpsed that in front of his house a body was lying on the ground. "*Sigh*" Finding no other silhouette after a few minutes, Christian coulde to the conclusion that it was a single, quick job, job in which the target was already dying or dead, and thanks to that, his brothers are not in danger. But when that thought came to his mind, a frown appeared on his face "Since when did I be so heartless, there an injured person outside my house, I need to help him." Quickly grabbing his mother''s cell phone and walks out of the house, quickly approaching towards the person on the ground. "Do you need help!?" Christian asked with concern quickly arriving at the scene. But as he looked at the body head on, overwhelming nausea assaulted him, forcing him to vomit on the side of the spot. "*cough* *cough*" After emptying his stomach and spitting out saliva from shock, Christian turned my gaze again to the body. It was a woman of color in her 20''s to 30''s, you couldn''t quite tell her age since half of her face was shattered by bullets. [N/A: I don''t know if saying ''colored'' is right, it''s the only way I could describe a ck woman, but I actually find it a bit weird, since where Ie from everyone was always told they were people of color, even white is a color. In ament I was told that I shouldn''t say ck, since it is racism, but what can I do? in this novel, at least a third of the characters will be of color, and I won''t tell you that they are all white just to avoid offending people, the world is not like that, there are pink, yellow, white, ck, mtto, brown people, among others, and it is the most normal thing in the world. Human beings evolved in different ways depending on the area where they live or used to live, that is the reason for the difference in skin color. I think we should stop taking into ount the color of our skin and look more at the heart and mind of people, because having ck or brown skin does not make you evil or something simr, it is your mind and what you think that can make you one. And the more a person tries to avoid saying a word asmon as ''ck, nigga'' just to avoid ''racism'', the more the difference of something as banal as the color of your skin will be obvious. Sometimes I ponder on many things, and I find it amazing how in the name of ''inclusion'' there is more exclusion than ever, just as always in the name of peace, there is more chaos than ever]. Her brain was scattered in pieces on the floor, the whole scene was a mess of blood, and apparently all the bulletsnded in his head. Half of his eye hung out of its socket, while the other was still open, seeming to stare at him with every movement. Upon seeing the scene again, Christian could not suppress his horror and fear at the grisly sight, and although what Christian saw in his dream was far worse than this, the difference in sensations was different. In his dream, Christian was quite dazed and numb, he himself does not know the reason why that happened, but now... It''s all different, he is aware that this is reality, the smell of blood in the air, the feeling of disgust and fear, everything feels very real, confirming that he is not dreaming, and at the same time multiplying all his horror with the scene. Just like watching someone die on the Inte is not the same as watching someone die in front of you. Trembling heavily, Christian dials 911. "911 what is your emergency" A male voice Answered. "Hello y-yes... s-s-someone-" "My boy, breathe first, everything will be okay." "Y-yes..." Breathing heavily as he tries to calm his turbulent emotions, Christian sighed. "S-someone died outside my s-someone died outside my ho-home." "Can you tell me where you live?" "Y-yes, I live at Pilgrim St & Patton St, Detroit, Michigan, 48223" Chapter 49 Fear? "The police are on their way, can you tell me like your name?" "C-christian" "That''s a nice name Christian, how old are you?" "9" "Christian, do you have any adults around? Your mom or dad?" "Mom''s out shopping, I''m alone with my younger siblings" "I see... where are you right now Christian?" "Next to the body..." Christian muttered in a daze, staring at the woman. "Is she breathing?" "I don''t think so... he''s missing the h-half of his head... I see her b-brain" "..." "I... I-I''m scared" Christian murmured, as the tremors he had slightly controlled returned. "Rx Christian, the police are on their way, everything will be fine" "..." Lowering his gaze to avoid seeing any more of that frightening image, Christian saw something that made him ration again. Looking again at the woman''s face, for a few seconds Christian managed to see his mother''s face on the woman, causing him to open his eyes wide, while his hands were shaking heavily. Closing his eyes tightly, Christian shook his head "It''s just my imagination" Opening his eyes again, Christian sighed as he saw the woman''s face return to normal. Frowning, Christian lowered his gaze, not wanting to have that illusion again, but as he looked down, he was met with a metallic ck object. Clenching his fists tightly, Christian took a deep breath, looking at the object that seemed to gleam at the woman''s waist ''That''s it... A gun'' ''A lot of variables... a lot of risk... what if she had wanted to hide in my house? She had a gun and so did the people who attacked her... I couldn''t protect my siblings... I promised mom I would protect them... this woman could be Hailie or mom... I... I never want to be alone again'' As he reyed those words in his mind, Christian staggered over to the woman and pulled a Glock 17 pistol from his waistband, carefully securing it with his clothing to avoid leaving fingerprints. If someone were to look into Christian''s eyes at this moment, they would be surprised to see his eyes darken a little more, already almost eliminating all light from them, leaving a deep violet with few traces of pink between them. "Christian? Are you there?" "Yes..." "Did something happen? You weren''t answering me" "I''m walking home... my siblings are scared because of the gunshots" "There were gunshots?" "Yes... those gunshots killed the woman" "I see... the police are just a few minutes away Christian, please don''t cut me off" "I have to call mom... I''m sorry" Finishing his words, Christian cuts the call, quickly dialing the number Eva left, as he closed the door and walked to the second floor with the gun in his hands. "Good evening, you are calling Mc Donal''s what do you need?" after a few seconds, a woman answers. "This mom?" "Mom? "Eva... Eva Grey" "Oh, give me a second child, I''ll put her on" "Okay..." Still dazed, Christian reaches his room and looks at the gun, remembering where the safety was from the action movies he watched. Nodding as he sees it secured, Christian lifts the mattress off his bed and tucks the gun underneath, while slowly his daze was wearing off. "Christian!? Did something happen!?" After a few seconds, Eva''s agitated voice was heard. "Yes mom...someone died outside our house" "W-what?" "A woman died outside the house mom...I already called the police" "..." "She hung up on me..." Staring at his cell phone with a frown, Christian sighed "She should be here by now." Looking at his hands, Christian frowns as he sees them shaking heavily, but it wasn''t that that made him frown, it was theck of emotions "Why isn''t the fear there anymore?" "Seeing that woman caused me so much terror... so why am I now calm in my thoughts?" Frowning, Christian turned his gaze towards the door of his sister''s room "*Sigh* It doesn''t matter, if my siblings see me in fear it would be worse" Clenching his fists tightly in an attempt to control the control in his hands, Christian gives onest nce towards the mattress and left his room, walking straight towards his siblings room, finding it bolted shut. "Hailie, it''s me" "C-christian?" after a few seconds, Christian hears a shaky voice. "Yes Hailie, it''s me" As he finished speaking, a few quick footsteps were heard, until the door opened and a small blonde head peeked out. "W-what happened?" "Nothing, they were fireworks, the police areing to take care that they don''t throw any more" "*Sigh*What a scary thing fireworks are" Holding her hands to her heart, Hailie sighed, then opened the door and let Christian in. "Where''s n?" frowning at not seeing the boy, Christian asked. "He''s under the bed, I told him everything would be okay, but he''s scared" Hailie smiled. "n,e out, it was just fireworks." Poking his head out n showed his pale face "R-really?" "Yeah, those people are weird, I don''t know why they''re using them now if it''s not even new year''s yet" Christian smiled nonchntly, leaning back on the bed. "I-I don''t believe you" n whispered, not wanting to leave. "Do what you want, although I''d be more afraid of the spiders that might be under the bed" "..." Staring in a daze for a few seconds, n reacted and quickly got out, then shook himself in despair "Yuck, yuck, yuck! I was under Hailie''s bed, now I have fleas!" "Hey! I don''t have fleas!" Hailie eximed, puffing out her cheeks angrily. Smiling softly, Christian felt his body slowly calming down, soothing his worries with the warmth of his family "Hailie, n, I want a hug!" Quickly grabbing the two children, Christian lies down on the bed, hugging his two siblings with each arm. "I love you dwarves so much!" "I''m not a midget!" n eximed angrily. "..." While Hailie just remained silent at hisment and let herself be hugged. "Kids!?" But just as n wanted to continue fighting, a loud scream rang out below, causing everyone to get out of bed. "I''ll tell Mom you called me a midget!" sticking his tongue out mockingly, n ran for the exit, only to be stopped by Christian. "Now is not the time" Shaking his head, Christian came out first "Mom is scared of the fireworks that''s why she got here fast, let''s tell her we''re fine." "...Fine" n nodded with a pout, walking out with Hailie. They didn''t even make it down the stairs and ran into a worried Eva, who was disheveled and sweaty. "Are they okay!?" Hugging the 3 children quickly, Eva asks. "Yes mom, n and Christian were scared by the fireworks, but I took care of them" Hailie replied with a proud smile. "Mom you''re crushing me, let go!" n eximed, squirming to get out of the hug. Moving closer to the ear of the confused Eva, Christian whispers "I didn''t tell them what happened outside, I lied to them saying it was fireworks" Understanding the situation, and more so seeing the dead body only a few feet away from her house, Eva looked at her eldest son with concern, but quickly adjusted her expression and smiled quickly "I see, I was scared since my children never heard fireworks up close" "I wasn''t scared Mom!" spoke Hailie quickly. "I know, my little girl is the bravest and strongest" Smiled Eva, gently stroking the little girl''s hair "I''m d you''ll take care of your siblings" "Hehe~" Hailie smiled. "Now go to your room and go to sleep it''s gettingte" "But mom, I want to y with my console!" protested Hailie. "Mom, I don''t want to sleep yet!" continued n. "I already told you that you must sleep, I won''t ept retorts!" Reprimanded Eva in a stern voice. With pouts on their lips, Hailie and n nodded. Smiling, Eva kisses Hailie and n''s forehead "Good night my children, sleep well" "Goodnight mom" They spoke at the same time, causing them both to open their eyes wide then turn away angrily. "Don''t copy me" They spoke again at the same time. "Mom, he''s copying me!" Turning at the same time, they point at each other and exim. Smiling at their bickering, Eva waved her hand "Go to sleep" Looking at each other for thest time, they both nod and walk towards their rooms. "*Sigh*" Seeing them leave, Eva quickly turned to Christian, hugging him quickly "My boy, what happened!?" "Let''s go downstairs mom" Shaking his head, Christian takes his mother''s hand and leads her downstairs, then making her sit on the couch and climbing on her legs, hugging the woman''s neck tightly. "I was painting and... shots rang out outside the house" Christian murmured, resting his head on Eva''s chest "At first I was afraid that someone wanted to break into the house, so I took my siblings to Hailie''s room and told them to lock themselves in until I got there" "..." "Then I went downstairs and took a knife in case someone woulde into the house, but no one came..." "..." "As I looked out of the window... I saw her... a person lying on the floor" "..." "I thought she might need help, so I went outside with your cell phone to call 911... but that''s when I saw her" "She was dead mom...someone killed her" Christian murmured in a daze, as his fist clenched tightly "she was just a woman...I don''t understand why they would hurt her..." Although Christian knows that this world is not like his, that women are not beings that need to be defended, he still cannot bear the sadness and difort of seeing situations like these. "My baby boy" Hugging Christian tightly, Eva whispered "It''s okay, mommy''s here" ... Saturday, January 23, 2010. That chilling day was behind us, the police left the scene a week ago, returning the whole ce to normal. Christian was still wondering where the feelings he had at that moment went, but little by little he left the subject behind thanks to Eva who pampered the child every second, showering him with affection and love. From that day on Eva quit her jobs and found another one in a coffee shop, where she was not required to work nights or weekends, thus spending all her time with her children. Christian''s book was already published 2 weeks ago, and in a few days they will tell him how it did in sales, while all his other novels were already patented, including thest book he decided to write, Da Vinci: The Secret Code. Needless to say, he had to make a lot of modifications to adapt it to this world, but it is one of the books he most enjoyed reading in his other world, giving him a lot of motivation in the process. At school everything has been going well, Emily learned to hide her tracks with his mother''s second book and the girl is having a lot of fun filtering into different systems, something Christian watched in amazement. Needless to say that Christian has already read and understood all 3 books, and his opinion is simple, those books are a beast. He is sure that not even studyingputer security would have as much information as described in those books, even Christian has the suspicion that getting into the FBI data would be easy, especially after reading the third book where they talk about the security of differentpanies and countries. Emily''s mother was so amazing, that she left data on how to get into Google''s system without being detected, leaving a backdoor into their systems virtually unrecognizable. Even Christian usually thinks what happened with that woman, because many times in his books he left words for his future daughter, remarking that the books were for her, implying that he nned to go somewhere, but her future daughter was still in his mind. Right now Christian was with a big smile looking at the screen, while Hailie was firming her hair in frustration. "Decapitated!" A bleeding image appeared on the screen, while a woman raised a head in the background. "You''re horrible at this~" Christian smirked, stretching out with the console controller in his hand. "Howe you beat me in every fight!?" Hailie eximed in frustration "You''re a man, men aren''t supposed to know how to y games!" "I''m not just any man, I''m Christian Grey, the best at everything there is!" smiled Christian proudly "You should be happy that you lost to me, not everyone gets that chance!" "I won''t take it, let''s y again!" "Anytime~" But when they were about to restart the game, Eva came to the side with her cell phone in hand. Turning his eyes with confusion, Christian receives the cell phone "Who is it?" Chapter 50 Jealousy "Oh, good" Nodding, Christian holds his cell phone to his ear "Christian speaking" "Christian, good news!" But a loud scream came, causing Christian to pull the cell phone away from his ear "You don''t have to scream Mrs. Evelyn, I''m not deaf" "Well..." Calming down a little "I''ve got good news Christian" "Speak..." "When weunched your book we asked newspapers in different states to add your book as a rmendation, cashing in on some favors they owed us" "..." "The main issue is that thanks to that your book was a sess!" "..." "We haven''t evenpleted a month and we''re already getting calls from bookstores asking for more, in all this time we''ve already sold 6000 copies and climbing!" "I see..." "People even contacted the publisher asking for the second volume!" "I see..." "You are probably a sessful author!" "I see..." "WHY DON''T YOU REACT!!!?" Mrs. Evelyn shouted in frustration. "Because it''s the usual, I know what my works are worth, I don''t expect any less than this..." "*Sigh* I give up" "Have you thought about when the second volume will be released? I''ve already patented the whole saga" "It''s still too early, let''s hope people will be more eager and more sales wille." "Well, by the way, I tell you that I have more than 30 novels of the same quality to publish..." "..." "..." "I think I misheard, how many novels did you say?" "More than 30." "Of s-same quality?" "Some must be superior, it depends on the reader''s taste" "Well... *sigh* I guess it''s normaling from you... we just bring the publisher when you can, we''ll see when it''s best to publish them" "Well, if that''s all I''ll hang up for now, I have a girl to discipline" "Wait! I have a writer to introduce you to, can youe to the publishing house next Tuesday at 6 pm?" "... I shouldn''t have any problems" "Okay, we''ll wait for you, see youter" "See youter" Hanging up the call, Christian handed the cell phone back to his mother. "Did something happen?" asked Eva hesitantly. "Yes, they were talking to me about how theunch of my novel went" "And how did it go?" asked Eva with concern, fearing that her boy''s book would be a failure and cause him harm. "I think it was in the papers, it''s quite a sess, in less than a month they sold 6000 copies, now they''re working on printing more" "That''s great" Eva smiled happily, while inside relief dominated "Did they tell you what newspapers it was in? I want to buy a few" "Don''t ask..." Christian replied with some difort. "Never mind, I''ll call to ask them" Answered Eva with a smile "Did they tell you anything else?" "No, but in a few days they should send the first payment from the sales" "More money?" "Yes, the $2000 was just an advance, that advance should have already been paid" "Oh..." Nodded Eva in a daze "And how much more will they pay you now?" "I don''t know exactly, since I didn''t ask how much the books sell for, but if I say hypothetically it''s $10 each, I should get approximately about $7000 if we deduct taxes" ''Shit!'' Looking at Christian in disbelief, Eva thought ''Me working all day, 5 days a week, and I don''t make half the money my kid makes with a little fun time!'' Although she felt a little bitter inside, the happiness that her child was doing well with her projects was greater. Smiling happily, Eva hugged the child "I''m d you''re doing well" "..." Smiling slightly, Christian leaned on his mother, while a burden weighing on him lifted ''*Sigh* Now that money won''t be a problem, there''s only enjoyment left'' ... Tuesday, January 26, 2010. Grabbing CDs, Christian ces them in a small mp3 yer and starts it up. "Introduction to the German Language." Pressing ''Start'', a voice reached his ear, adjusting his headphones a bit, Christian gets out of bed and starts to tidy up his room. All these months Christian didn''t waste, always learning more and more things. Today he can already speak 8nguages fluently thanks to the discs his mother bought him, discs that teach you to modte and connect sentences in the selectednguages. His mother bought them after Christian found out about them, and thanks to that he speaks perfectly Russian, Japanese, Italian, French, Portuguese, Spanish, Latin and Greek, while only today, he started to learn German. Eachnguage he learned became easier, to the point that he mastered Greek in just one day, and although the native ent is something he can''t master in one day, he can master it in two, as long as he has someone to speak it in front of him, or in his case, someone who speaks it for his purchased CDs. Although the discsst many hours each, it''s not something Christian finds tedious. Somehow, Christian found that learning something new is the most fun he can experience, obviously underneath spending time with his family. And well, speaking Latin in front of his siblings and seeing their terrified faces is something he finds quite entertaining, this being his main source of motivation to learn thisnguage. "Christian, we''re leaving in 30 minutes, get dressed ande eat!" "I''ming!" wearily, Christian shouts "Detesto manh?¡ês, especialmente manh?¡êso esta em que tenho de ir ? esc..." (I hate mornings, especially mornings like this when I have to go to school-Portugues) Finishing making his bed and arranging his clothes, Christian quickly gets dressed and goes downstairs with his backpack on his back, then sits down at the table and eats toast, while his brothers looked dazedly at the food, still not fully awake. Finished eating, Christian got up from his seat and went to his mother''s room, finding her just putting on his pants, while his torso is still bare. Pulling out his headphones and pausing the mini cd yer, Christian sighs "Mom, you''re rushing me and you''re still not dressed." "I couldn''t find clean underwear, I ended up wearing yesterday''s" Eva grumbled as she buckled the belt of her pants. Shaking his head, Christian walks over to the bed and grabs his mother''s ck bras, then climbs towards the bed and gestures for her toe over. "Hehe~" With a smile, Eva walks over to her boy and turns her back to him. Smiling, Christian reaches out his arms and holds his mother''s breasts "They got bigger..." Squeezing a little to feel their softness and warmth, Christian notices that, even if just a little, his mother''s breasts are still growing to such an extent, that even with his hand he can''t take a third of them. But well... His hand is quite small for his age. "*Sigh* These things are annoying" Eva sighed wearily. "I like them..." Christian whispers, squeezing them lightly to rx with the sensation. "If my boy likes them, all good~" Eva smiled, moving her hand to take Christian''s hand and squeeze her breasts "But now put my bra on I have to take you to school." "Okay" Smiling softly, Christian pulls his hands away from his mother''s, and ces the bra over her breasts "Lift your hands up" With his mother''s hands out, Christian pulls the sps of the bra together and closes them, then reaches up and tucks his hands under the bra, carefully amodating his mother''s breasts in them, avoiding off-center nipple damage. Nodding with satisfaction, Christian slowly withdraws his hands and nods "Ready, hand me your shirt and turn around" "Here" Receiving the shirt, Christian looks at his mother''s smiling face and sighs, "I''m getting you all wrong getting used to it, you should dress yourself" But even though he wasining out loud, Christian felt immense satisfaction in these small moments. With the shirt on, Christian carefully buttoned button by button, only to frown at two particr buttons, the ones on his chest. "No, this shirt won''t fit, it''s too tight on you, even your bra is showing on the sides" Christian pointed to his mother''s chest, noting with frustration how tight it looks. "Never mind, it''s just a bra" Rolling her eyes, Eva turns away to go to the kitchen, only to be held by Christian. With confusion, Eva turns and asks "Is something wrong?" With absolute seriousness on his boyish face, Christian nods with a frown "Change your shirt" "But this one is fine..." "I don''t like it, change it" Raising her eyebrows at the boy''s stubborn and childish attitude, Eva smiled ''so this is as far as your obsession goes...'' Eva misinterpreted everything, she always thought that Christian can''t stand seeing people with messy clothes. These obsessions are quitemon in people, not exactly the one about clothes, as they always vary, washing your hands every time you touch something, not putting up with an odd or even number, something not being straight, etc. But it is understandable, almost no one in this world would think that a child does not want his mother to leave something as simple as bras in sight, let alone think that the child is jealous. There are cases, yes, but they are very rare, at least for Eva''s life. "Why do you want me to change it?" asked Eva with amusement. "I don''t want anyone else to see mom..." Christian muttered with a dark expression. But his illusion didn''tst long, being broken by his very child. "You... Are you jealous?" asked Eva in a daze, but still, amusement showed in her eyes. "No..." Replied Christian with annoyance, but still not letting go of Eva. "Hehe~" Smiling mischievously, Eva nodded "If it bothers my boy that I wear clothes like this, I''ll wear another one." "Mn" Nodding his head, Christian rxes and sighs. Changing his shirt for a bigger one, Christian nods and leaves his mother''s room. Minutester the whole family was at school, but instead of Eva going straight out as usual, she went downstairs with her children. "Is something wrong?" asked Christian. "Nothing, I just have to talk to your headmistress about some business" Smiling slightly, Eva apanied them as they entered the school, looking curiously at all the children beside her. ncing at his mother and then at the children beside him, n purses his lips and runs off, quickly walking away from his family. "What''s wrong with him?" bowing her head slightly, Hailie asked. "He was embarrassed" Christian smiled with amusement. "Ugh!" She sped her hands to her heart, Eva looking sadly at the boy running towards the school "My boy was ashamed of me?" "n is always like that, I''ve heard a lot about him at school, some kids say he''s the most popr kid in school" Smiled Christian quizzically ''It feels so weird to say that... but that damn kid has the guts to ignore me even at school.'' Many times Christian when wandering around out of boredom woulde across his siblings, usually Hailie with her little friend, and sometimes n with a group of boys ''It''s pretty funny to see kids so... I don''t know what to call them... Stupid? Snobbish?'' ''Bute to think of it... Even at home he ignores everyone most of the time'' Frowning slightly, Christian ponders, then opens his eyes wide ''Oh no! My brother will turn into a snob like those typical annoying bitches!'' Chapter 51 Exceptional "n? The most popr?" Raising her eyebrows in astonishment, Eva looked doubtfully at Christian. "I''m not too sure, I just overheard him in passing, I don''t spend my time on nonsense" Shrugging, Christian stepped forward "See you, I''m going to the library." "..." Staring at the boy''s back, Eva sighed and turned to her daughter "Really n is the most popr? He never told me that." "The truth is yes, but everyone always talks about big brother" Hailie whispered, looking exaggeratedly every which way, afraid of being overheard "I''ll let you in on a secret mome closer" "...?" With hesitation, Eva bends down to bring her ear closer to the girl. "A while ago Christian hit a boy, a lot of people saw it and now everyone is afraid of him, essentially the children" Hailie whispered. "Your brother fought again?" frowning, Eva asked. "It''s a long story mom, but in short there were girls and 1 boy bothering us on the way out of school, I protected my brother from the girls so they wouldn''t bother my brother, but there was a very annoying boy... there came Christian and kicked him really awesome in the chest!" Hailie raised her voice a little, not forgetting to praise herself for her bravery that day. "You protected your brother from the girls?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva stared into her daughter''s eyes. "Yes, mom!" nodded Hailie strongly. "Hahaha~" Laughed Eva loudly, then patting her daughter''s head "That''s my girl!" "Hehe~" Smiling happily, Hailie narrowed her eyes in delight. "When we get back home I''ll keep teaching you how to box, got it?" "Yes, mom!" ... Looking at each other, Principal Smith raises her eyebrows and asks "What brings you to my office, Eva?" "I need your help" Copsing into the chair, Eva sighs. "What''s wrong, you look tired" Settling back in the chair knowing it''s not a school thing, the principal smiles. "It''s about Christian, I don''t know what to do with him anymore..." "Did something happen?" "A lot of things happened" Eva whispers wearily. "I hear you "I... *sigh* I underestimated my child''s intelligence" "Oh... tell me more" "Start by watching this" Pulling out her cell phone, Eva goes into gallery and selects a video. "*Piano sound*" After a few minutes, Principal Smith wipes away the tear that escaped her eye and speaks "It''s a nice sonata...how long have you been ying the piano?" "It was his first time with one..." "..." Unable to process what she heard, the director leans on her desk and asks again "I''m sorry I didn''t hear well, how long have you yed piano?" "That was his first day..." Eva murmured, looking fondly at the boy on her cell phone "I bought him a piano for Christmas, he plugged it in, yed each key for a few seconds and... He yed that melody out of nowhere." "You''re telling me he learned to y the piano in seconds? That''s impossible, the middle melody was too fast for a novice, let alone ying a full sonata without practice... speaking of sonata, where did he learn it from, I''ve never heard it before" "*Sigh* I tell you the reality, my kid had never yed a piano before... I gave it to him because I always liked to listen to it, I also thought that when he''s older and I get my drums back we could y together... and about the sonata, I don''t know... I asked my boss who is an olddy and listens to all this kind of ssical music, but she had never heard it before." "..." "But that''s not all, look at this video" Switching the video, Eva turns the cell phone around and shows it to the director. "I bought him one of those Rubik''s cubes, a friend told me Christian might like it... I messed it up for him to do... he looked at it for 4 seconds and put it together in 7, after that he never used it again because he found it boring" "..." "Watch this other video..." Switching the video again, Eva turns the cell phone "I bought him a puzzle with thousands of pieces... he put it together in 20 minutes, after that he put it aside because he found it boring." "..." "*Sigh* That''s not all either" Changing the video, Eva turns the cell phone "One day I passed outside Christian''s room and found him speaking Japanese... so I bought him one of those CDs and a portable mini yer so he could learn everything he wanted... I bought him 15 discs with 10 differentnguages... that was about 2 weeks ago, now he can speak 8nguages... when he learned anothernguage he came to my room to tell me and talk to me in thatnguage... I just congratte him and he leaves happy... 3 dayster he came again, he learned to speak Portuguese.... 2 dayster he came back, he learned to speak Spanish... one dayter he learned to speak Greek... another dayter, he learned to speak Latin and the next day he learned Italian... after that, I didn''t see him with the records, but today in the morning he was already with them, I wouldn''t be surprised if in the afternoon he tells me that he learned anothernguage" In the video you could see and hear Christian speaking in 8nguages, happily looking at the camera. "..." "*Sigh* But that''s not all..." With even more tiredness, Eva changes the videos to images and passes the cell phone to the director "Move the pictures... all those drawings were made by my boy... I bought him paints to make from those drawings that are in museums, but he said he wanted to learn how to paint first because ording to him it was something very different, so I don''t know how he will be at that" Moving the photos around, the director sees drawings made with graphite pencil of different people, easily recognizing Eva and her children in the drawings, being even more amazed by the high quality of each one. Looking up in a daze, the director asks "Th-that''s it?" "*Sigh* I wish it was everything" Grabbing her backpack, Eva opens it and pulls out a book with a magazine "My published son his own book... it even appeared in the papers" Taking the book with trembling hands, the headmistress looks dazedly at the cover, instantly finding the publisher on it, confirming that the boy did indeed publish a book and it''s not something printed by Eva. Turning her gaze, she picks up the newspaper and reads the highlighted article, where they talk about a new up-anding writer and his fantastic novel idea. "Don''t tell anyone that this person is Christian, the publisher asked him to publish under a pseudonym to avoid certain problems" Nodding dazedly, the headmistress murmured "So he really did write a book... when he didn''t bring me advance of his book I didn''t bother him, since the library manager confirmed to me that he always studies... his grades are all in 10''s... even Emily raised her grades a lot" "And he is not the only one, the other day he asked me to patent 40 more books for him... they will all be reviewed by the publisher to publish them... the most impressive thing of all is that they are paying him... with that book they gave him an advance of 2000 dors... ording to Christian in a few days more money wille in since they sold all the copies they printed" "..." "I... I don''t know what to do anymore" Eva murmured bitterly "I try to help to develop Christian''s intelligence, but everything he does as if nothing... I never found something that could give him a challenge or something simr" "..." Looking up, Eva spoke hopefully "Elder, I need your help... do you have any ideas? I want my child to further develop his potential, it''s the best thing for him." "..." Rubbing her temples, the director spoke "Give me a minute, it''s a lot to process." "..." "Well, I think I understand everything" After a few seconds, the director spoke, leaning back in her chair "You''re telling me that you found out that Christian is not a genius, but a super genius, right?" "Yes, something like that." "And you came to me to see if I had any ideas that would help Christian, right?" "*Sigh* Yeah." "..." Thinking for a moment, the headmistress sighs "I''ve never seen or heard of simr cases before... yes I had heard of child geniuses who can do amazing things, but everything Christian has done so far is something out of the norm for the title ''genius''" "..." "I honestly have no idea how to help you, other than advising you to always buy instruments or tools to help him think, the way I see it, everything you''ve done so far is fine.... you don''t repress him in what he wants, you support him in his ideas, you even encourage him to learn new things" spoke the director, and then she smiled and looked Eva in the eyes "You have done a great job Eva, there are few mothers like you" "Really?" "Obviously" Smiled the director. "*Sigh* Well..." Nodded Eva with relief "So you don''t have anything that could help Christian?" Pursing her lips, Mrs. Smith thought for a moment, then picked up her cell phone and dialed a number "Brother, I need you at my school" "I''m on vacation woman, respect my time off" An angry voice was heard on the other end of the cell phone, causing Mrs. Smith to smile. "It''s an exceptional case Jordan, I have a special child at school" "What''s so special about that child?" "It takes him 1 day to learn to speak a newnguage." "Now that''s special..." murmured the man on the other end of the cell phone "Are you sure about that?" "Yes, but it''s not just that Jordan, that kid learned to y the piano in a day, he''s a rising writer at a publishing house, he put together his first Rubik''s cube in seconds, he speaks 8nguages, he can even draw like a freaking artist" "Wow, now that''s an exceptional case... how old is the kid?" "9" "Well... that''s ultra exceptional" Murmured the man "And that kid studies at your school?" "Yes" "Wow...who knew a kid like that woulde out of your school" "I don''t forget how much you were eating your boogers Jordan." "That was a long time ago!" "You were 25 years old" "Never mind, it''s been 10 years of that, you shouldn''t remember!" "..." Looking at the mocking face of the headmistress, Eva smiled wistfully, remembering her sisters she hasn''t seen in a while ''How are those two stupid ones? I think I miss them...'' Staring dazedly into nothingness, Eva looked down and looked at the smiling picture of her child, then smiled ''But I have my responsibility... we''ll see each other sometime'' ''So you''lle now? Well we''ll wait for you... yes, the boy''s mother is with me... well, see youter" Putting the cell phone aside, Mrs. Smith sighed "Let me exin the situation to you" Nodding, Eva looked at the director with raised eyebrows. "My brother works at Mensa, do you locate that name?" "No" "It''s a worldwide organization, it''s dedicated to finding young geniuses within the whole world, the only requirement is that your intelligence exceeds 98% of the poption... you should understand how hard it is to get in" "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva asks doubtfully "Does such a thing really exist?" "Yes, the truth is that the institution has been around for a long time, I don''t know exactly when, but I think I heard it was around 1940 in Ennd." "..." Furrowing her eyebrows a little, Eva asks with concern "And do you think my child will be able to get in? I don''t want him to be sad if he gets rejected..." "You''re not sure of your child''s intelligence?" Raising her eyebrows, Mrs. Smith asks. "Of course I am, I know my child is the best, but to be better than 98% of the poption...that''s a pretty tough thing to do" "Don''t worry, if Christian could do everything he can do with ease, these tests will be nothing to him" "..." Frowning a little, Eva sighed as she pulled out her cell phone "If so I''ll stay to see him, I''ll call my boss to let her know I''ll be a littlete" Chapter 52 Exam "It would be perfect since we need your permission for the exams." ... "I hope what you said is real sister" Sighed an older man, looking wearily at the woman next to him, as she arranged her sister''s desk to give exams. "Stopining Jordan, I already told you that you''ll realize the child''s potential just by looking at him" Rolling her eyes, Mrs. Smith sat down at the side of the desk. "I want you to keep in mind that this is a special situation, usually the children have to go to the venues toplete the exams" "Yes, yes, it will just be, for now, the mother was quite stressed about this whole issue." "That woman I saw was the mother?" "Yes" "She''s about our little sister''s age *sigh* women these days" "At least she took responsibility, I find her quite admirable for carrying 3 kids with her young age" "You have a point, usually they would take off and leave their children motherless" Nodding, Jordan sat down, having finished arranging everything to give a satisfactory exam. "Mom, what do I have to do these things for? they''re boring" But as they were talking, a child''s voice was heard, as the mother and son pair entered the office. Raising his eyebrows, Jordan looked carefully at the boy "You''re right sister... this boy has a special air about him" Squinting, Jordan stared into the boy''s eyes, not finding the typical trace of childishness in them. "I already told you that it will help you learn more fun things" "But exams are boring, mom, nothing funes out of something that demands something boring from you" "You have a great point, my boy" "Exactly mom, that''s why I''m telling you to let''s drop this, and by the way could you withdraw me from school today, it turns out the publisher wants to introduce me to a writer and wants me to present at 6 there, I don''t minding early and showing my other works" "That won''t happen, my prince, I told you studiese first" "You are so boring, mom" "..." Looking at the interaction in front of him, Jordan raised his eyebrows even higher and turned to his sister and whispered "They certainly are peculiar" "Told you so" Smiling, the headmistress stood up "Hi Christian, haven''t seen you in a while" Pursing his lips, Christian stopped talking to his mother and looked at the headmistress, not missing the old man at her side "Headmistress, it''s good to see you" "Don''t look like it Christian, I heard youin" Raising her eyebrows in amusement, Mrs. Smith spoke. "You interrupted my leisure time Headmistress, at this hour I y solitaire" "Didn''t I tell you that you are only allowed to study?" "I study even in my free time, at this rate I''ll die of a stroke" "Understandable" Nodding with an amused smile, the headmistress pointed towards Jordan "Christian, this person ising to give you some tests, his name is Jordan" Pursing his lips, Christian shifted his gaze to Jordan, looking at him fully with narrowed eyes "You have bad intentions towards me?" Not expecting that question, Jordan looks quizzically towards the boy and shakes his head "No..." "With my family?" "No..." "Good, let''s do the test" Smiling, Christian turns to his mother and whispers "After this I want you to spoil me a lot mom, I''ll only do it for you" Shaking her head with a smile, Eva nods "Then I''ll have to try harder with my boy" "Good" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian walked over and sat down, looking curiously at the papers in front of him. "Ok, let''s start" Momentarily forgetting everything that just happened, Jordan became serious and started moving the papers, leaving 3 sheets in front of Christian "You can start with any sheet, you have the amount of time you need, but you won''t be able to ask anything either if you don''t know any, you can skip it and that''s it... as soon as you finish a sheet set it aside and go on with the next one, understood?" "Yes" "Then..." Taking a stopwatch from his pocket, Jordan looks at Christian and nods "Get started." Taking the first sheet, Christian reads the first question ''What number is missing in this sequence? 4, 9, 16, 25, ?, 64... this is very simple 49, they are all square numbers'' cing his answer, Christian read the next question ''What letter should be next in this sequence? L K J H... what the fuck is this, it''s very simple: G, The order of the letters you find them from right to left in the middle row of a keyboard'' ''What word do you get when you rearrange the letters UCPRAATHE? Parachute'' ''What is the number that is one-half of one-fourth of one-tenth of 400? Obviously, it is 5'' ''George has as many brothers as sisters; however, one sister has twice as many brothers as sisters. How many boys and girls are in the family? Easy, 4 brothers and 3 sisters'' ''PEAR IS...-'' ''If we divide...-'' ''The moon is...-'' ''Finish'' a minute and a halfter, Christian finished the 15 questions on one paper and moved on to the next, causing Jordan to raise his eyebrows as he marked a time. Four minutester, Christianid thest sheet on the table, then stretchedzily, "Done" Squeezing the stopwatch, Jordan frowned "Are you sure? I can run the time again, you don''t need to finish so fast" "No need, I''m done" "Suit yourself" Shrugging, Jordan sighed and pulled 8rge sheets out of his bag, leaving 4 in front of Christian. "Now we''ll y something really fun, you have to memorize what I show you on a sheet for 10 seconds, then write or draw what you saw on your sheet... make sure it''s in the same order you remember, got it?" "Yes" "Okay, I''ll show you the first one" Taking the sheet with his right hand, while with his left hand he takes the counter, Jordan quickly turns the sheet and touches the button "Now" With a quick nce, Christianes across arge square made up of small squares, exactly 10x10. Each square had a circle or the word banana written on them. "Time''s up" Without waiting for Jordan to put the sheet down, Christian takes his paper and quickly fills it in, finishing everything in 15 seconds "Done". "Good" Although the doubt was in him, Jordan took the second piece of paper and repeated the process. This time it was a 15x15 shape, while the figures and words increased in difficulty, leaving circles, squares, and the word door in some squares. "Ready" But not even 30 seconds passed and Christian was done. "Let''s move on to the next one" "Ready" "Ready" The process was repeated twice more. Thest image was considerably more difficult for anyone, it was arge 30x30 square, where there were drawings of triangles, squares, and circles, allbined with the words banana, door, dog, and cat. But with Christian''s memory, it was all a walk in the park, causing Jordan to frown thinking the kid didn''t take the test seriously, something quitemon in his job. But being an adult and at the same time knowing a little of what the boy is capable of, Jordan didn''t judge the boy and took all the tests, then looked up and smiled "Give me a few minutes, I''ll review everything and tell you the result" Nodding, Christian turned to his mother and patted her seat "Don''t just stand there mom, sit with me" Smiling, Eva reaches over and lifts Christian, sitting down on the seat thenying the boy on herp. Smiling reassuringly, Christian leaned back against Eva''s breasts and closed his eyes. Minutes passed, and Christian couldn''t stand the boredom, falling asleep only 5 minutester. At 30 minutes, Jordan looked up in absolute amazement, staring dazedly at the sleeping child. "This is... unbelievable" Jordan spoke in a daze. "Is something wrong?" hesitantly, the director asks. "This child is not a simple genius, sister..." "I already know that, I heard a lot from his mother." "No... you don''t know, you don''t understand how scary it is" Jordan murmured, looking at the papers in her hand with trembling. "What do you mean?" frowning, Eva asked, hugging her child a little tighter. "Mrs. Eva... Christian is not a genius, much less a super genius" Jordan spoke, still not waking up from his daze "To say that would be an insult to him... Your son is the closest thing to a... I wouldn''t know the right term for it. I wouldn''t know how to give him an adequate term." Getting up, the headmistress walks over to her brother and lightly smacks him on the head "Wake up stupid, you''re scaring everyone" Blinking for a few seconds, Jordan took a deep breath and calmed down "*Sigh* I''m sorry" "Can you tell me what''s going on?" asked Eva with concern. "Let me exin Miss Eva..." Taking the papers, Jordan turns them over and shows Christian''s results "We have different tests for people, these here that I did to Christian are logical reasoning, memory, and mental quickness" "..." "The normal for geniuses is to finish everything in 40 minutes, maximum 45... the super-geniuses of the world, it took them 20 to 25 minutes to finish them all" "But your son took no more than 8 minutes toplete everything" Swallowing saliva, Jordan points to the results "But the time itself is not important... your son finished all the exams in 8 minutes, but the most incredible thing is that all his answers are correct... the boy even remarked a bug in our exam... that bug we left it to give an extra score to whoever finds it... but since the bug does not affect the result, nobody pointed it out... in the whole world" "..." "Leaving that aside, on the memory test... Christian manages toplete everything wlessly, drawing even the geometric figures with the same ws we added... an uneven square, a circle with a slightlyrger border, everything is exactly the same" "..." "I can''t give you the exact result of your son''s IQ, as we would have to do more tests... but if I go by just what we have, considering answers and time..." Breathing heavily, Jordan looked up at Eva "Christian far surpasses the smartest woman in the world, scoring at least 450 points on our scale.... while the smartest woman has 320 points... and we consider 450 points because that''s our maximum in these exams because she could have more!" With those words, Eva trembled, as she felt as if lightning struck her head. "That''s not all Mrs. Eva... most, if not all, of the geniuses of the world usually focus on one area... most are pretty stupid outside their area, but... ording to everything I was told about Christian, he is outside that norm... music, art, literature,nguages... and ording to my sister, Christian manages in everything the school shows, history, math, among others... that means Christian''s intelligence is not just with one focus... what I mean is Christian could be a genius in everything he sets his mind to" "..." At this point, Eva felt like she was dreaming, staring dazedly at the child in her arms. "Are you sure about that?" doubtfully, the headmistress looked at the child with strangeness and surprise. "I don''t y with these subjects sister" Jordan whispered "This child puts geniuses to shame." "..." "*Sigh*" Sighing wearily, Jordan pulls a business card out of his pocket and passes it to Eva "The result is ready, I will inform it at the headquarters and Christian will be epted any moment, it is in his will if he wants him to join us or not... as for the benefits of enrolling... they are many" "..." "We have agreements with manypanies and universities, hotels, travel agencies, among others... we have personal life insurance, health insurance, practically insurance of all kinds" "..." "We also organize national and international events for the children, so that they can surround themselves with people just like them, usually children with more intelligence usually suffer from loneliness or istion, all thanks to not finding someone they can get along with, and that''s exactly what these meetings are for, to be able to help them develop connections with other people and not end up isted as it usually happens... we also offer guidance to parents and teachers, in order for them to learn how to deal with the situation... you may not believe it, but having a gifted child is a very difficult thing for many, you don''t have to feel bad if you feel exhausted" "..." Chapter 53 Friend "*Sigh* That''s all I can tell you for now, for more information you can call me anytime" Getting up, Jordan arranges things, carefully putting the exams inside a file, to then say goodbye to his sister and leave quickly, but being at the door Jordan thinks for a moment and turns to Eva "Mrs. Eva, you may be bothered by myment, but... please take good care of your son, make sure he is a good child, because with the potential of this child... we don''t know what he is capable of achieving" "..." Frowning, Eva turned to the man, but she didn''t manage neither to answer nor to see him, Jordan had already left the room. "I''m sorry, he''s usually very quiet, he must be a bit dazed by the whole thing" Smiling ufortably, Mrs. Smith took her ce in her main seat. "Don''t worry..." Still frowning, Eva nodded "I have to go, thank you for everything principal" "No worries, and I''m sorry for how it all ended" Shaking her head with a bitter smile, the headmistress spoke. Wiggling Christian, Eva wakes him up "My boy, mommy has to go, wake up" "Yes, mom..." Christian mumbled dazedly. ... "Christian, this is Sarah Jones" Pointing with both hands, Mrs. Evelyn pointed to a woman sitting next to her. To call her a woman is a bit premature, since, from her face, she didn''t look older than 18, maybe 17. Sarah Jones is a woman about 1.78 cm tall, she has long ck hair, beautiful emerald green eyes, she had a rather voluptuous body for her age, with C cup breasts, it was hard to say exactly but her ass was perfectly round and big, not to the point of Eva, but only slightly lower. On top of that, she was wearing a short white T-shirt exposing her stomach, slightly showing a 6 pack in it remarking that she trains her body, on the bottom beast a tight Jeans style pant, perfectly entuating her waist and ass. No doubt Sarah is quite a beauty, something that Christian dazzled few times in this world or the previous one, but there was something to Christian that caught his attention more, her gaze. The woman had an indifferent and boring look, one could even say it was somewhat intimidating, looking at Christian with no emotion whatsoever. "And he is Christian Grey" Smiling, Mrs. Evelyn introduced Christian, who was sitting in front of Sarah, staring at her without blinking. "..." Silence came to the room, as Mrs. Evelyn''s smile began to falter from difort. But after a few seconds, the boy''s serious look broke and he smiled, standing up from his seat, Christian approached the woman, looking at her with bright eyes face to face, then slowly circled around her and looked at her carefully. After a few seconds, Christian stopped, slowly bringing his face closer to the woman,ing only inches away from touching their faces, but not caring, Christian smiled "I know that look, Sarah" "...?" Raising an eyebrow, Sarah looked at the boy with disinterest, but still asked "What look?" "That facade of yours... that look... you''re an orphan, aren''t you?" Eyes widening, Mrs. Evelyn wanted to interject, not wanting two important writers to argue "Christian-" "Heh" But Sarah only smiled slightly, looking at the boy with interest for the first time "And I know that look of yours, despising everyone naturally, you were born with a golden spoon in your mouth, weren''t you?" "Hehe~" Christian smiled with amusement, Christian raises his hands and lightly caresses the woman''s face "You couldn''t be more wrong honey, but I see you evaded my answer" "..." Looking at each other, Christian and Sarah smile at the same time. Pulling away a little, Christian stretches out his hand with a big smile "I''m Christian Grey, from today you''ll be my friend" Smiling, Sarah shakes the boy''s hand "Why would I want to be friends with a spoiled child?" "You should feel blessed, you got the better part of it all, I''m the one who will have to put up with an annoying bitch" Looking at each other, they bothughed "Hahaha~" "*Sigh*" With mental exhaustion from how tense she was, Mrs. Evelyn spoke "Sarah, Christian can help you with your block in your book, I''ll leave you two alone...oh yeah, don''t worry about your mom Christian, I''ll be having coffee with her so you can take your time" Finishing her words, Mrs. Evelyn left, leaving the pair alone. Sitting down at the table to be at Sarah''s level, Christian speaks "How old are you?" "19 and you?" "You look 15... I''m 9" "And you look 90" "That''s rude if you say it to a man" "I don''t give a shit" "That''s why I like you" Smiling, Christian leans back on the table and turns his gaze to Sarah "What do you write?" Lifting her feet, Sarah props them up on the edge of the table and settles into the chair "Usually mystery with horror, but I also write fantasy and the asional erotic novel." "Oh, you''re such a pervert." "I only write what makes the most money." "But if you''re not a pervert you couldn''t write erotica." "What do you know about erotica, you chattering boy" Rolling her eyes, Sarah smiled. "Surely more than you do, virgin woman" Christian smiled mockingly. "I''m not a virgin." "You''ve been with a man?" Raising his eyebrows at theck of disgusted feeling, Christian asked. "...Yes." Raising his eyebrows, even more, Christian gets up from the table and walks over to Sarah, and spins around her "You''re lying woman" "..." Frowning, Sarah looks at the boy with narrowed eyes "I don''t understand what you''re saying." "You''re not a virgin, but you haven''t been with a man" Christian smiled, feeling this revtion getting more and more interesting. "You''re talking bullshit" Sarah scoffed, as she folded her arms. "No *Sniff*" Sniffing at the woman teasingly, Christian smiled with a sly twinkle in his eye "I get it, you''re a lesbian, aren''t you?" Losing her smile, Sarah looked at Christian menacingly "Watch what you''re talking about kiddo." Positioning himself by her back, Christian massaged Sarah''s shoulders and whispered in her ear "You don''t have to be tense woman, I don''t judge you." Looking at the boy with narrowed eyes for a few seconds, not finding displeasure or anything simr, Sarah pursed her lips and rxed her posture "You''re pretty weird kid" Smiling, Christian sat back down at the table "How did you find out you like women? The truth is, your face hides your tastes quite well." Thinking for a moment, Sarah spoke with a soft smile "She''s called Elisa... for as long as I can remember I was with her, living together at the orphanage... one thing led to another and we ended up together, that''s all" "How boring, the details give fun to everything and you skipped them" "*Sigh* I don''t even understand why I''m telling you all this" "So you grew up with her?" "Yes." "She''s older?" "No, she''s 18" "Oh, so you were almost born together" "..." "And you don''t like men?" Biting her lips for a second, Sarah tapped her fingers on the armrest of the chair and spoke "I would say yes, I usually look at one or the other on the street, but they''re simple attractions, I would never betray Elisa" "So you''re bisexual then?" "Something like that" "Your erotic books talk about simr rtionships?" "No, they''re the typical kind, I just use the typical phrases like ''And she sucked him off with her tight vagina'' or simr things." Looking at the woman quizzically, Christian thought ''I swear I don''t read erotic books in this world, at least not anywhere the protagonist is female'' "Why the fuck am I saying so much?" Frowning, Sarah straightened up straighter in her chair, looking at the boy with narrowed eyes "You drugged me?" "You think they''d sell me drugs at my age?" "I''ve seen people selling drugs to younger kids" "Touche" Christian nodded with acknowledgment, then shrugged and smiled "I just talk normally, you''re the one who answers" "..." "Let''s put that talk aside and tell me, what are you writing now? Mrs. Evelyn told me you were in trouble." "Oh, right you''re a writer" Nodding, Sarah tosses a set of sheets she had on herp towards Christian "Being a writer at 9 years old? That''s another bullshit" "..." Ignoring the woman, Christian takes the sheets and looks at them quickly, thus passing 15 minutes of silence "I see, you try to create a story about a woman who hunts monsters, but you ran out of original monsters and created the ugliest and stupidest shit you coulde up with... What the fuck is a pig with 15 pussy''s? Do you really n to sell this?" "Do you know how hard it is to create beings that don''t exist!?" Sarah eximed angrily "I just thought of the most horrible or disgusting shit I could think of and added it!" Laughing mockingly, Christian spoke "You could have added yourself to the book, you''re the most horrible thing I think of now!" Snorting, Sarah smirks "You fucking bastard" Grabbing his backpack, Christian pulls out 4 notebooks and throws them at Sarah, unfortunately, the woman didn''t reach to catch them because of the suddenness and they crashed into her face. *Pa* "Oops" Christian smiled apologetically, looking sheepishly at Sarah''s annoyed face "Read these things, they''re mine, they''ll help you quite a bit, they even have drawings in them." With annoyance, Sarah takes the notebooks and opens it to the drawn cover, finding a rather strange name "Lovecraft? Is it romance?" "Don''t judge a book by its cover...or its name...just keep looking at them, the drawings will give you an idea" Frowning, Sarah quickly turns the pages, looking mainly at the pictures and names. Minutester, Sarah looks up with sparkling eyes "These books are gold!" "Obvious, I''m showing them to you for a reason" "This would certainly help me continue writing" Sarah murmured, quickly ncing at the other 3 books. "And that''s why I showed them to you, stop saying such obvious things" "Tsk, what an annoying child" Clicking her tongue, Sarah ignored the child and continued reading. After a few minutes, Sarah nodded with sparkling eyes "I got what I needed" "It was time, I was falling asleep" Yawned Christian, leaningzily on the table, looking boredly at the woman. Looking up, Sarah asks doubtfully "These books are yours, aren''t they?" "Yes." "And you''re not publishing them yet?" "No" "It''s okay for me to use it in my book if you don''t publish them yet?" Waving his handzily, Christian speaks up "I have patented those books, just make sure you name me somewhere in your work, so you promote my book and we''ll call it even" "Fine, I''ll talk to Evelyn about it to avoid problems" "As you wish" ... "Bye Sarah, see you~" From his mother''s hand, Christian cheerfully said goodbye to the woman, momentarily ignoring his mother''s annoyed look. "Bye midget" With a slight smile, Sarah waved her hand, while Christian''s 4 books were in her other hand. Turning to Evelyn, Christian spoke "Ms. Evelyn, I left you all my books written so far, you should check them out and tell me how they are, they all include covers and pictures" "Good, I''ll be reporting back to you" Turning to Sarah, Christian raises his middle finger behind his mother''s back, as a smirk appeared on his face at the sight of the bulging vein on the woman''s forehead, Christian turned and walked away. "Who is she?" asked Eva with a frown, quickly leaving the publishing house, not wanting to leave her son a second longer with this woman who is obviously a bad influence. "She''s a famous writer, I helped her with her book" "..." Frowning, Eva didn''t speak anymore, but the bad mood showed on her face. "Shall we go get Hailie and n?" noticing that his mother wasn''t walking to the car, Christian asked with confusion. "They''re fine with Sara and Jayden, let''s walk for a while, I want to spend more time with my boy" Pulling Christian a little closer to her, Eva pursed her lips, still feeling bad remembering how friendly her boy looked with that bitch. Walking leisurely through the streets, Christian as always ignored the curious nces at him, watching carefully every little detail, but a certain spot in a store on the street in front of him caused his brow to furrow. Chapter 54 Mathematics Pulling his mother''s hand, Christian speaks "Mom,e with me to that store, I want to watch something" With hesitation, Eva followed her son, arriving in front of a TV store, where different news channels or documentaries were disyed on the counter. "Today January 26th in Haiti, a strong earthquake hit your country, leaving a figure of approximately 280,000 dead and at least 400,000 thousand injured, the tragedy raised rms around the world, where numerous countries have pledged support and humanitarian aid" Opening his eyes wide, Christian felt his hands trembling ''This... also happened in my world, also in January, but a few days ago... the dead were less than in my world, but the disaster is the same'' "In other news, the mathematicalmunity is still looking for people who can solve the 7 mathematical problems of the millennium, where each resolution is rewarded by 1 million dors." Momentarily forgetting the earthquake issue, Christian shifted his gaze to the TV in the corner, where they were showing the 7-millennium problems, causing Christian to widen his eyes even more ''How could I forget this shit!'' ''In my time 3 exercises had already been solved, each one was so important that it was published everywhere... although I know the answers, I have to exin the theory of them... I didn''t read the theories, but a summary, I trust I could write the theories without problems, I would only have to use theputer to gather more information about mathematics and its terms... I also have to publish them in a scientific journal that is world-renowned and then be epted by the mathematicalmunity... after that, it would have to be reviewed by 2 independentmittees of themunity... it is a lot of work, at least two years to be epted.... will it be worth it? It''s 3 million dors'' After some thought, Christian turns to his mother and points to the screen "Did you hear that mom?" "Yeah... how hard do those shits have to be for them to award millions of dors..." "I know the answer to 3 of those 7 problems, Mom." Eyes widening, Eva looked at her son with aplicated expression for a few seconds, then sighed and smiled bitterly "Of course, you would know... my boy is a genius after all" "Do you think I should publish them?" "...do you want to?" "I don''t know... I guess I''ll think about it in the future" Shrugging, Christianpared the good and the bad, ending with the decision that, for now, he didn''t want to get into suchplicated shit ''but still when I get home I''ll get around to drafting the 3 answers, it wouldn''t hurt...'' ... Saturday, February 27, 2010. "NOOOO!!!" On the couch in front of the TV, a blonde girl was firming her hair in frustration, staring vacantly at the bloody screen in front of her. "I told you, sis, you can''t take me~" Smiling mischievously, Christian leaned back in his seat. Things had started going well, money started flowing in, receiving 8700 dors 4 days ago from the publisher, while Evelyn already informed him that they were printing the Game of Thrones saga, Thedy of the rings, and Lovecraft. Harriet Potter is gaining more and more poprity every day, being constantly mentioned in various literary forums, while the publisher, little by little, is recovering from its bad years. Since he met Sarah, Christian has kept in touch with her almost every week, constantly seeing her at the publishing house to the frustration of Eva, who can''t even bear to hear the woman''s name anymore. Speaking of Sarah, 7 days ago she released her new book, naming on the first page that the story was based on the future book by her ''friend'' C. L. Grey, causing many of her writers to be interested in it, while dozens of letters arrived to the publisher asking for the publication of the book that inspired this famous author. Watching the children at y, Eva just shook her head with a smile and walked to the second floor with broom in hand, ready to clean her children''s rooms. Looking at the 3 doors, Eva goes straight to Christian''s room, being hit with a unique and refreshing fragrance the moment she enters, causing a strange smile to show on her face "I still don''t understand how my boy has a jasmine scent, he never wears perfume, let alone has flowers..." Shaking her head, Eva observes the room, finding it as always, clean. "The bedid out, floor without trash, books, and clothes tidy" Nodding, Eva looks at the bed and with a jump, lie down on it "As usual I don''t have to do anything here." Looking calmly at the ceiling, Eva turns slightly and picks up a pillow holding it directly to her nose "*Sniff* "*Sigh* What a soothing smell" With a smile, Eva speaks, then turns her gaze to the boy''s small desk and notices some new notebooks with dozens of sheets of paper taped to the wall in front of the desk. Curious, Eva stands up and walks over to the desk, then looks at the sheets and finds hundreds of mathematical calctions on them. Frowning slightly, Eva picks up one of the notebooks, reading directly the title "Millennium Problems: The Poincar?? Conjecture, redacted and finished" Quickly flipping through the pages, Evaes across many more mathematical equations and many words she doesn''t even fully understand, but knowing what it''s about from the title, Eva''s face becameplicated. "I just want my child to have a normal life... but he wants that?" looking at the pages and the hanging sheets, Eva reaches into her pocket and pulls out the business card Jordan gave her, still not knowing if it''s the right thing to do or not. But after a few seconds, Eva sighs with resignation "My child was not born to normalcy..." With that decision, Eva picks up her cell phone and dials Jordan''s number. "Hello, this is Jordan Smith." "Jordan, this is Eva, Christian''s mother" "..." "Hello?" "Yes, sorry... I remember them, I didn''t think they would call" "Something happened that made me realize that I can''t limit my child" "May I know what happened?" "Have you heard about the millennium math problems?" "Sure we have, we have members who work every day to solve them" "Christian solved 3... all by himself" "..." "..." "You''re kidding right?" "No, it''s not... I just watch the problems on a TV and he told me ''I know the answer to 3 problems'' now I check his room and I find notebooks arrived of forms where he describes the answer" "..." "Hello?" "*Sigh* Miss Eva, I''ll be honest, I rmend you not to enroll Christian in Mensa" Frowning, Eva asks "Why? Aren''t they dedicated to helping children like my son?" "Yes, but I''m afraid not for your son''s level, not to mention that he won''t be able to take all the courses until he turns 14" "..." "I keep in mind that Mensa is a society of ''geniuses'', the ideal is that geniuses live together so they can avoid loneliness... but the problem I want to avoid is that Christian will be influenced by these people... I don''t want to speak badly about the people I work with, but there are many stupid people who think they are superior, even many extremists of different things... that he won''t be a good influence on someone like Christian" "..." "That is my rmendation and my point of view Miss Eva... your son''s intelligence is something I never saw or heard of, I would hate to see it lost or misguided, it would be a loss for all mankind... but if you still want to enroll him, I will do it right now... do you still want to continue?" "No... thank you very much for your sincerity" "*Sigh* Don''t worry... I saw that Christian is not a bad kid, despite his intelligence he can stillmunicate well, but let me rmend you something... it is known worldwide that the more intelligent a person is, the more lonely he feels... many geniuses around the world can''t stand loneliness and end up very bad... please, make sure your son doesn''t have to go through things like that" "Thank you for the concern, I would never leave my child alone" Smiling faintly, Eva asks with concern "But now... what do I do? Christian has the answers to these millennial questions or something..." "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Jordan speaks "You should go to the University of Michigan and exin your son''s subject since to see if Christian''s answer is correct you must publish it in a world-renowned scientific journal, something difficult for a child without a degree rediting mathematical studies, and that''s exactly what universities are for..." "..." "You know what? Leave it, I will help you in this case, because, if Christian''s answers are correct, they will be a great advance for the whole scientific world, I myself will contact you with a mathematician, just give me 10 minutes" "Well..." Looking at the cell phone, Eva replied groggily "*sigh* Why does everything have to be so hard?" Laying back down on the bed, Eva takes the pillow and inhales its scent, rxing quickly "I should take one for my room, it would help me sleep..." But when that idea crossed her mind, a strange smile spread on her face "I''m stupid, why take the pillow if I have the source of the smell" But just as she was acting like a child, her cell phone rang, causing her expression to quickly change to a serious one, as she picked up the cell phone "Hello?" "Is this Eva Grey?" "Yes?" "This is Professor Andrew Tyson, a research mathematician at Harvard University." Eyes widening, Eva sits up in bed quickly and speaks with a more formal "Good morning" "Good morning Eva, I heard from a friend and he told me something quite interesting, so I didn''t wait and called directly" "I''m listening" "Jordan told me that apparently, your son solved 3-millennium problems? And not only that, but the kid is a 450 IQ genius ording to the Mensa kids scale?" "Mensa Kids Scale?" "It''s a scale that looks at different domains, but if I get 450 there, that''s the maximum, it''s the same as 300 on almost all the logic scales" "Oh... yes, he said he got 450" "Could you tell me about your son? "About what exactly?" "About what he''s like" "He... he used to be quite quiet and introverted, buttely he''s kind of strange, sometimes he acts introverted, not talking to anyone or interacting with anyone, but from one moment to the next he acts active, ying,ughing, chatting... I couldn''t tell you what he''s like, because I can''t figure him out" "I see...do you know when Christian started getting into math?" "Honestly, I never knew he knew so much in math... as I told Jordan, a few days ago he saw on TV where they were talking about the 7 math questions, he only saw it for a few seconds and turned to me saying he knew the answers to 3.... now that I check his room I find that it is full of forms and he has already written whole books talking about theories or something simr" "So no one ever taught him?" "Other than the school he goes to, no one taught him anything that advanced" "So he taught himself..." "Yes, I think so" "..." "..." "Mrs. Eva, I''d like to visit Christian, would you mind?" "Y-you want to visit my son?" "Yes, I''d like to check out your son''s work, by the way, meet a promising genius, do you mind if I stop by your house?" "C-of course not" "Could you give me your address? I''ll take a flight right now" "Pilgrim St & Patton St, Detroit, Michigan, 48223" "Thank you very much, tomorrow I would be stopping by your home at approximately 10 am, is that possible?" "Yes, prepare Christian for that time..." "Thank you for the opportunity, Mrs. Eva, see you tomorrow, see youter." "..." Staring at the cell phone in a daze, Eva processes everything she just heard, only to open her eyes wide and exim "Oh shit!" "A fucking Harvard professor ising to see my son!" shouted Eva in a daze, then pacing restlessly around the room "Shit, shit, shit!" Chapter 55 Discomfort "I must tidy everything up!" Looking everywhere nervously, Eva leaves the room and goes to her other children''s room, dedicating the rest of the day to cleaning the whole house, mowing thewn in the entrance, and fixing everything she left forter. Christian just looked sideways at his anxious mother, not knowing what was wrong with the woman, but not noticing sadness or anything simr, he just shrugged his shoulders and went about his business. The day passed quickly, Eva was already exhausted from everything, so making sure everything looks presentable, shey down on the couch "*sigh*" Putting his sketchbook aside, Christian turns to his sweaty mother and asks "Did something happen?" "A teacher ising to see you tomorrow" Rolling her eyes, Eva replies with a tired smile. "A teacher? What for?" "He wants to meet you, and incidentally see your research in mathematics" Rubbing the boy''s hair, Eva answered proudly. But to Christian those words only made him frown ''Mom told someone about the answers to the 7 millennium questions... that has a lot of risks, the professor might be a bastard who wants to steal my research and since the theories can''t be patented, I couldn''t do anything'' "You don''t like the idea?" Seeing the frown on the boy''s face, Eva asks with concern. "No, it''s all right... thanks, mom" Knowing that his mother knows nothing of the scientific or mathematical world, Christian smiles nonchntly, knowing full well that everything his mother does now, is for his good. ... Saturday, February 27, 2010. It was 9:30 in the morning and mother and son Grey were already on their feet. Hailie and n were still asleep, Eva didn''t bother to wake them up so early for something of no importance to them. "Christian put on your clothes, the professor must being soon!" "I refuse!" shouted Christian stubbornly, running from his mother who is chasing him with his clothes "If that professor thinks formal clothes are something important, it''s because he''s a fool!" "But Christian, it''s important that you are well presented, this can be an important opportunity for you" Exined Eva with frustration, looking directly at the boy who was watching her cautiously. "Mom, you have to understand that, if that teacher sees me informal clothes, whenever I see him I will have to wear clothes like that, that''s very ufortable!" "..." "But if he sees me in my pajamas, even if I join him in my bathing suit, he won''t make a big deal out of it, since he''ll take my casual attire as my normal!" "..." Staring in disbelief at the boy giving her absurd arguments, Eva could only give up, knowing that when this boy says something, he follows through "Okay, wear your dinosaur pajamas, but at least close it tight, your chest is showing!" Looking down, Christian sees that the zipper of his pajamas was already reaching down his stomach, exposing his nakedness underneath. "Okay, it''s a deal" Nodding, Christian zippers it up then turns around and rearranges the dinosaur''s tail, since it had gotten bent from running. "*Sigh*" Looking at the boy carefully arranging his tail, Eva couldn''t help but smile softly at the tenderness she feels, thinking that buying those pajamas, was the best decision she could have made regarding clothes. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Freezing for a moment, Eva looks at Christian, who didn''t even flinch from the blows "Christian must be the teacher,e with me to meet him" "*Sigh*" Finishing arranging his tail to keep his pajamas from getting ruined, Christian stands up and looks at the door with narrowed eyes "Right" Taking his mother''s hand, Christian walks to the door with Eva, but upon opening it he didn''t notice that not only was there an old man, but two women apanying him, an older woman and a woman in her 30s. "Ms. Eva?" asked Professor Andrew with a friendly smile. "Y-yes,e in" Moving to the side, Eva invites the 3 people in. "Thank you so much for your kindness" With the same kind smile, Professor Andrew enters, followed by the two women who nod in thanks to Eva. Professor Andrew has an air of the typical kind and cordial professor, his face was slightly wrinkled, while his hair had ck colored areas, while everything else was silver from his obvious old age, his height was 5''6". The man was dressed in a ck formal suit, while his back was slightly hunched, but considering that the man is approximately 60 years old, he is rtively in a good condition. "Please have a seat" Indicating the couch to him, Eva smiles. "Thank you" Nodding, Andrew takes a seat followed with the two women, but now staring at the boy in his pajamas and speaks to him "Let me introduce us" "..." "I am Andrew Tyson, head professor in the mathematics department at Harvard University" Turning his gaze to the other older woman next to him "This is my wife and co-worker, Jean Tyson." Jean Tyson had a strict and serious look on her face, looking at the boy with furrowed brows. Her face was quite a bit more wrinkled than Andrew''s, her hair waspletely white, while she was a bit overweight. "..." Jean looked towards Eva and nodded in greeting. Turning her gaze to her other side, she introduces the younger woman "This is the head of the Psychology department at Harvard University, Kira Martinez" Kira Martinez shared Andrew''s kind and smiling gaze, ever since she walked in, her gaze never left Christian. Her face was quite beautiful to say the least, dark eyes and brown hair, she was about 5''6", while wearing a formal suit and quite tight on her mature body, entuating her curves perfectly, causing Christian to look at her twice before acting normal again. Smiling, Kira spoke looking at Eva and Christian "Good morning, Mrs. Eva, good morning little dinosaur" "Good morning" Smiling, Eva waves, while Christian just nods towards Kira. "¦¤¦Å¦Í ¦Í¦Ï¦Ì?¦Æ¦Ø ?¦Ó¦É ¦Á¦Ô¦Ó? ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ð¦Á¦É¦Ä? ¦Å?¦Í¦Á¦É ¦Ó?¦Ò¦Ï ¦Î¦Å¦Ö¦Ø¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦Ó?" (I don''t think this boy is so special-Greek)" Teacher Jean spoke, looking with disguised disgust at the house, but in Christian''s eyes, her look couldn''t be more obvious and irritating. ""¦£¦Ñ¦É? ¦Ê¦Ô¦Ñ?¦Á, ¦Ï?¦Ó¦Å ¦Å¦Ò? ¦Õ¦Á?¦Í¦Å¦Ò¦Á¦É ¦Ð¦Ï¦Ë?, ¦Ó?¦Ñ¦Á ¦Ò¦Å¦Â?¦Ò¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ó¦Á ¦Ò¦Ð?¦Ó¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ?¦Ë¦Ë¦Ë¦Ø¦Í ? ¦Õ?¦Ã¦Å" (Old woman, you don''t look like much either, now respect other people''s houses or leave-Greek) Christian snorted, looking at the woman with narrowed eyes "I don''t care who you are Mrs. Jean, but if we are kind enough to let you into our home, you should be grateful and ready, not look at everything with those disdainful eyes of yours. .. now if you find our home too humble for you, you can leave, it doesn''t matter" "Is something the matter Christian, did Madame Jean upset you in any way?" Raising her eyebrows, Kira asked quietly, while Eva was starting to worry. "Ever since she walked in, Professor Jean took to looking at my house with disdainful eyes, when she sat down and touched our couch with her hand, she quickly wiped it off with her clothes, she puts me in doubt in Greek, among several things that bothered me about her" Turning to the psychologist Kira, Christian asked with a bored look "That enough to bother me? Because I think anyone would be annoyed in our ce." "..." Furrowing her eyebrows, Kira turns her gaze towards the woman, who was looking at the boy angrily, while Professor Andrew was looking at everything with interest "Is it true Professor Jean?" "What nonsense are you talking child?" furrowing her eyebrows, Professor Jean looks at Christian with a cold look "I''m surprised that you speak Greek, but I didn''t insult you, I just questioned what they talk about you" "You don''t have to lie to my face Mrs. Jean" Christian replied with a bored look "Shame on you for having to lie and excuse yourself to a child, if you didn''t want toe to my home, just don''te" "Christian, that''s enough" Squeezing Christian''s hand a little tighter, Eva reprimands him. Frowning, Christian looks up at his mother and nods "Fine..." But, even though Eva scolded Christian, she wouldn''t let the woman''s disrespect go, no matter that she didn''t notice anything "Mr. Andrew, you told me you wereing, not the people apanying you, might I know the reason you areing with a psychologist and your wife?" "I''m sorry I didn''t inform you in advance but understand that I don''t know these ces and my wife used to live in Detroit, that''s why she served me as a guide" Smiling guiltily, Mr. Andrew excused himself, then turning his gaze to Kira "And the psychologist came to see Christian, she heard about him with Jordan, causing curiosity to win her over and force me to bring her, I''m sorry if her presence made you ufortable" Turning to Christian, Professor Andrew apologized "I''m sorry for my wife''s attitude, she is very introverted and usually spends all her time studying, I had to beg her toe with me, that''s why she doesn''t know how to rte well with people" Pursing his lips, Christian nced sideways at the woman who was looking at him angrily "Fine, I''ll be the bigger hearted person and let the grievances pass" "Thank you very much, Christian" Smiling softly, Professor Andrew bowed his head slightly. "Hmph" With a snort, Jean turned her head away, no longer bothering with the boy. But, although Christian pretended not to notice anything, inside his wariness was at an all-time high ''That woman tested me, she spoke in a differentnguage to find out if I knew, for something she looked me straight in the eyes at that moment, Professor Andrew let it all happen, observed everything while looking at me... he could even excuse himself with truths, without lying, keeping a friendly and passive attitude.... he also said he regrets that Kira''s presence made mom ufortable, causing her not to be able to say more or else she would imply that the woman is not really epted, something that breaks her purpose in having these people here... the only person who seems to have no ulterior motives is Kira, but I can''t trust her, shees with them after all... I don''t like this at all'' "Christian,e, sit next to me" Smiling amicably, Kira patted the seat next to him. Turning his head towards Eva, Christian asked with his gaze, receiving a confirmation from her as he nods his head. Letting go of his mother''s hand, Christian reaches to Kira''s side, grabs his pajama bottoms, and sits down carefully, avoiding wrinkling or folding his tail. "Tell me, Christian... I heard that you really like math, is that so?" moving a little closer to the boy, Kira asks kindly, staring into Christian''s violet eyes. "I don''t know who told you that, but it''s a big sphemy, I''ve never liked mathematics, less now that it''s so easy" Shaking his head, Christian answered truthfully, remembering how easy it was to write down mathematical theories with the little information he gathered. "Oh, so you don''t like math?" arching her eyebrows, Kira asked. "It''s not that I don''t like them, I just find them boring and that''s it, not everything has to be like or dislike, that''s why I told you I''ve never liked them and not that I dislike them" "I see, so you may be working on math, but you wouldn''t like doing it would you?" "That varies, as there may be areas that I like, I didn''t study everything in mathematics as to say that I would never like to do it" "You have some prettyplicated thinking, don''t you think?" "Lately I''ve noticed that I do, I always question everything, sometimes it''s annoying as I question myself most of the time" "That sounds difficult, does it?" "I would say yes, but it helps quite a bit to have my family, they usually distract me from those thoughts" "It''s good that you think of your family as support, but don''t you think just relying on them for your stability is wrong?" Chapter 56 Spitting In The Face Frowning, Christian realized he''s in a psychologist session, but knowing his mother wants this, he just went on "When your thoughts, sensations, and memories are so many in your head, you''ll realize that no matter what you rely on to keep you stable, as long as you don''t have to endure those overwhelming moments all day long, that''s enough." "What thoughts Christian?" "Everything Miss Kira, everything... the armchair you are sitting on has 49 nails ced at different points, it has 1214 seams along and across, all in perfect condition and with a current durability of approximately 10 years... why do I know that? Because my thoughts make me investigate even the stupidest thing I see, all in order to have more security, to know that it won''t be a problem... just like now I think about if he is recording our conversation... his right hand inside his pocket makes me very suspicious, even more, if we consider that this same hand is opening the pocket, making it easier for the sound waves to reach a possible recorder with better quality... I don''t know why I would want to do it, but an important person once told me ''don''t trust anyone'', I won''t overlook his rmendation" Raising her eyebrows, Kira pulls her hand out of her pocket, showing in it a tape recorder "That was a perfect suspicion... yes, she was recording everything" "Why would he do that? Do you know how rude it is to record another person''s conversations without their consent?" "There are times in life when asking ruins everything" "That doesn''t eliminate the fact that you recorded me, Miss Kira, that''s pretty hicaling from a psychologist, don''t you think?" "..." "I''ll let this situation alone miss Kira, all because my mother wants me to do this, I won''t forgive another simr situation" Speaking seriously, Christian turns to towards his mother, who was staring at Kira, while anger could be seen growing in her eyes. "Sorry for dropping by to take you away Christian" "Don''t say sorry if you don''t mean it" Christian snorted, then turning to his mother and reaching out "Could I borrow your cell phone mom?" With hesitation, Eva pulled out her cell phone and handed it to Christian, as the boy began to type rapidly. "I see, Kira Martinez... you''re the one who coordinates the psychology department within Harvard, but ording to Google you deal with adults, not children." "Yes" With a smile, Kira nodded, as her eyes sparkled brighter and brighter at the sight of the child. "Andrew Tyson... oh, it''s his wife who runs the research on the millennium questions, unfortunately, they never yielded any results, it''s a pity" Without losing his friendly smile, Andrew nodded "Yes, the questions have generated a lot of work for our students and teachers, even in the world there are thousands of mathematicians working every day to get results and help the scientificmunity" "What a noble goal" Christian nodded, then put the cell phone aside, not bothering to seek information from the ill-mannered woman. "So Christian, now that you''ve confirmed who we are, could I ask you another question?" smiling, Kira asked softly. "Ask?" "You said your thoughts were tormenting you, but you also talked about sensations and memories, may I know what you mean?" "That''splicated to exin..." Christian answered with a little doubt, then turned to his mother and smiled "Since I was born I have memories of everything, and if I say everything it is everything... many will believe that remembering everything is a blessing, but it is not so, I would say that many times it is torture... memories are not something you can control, they juste, and remembering things you don''t want to remember, memories that are so exact that include smells and sounds... it is not something I would call a blessing" "..." "About the feelings, it''splicated... since I was a child I had troublemunicating with others, I learned severalnguages, thinking that would help me... but it just didn''t work, I couldn''t understand people, my emotions are intense and I didn''t know how to express them, in a way that scared me. ...loneliness can overwhelm even the strongest, and I never considered myself the strongest...but there is something worse than what has already been said...having to endure the two together, enduring overwhelming sadness with memories that foster that sadness, memories that make you feel like you are reliving them over and over again" "That... that must be hard" Kira replied haltingly. "That''s why I say my family is my stability, never mind that relying on a third party for my stability is wrong, as that''s all I could ask for, I love that they are my stability" Christian smiled nonchntly, as he felt a hand squeeze his shoulder, quickly recognizing his mother''s hand. Kissing the hand, Christian smiled reassuringly "Rx mom, I''ve learned to cope with everything" But still, Eva was worried to hear her son''s torment, but knowing it''s not the time, she could only suppress her concern for the moment. "I''m sorry to make you talk about these things Christian" Kira apologized sincerely for the first time, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows. "Doesn''t it feel better when you apologize from your heart? But don''t worry, it''s something you learn to live with... you adapt" Christian smiled, but inside he bitterly remembered all the times where he snapped. "..." "But well, I guess you didn''t juste to see me and ask me how I''m feeling, did you?" Shaking his head, Professor Andrew speaks "No, actually we came to see your theories on the millennium questions... could we see them?" "..." Staring at the kindly man in front of him, Christian speaks "That you can see them, you can... but I have a question running around in my mind" "..." "I''m just a kid from a poor neighborhood in a poor city, what gave you the confidence to travel to another state and trust that I actually have the answers?" "We had no confidence in anything when we arrived" He smiled bitterly Andrew "We only trusted Jordan, he''s been a friend of mine for quite some time, and he never praised someone like he did you, that motivated us to give you a vote of faith..... I''m d to know we weren''t wrong" "..." Tapping his thigh with his fingers, Christian muses "May I know what you want to see my answers for? I have guesses, but I need to know it from their mouths" "We want to help the scientificmunity, we have no other reason" Andrew replied in a serious voice. "Don''t lie to me Professor, my eyes see many things, and lies are as visible as the sun" Christianzily replied, sending a small shiver down Andrew''s back, while Kira kept looking at the boy. "*Sigh* I''m not lying" Andrew insisted in a defeated, distressed voice. "If that''s going to be your attitude, we have nothing more to talk about" With annoyance, Christian rose from his seat. "Wait!" Andrew eximed, then sighed even more wearily "Well, we need the prestige these questions give." "Oh, atst, you''re being honest" Smiled Christian satisfied, quickly grabbing his tail to sit back down "Could you tell me what a university like Harvard needs prestige for?" "It''s not Harvard that needs it, it''s the mathematics department." "Oh, I understand, a long time without important results generates a fall in its reputation... is it something like that?" "Yes... exactly that" "Could you tell me what you would have done if my answers were correct?" "Our idea is that, if they were correct, we would give you a schrship and support your answers at our university, you would just have to skip grades and get into college early, your intelligence is lost in a simple school" "That''s a nice n, I''m d you''re not thinking of just stealing me" "That crossed our mind, but we thought it would be too risky-" But Andrew didn''t get to finish speaking and fell silent, as he opened his eyes wide and muttered "W-why did I say that?" "I don''t know, I just ask and people trust me with their secrets" Christian smiled strangely, knowing that it''s not the first time this happened. "..." Kira seeing what happened, frowned, constantly looking at Andrew and the boy, but still chose silence and watch, while Jean sat up straighter, frowning deeply. "Mrs. and Mr. Tyson, we''lle to an agreement, shall we?" smiled Christian, taking the cell phone next to him and recording the people''s faces, then pressing the pause button and turning the cell phone, showing perfectly that he was recording them during this time "I understand that they are in a desperate moment, I also understand that they may be mothers, fathers, people with children or families, it''s respectable... but since they arrived, they hid their intentions, Mrs. Jean treated us with disdain, Mrs. Kira recorded my answers without my consent... Mr. Andrew tried to hide the real reason for everything, without taking into ount that they were deceiving a 9-year-old child, or maybe they did and that''s why they took the risk" "..." "I am not a heartless child, my mother raised me with values, respect, sincerity, solidarity, among others... values that I deeply respect... my own values are simple, if you treat me with respect, I will give you respect, but if you spit in my face, I will spit in your face... they are simple values, but effective... today you being respected professors of the most prestigious university in the world, you spit in my face, so don''t make those shocked faces when watching this video, you should have expected it back" "..." "So my deal is as follows... I trust that my 3 answers are correct, I will give you the time to verify them and everything, I will give you the authorization to publish it inside the scientific journal you want... you can also say that you supported me and helped me in the process, nurturing my knowledge constantly supporting this young genius... but the money you get is mine" "..." "So you will have the prestige you need, the mathematics department will have the news of having nurtured a genius who, at only 9 years old, answered 3 millennium questions" With those words, Christian leaned back in his seat, staring at the elderly couple, while, in his mind, a phrase repeated ''Be feared, but not hated. .. I already made them fear me by having proof of everything that happened today, but I don''t want them to hate me either, let''s give him a good prestige and that''s it, nothing better than saying that they raised a child genius who can solve questions that even scientists can''t'' "..." Looking at each other, the elderly couple nodded to each other, without needing to think more, then turning to Christian and speaking "We would like to do everything throughwyers, signing a confidentiality agreement of everything that happened today, in return all your requests will be epted, you can even receive the medal if you are awarded one... for redressing today''s grievances, we will take care of expediting your theories, and if they are correct, you won''t have to wait so long to have them confirmed, maximum one year" Stretching out his hand with a smile, Christian speaks "Let''s put our problems behind us and make it a good coboration." "*Sigh* Happy cooperation" Andrew shook the boy''s hand, creating a ratherical scene. A 9-year-old boy with white hair and a dinosaur costume was happily holding the hand of an older man with a defeated expression, Eva thinking quickly, grabbed her cell phone and photographed the moment. "Well, let''s see my theories... to all this, you will bring thewyer Mr. Andrew?" asked Christian with hidden shyness, knowing that they still can''t afford awyer. "Don''t worry, it will be on us, now let''s see your answers because that''s what our coboration depends on." Getting up, Christian takes 3 notebooks from the table and approaches the elderly duo "Poincar??''s conjecture, Riemann''s hypothesis, and Yang-mills theory, those 3 are ready." But instead of passing the notebooks to the professors, Christian opened all 3 and ripped half of the pages out of each, then walked to the sink and wet the papers, all in front of the incredulous gaze of those present. Smiling, Christian nods with satisfaction and speaks "I can''t trust youpletely, you will understand why... that''s why I will show you the beginning of the theories and with that you will draw your conclusions... when we sign the contract you will be given all the results" Chapter 57 Anger Red in the face with anger, Jean shouted "Why are you doing that!!!? Do you know how valuable these papers are if your theories turn out to be correct!?" "I did it for that very reason, they are worth a lot and I don''t trust you" Christianzily replied while passing the notebooks to Professor Andrew, who was quickly ncing through everything. "So what if you don''t remember the theories!?" Jean eximed with annoyance. "I don''t forget anything Professor Jean" With a serious expression, Christian replies. "..." Without answering any more, Professor Jean took another of the notebooks and immersed herself in reading. Not even two minutes passed when Professor Andrew with eyes full of vitality, asks "Christian, I don''t understand this... here you ced x ?= -b+a?? 2.15...-" "Oh that''s quite simple, you have to...-" Approaching the professor, Christian begins to exin the process in detail, while the old man only nodded with an increasingly bright look on his face. In the background, Eva was looking at her child with a soft, but proud expression, but undoubtedly the one with the most striking expression was Kira, who was looking at the child with brighter and brighter eyes, carefully observing every action or gesture Christian makes. Time passed quickly, Christian had to exin to the couple every process, while the elders nodded at every word of the boy in dinosaur pajamas, but after about 47 minutes, the boy suddenly fell silent, causing confusion in everyone. "Is something wrong?" frowning, Andrew asks as he sees the child''s stunned look. But without answering, Christian just stared into the void, while his eyes were so dazed, they seemed to look miles beyond. But suddenly Christian stood up and took the marker from Professor Andrew, then walked slowly to the table, picking up one of his emptier picture books. If anyone were to look inside Christian''s mind right now, they would be shocked to see the amount of information he was processing, as his brain developed hundreds of mathematical equations per second, a process that would stall even the fastestputer of this age. "..." In front of everyone''s dubious gaze, Christian began to write rapidly, while every time he finished filling in a sheet, he took it out and threw it aside, repeating the process over and over again. Time passed, Eva looked at her boy with concern, as she had never seen him like that, but knowing that he is doing something important by the seriousness in his look, she didn''t bother him. The teachers got up from their seats, and stared in disbelief at what the boy was writing, while Kira just watched, took out a small notebook, and began to write quickly, ncing from time to time at the boy on the table. 35 minutester, Christian stopped writing, having already filled two notebooks. Looking up, Christian looks at his work still in a daze, then turns to the teachers and mutters wearily, "One of the questions of the millennium... The problem of P versus NP... it was always believed that P is also NP, but it was never proven that NP can always be P... now it has been proven, NP can be P" With those words, Christian''s eyes were slowly closing, he then copsed onto the table, leaving the mathematician couple stunned at such a revtion. The stress of pushing his little brain to the max overtook Christian, causing him to fall asleep instantly from theck of energy "Christian!" Quickly approaching her son, Eva carefully picks him up, looking for any injuries, but seeing his calm smiling face and his soft breathing softly. Eva realized that he has simply fallen asleep, causing a sigh to escape her lips. "This is... unbelievable" Professor Jean murmured, frantically looking at the papers Christian left behind "No... this is more than just unbelievable... this is a miracle... this child is a miracle." "Something that would take us years toplete he did in minutes..." Professor Andrew mutters, looking at thest papers Christian wrote, with a result that would revolutionize many mathematicians. Turning to Eva, Professor Jean speaks frantically "Miss Eva, you must get Christian to take up mathematics!" But without answering Eva takes the boy in her arms and carries him to the couch, gentlyying him down on it. "Madam Eva, you must do everything you possibly can to make Christian take up mathematics!" Jean eximed again, as her hands trembled slightly. Frowning, Eva turned to the woman "I won''t do anything my son doesn''t want to do!" "You can''t do that!" Jean eximed in despair "Clearly Christian doesn''t want to, but if you force him he''ll have to!" Frowning even more, Eva speaks coldly "I said I won''t force him to do anything, stop insisting!" "YOU DON''T UNDERSTAND WHAT YOUR SON MEANS TO THIS WORLD!!!" Jean shouted with reddened eyes "YOUR SON ADVANCED THE TECHNOLOGICAL EVOLUTION OF HUMANITY BY AT LEAST 30 YEARS, ALL IN A FEW DAYS!!!" "..." "HE HAS TO DEDICATE HIMSELF TO MATHEMATICS, HE CAN''T GET LOST!!!" Jean shouted while pointing at the papers on the table "IMAGINE WHAT WE COULD ACHIEVE IN YEARS!!!" With anger on her face, Eva walks up to the teacher and whispers aggressively "Don''t raise your voice in my house!" "BUT-" But just as Jean was about to insist, a hand on her shoulder woke her up, meeting her husband''s scowling face. "Calm down" spoke Andrew with furrowed eyebrows, knowing that Jean can spoil everything, then he turned to Eve seriously "I''m sorry about my wife, but what my she says is true, you must get Christian to take up mathematics." But Eva could stand it no longer, and with a reddened face, she walked to the door and opened it "Get out of my house, now!" "Miss Eva, Christian has a great future in-" Andrew tried to insist, but Eva interrupted him. "Get out, NOW!!!" Eva shouted, ring aggressively at the old man. "*Sigh*" Looking deep into the papers, Andrew took his wife''s arm and looked at her "Let''s go, this is not the time." "..." Gritting her teeth in frustration, Jean nodded, instantly knowing she made things difficult. Grabbing the papers from the table, Jean walks towards the exit, followed by her husband, but as she went to leave, a hand got in her way. "Leave those papers on the table, they belong to my son" Eva said Coldly, looking directly into the old woman''s eyes. "But we have to-" "I said leave them on the table." "..." Clenching her fists, Professor Jean turned and put down the papers, then left the house with her back hunched. "Miss Eva, I''m sorry for the trouble" As she left, Professor Andrew apologized "You may not understand, but what we saw today is like watching a miracle of the Goddess for the religious, that''s why my wife was so ted." "..." "We would like to go through with the deal we made with Christian, it would be beneficial for both of us" "If my son wants to do it, I will support him" Eva nodded, closing the door after her words, but as she did so she noticed something. Turning her head, Eva watched Kira, who was still frantically typing "You too, get the hell out of my house." "..." Receiving no response, Eva became more enraged, approaching the woman, Eva squeezes her shoulder and forces her to turn around "I told you to get the hell out!" With a bit of a daze, Kira turns around with a smile "Sorry, I was a bit dazed, see ya" With onest look at the sleeping child, Kira left the house, causing Eva to sigh. "Was it the right thing to do?" Eva murmured she quickly approached Christian, observing her child with a difficult expression "What do you want Christian? Why can''t I understand you?" "..." But, although she received no answer, Eva instantly remembered the words Christian said a few days ago ''I just want to spend more time with you, it makes me happy'' Smiling softly, Eva caressed the boy''s face while murmuring "It''s me who makes everything difficult" ... March 3, 2010. "All ready" Christian murmured, looking at the tray of food he prepared. "2 eggs, bacon, bread, fruit, coffee" Nodding, Christian turns to his sleepy siblings "Hailie, n, do you have your presents ready?" "Not yet!" n eximed, quickly coloring a sheet ced on the table in front of him. "Look brother, it''s us!" Holding up the paper, Hailie shows a drawing of 4 people-like things, causing Christian to smile softly. "That''s very nice Hailie, but why don''t I have hair?" looking at the drawing, Christian sees that everyone has their hair color, easily identifying who everyone is, but there is one bald person. "Your hair is white and the paper is white, so I didn''t have to draw it because it''s the same thing" Hailie replied with a smile, leaving the drawing on the table and continuing with her work. "Understandable" Nodding, Christian continued to fix his mother''s food. "n, how''s your drawing going?" cing some salt on the fried eggs, Christian asks. "It''s going well." Pursing his lips, Christian approaches his brother, observing a drawing simr to Hailie''s, but in n''s drawing, everyone is holding hands but him. "No, this is wrong" Smiling, Christian runs his hands down the boy''s back and brings them together with his brother''s shoulders "You shouldn''t be alone in your drawing." Gently, Christian reaches out his own hand in the drawing and joins it together with n''s "That''s better, we''re a family and we''re close, aren''t we?" "..." Staring at the drawing for a few seconds, n turns to his brother "Your hand looks like a snake." "If you dare walk away, my hand will turn into a snake and bring you back." "That''s scary" "I''m scary" "..." Pursing his lips, n looks back down at his drawing. Rubbing the boy''s hair, Christian speaks softly "I don''t mind you ignoring us at school, but we''re a family n, we should support each other in everything." "..." "Those friends you have at school sooner orter will go their separate ways, they will go to other schools or their family will move to other states... it''s even possible that you will fight over something silly and won''t talk to each other anymore, but when that happens, we will always be there for you" With those words, Christian turned and went to look at the food. "Brainy" n muttered, painting his picture. "Hailie, what do you want to be when you''re an adult?" asked Christian. "I don''t know, I like video games." "You could learn how to create them." "That''s boring, I like ying them!" Hailie eximed. "Then y so well, everyone will look up to you!" "But I''m already the best!" "Not more than me!" "You cheat!" Hailie eximed in frustration. "Whatever you say" Christian smiled, then turned to n "What about you n? What do you want to be when you grow up?" "I want to be a cheerleader" "C-cheerleader?" "Yeah!" nodded n quickly "The kind that shows up in sports" "That''s... nice?" "Mn!" "But when you''re an adult, what would you like to be?" Holding his hand to his chin, n thought "I''d like to be like the models in the magazines" "Model?" "Yes" Nodding quickly n, as his eyes began to sparkle "They are amazing, they always have the best clothes, and in every picture I see of them they are in amazing ces, so I will be a model and be the envy of all my friends" "Then we''ll have a model and the best video game yer in our family" "Hailie is dumb, she won''t be the best" n replied with a smirk towards the girl. "And you suck, no one will want you as a model" "You have fleas" Smiling at his sibling''s early morning bickering, Christian went on with his day "A model and video game yer...we''ll see if I can help them, for now, let''s celebrate mom birthday.... August 27 for n and March 23 for Hailie, I will no longer ept such important dates being forgotten''. ... Carefully opening the door, Christian entered his mother''s room, finding her still asleep. This is rather strange for a Wednesday, Eva should be at work and Christian with his siblings at school, but the white-haired boy turned off all rms while his mother was out of sight, determined to spend his mother''s birthday with his family. As for the danger of his mother being fired, Christian didn''t care. Two days after the teachers left, they came back with awyer and everything was signed. The professors took their studies with them and had already begun the process of publishing the theories in scientific journals. The money would eventuallye, whether it was for their books or their theories. Looking at his siblings, Christian nods towards them then turns to his mother and shouts all together "Happy Birthday!" "..." But Eva didn''t wake up, she was still sleeping like a log. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!!" Christian shouted, making Eva jump up with a start. Looking around in a daze, Eva finds her 3 little ones at the foot of her bed "Did something happen?" "Happy Birthday" Smiled Christian, turning to n and Hailie "We''ve prepared food and presents for you." Looking dazedly at the tray of food in the child''s hand, and then at her smiling children, Eva quickly processes everything that happened, causing a soft smile to spread across her face "They didn''t have to bother" "Look mom I drew you a picture!" Hailie eximed, quickly approaching the woman "We''re all in." "Mom, look at mine, it''s better than Hailie''s" n quickly followed. Picking up the drawings with trembling hands, Eva looked at them carefully, as her eyes reddened slightly "They''re very pretty." Eva''s birthday had never been celebrated with her family, money was tight, rtionships were strained, and her children didn''t even know exactly when it was, the only person who gave her a present now and then was Ashley. So, this year Christian didn''t let it go, nning everything with his sibling''s days in advance. Stepping closer, Christian sets the tray on the side of the bed and hugs his mother "Happy Birthday Mom." Biting her lips, Eva hugs her little boy tightly "Th-thank you." Turning to his siblings, Christian gestures for them to join him in a nice family hug. "Okay, eat mother" Quickly wiping away the tear she let escape, Eva nods with a beautiful smile, then frowns and looks at her watch, which makes her eyes go wide "Shouldn''t you be going to school? And me to work." "..." --------------------- Editado por: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 58 Medals December 1, 2010. Time passed quickly for the Grey family. All of Christian''s projects flourished quickly, Lovecraft, The Lady of the Rings, Harriet Potter, and Game of Thrones were all published and achievedplete sess. Harriet Potter already has sold 900,000 copies, while the publisher was already talking about selling the rights to print abroad, and Christian being as fast as he is, he already tranted all his books into 9 differentnguages. The Lady of the Rings along with Game of Thrones were not far behind, people were thrilled at the start of these sagas, each achieving over 800,000 sales. But undoubtedly the most impressive was Lovecraft, thanks to the fact that it was mentioned by Sarah, the book in its first month achieved 200,000 sales, causing the publisher to have to double its work in printings due to the high demand for more books. Today, the book has sold 700,000 copies and is rising every month. It is worth mentioning that the book written by Sarah, in which she used Lovecraft as inspiration, achieved over 2,000,000 sales, causing the woman to surpass her own achievements. Needless to say, Christian was impressed by all this, since, in his old world although many books were sold, it was very difficult to sell more than 500,000 in his first year, he came to the conclusion that this world is more different than he thought. Ms. Evelyn said that it is not yet time for the others, that it is time to wait when the sagas are more advanced to release another book that will attract people. But even so, Christian is more than satisfied with the moneying in, even Eva almost fainted when she saw that, in the third month, not 10,000 or 20,000 dors came in, but 120,000, while today her ount exceeds 20 million dors, having more money than she had in her past life. To this day Eva still believes that all of this is a dream. The theories also came to light, the mathematical and scientific world was shaken by the incredible arrival of 4 theories on the same day, theories that today are openly epted by most mathematicians. The Harvard mathematics department achieved an incredible reputation, praise from the press and other scientists arrived every day, and the theories were even epted by 4 independent departments of the y Institute, causing the prize to be ready to be awarded. But there was one thing that left everyone in suspense, the genius that brought it all about. At Christian''s request, Professors Andrew and Jean used his writing pseudonym in the thesis, as Christian did not want to appear in public and have a life full of press, and as the professors were doing their best to please Christian, they agreed with a smile. But over time he realized that his thinking, while correct, is also ineffective. A few months ago, Christian was kicked out of a publishing house along with his mother, there he realized that he needed power and nothing better than the power of fame. He already talked to the publisher, and they came to the conclusion that all this would only bring more sales, so they epted without hesitation. The funny thing about all this is that no one ever connected the literary genius with the mathematical genius, no matter that they share pseudonyms. But this month, that will no longer be the case since in 2 days Christian could be receiving 5 awards in New York, USA. The world convention of mathematics, physics, and biology usually gives out awards every 4 years and 2010 happens to be one of those years. Christian was nominated for 4 awards: Nevanlinna Prize: a small gold medal in recognition of a scientist for achievements inputational mathematics, coincidentally the problem P versus NP was one of the big problems withinputational mathematics. Ca Friedrich Gauss Prize: This medal is awarded to mathematicians who contribute relevant mathematics with applications outside mathematics. Copley Medal: This is a small silver medal for work that incorporates physics and/or biology, coincidentally the Yang-Mills millennium problem and the mass jump, was a problem within physics, since, although it was confirmed byputer some time ago they did not know how it worked theoretically, and Christian''s theory calmed many of the doubts of physical scientists. Fields Medal: This gold medal is the highest prize in the world of mathematics, being awarded only to mathematicians with great contributions. Those 4 medals that many scientists dream of, were nominated to a 10-year-old boy. (The whole family aged another year, since there was a time jump of one year, also note that not all these medals are awarded in the same ce in real life, but to speed everything up I did it this way). But while the reporters and scientists were anxiously waiting to meet the new genius, Christian was with his family entering the ne. "Dear passengers, in 15 minutes we will start our flight, we ask you to fasten your seat belts for your safety" A female voice sounded in the ne, while Christian looked around curiously. As Christian was nominated, he was given ne tickets and a hotel room in New York, for him and his parent, Eva. But since Christian didn''t want to leave his siblings, he asked Eva to buy 4 first-ss flights so they could all travel together happily. "Wooow!!!" n exims in awe, looking at the luxurious seats with stars in his eyes "This is amazing!". Frowning, Christian pats his mother''s sweaty hand "Are you scared of nes mom?" "W-who me?" nervously, Eva turns around, as they walked in search of their seat "W-what nonsense are you talking, I-I''m not afraid of airnes!" Smiling, Christian squeezes his mother''s hand a little tighter "Rx mom, it''s going to be okay" Nodding nervously, Eva guides her family to their seats, although they were a little separated they were all rtively close together. "Me at the window!" yells Hailie, quickly running to the seat. Shaking his head, Christian smiles "It''s okay." The seats were already purchased with their respective names, Hailie at the window, then Christian and next to him n, while Eva would be next to n, all so they wouldn''t panic on the flight and have someone to help them. The seats were quite big for children, Christian''s legs didn''t even touch the floor after sitting down, but not caring he went to Hailie and helped her put on the seatbelt, then turned and helped n, while Eva was already seated and squeezing the armrests tightly. "Good morning, thank you for traveling on American Airlines, can I get you something to drink?" as Christian finished buckling n''s seatbelt, a male voice was heard next to his mother. Looking up, Christian is met by a male flight attendant, who looks up with a professional smile at his mother. "Y-yes, do you have whiskey?" "On the rocks or with soda?" "On the rocks" Pouring the ss, Eva doesn''t hesitate and drinks it quickly, drawing a sigh of satisfaction "Sigh Thank you." "What about you kids?" he turns to us and asks politely. "I want a juice!" shouts n, still looking at everything excitedly. "Me too!" turning around, eximed Hailie. "I''ll just have water, please" With the two kids busy with their refreshments, Christian settled back in the seat and closed his eyes. Truth be told, it''s also his first time on a flight, but he doesn''t feel nervous or anything, beingpletely rxed unlike his family. n is taking a lot of pictures with his new Iphone 4, a gift from his mother on his birthday, while Hailie had already taken out her y Station Portable, also a birthday gift, even Christian has an iphone 4, but he doesn''t usually use it much, what he enjoys most is his newputer, where he has been able to test Emily''s mother teachings. Since the money starteding in, Christian had many conversations with his mother, all regarding how to spend the money, achieving after many discussions that since he already uses everything on them there is no reason to just have it saved and not use it all. But even so, Eva only epted on one condition, Christian is the one who will manage the money he earns. That''s why Christian on every special date, tells his mother to buy him the things he says he wants and that is pretty much it. Thanks to that things in the house have improved a lot, a lot more clothes for everyone, better furniture, new kitchen, new beds, among others. Hailie and n still don''t understand how they have so much money, but they don''t think deeply about it and just enjoy it. Eva never left her job at the coffee shop, the atmosphere was something she liked, and being at home all day wandering around is not something she enjoys, that''s why she had to ask for a vacation so she coulde to New York. Lately Christian wanted to see buy a new house, but Eva didn''t like the idea, since this home they live in was bought with their effort, something that Christian understood, and since they don''t need more space they just stayed there. But he didn''t let his mother carry any debt, demanding that she use the money from his books to make her pay her debt, he even had to make his puppy dog eyes for Eva to ept defeat. "Christen what is this for?" Pulling on Christian''s clothes, n pointed to a small lever beside him. "For the seat to pull back, look" Taking the lever, Christian pulls it, causing the seat to transform into something resembling a bed. "Cool!" Hailie eximed, quickly pulling her lever. "We are in the process of taking off, please use your seat belts." The voice in the ne sounded again. "Settle in" Spoke Christian, returning his brothers'' seats to the original position "When we''re in the air you can lie down." A few minutester, the ne began to move, as Hailie looked out expectantly. But as the ne began to gain speed and climb, heavy turbulence began to shake the ne, causing Hailie and n to panic. "Christen I''m scared!" Squeezing the armrest tightly, n eximed. "I-I''m not!" Hailie eximed, but her eyes were squeezed tightly shut. Smiling, Christian took the two children''s hands "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything bad happen to you!" As if his words had magic in them, the two children gradually calmed down, while Hailie opened her eyes and looked out the window "Wooow!" The ne was already in the air, clouds were visible on the sides and all the turbulence calmed down. Turning to his mother, Christian sees her clinging to the seat, still with her pale face "Mother, are you okay?" "Y-yes, the drink made me sick" Shaking his head, Christian just nodded. ... "Wee to New York." Leaving the airport, Christian led his mother to a limousine where a woman in her forties was waiting for them. "Thank you" Christian smiled, handing the bags to the woman. "Christian...t-this is our cab?" pointing to the ck limo in front of her, Eva asked with a stutter. Christian was the one who organized everything, contacted the hotel and ordered the transportation. Since it was the first time traveling as a family, Christian used a little extra money and ordered 4 days at the most luxurious hotel he could find, The Carlyle, A Rosewood Hotel, where for $500 more, it offered a shuttle service. Unfortunately, Eva was only allowed to stay 4 days in New York, since between the kids skipping sses due to this trip and Eva''s little vacation that she requested from her boss, the woman did not ept any more days off. She didn''t want her kids to miss school much, and she didn''t want to take too much time off work. She wanted to save her days off for truly exceptional cases, like her children''s birthdays. In total, he had to pay 4500 dors, but for the quality and the experience, he epted without hesitation. --------------------------------- Edited by: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 59 New York "Yes, let''s get in" Leaving the bags to the driver, Christian led his dumbfounded mother and excited siblings into the limo. "Awesome!" n eximed, then turned to Hailie "Look Hailie, a TV!" "It''s so big!" Moving inside the limo, Hailie tried out all the seats, as if one was different from the others. "What does this do?" pointing to a panel of buttons, n asked as he pressed one. As he pressed it, green and purple lights began to turn on inside. "Wow!" Reaching over, Hailie pressed all the buttons, turning on the air, opening the driver''s window and at the same time ying music. "Need anything?" Poking her head out the window, the woman respectfully asks. "No, my siblings pressed the button out of curiosity, I''m sorry" Smiling as he apologized, Christian moves over and presses the button again, closing the window connecting them. Awakening from her stupor, Eva shouts "Hailie, n, have a seat!" "Yes mom!" the two children eximed quickly, but they still didn''t stop looking out as they sat down. "You can open the window" Pressing the button, Christian opens the window on the children''s side for them, getting them to see perfectly what''s outside. "Christian... don''t you think this is a waste of money?" frowning, Eva stares at the boy. Smiling, Christian gets up and sits on his mother''sp "It''s a special asion mom, besides look." Pointing towards his cheerful siblings as they look out, Christian smiles softly "What''s money in front of those smiles?" Looking at her children, Eva is stunned for a few moments, then smiles and shakes her head "Nothing." Smiling, Christian leaned against his mother''s chest and closed his eyes, not caring in the least to see New york. ... "Have a nice stay" Politely, the bellhop who took us to our room says goodbye. "Wait" Pulling money out of his wallet, Christian hands the woman $50 "Thank you for your kindness." "To you" Smiling, the woman turns and leaves. "Why are you giving her so much money?" frowning, Eva asked. "It''s okay mom, $50 is a drop in the bucket for us on the other hand, that woman might be hungry." "Woooow!!!" Standing to the side of arge window, n looked excitedly at the view "This is...amazing!" The room was on the 32nd floor, the second tost floor of the hotel, granting a full view of Central Park, leaving the kids in awe. The room was quiterge, it had 4 sofas with a small table in the center, it had many decorations that looked expensive, paintings, vases, among others. But without caring, Christian walked to a door to his right, where when he opened it he found a desk and in front of it another sofa, while on one side of the sofa he saw a beautiful and fine ck piano, bringing a smile to Christian''s face. When he wanted to take a vacation, Christian always came to this hotel, and although the whole structure changed in design, he always remembered this hotel for having pianos in many of its luxury rooms, something that, apparently, in this world remains the same. "Christian this had to have cost a fortune" Looking all around, Eva spoke in awe, as the children ran all over the ce and touched every new thing they saw. "But it''s worth it" Smiling, Christian walks up to his mother and looks at her seriously "This is our vacation, we have plenty of money and life is short, stop thinking about prices and buy all you want, it''s on me" "But-" "No buts mom, this is our first family vacation and we will enjoy it to the fullest, if you like something, you buy it, if Hailie wants something, you buy it... during these 4 days, we won''t see prices, we will only buy, understood?" "But-" "If you say anything to refuse, I''ll get mad at you" Frowning a little, Christian pouts and speaks. "*Sigh* Good" With a bitter smile, Eva nods. "Perfect~" Smiling at his great trick, Christian turns and speaks "Hailie, n,e!" "Coming!" they both shouted at the same time, arriving with a big smile at Christian''s side. "Listen to me because I will tell you all what we can do during these days, ok?" "Mn" Hailie nodded. "Yes!" "Good..." Nodded Eva still unsure of the expenses. "Let''s start with what we can do at the hotel? we have front desk service, that means we call and they will bring us whatever we want to the room, no matter if a person has to go to a store to buy it, they will bring it to us, understood?" looking specifically at his siblings, Christian smiles. "Even if we ask for ice cream!?" With a bright look, n asks. "Or video games!?" Hailie continued. "Whatever they want, this vacation we can buy anything we see, no matter what it is!" Christian eximed with a smile. "Yessssss!!!" Shouted the two children, brimming with happiness. "Good, but that''s not all" With a smile, Christian continues. "n, the hotel has a beauty salon, where they can take care of your nails, wash your hair, and all the things like that" Looking at the boy, Christian smiles. "Really!?" "Yes!" "Thanks, Christian!" With an impulse, n hugs Christian, causing the boy to freeze. ''It''s the first time n has hugged me... it''s always me who annoys him'' Looking at the boy, Christian felt his eyes sting slightly, but not wanting to ruin everything, he just smiled. "Let''s continue... the room has bathrobes, slippers, a coffee maker, and a minibar stocked with soft drinks and alcohol" Looking especially at his mother with hisst words, Christian continues to look at his brothers "I took the time to tell them to give us small robes for you guys, so you can use them whenever you want" "Mn!" Quickly nodded the children. "Other than that we have as you saw TV''s in all the rooms, with all the premium channels and paid movies...but most importantly, we have 3 Queen beds for us" "What''s a Queen bed!?" Tilting his head in confusion, n asked. "A very big bed, bigger than Mom''s." "I want 1!" Raised Hailie''s hand quickly. "Me too!" Followed by n. "Then I''ll sleep with Mom" Smiling, Christian nodded, then turned to Eva "Mom, we can also call for massage services, but for some reason unknown to me there are only women attending in this room, if you don''t mind you can ask for one." Rolling her eyes at her child''s tant lie, Eva smiles quietly, already knowing full well her son''s jealousy "I''d love to try one." Pulling on Christian''s clothes, Hailie speaks up "I want a massage too." "Christian, me too" n nods quickly. "Well, we''ll all have one, but that will be forter" Swallowing saliva to cool his throat, Christian continues "Now I''ll talk about what we''ll be doing these days" "..." "We will be 4 days in this hotel, but in two days I have to go to receive an award from some boring olddies, you two will have to apany me, understood?" "Mn!" The two children nod. "But the rest of the time we can do whatever we want, go shopping, rent bikes, go to the games, eat wherever, everything!" "Everything!?" Hailie asks quickly with hesitation. "Yes, everything." "Even buy me more clothes!?" n asked. "If you want clothes, cell phones,puters, toys, food, anything you want, just for 4 days...if we go walking down the street, and you find something that is on sale and you like it, we will buy it!" Looking at each other with sparkling eyes, Hailie and n exim "Wooooow!" "Okay, for now take your bags and leave them by your bed, let''s rest" With a sigh, Christian waves his hand and lies down on the couch, followed by Eva, while Hailie and n grabbed their small suitcases and ran to the bedrooms. "Are you sure about this? That money was hard earned" Sitting down next to Christian, Eva asks with concern. "It doesn''t matter, I earned it for us, I already told you to stop thinking about money" Crossing his arms, Christian pursed his lips. "*Sigh* Okay-" But as Eva was about to hug the boy, her cell phone rings, picking up his cell phone, Eva realizes it''s her boss, causing her to frown. "Hello? Yes... What? So what are we going to do?...is he okay? *sigh* I''m sorry... yes, I understand your situation... Well, don''t worry boss, I understand, I''d do the same if I were you... Okay, see youter, thanks for the heads up" Hanging up from the cell phone, Eva''s expression looked defeated. "Did somethinge up?" with concern, Christian moved closer to his mother and asked. "*Sigh* Yeah, it looks like I''ll be out of a job in a few months." "Why?" "The boss''s son had an ident and was paralyzed, she decided to will sell all her coffee shops and devote herself to taking care of him" "How sad" Christian murmured, then turned to his mother and asked, "How much did she sell the coffee shop for?" "I don''t know, but she had more than one as far as I know, so it must cost quite a lot of money... I don''t think they''ll sell it that fast, that''ll give me time to look for another job, but.... *sigh* I quite liked working there." "Why?" "There was a good atmosphere, even though the cafe isn''t very famous, even though our only customers were female... it was a good ce... I don''t know how to exin it, the atmosphere was just nice" "..." Pursing his lips, Christian turns to his mother earnestly and speaks "Let''s buy the coffee shop." Stunned for a few moments, Eva quickly shakes her head "I don''t think you can buy it, you have money though, the boss had quite a few locals... besides coffee shops don''t make that much money, once in a blue we can make a few hundred dors a day, we usually don''t however, and just manage to barely make more than $70 a day" Frowning, Christian asked, "So why do you say they are so expensive, it doesn''t matter how many locations you sell, if they don''t make money they are no good?" "I don''t know, but once I got to see a woman who wanted to buy the premises from the boss, she was instantly refused, The boss said that the was premises left to them by her grandmother, and that it doesn''t matter that she didn''t make that much money, because for her selling coffee was something that really mattered to her." Raising his eyebrows, Christian thought ''Is it possible that these people have done something to thedy''s son? But why do they want to buy the premises? Maybe they want their premises and not the coffee itself... because she sells so little coffee?'' "Why do they sell so little? Is your coffee ce that bad?" "No, it''s one of the biggest in Detroit" Shaking her head, Eva continued "But in general coffee is horrible, it''s normal that they don''t sell that much, before people used to drink it to have more energy when leaving work oring in, but now nobody cares about that, they just prefer the taste.... *sigh* how times has changed." Tilting his head in confusion, Christian asks "Horrible? I find it pleasant." Furrowing her eyebrows, Eva squints at Christian "Have you had coffee?" "No" Denying nonchntly, Christian continues "But it smells delicious" "..." Thinking for a moment, Eva stands up and walks over to the coffee pot sitting on a piece of furniture, picks up the sachets and pours some out, then that after a few minutes she sits down next to Christian with a small cup. "Try just a little" Bringing the cup closer, Eva hands it to Christian, who looked at his mother doubtfully. Shrugging, Christian blows on the cup and takes a sip, causing a grimace to spread across his face "What the fuck is this? It tastes horrible!" "I told you, coffee tastes horrible, but it gives you energy." "But, even if it gives you energy, who would drink this crap" With disgust, Christian stands up and walks over to the coffee pot, taking a sachet of coffee and two sachets of sugar "But I think it''s missing sugar". Opening the two sachets, Christian pours them into the coffee, then stirs and takes another sip "*Yuck*" Quickly spitting out the coffee, Christian wipes his tongue on his clothes, not wanting to have the foul taste in his mouth anymore "This tastes like shit, sugar or no sugar." Shrugging, Eva smiles "It always tasted the same, but people adapt, it''s like having a stiff drink or something simr, you get used to it eventually" Shaking his head quickly, Christian picks up the coffee sachet and speaks "No, coffee shouldn''t taste like this" -------- Editado por: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 60 Investments Staring at the bag of coffee, Christian reads everything on it carefully, but after a few seconds, he puts it aside, while his frown deepens even more "It''s normal coffee..." ''Something''s not right... why does the coffee taste so bad? It''s too acidic... coffee shouldn''t be acidic, it should be bitter.'' "That''s why I don''t even think about spending money on coffee, I''ll just look for another job and that''s it" Thinking Christian realized how bad his idea was, Eva, smiled and spoke. "What''s the name of the ce where you work mom?" "Starbucks" "..." At that name, Christian went nk for a moment, then turned to his mother with an awkward smile and spoke "W-what?" "Starbucks" Frowning, Christian thinks ''My mother knows the creator of Starbucks? But in my world, thepany was never sold by this date... let alone made so little money... it''s 2010, at this point, it should be pretty expanded'' Getting up from his seat, Christian continues his thoughts as he walks to theputer in the room ''Come to think of it... it''s a waste just to leave my money in the bank... I should invest in certain things... my project with Emily has already started, that should make quite a bit of money, but it has yet to blossom'' Turning, Christian speaks to Eva "Mother, do you know any corporatewyers?" "Sara is a corporatewyer, why?" frowning, Eva asks suspiciously "You''re not thinking of buying the coffee shop, are you?" "I don''t think so, but I want to see certain things about the money...leaving that aside, wasn''t Aunt Sara a store worker like you?" "Yes, but it was just for her part time job, she was studying at the time, now she''s been qualified to be awyer for a few years." "Oh... could you give me her number? Looking suspiciously at the boy, Eva sighed inside her mind ''This kid already has that look of his... I''m sure in a few days I''ll be stressing about new news *Sigh*'' "Okay" Shaking her head, Eva just nodded "193xxxxxxx2" "Thanks" Still thinking, Christian nods and sits down at theputer, turning it on quickly unlike the libraryputer. ... Let''s see... Turning on the search engine, Christian searches for Starbucks on Google, but when he found himself with no useful results, Christian frowns. "Leading coffeepanies." Researching for a while, Christian leans back in his chair and thinks ''Coffee is not a viable business in this world, it tastes like crap... but why? I was researching and the process is the same as I remember from my previous world, so it has nothing to do with that... why does it taste so bad?'' Tapping the desk with his fingers, Christian''s eyes light up ''The pte is the only option''. "But why?" frowning, even more, Christian logically analyzes the situation ''The coffee process is the same as always, but the taste is different... even with different vegetables and fruits, the taste is the same... but the coffee is not... no doubt it''s the pte, since it''s impossible for it to be the earth... the pte could have changed, but why? ''I thought only the roles were reversed, it shouldn''t affect the-'' Opening his eyes wide, Christian notices something important and exims "Shit!" ''It''s obvious that everything would change! That''s why I always found adult men''s voices weird, they were too high pitched for what they should be... that''s why men are quite small to the average of my other world... the evolution process was different, it was always women who fought in wars, it was always them who hunted in the Jurassic era, everything changed!'' ''The change had to bring more changes in the body than just the pte!'' Thinking that Christian took his cell phone and called Professor Andrew. "Good morning Christian, you''re already in New York?" a cheerful voice rang from the cell phone. "Professor, we''ll talk about the meetingter, I have to ask you something important." "Tell me?" "I want to buy books on human anatomy, from cells, hormones, to the pte, everything that describes human anatomy and biology." "It''s easy-" "Wait, I also need books that talk about food chemicals and at the same time beverages... let''s also add books about natural and artificial voring... I also want books where all the animals and nts of the world are, ideally describing their functions and details... I also want all the books that talk about research on coffee... I would also like to know about somepleteboratory that is up for rent in Detroit, but that would be forter, for now I need the books." "That''s not easy at all" With a somewhat agitated voice, Professor Andrew replied "The human anatomy I can get easily, but the rest... it''s a bitplicated, essentially because it''s more than 200 books you want... are you sure?" "Yes, absolutely sure, no matter the money, I want them for maximum of 7 days in Detroit." "Ok, I''ll do my best to get it ready, but it will cost quite a bit kid, remember that." "Never mind, I have money... if you need help in any mathematical sector, you can bring me books that talk about the area and I''ll try to help you, I don''t like to owe favors" "I will make good on your word" With a calmer voice, Professor Andrew replies. "I''ll leave it for now, we''ll talk tomorrow about the meeting, see youter" Finishing speaking, Christian hangs up the call and goes to do more research on theputer. "So Uber already came out a year ago in San Francisco...there''s also Airbnb... Te needs capital, it has a heavy loss this year, but the capital they are asking for should be a lot for me, a minimum of $50 million for 12% max... no doubt it''s the best time to invest, the 2009 crisis is still hitting these golden hens..." Smiling, Christian looked at the name of the current leader of thepany "Elene Musk, what a weird shit, they don''t even look alike, this woman is quite... unpleasing to the eye." "But well, I guess Te won''t do for today.... Airbnb should only need max $6 million and would take a big chunk of theirpany... the problem is that site only managed to pull results around 2017, before that the loss was a lot" "Uber will seed faster, by mid-2011 it should being to New York, that will give them users, and at the same time problems... but with $10 million I can take a big bite out of it" "All of that would be normal shares, I would have voting rights and I could sue thepany if I see them doing something illegal, at the same time I would have a seat on the board of directors." "Now, if we look at the public stock.... Te took its stock public 2 months ago in this world, going out its first day with a price of $15... today it went up to..." Googling quickly, Christian looked at his price and arched his eyebrows "$28... even though it went up, quite a bit in such a short time, the price is still small.... I have to spend $25 million, for now, all the rest I''ll leave for home.... I can''t buy the 25 million in public shares all at once, the stock would suffer a very big drop, not to mention that I don''t think there are that many still for sale." Pursing his lips, Christian continued to ramble "What''s up... Whatsapp!" Quickly settling back in his seat, Christian googled all about the App, finding it still in its first version, remarking that it was onlyunched a few months ago, causing Christian''s eyes to sparkle "This was sold to Facebook for 19 billion dors, I only have to invest max 6 million dors and the bite could be 35% of thepany, that would mean I would earn approx. 5 billion dors, in max 3 years... I''m not interested in keeping Whatsapp shares, I''ll never make that much money, but I could also have part of my share payment with regr Facebook shares, that would give me a seat on the board of directors... no, that shit would tarnish my image, Facebook will get into a lot of dirty shit in the future, even more with people dying in their virtual helmet Meta.... *sigh* that was a big fiasco." "Even though the version still doesn''t have messaging and only focuses on statuses, it''s better for me, since it means thepany wasn''t created more than 3 months ago... inspiring them to get into messaging would score me points with them... I could also help them in the process of creating and modifying the app... I could even try to incentivize the app with a more updated format" "Instagram is not yet created... I will not bother to create it, it would be a lot of work and money invested, I am already working with Emily on BlockChain to be able to create the bitcoin, I better wait and see if I can buy thepany when they already have everything put together... I need a financial advisor to do everything for me, with the research I decided to do, I don''t have enough time." Christian a few months ago wanted to invest in bitcoin, but to his surprise, there was no Bitcoin yet, much less the BlockChain, the engine of many programs in the future, something that Christian saw as a golden opportunity, causing him to raise the idea to the girl the very next day, instantly receiving an affirmative response, as the girl considered it ''fun''. Christian hasn''t forgotten about Emily now that he has money either, for her birthday, June 17, Christian talked to Eva and bought her the bestputer money could buy, but for that Eva had to talk to the girl''s father. It all ended in tears for the poor guy, talking for hours about how his bastard of a wife left him and went away, but at the same time being thankful that he was left with some money because he wouldn''t know what to do if it wasn''t for that. After getting to know each other''s families, Christian managed to get permission to go to Emily''s house from time to time, something that frustrated Eva a lot, as she didn''t like the girl, but under the prodding and a few puppy dog eyes, she could only reluctantly agree. "So... let''s start with Whatsapp, Uber, and Airbnb? I might also buy a few Te shares, at least $1 million." "If everything goes well tomorrow, I''ll start getting a lot more money from books thanks to the free announcement I''ll make when I''m interviewed... the publisher should also announce the release of Harriet potter and the Chamber of Secrets, Narnia and the Hunger Games." Picking up his cell phone, Christian dials Sara''s number "Hello, aunt Sara?" "Christian? Hello my boy, how are you?" "I am doing good auntie, a few minutes ago we arrived at the hotel". "Is the hotel nice?" "Yes, Hailie and n are very excited." "And your mother?" "She almost died of a heart attack when she got on the ne, she''s afraid of them." "Hoh, that information is interesting" With a mocking voice, Sara replies. "Auntie, I was calling you because I need your help". "Whatever you want Christian, what do you need?" "I''m thinking of investing in certainpanies, but I need awyer to do the whole process" "Invest inpanies?" With an incredulous voice, Sara asks. "Yes, I was researching certain growingpanies and I''m interested in taking a stake in them" "..." "I''d like to hire you as my corporate attorney, Aunt Sara, although there are quite a few corporatewyers in Detroit, I don''t trust other people very much, and I''d rather stick with the ones I know and trust." "*Sigh* How could I ever charge you? You''re like a son to me." With a tired sigh, Sara replies. "Don''t even think about doing it for free, I n to pay you for your services aunt, I don''t want to take advantage of you" "..." "Do you have a job right now?" "Yes..." "How much do you get paid?" "..." " Trust me auntie" "*Sigh* 45 thousand a month." "Wow, that''s quite a lot of money!" Christian eximed, then put his hand to his chin and thought ''Auntie is just starting her career... the money she earns must be less than what corporatewyers with a broad career earn...'' "Aunt Sara, we can do a 3-year contract, with a sry of $50,000 a month." ----------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 61 Waste Of Money "Christian, that''s not necessary-" "Aunt Sara, when I ask you to work for me, believe me, the work will be a lot... you will have to travel to various parts of the country, that expense will also be on me." "What do you have nned?" already knowing the boy, Sara knows he never talks nonsense, that''s why she gets serious and asks. "I want to get at least 30% of a newly createdpany, they are just starting with their application, but it has a tremendous future that I''m sure will make a lot money... besides that, I''m looking at two morepanies where I want to have a percentage of their stakes" "What would be the name of thatpany?" "Whatsapp, it''s a cell phone application." "How much do you want to invest?" "From 6 to 7 million dors, up to 8 million I can give if necessary for more than 30%." "And the otherpanies?" "Uber and Airbnb, both of them are mobile apps" "How much money for each?" "UberCab about 15 to 18 million, I want to get as much percentage of normal shares out of thepany as I can" "And Airbnb?" "$5 to $8 million, also to take out thergest percentage possible." "That''s a lot of money Christian, are you sure?" "Yes, plus I would like to invest in basic Te shares, about... 4 million dors, but I need a financial advisor for all these purchases, do you know any?" "Well... your uncle Jayden is a financial advisor" Sara replied awkwardly. Looking at the cell phone, Christian thought ''How convenient." "Is he working?" "No, currently he is just at home" "Ask him if he''s interested in working for me, I''ll give him a sry of $45k for 3 years... I still can''t give you guys health insurance or the like, but Uncle Jayden can look at that and I''ll pay for it..." "..." "Aunt Sara, I know it may be a difficult decision, as I''m still a kid... but please believe in me, you won''t regret it in the future." "*Sigh* It''s ok Christian, I will trust you, we don''t need to see our contract right now, I will talk to your uncle Jayden about your request, I will also look into thepanies you want, do you have any priorities?" "WhatsApp, I want to buy shares in Whatsapp first, make sure to contact them as soon as possible... they are almost done with creating the app, take advantage that no one noticed them... also tell them I have ideas to improve the app, at the same time I can offer help in programming and image of the app..... if they have doubts, try to arrange an appointment" "Ok, anything else?" "Auntie, if you have time to investigate Zoom, it is also viable to invest in thatpany". ''Zoom should be just starting up, it won''t make much money for now, but in the pandemic, I''lle out on top'' Holding his hand to his chin, Christian thought. "How much do you want to invest in Zoom?" "That I don''t know, it''s just starting up, they must do not have investors yet, offer about $5 million and see how much you can get." "Ok, I''ll talk to Jayden and see about Whatsapp." "Thank you for trusting me, Aunt Sara." "No worries Christian, thank you for trusting me" With a sweet voice, Sara replies. "Auntie, when you need the money you can contact my mother, I will inform you about everything I will do, so I won''t give you problems... other than that, if we get the Whatsapp stock that I want, create a contract where it says I will give you 1% of what I earn by selling those shares... if uncle Jayden epts, do the same" "Do you want to sell the shares you will buy?" "Yes, you may not understand now, but it will be worth it." "*Sigh* Okay, see youter." "See youter" "*Sigh*" Looking at the screen, Christian leaned back "What I want to invest exceeds my budget, but usually the talksst a few months... in 2 months I should have a lot more money with my books." ... "Christian, look at this bag it''s beautiful!" Picking up a Louisa Vuitton bag, n eximed excitedly. "Yeah, it looks nice" Smiling wearily, Christian agreed. Turning his gaze, Christian met the empty and tired gaze of Eva and Hailie, who were stuffed with bags of different brands, Gi, Prada, Chanel, among others "Then we''ll go to Zegna to look at clothes for you guys". Something Christian found interesting, is that Zegna, a luxury clothing store that in his world was for men, in this world is for women, but after seeing stores like Louisa Vuitton, he realized why. Almost all of the clothes from these big brands are for men, with very little clothing dedicated to women. Along the way he came across a ck Luoisa Vuitton suit and bought one, at the small price of $25,000, shoes included. Needless to say, n has already spent more than 250 thousand dors on clothes, handbags, and jewelry, something that caused Eva''s suffering when she saw such a waste of money. "Well, I want that purse... that one too... Oh, that one there too!" Pointing to different bags, n asked for everything he liked to the smiling man manning the store. One thing Christian found nice, is that these stores didn''t look down on them for walking around with their obviously cheap clothes, they let them in and exined everything patiently. "It would be $98,000 for the 4 bags, and the two jackets" Smiling, the man looked at Eva and spoke. Lips quivering, Eva simply nodded, as her eyes looked increasingly vacant "Okay..." "With that, I''m fine for now" Looking around the entire store with pursed lips, n nodded. "*Sigh* Atst..." Holding her hand to her heart, Eva sighed bitterly, fearing that this boy would want to buy more stuff. ... "One turn" Twirling his finger, Christian looked at his mother earnestly. Raising her eyebrows, Eva did a 360-degree turn, fully showing off her new outfit. The woman looked perfectly sexy, tight ck suit pants entuated her curves, while on top herrge breasts pressed against her jacket, but Christian made sure the suit shirt, though tight, didn''t show too much. "Well, you look perfect mom." "Christian, and me!?" Turning quickly, Hailie stands in front of Christian and shows off her pretty gray dress. "You are the most beautiful girl my eyes have ever seen" Smiling softly, Christian praises the girl. Christian tried to make his mother wear a dress like Hailie, but she declined, saying she found them unpleasant for her taste, quickly choosing a suit. "Hehe~" Hailie smiled foolishly, then stared at Christian and spoke "You promised that when we bought these clothes we would go shopping for games." Smiling wryly, Christian nods "Yeah now we''ll go." Turning to his mother, Christian looks at her softly "You really do look amazing mom, you''re so beautiful" Looking in the mirror, Eva asks hesitantly, unsure "Really?" "I don''t know what others say, but to me, you are the most beautiful" "That''s enough for me" Smiling, Eva turns confidently and nods. Having paid for everything, Eva and Hailie put on their normal clothes and head out to the street, full of bags from so much shopping. "Where are we going now?" looking at the boy doubtfully and wearily, Eva asks. "We''re going towards some electronics store, Hailie wants to look at video games." "Yes!" Hailie eximed, instantly regaining her energy. ... December 3, 2010. The days passed quickly, after the long shopping trip, Eva didn''t want to go anywhere near that hellish ce again, causing the family to stay half of the rest of the day at the hotel, enjoying massages while n went to the beauty salon, while the second half of the day they went for a walk to enjoy Central Park. "n, are you ready!?" it was already 5:00 in the afternoon, and at 6:00 the awards started, Christian was already sitting with his suit on, while his mother took many pictures of the boy, while a big smile was seen on her face. "I don''t understand how n is taking so long!" ying with her PSP, Hailie speaks with boredom. The girl yesterday was quite happy, they bought her more than 15 new games, a pretty good notebook, an IPad, and a new cell phone, as Hailie never had one, even Eva came out with a new cell phone under Christian''s insistence. "Men take longer to get dressed up, you have to get used to it" Undeterred by the dy, Eva kept taking pictures of Christian, more than happy to see him in an outfit that makes him look so cute to her eyes. "But Christian took less time than everyone else!" "I''m unique in this world, don''t lump me in with the ordinary" With a smile, Christian replies. "What''s unique about you?" tilting her head, Hailie looks away from her PSP and turns to Christian. "I''m the best at video games." "You cheat!" Angrily, Hailie exims. "Whatever you say" Waving his handzily, Christian just leans back on the couch. "Ready!" Walking out of the room, n shows up in very different clothes than the rest of his family. The boy was in a short ck Gi-branded T-shirt, exposing his navel, while over the shirt he wore a Louisa Vuitton fur coat. On his ears he wore gold and diamond earrings that Christian bought him, while on his neck he wore a white gold choker, highlighting his pink skin. On the bottom, he was wearing ck Prada pants, and for shoes, he wore ck Louisa Vuitton pumps. Looking at the boy, Eva and Christian opened their mouths for different reasons. Christian looked at his clothes with some difort, but he knows that sooner orter he has to get used to the way men dress in this world, while Eva didn''t know how to react, as she didn''t like that style of dress at all. The short t-shirt style that n wore was quite new for the time, women and men have been attracted to that style, being trendytely on the inte. "n..." Not knowing how to broach the subject to the boy, Eva spoke awkwardly "We are going to a formal event, that style of clothing would look bad there, don''t you think?" "What nonsense are you saying mom, it''s perfectly fine" Smiling happily, n looks at his clothes with satisfaction. ''This midget will spend all my money when he''s an adult'' Christian thought bitterly. "Just leave it, mom, he looks happy" Shaking his head, Christian whispers towards his conflicted mother. "It''s just... *sigh*" Sighing with defeat, Eva nods with a stiff smile "You look good, my boy." "You look like a slut!" Hailie eximed mockingly, causing everyone in the room to freeze, while simultaneously turning their heads robotically toward the girl. n was red-faced with anger, while Hailie''s face turned pale as she realized what she just said, Eva, reprimanded "Hailie, apologize to your brother!" "n, sorry I-!" Hailie tried to apologize, but n''s eyes were already reddening rapidly. "Stop it!" shouted Christian a little louder, frowning at the impending argument, then turning to n "You like your clothes!?" "*Sniff*" n didn''t respond, just sniffed sadly. "n, I''m talking to you, do you like your clothes!?" Shouting a little louder, Christian looked seriously at the boy. "*Sniff* Y-yes" n nodded weakly. Changing his seriousness to a soft smile, Christian walked over to his brother and arranged his coat "Then don''t be sad about what others say, if you like it, it''s because the clothes are perfect!" "*Sniff*" "Besides..." Looking enviously at the boy, Christian speaks "I really like your clothes, I think I''ll take them off for me..." Looking up with reddened eyes, n whispers "B-but it''s mine..." "But you don''t seem to like wearing it, since I see you crying... would you like to give it to me?" looking at the boy expectantly, Christian asks. Looking at his clothes, n wipes his nose and quickly shakes his head "No, it''s mine!" "Oh, so you like your clothes?" Nodding softly, n speaks "Yes, very much!" "*Sigh* That''s a pity, I wanted it" Sighing with defeat, Christian smiles softly and speaks to him "Then promise me something... promise me that no matter what others say about what you wear, you''ll always wear what makes you happy, okay?" "..." "Or I''ll have to take your clothes and wear them myself!" "Yes, I promise!" Nodded n quickly, as a small smile was visible on his face. Nodding with satisfaction, Christian picked up a slipper from the floor and turned to Hailie "And you girl... learn to respect your brother." With a smile, Christian threw the slipper towards Hailie, hitting the girl''s head directly "Ow!" ----------------- Edited by: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 62 Event Touching her head with a grimace, Hailie nodded "Sorry..." "*Sigh*" With a sigh of relief, Eva nodded towards Christian, then turned to Hailie "We''ll talkter youngdy." "Yes, mom..." Ducking her head, Hailie nodded. pping his hands for attention, Christian smiles "Good, let''s go downstairs our transport should be waiting for us." ... Leaving the hotel, Christian looks at the limo and walks with his family, but upon arrival, they find the woman driving yelling at a girl about 12 years old. Frowning, Christian walks over and hears "I''m sick of people like you!" "..." "Because they just don''t work and stop begging all over the ce!" Knowing what the conversation is about, Christian steps in between and looks at his driver with a scowl "Stop shouting" "I''m sorry" Apologizing, the woman looked at the girl angrily "We always have to get her off this street, we''ve told her many times to stop begging for money around here because she annoys the guests, but she doesn''t understand" "It''s okay, you can go back to the car" Looking boredly at the driver, Christian gave her no more attention and turned to the girl "What''s your name?" With embarrassment and visible difort, the girl replies "Madison" "Where do you live madison?" looking doubtfully at the girl wearing clothes that look like rags, Christian asks. "I live at ck orphanage." Hearing the name of the orphanage, Christian''s pupils shrunk to the point that they looked like pins, while his hands trembled slightly ''That orphanage shit... does this world exist too?'' "..." Remembering all the shit he experienced in that ce, Christian felt a certain familiarity with the girl "Tell me Madison, what do you need money for?" "..." Awkwardly, the girl looks sideways. "Don''t n to run away, I just want to talk to you" Knowing what she thinks from her gestures, Christian takes Madison''s hand. Startled, Madison waves her hand and lets go of Christian "Sorry, I can get you dirty" Frowning even more, Christian thought ''In the orphanage... either you be an unbearable bastard or you be a shy child, this girl is thetter'' "Madison, what do you need money for?" "I-I..." Grabbing her clothes, Madison spoke, "I want to pay for a gym and a trainer." Arching his eyebrows at her answer, Christian asked doubtfully "What do you want to go to a gym for?" "I''m going to be the best UFC fighter in the world" The girl murmured, causing Christian''s eyebrows to arch even more at the conviction in her voice. "How much do you need?" "Five thousand dors..." "Why don''t you work?" With bitterness, Madison sighs "No one hires me, no matter what the job..." Nodding, Christian remembers how many times he was rejected, but smiling, he approaches the girl''s ear and speaks "Try dressing up in something interesting in Time Square, when you see a tourist make sure they take a picture with you and you charge them up to 15 dors, it''s a great trick to make money." After saying that, Christian turned and walked to his mother "Mother, lend me your card for a moment." With a frown, Eva took her card out, while Hailie and n were already in the car. "Don''t move Madison" Looking at the girl with narrowed eyes, Christian walked to the hotel''s ATM and took out money, then took a stic bag from the trash and put all the money inside. Approaching the girl, Christian looks her straight in the eyes and speaks "Here is $15,000, you will know how to spend that money... but in the future I wille to collect it from you, don''t forget my name, I''m Christian Grey." The girl received the bag in a daze, while Christian turned and walked towards the vehicle "If I were you I would run, girl... you have a lot of money in your hands and that attracts bad intentions... don''t forget to hide it from those people at the orphanage, because if they find out you will be in the bones." With thosest words, Christian climbed into the limousine with his mother and the car departed, but looking out the window, Christian saw the girl tightly clutch the bag to her chest and run, causing a smile to sh across her face. "..." Eva merely looked at her son with a frown, making no attempt to talk to him about his rampant spending, as she too heard what the poor girl said, causing sympathy to win out over responsibility. "It''s awful, isn''t it?" staring at the window in a daze, Christian spoke. "What is?" "We are wearing hundreds of thousands of dors worth of clothes, but that little girl must be lucky to eat 3 times a day." "..." "Cases like that are millions all over the world, but people just live in their bubble of safety, believing that everything in this world is normal." "..." "But those people when they see someone like Madison they get indignant about stupid things, not knowing what that poor girl lives through every day... all because inside it brings them back to the ugly reality, a reality that they don''t want to ept." "..." "But the worst of all is that the people who get to see that reality do nothing... most of them talk about how unfair and ugly the world is for these young people, but at night they get to their warm homes, eat their 3 meals a day and go to sleep... without doing anything to change anything... dayster they will no longer think about the issue and they will continue on their own" "..." "Do you know how many times a little girl on the street like Madison hears the word ''No''?" "..." "Approximately 2 million times a year..." "..." "After that, the kids who grew up in that environment mostly be criminals or something simr... in that case stupid people get even more outraged, using that they are just people without conscience." "..." "Without taking into ount that they were an innocent child before... a child who in their worst moments was rejected by everyone... a child who the only thing they knew was the cold side of humanity." "..." With those words, Christian spoke no more, reflecting on his own words. The car continued on its way, Eva only looked at her child with concern, as his words caused her bitterness, but not knowing what to say, she just remained silent and hugged her child, thus sharing her warmth. But on the way, Christian abruptly got up from the seat and pressed the button for the driver to stop the vehicle. As he stopped, the woman opened the middle window and hesitantly asked, "Is something wrong?" "Yes, give me 15 minutes, I want to buy something" Christian replied, then turned to his mother "I''m going to that store, I''ll be back right away" Without letting her answer, Christian got out and walked to the store that was still next to the car, so that 10 minutester he returned with a ukulele in his hands. Getting into the car, Christian leaned back on his mother''s chest and they continued their journey. "What''s the ukulele for?" "To engrave myself in your hearts" Christian smiled mysteriously. The boy had been nning things for tonight for some time, but no one but him would know the chaos he would cause. ... Arriving at the venue, Christian looks out and sees that the ce is full of people and reporters. "Where are we?" asked Hailie with confusion at the sight of so many people. ? "Juilliard School, it has a big conservatory where the great scientists from all over the world will gather." "There are so many people..." Eva murmurs as she sees how people keep arriving. "It''s a normal thing, these people are important in every country, a fundamental pir for the evolution of society, not to mention that today shows who answered very important questions for science" Christian answered, looking with a sly glint in his eyes at the reporters outside the ce. "It''s time to leave, but before that listen to me" Smiling, Christian looks at his family seriously and speaks "The trick to get the media to love you, is to be cute and cuddly..... no not that, it''s to smile and wave, got it?" "Smile and wave, got it" Hailie nodded quickly. "Smile and wave... that''s easy" n muttered, looking somewhat nervously at the people outside. "*Sigh* Well, Professor Andrew told me to call him when I get there toe and get me" Picking up his cell phone, Christian calls. "Professor? Yes, I''m here... yes, I''m in a ck limo... hahaha, it''s for my siblings to experience more luxury... fine, I''ll wait for you" Hanging up the cell phone, Christian smiles "He''sing, mom, could you carry my ukulele?" Nodding with a smile, Eva spoke "No problem." After a few minutes, they see Professor Andrew approaching with his wife, while reporters follow them with several cameras. "The time hase." Clenching his fists tightly for a moment, Christian rxed and opened the vehicle door, instantly being blinded by several lights above him, but knowing that wasing, he put out his best smile and waved to everyone. "Hello everyone" Smiling softly, Christian got out of the vehicle and held the door for the rest of his family to get out. Although reporters snapped pictures, none came over to interview or ask any questions, they all waited a few feet away from the children. "Christian, you made it!" with a gentle smile, Professor Andrew walks up and hugs the boy, all being photographed instantly. "Professor Andrew, is that the boy you''ve been talking so much about?" Quickly asked a woman to the professor, as she brought her microphone closer. Finishing his hug, the professor nodded and spoke "Yes, the Christian Grey, known for his theories under the pseudonym of C. L. Grey, while the people next to him are his family." But at that, a reporter approaches Eva and asks with a friendly smile "Hi, I''m Steve Miller from CNN, could I ask your son a few questions?" "That''s for him to decide" Smiling, Eva looks at Christian. Looking at his new watch, Christian nods "Sure, but just a few, the event starts in 15 minutes and there is no time to spare." "Thank you" Approaching Christian, the man crouches down a little to reach his height and looks into the camera "Christian, we''d like to know a little more about you, what could you tell us?" "I could say a lot with that question, but I''ll say the gist" Smiling, Christian looks at the man and speaks "I''m Christian Grey, son of Eva Grey, Ie from a humble home in mile 7 Detroit, I''m 10 years old, I''m still in school... and I don''t know what else to say anymore." Smiling awkwardly, Christian looks at the man, waiting for him to ask more. "Looks like you''re still a little nervous" Smiling sweetly towards the camera, Steve then turns to Christian "Christian, thanks to Professor Andrew we found out that you were able to answer 4 of the famous millennium questions, could you tell us what your motivation was and how you arrived at the answer?" "The truth is I had nothing that motivated me to answer them" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian continued "It may sound imusible, but I just saw the questions, and curiosity got the better of me along the way I ran into a lot of roadblocks, that''s when I realized I was in a whole new world, it wasn''t simple math. but that did not take away my curiosity, it increased it, causing me to end up looking for more information or people who could give it to me from there my mother managed to contact Professor Andrew and Miss Jean it was thanks to their guidance that I was able to absorb the right knowledge and achieve what you know today." "Your curiosity must be pretty unbridled if that''s your only motivation" Smiling, Steve continued "Christian, I notice you have a pretty mature attitude for your age, Harvard professors even call you a child genius, you think you are one?" "..." Pursing his lips, Christian nodded "Yes, the truth is that it would be hypocritical of me to say that I don''t consider myself a genius, because if I am, I have no problem admitting it." "Those are pretty safe words" Smiling, Steve nodded "But that''s the attitude a genius should have... Christian, today it came out that you were nominated for 4 science awards, setting a record as the youngest person to do so, what do you think of that?" ------------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 63 Awards Looking at his watch, Christian looked up and smiled guiltily "Mr. Steve, I''m sorry I can''t answer that question for now. Time is pressing fast and I have to leave, but I promise that by the end of the event, I will answer most of your questions" "I''ll be waiting then, thank you for your time" Smiling softly at the polite child, Steve stood up and looked into the camera "We had the opportunity to hear from the famous ''millennium kid'', a nickname bestowed by Harvard''s own professors." Along the way, Eva politely turned away anyone who wanted to ask questions to her or Christian, saying the same thing as Christian ''After the event is over, questions will be answered.'' Hailie and n were overwhelmed by so many people around them, causing them to not want to separate more than a few steps from their mother, but still looked curiously at all the people approaching them. Professor Andrew seeing Christian walk in left his brief interview with the media and followed him with the silent Professor Jean. "Christian, you did well" Smiling, Andrew congrattes Christian. "Still not past the tricky part Professor, I have to give another interview on the way out." "Did you prepare your speech for the awards?" "Yes, I have something simr" Christian nodded with a strange smile. Entering the venue, Christian found many stares on him, but disregarding them, he asked "Where do we sit?" "Wait, I have to introduce you to someone" Leading Christian, the professor came to the side of an older woman. The woman would look quite ordinary if it wasn''t for her elegant outfit, she had short blonde hair, a height of about 1.73 centimeters, while her face had obvious signs of age, with several wrinkles by her eyes and forehead, but in her eyes, you could still see the vitality shining, remarking that the woman cannot be judged just by her looks. "Christian, this is Catherine Johnson president of Harvard." Arching his eyebrows, Christian smiles and bows slightly "Nice to meet you, I''m Christian Grey." "What a polite boy" Catherine smiled, looking deeply at the boy in front of her, then turning to Eva and smiling "You should feel proud as a mother Miss Eva, you''ve done an amazing job with Christian" "The truth is he grew up all on his own" Smiling bitterly, Eva stretches out her hand and greets "I''m Eva Grey, nice to meet you" "Nice to meet you" Shaking hands, Catherine smiled, then looked down at Hailie and n. "They''re your other children, aren''t they?" Crouching down to the children''s level, Catherine spoke with a smile "Hello children, how are you?" "Fine" Hailie nodded quickly. "Good..." Nodded n shyly, hiding behind Eva''s leg. "I''m d" Smiling, Catherine turns to Christian, looking directly into the boy''s beautiful eyes "No doubt everything is special about you Christian, I heard about your books and your achievements in science, you sure have a great future." "Thank you, I work to be even better every day" Smiling humbly, Christian replied, while inwardly thinking ''Let''s start with influences, it''s a good start with this woman'' "That''s the attitude" Catherineughed "Christian, do you have any thoughts on where you would like to study in college?" "Not really, I am busy with a lot of projects I don''t have time to think about it yet." "President, I haven''t told you about this yet, but Christian has ordered me to buy more than 200 books on biology, fauna, flora and gastronomic chemical sciences" Andrew interrupted, causing the woman to raise her eyebrows. "Oh, that''s a big number, are you thinking of doing something with that much information?" "Yes, 2 days ago my mother gave me coffee to see what it tasted like, but it tasted lousy, I want to know why it tastes like that." "That''s... a big ambition" Catherine smiled strangely, then looked towards Hailie and n "Then let me leave you an invitation to Harvard for when you think about college, and obviously we will also leave an invitation for your cute siblings" Her eyes widening, Eva looked at her children intently, trying to indicate with her gaze to ept and thank them. "Thank you very much for your invitation, I promise you that Harvard will be my priority when the processes" Smiling gratefully, Christian turned to his siblings "And you? Do you like the idea of going to Harvard?" "Is it that college they show in the movies?" tilting his head, n asked. "Yes, it is." "I want to go" Hailie nodded quickly. "Me too" n continued. "Then it''s settled" Catherine smiled brightly, then stood up and looked towards Eva "I''ll be expecting you in a few years, just get to my office and we can skip the tryouts if necessary" "Thank you so much for the opportunity" Smiled Eva happily, feeling deeply that each time her life is getting better and better. "Let''s move on to sit down the event should be about to begin" Catherine smiled, leading everyone to the front seats, where they were all marked with their respective names, including Eva''s, Hailie''s, and n''s. As they sat down, Andrew talked to Christian about how the process is going, indicating that he should say a few words for each award he wins, but to keep them to himself and say them at the end. At the same time exining that once he wins an award, he should not go back to his seat, but sit in the award-winning seats on the stage. But at that, the lights went out, while the stage was illuminated and behind the red curtain, a woman came out "Wee to all those who are with us today, the international science meeting has begun". Time passed quickly for Christian, but slowly for Eva, Hailie, and n, who seemed to melt from boredom. The scientific words, the great events, the great achievements, everything that happened in thest 4 years, were named in detail, in that also Christian''s theories were openly praised by the woman. After an hour and a half, new lights came on next to the stage, showing 40 white seats. "With all these achievements, the world of science will award prizes to the most outstanding scientists, in order to recognize their efforts and their help to science." After his words, a man approached with a table on wheels, where on the table could be seen different and numerous ss boxes, where inside you could see the coveted awards. The awarding of prizes was quite long, numerous scientists were awarded, but the important moment came suddenly. "The next award to be presented is the Ca Friedrich Grauss Medal for mathematicians who contribute relevant mathematics with areas outside mathematics, and the awardee is..." Opening the envelope, the woman reads the name and raises her eyebrows "Christian Grey!" Like the other awardees, a round of apuse rang through the ce, while a spotlight was turned on Christian''s seat. Rising from his seat, Christian smiled towards the crowd, while some women upon seeing who the awardee was, frowned, there were even people who opened their eyes and mouths wide. Stepping onto the stage under the loud apuse of his family, Christian received the ss box and smiled, then climbed onto the conference table and looked out into the audience "Many may not know me, but let me introduce myself properly, I am Christian Grey, the person who created 4 theories that answer the problems of the millennium." "..." Silence fell in the auditorium, but undeterred, Christian continued "I''m supposed to make a speech and talk about my background in science like everyone else, but per Professor Andrew''s request, I''ll leave all that for the end of this event, thank you very much" Smiling, Christian sat down next to the other winners, instantly noticing that he is the only man in the ce. "Well... let''s continue" Smiling with a bit of difort, the woman continued awarding 4 more prizes, until.... "The next award to be presented, is the Nevanlinna medal, awarded to scientists for great achievements inputational mathematics" Opening the envelope, the woman read the name and her eyebrows twitched "Christian Grey! For his theory P versus NP, theoretically proving that in certain cases NP can always be P!" Another round of apuse rang through the ce, but the atmosphere was getting more and more suffocating, something normal if you put yourself in the ce of a scientist. More than 10 years of career only for the award to be given to a 10-year-old must feel awful. "Thank you very much" Smiled Christian, receiving his medal, to then return to the seat after a photo of the cameraman in charge of the event. Another 2 awards were given out, and out came Christian again, but this time with the Copley medal, where the apuse that was heard the most was from Eva and her children, while a big smile is seen on the woman''s face. After that, thest awards were handed out, leaving onest ss box on the table. "Ourst prize to be given, it is most awaited prize within the world of mathematics, a prize that is awarded once every 4 years, and curiously this year it was only given to a single person" Opening thest golden-colored envelope, the presenter spoke "Christian Grey!" Standing up, Christian reached over and took the other award, having his hands full already with the 4 ss boxes, but nonchntly smiled for the cameras and nodded. To then look at Professor Andrew, receiving confirmation that it''s time, looking out to the audience, then to his mother who was wiping away tears, Christian took a deep breath and spoke. "I am deeply grateful to have the opportunity to be in front of so many greats in the sciences, many of you were my source of information in many areas." "..." "But before I start talking about theories, I would like to talk about something that happened on my way to this ce" Looking towards every person in the ce, Christian takes the microphone and gets down from the presentation table, walking quietly around the ce. "I don''t know if it has happened to you, but there are days where I find that everything is beautiful, the sun, the noise of the people, the babies crying... somehow I find a connection with my surroundings... they are those days where I usually say ''How beautiful the world is'', have you felt something simr?" Looking at the audience, Christian sees many women smile slightly and nod, drawing a smile from him "Many things can motivate that feeling, being with the one you love, being with your family, getting a breakthrough in your research, knowing you will be a mother, among thousands of others... but my reason was simple" "I woke up in the warm embrace of my mother" Smiling, Christian looks at his mom "Then I got up in my pajamas, and walked to the table to have breakfast with my siblings... that alone was enough to make my day perfect" "..." Smiling softly, Christian spoke "You may not believe me, but that was my reason, that was the moment I said ''How beautiful the world is''" "The whole day went on the same, I was looking out the window, watching people go by, and everything was rosy in my mind... but as I left the hotel toe here, I came across something that changed that moodpletely." Losing his smile, Christian looks towards the crowd "I met the person who drives the car that brought me, arguing with a 12 year old girl.... well, I call her a girl, but she was older than me." With an ufortable smile, Christian spoke, getting small chuckles from the audience "But what got me thinking was the look of the girl... her clothes looked like rags as if she had pulled them out of a dumpster... her face looked dirty and her hair greasy." "..." "At that moment I walked towards the girl... I asked her name and she answered me very shyly... I will call her Liz so as not to expose her identity... it turns out that my driver''s reason for yelling at her was because the girl was always begging for money outside the hotel, something that annoyed the residents." "..." "Can you imagine that? Fully grown Adults instead of feeling empathy for a girl in that state would get upset? People who should act as images of tomorrow for children..." "..." "I talked to Liz, turns out she was raising $5000 to pay for a gym and a trainer, as her dream was to be the best UFC fighter ever" Smiling again, Christian continued "In all my life I saw many types of looks, but I swear to you by all that was holy, the look that girl had, had more conviction than most adults I have managed to converse with" "..." ----------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 64 Questions Smiling, Christian pointed to his eyes "My eyes never fail me, I see much that other people don''t see, you can say it''s my gift.... that girl wasn''t lying, she really wants to achieve her dream... those eyes of hers... they seemed to have mes of conviction." Smiling softly, Christian continued "At that point, I asked myself, what can I do for her? Follow my driver''s example? That wasn''t an option, I couldn''t look her in the eye and just tell her to go to hell... I asked her where she came from, to see if I could talk to her parents or guardians, but it turns out she came from an orphanage." Changing his smile to a dull cold stare "ck orphanage, from New York." "..." "That''s when I wondered... shouldn''t orphanages help children? Why was that little girl so poorly cared for? I could even see the bones in her ribs through the holes in her clothes..... no matter how I thought, that child was not cared for, not in the least." "..." "With the memory of her eyes in my mind, I walked to an ATM and took out $15,000, took a bag and gave it to the little girl... but I didn''t feel better, no... I felt much worse." "..." Looking out into the crowd, Christian encounters a man smirking, causing his brow to furrow. Approaching the edge of the stage, Christian points the microphone at the man and speaks "Excuse me, what''s your name? Because I''ve seen youugh at all of this, I can tell what''s funny tough at with you?" "My name is-" "No wait" Raising his hand, Christian interrupted him "Forget my question about your name, I''m not interested in knowing the name of a person who doesn''t know something as fundamental as empathy, even more so if youck empathy for a little girl, just tell me what caused you so much mockery?" "Because she just doesn''t work? There are many cases of girls who worked from a very young age and managed to get ahead" Replied the man, looking to all sides trying to seek eptance, but no one apanied him. Shaking his head, Christian pointed at the man "You see? This is the kind of adult who instead of thinking about how to help the girl, would kick her aside so she wouldn''t get in his way." Looking again at the man, Christian asks "Would you hire a girl who is in the bones, who stinks and besides dresses in clothes full of holes?" "Of course, I would!" Snorting, Christian scoffed "Don''t lie before my eyes, I said I see a lot and your tant lie can be seen for miles, not to mention that it is not normal that a child has to work to survive, it is an atrocity for our ''civilized'' era" Looking up, Christian continued "Do you know how many times a person on the street hears ''No'' in a year?" "..." "One day I counted by looking at young women on the street, I counted the 2 hours I saw her and added them up... a year they get 2,235,135 of the word ''NO''" "..." "Now I want you to think... how do we make a 12-year-old girl, who gets 2,235,135 ''NO''s'' per year, believe that anything is possible?" "..." "How can we then ask them to be good people, if the only thing they knew was the coldness of society?" "..." "That ''NO'' is the denial of being, it is the total distancing of those who are on the margin... that ''NO'' kills the possibility of being human... and don''t get confused, you don''t have to say ''NO'' to harm that girl, there are worse ''NOs''... not looking at her, ignoring her, showing her that she doesn''t exist" "Those were the reflections that came to my mind at that moment... causing me to feel bad about everything... I don''t want to be like people who know about simr things and cry out about the injustice of the world, so that momentster they sleep warm and forget about it... it''s not fair that I am waking up with the warmth of my mother, having breakfast with my siblings, while that little girl can die tomorrow..." "Then I thought, what can I do? I''m just a child who is slowly understanding the world." "..." "So much thinking and thinking, I came to a decision that may not be something radical for all these situations, but I will try to do my little bit for girls like Liz." "..." "Today, I will receive a prize of 4 million dors from the y Institute, something I am deeply grateful for." "That money, will be divided and donated equally to Orphanages and Organizations that help homeless people" Raising his hand to stop the audience''s apuse, Christian speaks seriously "But make no mistake, I don''t n to donate it to big institutions that supposedly help these people, let alone orphanages like ck Orphanage, because they honestly disgust me..... big politicians and businessmen go out in public to announce to everyone that they donate money and that''s it, but your orphanages are a misery for those who live in them and you don''t even care... this money will be handled by local charities, humble people who, with a big heart, dedicate themselves every day to help others." "..." "Unfortunately I don''t know New York and I don''t know what local charities exist in there, I ask you to please contact me by mail, the mail is [email protected], please attach data of the charity so I can investigate about it because as you may know, there are many ill-intentioned people in the world, people who wouldn''t mind swindling a child" "..." Sighing, Christian looks out into the audience "But, even though I''ll donate the money, my heart still feels like it''s not enough... I can''t reach all the people I''d like to... tell them that there is something better" "That''s why" Stepping down from the stage, Christian takes the Ukelele from his mother''s hand and walks back up, "I thought of a song... a song that was made by the mixture of my feelings... a song that hopes that there is something better... I hope you like it." Sitting down on stage, Christian picks up the already tuned ukulele and looks up at the lights. Gathering all his emotions together, Christian began to y the melody. One thing Christian learned with his piano, is that he can make great use of his great torrent of emotions, where every key can be loaded with feelings, and every song can pierce people''s souls. "?Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh?" "..." As the child''s soft, melodious voice came, the entire audience felt a shiver, while Eva''s eyes widened at the revtion that her child could sing. "? Somewhere over the rainbow Way up high And the dreams that you dream of Once in a luby, oh ?" Christian began to sing ''Somewhere over the Rainbow'' as all his bitter and happy emotions mingled in his voice, leaving a sad but peaceful and beautiful melody. "?Why, oh why can''t I? I ?" Finishing singing, Christian lowers his gaze to the audience, finding many crying and others smiling, but the solemn or serious look, in general, was no longer there. "This song is for all those who are going through sad and difficult times... I really hope that lightes into your lives and that a beautiful rainbow illuminates your smiles... and for this little girl I call Liz, I hope you are watching this... I do trust in your dream, if you keep that perseverance, you can achieve it" Smiling softly, Christian takes his hand to his heart and leans towards the audience. *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* *p* First, it was one p, then two, but in the end, the whole ce pped loudly, many looking up at the boy with teary eyes. "Thank you" Smiling sweetly, Christian turned to the ckboard behind the stage and pointed to it "Shall we look at math now?" Instantly receiving many smiles and positive responses. The rest of the event went normally, Christian received a big check, people congratted and hugged him many times, he had to have many pictures taken, even scientists left him their contact number to chat. Finishing with the congrattions, an open buffet meal was started for everyone, but as the Grey family was already tired, Christian said goodbye and left, being escorted by Professor Andrew towards the exit. "That was amazing Christian, I didn''t know you can sing" Walking with quite a bit of energy for his age, Professor Andrew praised the boy. "I know how to do many things, singing is simply a hobby." Looking with bright eyes towards therge door a few feet away from them, Christian replied normally. Turning to his mother who is carrying all his trophies, Christian spoke seriously "Mother, they may ask us hurtful or annoying questions, don''t fall for their provocations, they want to test us... when leaving act calmly and answer calmly... when they ask you for authorization to talk to me, just ept." "Who?" frowning, Eva asked. "Everyone." Opening the doors, dozens of lights blinded everyone, while an evenrger number of reporters stood in a tight circle outside the door. "Miss Eva, what do you think about your son''s speech!" "Miss Eva, what do you think about your son''s attitude against the renowned chemical scientist?" "Miss Eva, do you reallye from a humble family?" "Mrs. Eva, is it true that you exploit your son?" "Miss Eva, is it true that your son was in aa because of domestic violence?" "Miss Eva... " "Miss Eva... " As she set foot outside the conservatory, multiple questions reached Eva''s ears, causing her to clench the trophies in her hands tightly. But being warned by Christian, Eva sighed deeply and smiled stiffly "As promised by my son, we will give a short time to answer questions, but I ask that you ask in order and do not talk over each other." With eyebrows quivering slightly to avoid frowning, Christian looked at the reporters in front of him ''These guys are fast...'' "Now please, I''ll start giving the floor one at a time, if you insist on asking questions without me giving you the floor, we''ll leave" Looking at the reporters, Eva narrowed her eyes and spoke with a tone of voice that doesn''t allow any negtiontion. "..." Seeing that she aplished her task, Eva stopped frowning and pointed at a random woman "You may begin" "Miss Eva, what do you think about your son''s achievement? Considering that right now he is the youngest person in history to receive all of those awards?" "What can I say? The pride I feel is so much that I still think I''m in a dream" Smiling warmly, Eva turned to her son and responded, then turned to another reporter and gave her the floor. "Miss Eva, can you tell us how you taught your son?" "Honestly I didn''t teach him anything, everything Christian knows, is because of his own curiosity and dedication." "Miss Eva, can you tell us which university you n to enroll your son in the future?" "I couldn''t tell you, I always considered this to be a subject for my children to decide when the timees, as they will be the ones living their lives, not me" "Miss Eva, we heard your son say that youe from a humble background, but your presentation shows the opposite, each of you is wearing thousands of dors worth of clothes, may I know why you lied?" "Mother, I would like to answer that question" Smiling towards Eva, Christian turned to the female reporter and replied, "I didn''t lie when I said that, wee from a neighborhood that is considered low, our school is public, and my mother is amon worker." "Then can you tell me where her clothese from?" With a small notepad in her hand, the woman asked. "That has its reason" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at all the people in front of him and spoke "Some time ago I became interested in reading, then in writing, thanks to that interest of mine I managed to publish a few books that can be considered sessful...as for our clothes, they are my gifts for the asion to my family, nothing more than that" "You are telling us that apart from being a mathematician you are a writer?" Another woman interrupted, looking at the boy doubtfully. ------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 65 Short History "Indeed, but I use a pseudonym...the truth is no big secret, I write under the pseudonym C. L. Grey, the same name I used when delivering the mathematical theories." "Christian, you''re saying you''re the writer of Harriet Potter, Game of Thrones, and The Lady of the Rings?" Arching her eyebrows, another reporter stepped a little closer and asked. "Exactly, those are the books I published a year ago at Star editorial, I''m ttered you know them" Smiling politely, Christian replied calmly. "Christian, if what you say is true, considering those 3 books are National Best Sellers, you could be considered the youngest man to ever be a millionaire?" "I guess you could say that" Christian nodded. "Christian, what do you think about the awards you won today?" "I actually feel quite ttered to be recognized, even more so knowing that I was able to contribute to the scientificmunity that works so hard to better our society." "Christian, we heard you talk about donating the prize to charity, how can we know you kept your promise?" Turning his gaze to the woman who asked that, Christian spoke seriously "I don''t care if the media or people confirm it, I''m not doing this for you, I''m doing it for those who really need it... that''s why when I hand out the donations, it will be all in private, but if the organizations I choose want to talk about it, I wouldn''t mind" "Christian, every child is known to have a hero in their heart, can we know who you look up to?" Blinking for a few seconds, Christian turns to the woman who asked and smiled "My mother obviously." "Could you tell us why?" Turning to his mother, Christian smiles softly "Reasons are in the thousands... you could say she is the reason for me oveing every day..." Turning to the reporters, Christian changed his expression to a serious one and spoke "I know that the details of our life will be known sooner orter, that''s why I will go ahead and speak myself to avoid adding false information, with that, you will understand why she is the woman I admire the most." Christian gave a detailed summary of his life, including his hardships, sadness, insecurities, even the abuse he received from his father and the children at school, but always praised his mother for her dedication to them and giving him the love he so very much needs. "..." "But what I love most about her...is that she always unconditionally believed in me.... no matter what I tried to do, she always supported me every step of the way...one day I approached my mother and told her that I wrote a book, telling her about how I would like to publish it for others to read." "..." "I think normally parents wouldn''t take into consideration about publishing the book, or maybe they would see if the book was any good first... but my mother smiled at me right away and agreed." "..." "The next day we were already patenting it and a few dayster she took me to see a publisher." "We arrived at Lyon Editorial... because we didn''t have an appointment, the publisher had rejected us... but my mother begged the receptionist and managed to get them to let us in... although it didn''t work out well. "At the publishing house we were greeted by a rude editor, she didn''t even bother to read my book and threw us out with insults, the funniest thing about the situation was that she insulted us in French, anguage I know" "But we didn''t give up and visited Star Editorial... there we were weed with a smile and managed to reach an agreement." "After that everything got even better, mom spent all her free time with us, I managed to connect with my siblings, my books were published... I realized that I was happy and that I could smile from my heart" "After that, I became interested in art, my mother didn''t hesitate and bought me everything I needed, no matter that money was still tight." "Then it was mathematics, again I received all her support, she even managed to get me in touch with the professors at Harvard so I could receive support from them" "With my books, the money wasing in steadily, but my mother never wanted to use it at home, always insisting that it was mine and that I should keep it or spend it on whatever I wanted" Smiling fondly, Christian turned to his mother, who already had red eyes "You don''t know how stubborn this woman can be... but I managed to get my way and forced her to let me help her at home" "..." "No matter how hard things were... no matter how tired I was... my mother always gave her all to get us through with a smile on her face" "You don''t know how much I appreciate this woman... she is my motivation to keep going... she is my reason to smile... she is my everything, she is my mother" Smiling with teary eyes, Christian finished his words. The boy''s words managed to touch the hearts of many people in the ce, some people cried like children, while others just looked at him with sympathy, but overall, all the looks changed quickly. ''I guess it worked'' Looking at everyone''s emotional expressions, Christian smiled inwardly. Christian isn''t stupid, he knows that there are people with even sadder stories than his, story where these journalists wouldn''t even react, but there are two fundamental points that no normal adult can resist, children and tenderness, Christian has both, causing everything to be even more heartbreaking for these people. "*Sniff* Sorry for asking something so delicate" Quickly wiping away tears, the woman who asked quickly apologized. "It''s okay, I chose to talk to you about my life" Smiling softly, Christian replied, then looked towards all the reporters and asked "Does anyone else have a question? We''re tired from the event and want to get back to the hotel." "Christian, could you tell us what you want to do now? But if you can''t, don''t worry" asked a woman with a soft look on her face. Smiling, Christian shook his head "It''s ok, I promised I would answer your questions and I keep my words... the truth is that I have quite a few projects in mind, from technology to more books, but right now I am looking at somepanies within the inte sphere and I am interested in investing in them... I already contacted awyer and in a few days should start talks." "So now you are thinking about creating technology and at the same time investing in them?" asked another woman. "Something like that, I was researching the market and I found it fun, I guess in a while you should have results of what I am talking about today." "Christian, from the studio they areparing you to Henri Holmes, founder of the Theranospany, what do you think about it?" Hearing that, Christian frowned and looked at the woman seriously for a few moments, then sighed and spoke "May I know your name?" "Gabrielle." "Gabrie, look into my eyes" Pointing to her eyes, Christian looked seriously at the woman "When I said inside that my eyes can see things that others can''t, I wasn''t lying... just like now I can tell that your real name isn''t Gabrielle, no?" "No... Gabrielle is my work name" In a daze, the woman nodded. "I don''t like to start conflicts, but as you may know I''m a writer, so let me tell you the summary of a story" Smiling mysteriously, Christian looked up at the sky. "A few years ago, a cute little boy was born... the boy was just like any other, he liked to y, have fun, and was happy." "Until one day he discovered the world of luxury... that day, the boy dreamed of being a millionaire". "His parents just smiled at his dream, as they found it adorable." "But what they didn''t know, is that this dream would be an obsession... this obsession made him maniptive, but at the same time intelligent... the boy grew up reading and watching stories of great people who managed to be millionaires and respected from nothing, causing his obsession to be bigger and bigger" "People said, if you want to be a millionaire and respected, be like them... the man failed to understand the true meaning of those words and took the role of being like someone else seriously ..." "With time, the boy became a man and changed everything about himself, his way of dressing, his voice, even his smile... everything to be like those great people, forgetting along the way, who he was." "The man with his goal in mind entered the university as that great person he wished to imitate, only toter leave and fulfill his first step, just like those great people..." "But the man had a big w, he didn''t have the intelligence of that great person he wanted so much to copy nor much less had a sad story to tell like most of those great people... but the man didn''t give up... in order to achieve his dream, he invented a sad past for people to see that he has a goal beyond money... and thanks to his great but stupid imagination, the boy managed to create an imaginary object... that object was strange, it had incredible legs and it came with a name engraved on it, it was called ''lie''" "..." "''Lie'' was incredible, the man knew that it would be a great furor and that people would be shocked, everyone would want to see that object running with its incredible legs, thus achieving his great dream, but in everything, there was a problem." "..." "Knowing that people hate everything that is called a lie, he sent to create the best possible disguise, thus managing to disguise the object with legs and hide its true appearance, and then force that object to use its legs and run without stopping... but there he realized that the disguise had a problem.... . when ''lie'' ran, the disguise came off quickly... but that didn''t frustrate the man, who was already blinded by his dream... with a little work, he managed to make that every time ''lie'' ran, the people who saw him would leave the ce so that when ''lie'' lost his disguise, no one would see him." "But what the man didn''t expect, is that the object as it has legs, would sooner orter limp from so much running... so the day he least expected it, the object limped and fell down in front of everyone, causing the costume to fall off and ''lie'' toe out into the open..... people were outraged at the man, but in his little mind, the man never epted that it was his fault, but constantly med those who created the object''s disguise, even used the people around him of trying to replicate his sympathy trick, but until the end of his days, the man always believed he was the victim, as his n was always to pretend that ''lie'' was ''truth'', until, in some magical way, the lie became truth, regardless of all the hurt people in between... the end..." Smiling, Christian looked at the reporters and smiled in such a way, that his eyes narrowed from his big smile "So how about it, did you like the story?" "..." With silence all over the ce, Christian aplished his task. After a few seconds, Gabrie came out of her stupor and asked with astonishment "What are you trying to say?" "I''m not trying to say anything Miss Gabrielle" Smiling sweetly, Christian continued "I''m just saying that that man in my story, fooled everyone with that imaginary object, people thought it was amazing that that object ran, but no one ever took the time to fully see how that object ran, If was said that it ran for hours without stopping, then people would leave the ce ande back when ''Lie'' was already still and in it''s disguise." "..." "But you know the worst thing?" "No?" "Is that every time ''Lie'' ran, it caused a lot of people to get hurt, because, although ''Lie'' had legs, it had no eyes, causing it to hit all the people who believed in the object disguise." "..." "Isn''t it sad? That a cute little kid loses his head over something as stupid as being a millionaire... I''m thinking of casting him as a psychopath since usually, psychopaths have the ''OBSESSION'' of being a millionaire... or CEO" Looking up, Christian asked with his same smile "Does anyone have another question?" ------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 66 Shopping "How did youe up with this story?" The woman realizing that the boy did not want to speak directly, yed along. "As I said, I always look beyond what meets the eye, but you know what? I''m sure I''m not the only one who knows this sad story, but I think I''m the only one who has the heart to tell it, I don''t like to imagine how those people who believed in the disguise got hurt... maybe I''ll write a book about this sad man in the future, it would be an interesting story... maybe just so people who see things like this will dare to talk about it, and stop thinking only about the miserable money they earn" "..." Smiling for onest time, Christian took his leave " That would be all for today, thank you all for being polite, we will now retire so we can rest" Taking his sibling''s hands, Christian looks at his mother and nods, then turns to Professor Andrew who up until now was watching everything in silence. Moving a little closer, Christian whispered in his ear "If you know the woman who works at Theranos as chief investigator... that woman with thest name Gibbons, tell her that, if she doesn''t jump from that lie she runs, she will die with regrets... but if she decides to jump, that she shouldn''t be stupid and keep proof of everything, or it won''t do her any good" With confusion, Professor Andrew simply nodded. "Thank you all very much for your time." With a final parting smile, the Grey family walked to the limo, and left the ce, leaving behind a great deal of chaos over a little story told by a 10-year-old boy. ... December 9, 2010. A week had passed since that controversial event. The life of the Grey family changed significantly, since that day the media around the world was constantly talking about the millennium child, even in the newspapers it was daily. Most of the news was to show what an amazing American boy he was, where at only 10 years old he managed to win the equivalent of the Nobel Prize in mathematics, while constantly talking about his talent in writing. The donations of 4 million dors came to light, thanks to the fact that the people who received the donation did not miss the opportunity and sponsored their causes to get more money from the public, causing even more talk about the child. But not everything was good, many people seriously took the story that Christian summarized, knowing perfectly well that the boy was attacking Henry Holmes. In general, people criticized the boy, saying he was looking for press, or that the boy was simply jealous of the man, while most just said it was child''s y, nothing more than a child speaking without knowing. Even Henry Holmes came out publicly about the boy''s statements, warning that he would not ept any more nder from a person, no matter how old they were. Threatening that, at the next simr situation, he would initiate legal action, something that caused annoyance in some people for his threat to a cute little boy. Now in reference to what the child warned with his story, nothing substantial hase out, but Christian has no doubt that more than one person did take his words seriously, and that sooner orter, the truth wille out. "Miss Georgia Koum, Miss Aurora Acton, this is Christian Grey, the investor I represent" With a professional smile in a luxurious restaurant, Sara introduced Christian, who was looking at the two women with a slight smile. Looking at the boy in front of them, the women looked at each other doubtfully, but then Georgia looked at the boy seriously and spoke "Hi Christian, yourwyer told us about an investment and app support, I''d like to know what it''s about" "Straight to the point, I like it" Smiling, Christian hisptop and opens it, so that 5 minutester, he gets a little closer to the woman, and shows the screen "I was researching your app, and the idea that a person can know if someone is avable or not, is interesting butcks importance really, that''s why I think we could merge it with my idea" Showing the screen, Christian runs a program, and a simple messaging program is disyed. "Messaging, plus status information and connectivity, an application that can bring the whole world together" Squeezing certain sides, Christian shows in his project he already merged the two applications "As you can see, I already put our two ideas together in one mockup." Grabbing the boy''sputer, Georgia quickly glides through the program, instantly noticing the boy''s brilliant idea. "I did some research on you, you both have careers in major techpanies, that gave me the confidence to contact you to strike a deal" Looking at Aurora Acton, Christian spoke "I would like to merge our ideas and create a moreplete and useful Whatsapp, at the same time giving an investment in your small partnership" Finishing reviewing the boy''s program, Georgia turned to Aurora and nodded with a serious look, then turned to Christian and spoke "I find your idea brilliant, plus I heard a lot about youtely, the boy genius... that gives me the confidence to believe in your abilities, but I have a question... how much will your help cost us?" "I want us to split thepany in 3, if we count that it is 100% based I will settle for receiving 32%, I am not interested in being the majority investor." "..." Frowning, Georgia and Aurora look at each other doubtfully. "At the same time, I would like us to prevent other people from entering this project, leaving everything just between the 3 of us as founders... we won''t need investors, because as you may know, I have enough money from my books, I will be able to finance what we need" Still in doubt, Georgia speaks "Christian... that''s it-" "Wait, before you speak listen to me" With seriousness, the boy looks at the two women "I am giving you an idea that willplement yours, I will be the investor and the person who will take all the financial risks in this partnership, I even have ideas for the design of the application" "..." "If I am interested in investing in Whatsapp, it is because of you two" Pointing to the two women, Christian spoke "Because I know you are trustworthy people with a track record, I trust the vision you had when creating Whatsapp, that''s why I talked to mywyer and asked her to contact you" "..." "Besides I know you have financial shorings, bad investments, and leaving your job will not help you in the process" Looking at the two women, Christian speaks. He knows perfectly well that Georgia invested in lost a lot of money because of the dot bubble, and although they had a little money from working inpanies like Apple and Yahoo, he knows that they had a trip to South America, causing their savings to be quite empty. "..." Looking at each other again, Georgia sighs and turns to Christian "Can you give us a moment alone? I need to talk to my friend." "Sure, whatever you want" Getting up from the seat, Christian nods towards Sara and they walk away towards the restaurant''s patio. Once they were outside, Sara took out a cigarette and lit it, then looked at Christian "Are you sure about this? Those women don''t look very sure about their own project." "That''s what will get me what I want" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian leaned against a pir "Thispany has a future, you''ll see in a few years" "As you wish" With a deep puff on her cigarette, Sara speaks "Jayden agreed to work for you, he started researching the market for Coffee and stores in sales as you asked him to" As soon as they arrived at his house, Christian didn''t have to wait so long and received the books the next day, instantly starting his research process. Investment money is no longer a concern for Christian, the publisher called to let him know that they already sold another million of each book thanks to the new publicity, causing their funds to exceed $70 million. "How is the process going with Uber and Te?" "Uber said they would talk to their board of directors, they are interested in the ideas and money you offered, Te on the other hand has yet to get back to us." "And themon shares in te?" "We already bought over 1.8 million dors in shares, exactly 60,000 shares, thanks to that the stock went up to 35 dors, the market is impressed by the big rise in a few days" "Uncle Jayden bought everything?" "He got help from a friend of his, he had to pay him $10,000, I left you the single contract with your mother, the money has already been paid." "Good, it''s a fair price, ask him to buy more shares, at least $20 million more... the ount with shares is secured?" "I''ll talk to him about that... as to whether it is secured, we left the password you asked for on a disposableputer, the only page that opened on it was the one for the stock market, all secure." "Perfect, how are things with Zoom?" "I left them an email yesterday, I''m waiting to hear back." "Airbnb?" "I talked to them, they sounded ecstatic when you offered to invest in them, they told me they would talk to theirwyer and get back to us, in a week at the most we will have an answer" "The talk with mom''s boss?" "Yes, she is a pretty nice olddy, as far as I managed to see, shees from a pretty rich family, that''s why she wasn''t interested in selling her coffee shops to those people your mother said" "Why does she want to sell now?" still unsure, Christian turned to Sara. "Because of her son''s ident, the woman doesn''t want to be responsible for the business anymore and just wants to rest with him.... She knows her business will fall apart without her." "You told her about my interest in buying her coffee shops?" "Yes, she says she wants to do some research on you and find out more about you, she asked us for 15 days to think about it." "Okay..." Nodding, Christian looked up at the clear sky above him, then turned to Sara "I''ll need a team to run a growingpany, the coffee one." "You know not many people want to work in that, right? Even more so the professionals." "Yes, it will be difficult, but I need them, I''m sure I''ll achieve an interesting result and the coffee shops will go up in value." "*Sigh* I''ll tell Jayden to look for people, anything you need specifically?" "Aside from a team, I need him to look at a building in a state with low taxes on this type ofpany, we need a headquarters for the team to be located in, that olddy''s coffee shop doesn''t have one." "That will be somewhatplicated, but not impossible." "Christian, Sara" A voice interrupted from behind her, causing Sara to quickly put out her cigarette and turn around with a professional smile. "Have you made your decision Miss Georgia?" "Yes, we ept your proposal, but we want you to invest 7 million dors, not 6, furthermore we would like to ask to keep our main idea, the security process of our users will be kept as a priority" "Okay" Nodding without getting upset, Christian looked at both women "You already know who will be the person with the most investment between the two of you?" "Yes, it will be Georgia" Aurora nodded "I will keep 33.5% and Georgia 34.5%, with those we make 100%, no more people with fundamental shares" "Then let''s start with the contracts and see what designs I have in mind" With a smile, Christian headed towards his table. The rest was all normal, Christian showed the 2019 Whatsapp sketches, but without adding the stories to add images or videos, leaving that for the future Instagram. With the contract signed, and the shares already in Christian''s name, Aurora and Georgia, left with many ideas in mind, while Christian stayed eating with Sara. "It''s already 7 pm, your mother must be upset" Taking a sip of wine, Sara looked at the boy with a smile. "Okay, we finish up here and leave." ... March 12, 2011. Time passed quickly for the Grey family. Eva still didn''t have to quit her job thanks to Christian''s agreement with her boss, but she doesn''t ask any more questions and just keeps smiling. Christian''s publishing house published the second part of Game of Thrones, Lovecraft and Harriet Potter, being a sess throughout the country, while Harriet Potter has already reached abroad, reaching countries such as Ennd and Spain. Apart from his main books, Christian achieved several sesses in his other published books, among them The Girl in the Striped Pajamas and the controversial book, The Da Vinci Code, a book that was widely praised and at the same time criticized for its words about the church, in which they were openly called a big lie. ------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 67 Advances But that did not take away the sess of the book, being currently one of the best sellers along with the first part of Lovecraft, having sold more than 12,000,000 copies in the United States alone, while the publisher is already in talks to publish it outside the country. Christian is 100% sure that, if it were a few years ago, he would have been burned alive for this book, but today, it is something that attracts a lot of attention, proving that the more controversial a book is, the more it sells. All this umted between all Christian''s books, 53,000,000 copies sold, ending with arge sum of money for the boy, umting more than 160 million dors. As for investments, everything went great, Whatsapp already has 40 million users after the new improvements it had, Christian''s investments and ideas were a great help in the whole process, making it be seen by many inte titans, but unfortunately for them, it was already openly said that they are not looking for investors. Zoom, Airbnb, Uber, and Te were also apart of Christian''s shares, having 23% of Zoom for $5 million, 29% of Airbnb for $4 million, 24% of Uber for $23 million, and finally Te, he managed to get 13.5% of the shares for $53 million, something that took more than half of the kid''s money. Thanks to the boy''s help, Uber quickly changed its name, removing the ''Cab'' from its name, thus avoiding the problems that were looming with San Francisco cab drivers. In addition, he made them see how profitable it would be tounch Uber X and allow the same people to work for themselves, giving a small percentage to thepany, while giving them the idea of Uber Eats, something that still needs to be well discussed as investors were not too sure. At Te, Christian hasn''t stuck his nose in, he didn''t even get together with Elene Musk, Sara did everything with the firms and that''s it. As for Zoom and Airbnb, the conversations were few, Christian spoke with the Asian woman who created Zoom and told her that he trusted her venture, and to continue with her idea and that he would support her financially, while in AirBnb, he warned them of the failures they suffered in his other world, advising them to get insurance in case of damage or theft for people who rent their homes or rooms on their tform. Now in normal stocks, Christian alone invested $5 million in Te, holding 114,000 shares because of the prices that were constantly rising because of his quick purchases. As for the child, right now he finds himself staring vacantly at the ceiling. "So that''s why everything happened..." In 3 and a half months, the boy finished reading the 257 books he ordered, something that would set a world record, surpassing even the champion of his old world, who read 607 pages with clearprehension in 47 minutes. "The actions of the man''s meekness caused the average gics to drop, less testosterone, the voice doesn''t get as deep, less body hair, they are even more emotionally sensitive." "While women gained superior strength, but interestingly not by increasing their testosterone, but a different hormone called Womz, a hormone that gives them gic superiority" "The pte has 117 new taste pupils in men and women, I don''t know the reason why, I can only leave it to evolution, but I know they are more than in my previous world, those taste pupils must sabotage the taste of certain foods and drinks like coffee, but I don''t know which ones are now different, since I never tasted something that tastes different than what I remember" "In 9 months I run out of the deadline the olddy with the coffee shop gave me, I have to raise 107 million dors.... *sigh* who knew that woman would have 69 coffee shops all over the country... being in the best areas of every state." "Although I appreciate her making me an offer... now if I keep her coffee business, I''d get $93 million off the original price she bought the stores for. This is all to keep her grandmother''s dream alive" "But what worries me most is if I will be able to change the vor of coffee in 9 months, tomorrow should theb should ready with the coffee and voring samples I ordered.... *sigh* I''m Christian Grey, I can do anything" With conviction in his eyes, Christian stood up and looked around, finding the whole floor full of books lying all over the ce, but not wanting to order them yet, Christian took his cell phone and dialed. "Emily." "Hi Christian, did you know that Mother Noelia doesn''t exist?" "..." "You knew!" "Yes Emily, I knew, how did you find out?" "I''m talking to some women over something called the DeepWeeb, they told me she dosen''t exist." "..." "Christian?" "Emily, avoid those sites." "But it''s funny..." Hearing her reluctant voice, Christian could already imagine the girl''s pout, causing a smile to grow on him. "Those aren''t kids'' ces, they teach you ugly things, plus the police hang around those parts." "The police!" Emily eximed quickly with fright, while Christian heard quick typing on the cell phone so that a minuteter, Emily spoke with relief "I don''t exist in those pages anymore." "Perfect" Smiled Christian with amusement "Tell me Emily, how''s the Blockchaining along?" "Oh, with what you gave me it didn''t hinder me much, in fact, I already have that Bitcoin written down" "..." "Hehe~ game" "Are you sleeping well?" "Y-yes?" "Emily?" "Well, maybe I''m not sleeping the 9 hours you said I was... a few days ago" "..." "Well, it''s been weeks." "..." "Well! I haven''t slept the 9 hours in 3 months, but I can''t help it!" "*Sigh* Emily, if you don''t get your 9 hours of sleep, you''ll stay little forever, and little people won''t be able to go out to other countries like you want them to." "What!? Why not!?" "Because the little people are not seen by the nes and they leave them down." "I''ll sleep my 9 hours!" Emily eximed quickly, not thinking about theck of logic in Christian''s argument. "Good, so we can travel together when we grow up" With a soft voice, Christian replied, "Now when you can upload the Blockchain on the page I said, and then upload Bitcoin on the page system I left written on the side of yourputer, I''ll take care of checking themter." "Yes!" "Ok, talk to youter, say hi to your dad". "See you Christian!" Hanging up the call, Christian smiled wryly "This girl never ceases to amaze me!" ... Meanwhile at Emily''s house. "Hehe, I''m sure we''ll see each other" Emily smiled mischievously, looking directly at the screen in front of her, where something that would surprise Christian was shown. The screen showed Christian in his room, just putting aside the cell phone he talked to Emily on a few seconds ago. "Getting into hisputer and cell phone cameras was the smartest thing on my part" Emily smiled as she squinted her eyes "Now I can always be with my friend." Putting her knees on her chair, Emily just watched with a smile at the boy who was staring dazedly at his books. ... August 20, 2011. "Test 4325, base ingredient 01-2CZ, natural base ingredient showspatibility with coffee, no color changes or sudden spikes, start testing process" Wearing a white coat and sses, Christian sets the voice recorder aside and proceeds to take a sip of his coffee, then sighs and sets it aside "Test 4325, 01-2CZ, failed result, coffee raises the acid level in it, taste bud x-23 is still causing problems." Looking at the clock, Christian sighs wearily "Months without a real result... mom is at the end of her rope, I''ve skipped a lot of sses, I get little sleep and spend all day in this damnb... deadline is approaching *Sigh* I''m stressed out." Lying on theb table, Christian stares dazedly into nothingness. His eyes hadrge dark circles under his eyes, his hair was disheveled, and his pale skin looked even paler, highlighting his physical and mental exhaustion to the max. But after a few seconds of rest, Christian stood up and clenched his fists tightly "But I must persist, this small obstacle will not make me give up". Taking another vial with a gray powder, Christian pours it over a trace of coffee and speaks into his recorder "Test 4326, base ingredient 05-2YS, natural base ingredient shows instantpatibility with coffee, color does not change and shows no visible negative reactions, start the testing process." Taking the cup of coffee, Christian takes a sip and closes his eyes, so that after a few seconds, tears fall from them "A-alfin... this coffee is delicious *Sniff*" Wiping the tears away with a beautiful smile on his face, Christian lowers his gaze to the coffee "S-sessful test *Sniff* research time 5 months, 19 days, 9 hours and 31 minutes and 47 seconds, I will continue the experiments with other ingredients with the same base, so as to see if there is the possibility of any copy with the same result." Setting the coffee aside, Christian turns off his recorder, puts away the dust sample, and leans back on the table, looking with a relieved smile towards the wall. "For now... I''ll stick to sleeping *Sniff*." The exhaustion and mental strain were so much so that the boy instantly copses on the table, while a smile is seen on his face as he sleeps. ... August 21, 2011. "Today I will show you the fruits of mybor, aunt Sara, uncle Jayden, mom .... take the result of my work" Bringing the 3 cups of coffee closer, Christian pours a sachet of gray powder to each of them and stirs them, then smiles and waits expectantly. "What is that?" pointing towards the grey powder, Jayden asks suspiciously. "Something I invented" Christian replied vaguely. Shrugging, Eva takes the cup and tastes its contents, then opens wide and looks at what''s inside "Th-this is coffee? Are you sure?" "Yes, you saw me prepare it mom." Raising their eyebrows, Sara and Jayden take a sip of coffee. "This is...amazing" Sara murmured, as Jayden quickly downed the rest of the contents. "Damn, this taste amazing!" Jayden eximed, looking sideways at Sara''s cup. "Don''t even think about it man!" quickly moving her mug, Sara looks at Jayden with narrowed eyes "This is mine!" "Honey please~" With a sad pout, Jayden blinks repeatedly at Sara. With a snort, Sara lifts the cup and drinks all the coffee in one sip "I won''t fall for that again." "Christian, this is exquisite, you did a perfect job" Smiling warmly, Eva interrupts. She knows perfectly well how much effort her son put into this recipe, an effort he had never put into anything else before, and the happiness at his new aplishment only sweetens the woman''s heart, even more so seeing his cute expression of happiness. "Thanks, mom~" Smiling with delight, Christian looks towards Sara and speaks "Uncle Jayden, how is the team''s work going?" "Everything is going well, they researched the market and are ready to produce whatever you want, but they are still hesitant about what they will do, I''m sure if it wasn''t for your mom''s boss, they wouldn''te to work with us, even if we paid them double" "Have they settled into the new Seattle office yet?" "Yes, but remember that the tenant is asking you to pay for the year in advance, we have to pay off those debts." "Okay, I managed to umte the necessary money in thest 5 months... I have another 180 million umted, so thats 107 million for the coffee stores and I will inject another 30 million for when thepany consolidates." "Are you ready for that?" with concern, Eva interrupted. "Yes mother, but the question is... are you ready for the title of CEO?" With an amused smile, Christian asked. ------------------ Edited by: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 68 Invitation "*Sigh* I don''t know Christian, I have no experience and I''m afraid of ruining everything." "Don''t worry mom, you were studying for four months with Mrs. Lennox, she ran the cafe for many years and the experience she gave you will serve you well enough" "I don''t know..." "Besides I will be helping you every step of the way, the initial process will be setting up, remodeling, and retraining employees, when that is finished within 5 months maximum, we will go into expansion mode, buying any small coffeepanies and locations in the process." "You make it sound easy" With a wry smile, Evamented. "And it is, you don''t have to do much, apart from signing documents and approving projects, it''s not much work, keep in mind that all the hard work is done by people we hire, with money everything is simple, and even the stupidest idea can be a sess" "Christian, but we still don''t see how to manufacture these things in heaps" Pointing towards the brown envelope, Sara spoke. "Don''t worry, it''s made from simple to get nts, the powder doesn''t harm the body or bring adverse effects, but we have to patent the whole process, plus patent the exact measurement and irregr measurements... I don''t want my work to be giarized." "Well, that''s simple, but where will you manufacture it, is it difficult to create the powder?" "That''s the hard part for now... the powder is made by dried and ground nts, plus chemically processing them to purify them, or the taste will be somewhat unpleasant... we would have to make factories of our own..." "That will cost too much." "Too much..." Pursing his lips, Christian thought ''The coffee industry never left much money in this world... buying coffee is something quite cheap, we already have a deal with the person who sold coffee to Mrs. Lennox, we have also contacted thepanies that will transform all our stores into the typical Starbucks design... we have coffee makers, staff, designers... but weck who will manufacture the magic of thepany, my dust... I need even more money'' "I think I could help with that" Jayden interrupted, then turned to Sara "Honey, we could talk to my mother, at the factory where she works they are in the business of processing Tea, but she told me a week ago that things were going bad and the owner was thinking of selling" ''I suspect the universe is conspiring to make it all work out for me'' With raised eyebrows, Christian thought seriously on the subject. "That would be perfect, if Christian''s powder is only herbal, the factories won''t have any problems." "We''d just have to look at the cost of the factories, and see if they cover the need or we''ll have to buy more" Christian interrupted, then turned to Jayden "What position does your mother have in the factory?" "She runs one of the factories, why?" "We need to have contact with the owner of the factory, to see if she is interested in selling." "Leave it to me, I''ll go talk to the owner" Jayden nodded. "Fine, if everything goes well, leave your mother in charge of all the factories, she knows what the process is like, I want to have trustworthy people handling such delicate things" "As you wish~" Smiling sweetly, Jayden nodded. "Aunt Sara, we have to patent the coffee packaging as well, including the cardboard that avoids burning your hands." "Yes, it''s all ready, we just need to buy Starbuck and the name, with that we would start the processpletely." "Does the team have the requirements I asked for? how to treat the public and what environment do I want the stores to have?" "Yes, I gave them your written advice." "Did you also talk to the designpanies about the design I need on the uniforms and packaging?" "Yes, all set." "*Sigh* Good..." Nodding, Christian continues "Now we need a factory to create the coffee cups..." "I can see to that too" Jayden smiled "Leave the whole creation process with factories to me." "Right..." Looking at the married couple, Christian sighed "I really don''t know what I would do without you guys, this is so stressful." "It''s what you pay us for" Sara smiled. "No, that''s not good enough" Shaking his head, Christian continued "When the coffeepany is created, I want us to see the normal shares and each of you to take 2.5%" "Christian that''s too much-" Sara tried to refuse. "I won''t take no for an answer, you guys are the ones who have helped me the most in this whole process, I need to give you this to make me feel better." "*Sigh* I''ll take it with a smile" With a wry smile, Sara agreed. "Thank you~" Jayden smiled unpretentiously. "Fine, I''ll leave you two alone, I''ll go see how things are going with Whatsapp" Smiling tiredly, Christian left the kitchen and headed towards his room. "What do you think Eva?" losing her smile, Sara looked towards her friend and asked seriously. "*Sigh* I''m sad Sara" Copsing on the table, Eva looked at the gray dust in front of her "Christian doesn''t y anymore, he doesn''t y music anymore, he doesn''t draw or write anymore... he only studies and does scientific shit... worst of all, my boy doesn''t y with me anymore... I feel like I''m losing my boy." "..." With a sad smile, Sara patted Eva''s shoulder "Don''t worry, Christian is just trying to create a stable source of money for his whole family, I''m sure that with all these projects finished he will be the same again." "But what good is money if he won''t be able to enjoy his childhood... he can''t get that back with money" With a sad tone, Eva just looked with resignation to where the boy went. "Do you mind if we help him with this?" asked Sara with concern. "Not at all, in fact, I''m grateful" Eva smiled slightly "I know my son, if you hadn''t helped him, he would have looked for someone else... there I would be much more worried, I wouldn''t know what kind of person would be working with my child''s dreams." "..." "I just wish my child would enjoy himself more and not work so hard..." "*Sigh*" Understanding the woman, Sara just stroked her back. ... Going up to his room, Christian sat down at his desk and turned on theputer. "Let''s see how the Bitcoins are doing..." Opening the forums where he publicized the Bitcoinunch, Christian looked at his postings under the name Anonymous and read thements. "What a stupid shit, but I like the idea of having high numbers, I''ll give it a try." "You really think this crap will outperform real money, have you seen a psychologist?" "The BlockChain process you created was amazing, but I don''t see the utility of Bitcoin." "I already have 10,000, now I feel stupid for wasting my time..." "Oh... 10.000? That guy did get into that." The Bitcoin process is quite fast at the beginning, between Christian and Emily they already mined approximately 1500 blocks, creating a quite extensive chain on the spot, managing to obtain approximately 700,000 bitcoins for each of them, all in a few days. Each block is slower than the other, causing that guy who imed to mined the 10,000 bitcoins to have had to wait more than a few days. Thinking for a moment, Christian smiles and quickly creates a fake ount, then gets to the person''sment and writes to him "I''ll give you two pizzas for your 10,000 bitcoins." With a sly smile, Christian puts the page on the back burner and opens the official Bitcoin page, a page funded by him and created by Emily, ensuring that no trace of the owner remains. The page was simply informative, apart from containing the program used to mine bitcoins on everyputer, no need for registrations or anything simr. "All good" Nodding, Christian continues to browse the inte, keeping abreast of every move within thepanies he has invested "Oh, Uber already announced their new Uber X mode, that was quick..." Pursing his lips for a moment, Christian picks up his cell phone and dials it. "Hello, Christian?" "Hi Georgia, how''s everything going on Whatsapp?" "Good, just now I was looking at new servers, our data is running short." "How many users already?" "170 million worldwide, with over 10 million new users every week." "Where are we strongest?" "South America is our golden goose, but India is not far behind, while in Europe we have a strong daily increase, but well behind the other two" "Do you need help with anything?" "No, with your ideas and innovative designs everything is going perfectly, the programmers are trying to implement the online calls as you rmended, but it''s a bit difficult, because it asks a lot of inte from the users, that''s why we are focusing on improving the quality with as little as possible." "Don''t worry about that, I''m sure that in a few years the inte will be more essible to everyone." "I hope so, do you need anything else? I''m working" "No, just that, thanks for keeping me up to date" "No problem." With those short words, Christian hung up the call, not bothered in the least by the woman''sck of interest, knowing perfectly well that Georgia can spend 24 hours in front of aputer without socializing even with her dog. Dialing a new number, Christian leans back on the table and smiles "Hello good morning, am I speaking to the woman who stinks of a sewer?" "Kid, you know how much I hate you, why are you calling me?" "What a rude way to talk, don''t you know you can hurt my feelings?" "I don''t give a shit." "How cruel, I''m just a simple kid you know~?" "If all kids are like you, the world would be on fire... wait they''re talking to me..... WHAT?!? Honey you can''t be serious!.... No, I absolutely refuse!.... Elisa, please think twice, that child is unbearable... *sigh* well..." Looking at the cell phone with arched eyebrows, Christian smiles knowing who she''s talking about him. "Christian, Elisa says toe to our apartment tomorrow, she''ll prepare lunch for us to eat" With an empty tone, Sarah speaks. "Oh, we''re going on our first date?" "It''s not a date!" "Good grief, my first date, what should I do, if mom finds out she''ll be furious!" Christian eximed with mock concern. "THAT IT''S NOT A DATE!!!" Sarah shouted. "But it doesn''t matter, I must fight for my love!" Eximed Christian with conviction "Sarah, you must take responsibility for me, you will take away my first time on something as important as a date!" "..." Sarah didn''t answer but could be heard breathing heavily through the cell phone, drawing an amused smile on Christian''s face. "I can already picture my married future, we''d have cute daughters, obviously the cute woulde from me, you''re... oh wait... we''d be in a 3-way rtionship? It would be like those videos I found you in yourputer history the other day, you must remember don''t you?" "..." "But it doesn''t matter, if it''s for you Sarah, I will fight society and we will carry out our rtionship, don''t worry, I will talk to my mother and make her understand that we love each other strongly, bye" Hanging up the call, Christian smiled with rxation "*Sigh* Nothing better than pissing off that woman" With a more rxed smile, Christian gets on Google and continues his research, but noticed that his answer was answered. "You''re seriously giving me pizza for my points?" "Talk to me privately." Smiling, Christian starts a conversation with the poor stranger, who maybe, just maybe, will regret his actions in time. After a while, Christian had the 10,000 bitcoins delivered by the person, while the pizzas were already at the guy''s house. "Holy shit, yes he sent me the pizzas" Posting a picture on the forum, the person replied. "With that, we have the first purchase with Bitcoins" Typing quickly, Christian writes to Emily to remove his traces inside the pizzeria and his mother''s bank card. -------- Edited by: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 69 Friendship Minutes before with Sarah. "But it doesn''t matter, if it''s for you Sarah, I will fight against society and we will carry on our rtionship, don''t worry, I will talk to my mother and make her understand that we love each other strongly, bye." Squeezing the cell phone tightly, Sarah breathed heavily, then quickly got up and threw it against the sofa. "DAMN KID!!!" "Haha~" A softugh was heard from beside her "He pissed you off again?" "I really can''t stand him, he talks a lot of bullshit!" With a red face, Sarah turns to Elisa. Elisa was wearing a cute pink apron, while underneath she was wearing a simple white short-sleeved t-shirt twice her size, but still, you could see her abnormallyrge breasts underneath the t-shirt, looking like her gics don''t care about age and gave her all her splendor before her peak sets in. Underneath she wore a short ck skirt, reaching above her knees, but still incredibly entuating her juicy thighs and incredible ass. Her face was a pale, her eyes were a sea-green, being adorned by long, curved eyshes, while her plump, pink lips stood out even more with her thin nose. But her gaze was even more enchanting, an incredibly tender, yet sizzling face, an exotic and beautifulbination, and certainly a rare look in women of this world. Her long hair down to her waist, curly and red-haired, gave a hot touch to the tender woman. Wiping her hands on her apron, Elisa rolls her eyes "Yes, yes, yes, yes, I hear you say that every day how much you hate him, how much he makes you despair, and how irritating he is!" "Then why are you inviting him!?" Sarah asked angrily. "Because he''s the only person you don''t ignore besides me, and even though he''s a kid he''s the closest person you have to a friend" Elisa smiled, sitting down next to Sarah. "That child is not my friend!" Crossing her arms, Sarah sits back down. "But you still talk every day about him." "Because he won''t stop calling me, every damn day!" "But you still answer him and take your time to talk, even tell him how your day is" Patiently, Elisa replies. "I answer him because the publisher asks me to!" refuted Sarah. "If it was just for that you wouldn''t answer his calls every day, you even hang up on your editor, don''t lie to yourself." "What do you mean!?" Squinting, Sarah looks at her girlfriend. "You like the kid somehow, but you refuse to admit it." "Hmph, I would never like that stupid kid" Snorting, Sarah rolls her eyes. "I find him likable, even though I''ve never spoken to him, I like that he calls you every morning and evening." "It''s because he doesn''t call you that you don''t get it!" "How bad can it be?" "Elisa, that damn kid calls me at 9 o''clock in the morning, calls me bitch, and hangs up!" "It''s just child''s y honey, don''t take it the wrong way" Forcing herself not to burst outughing, Elisa smiled shakily. "He''s just doing it to annoy me!" "If he did it for that reason, he wouldn''tst so many days calling you, that boy really cares about you" Stroking Sarah''s hair, Elisa spoke softly. "..." Refusing to look at Elisa, Sarah just stood silently with her arms crossed. "Besides, you look quite a bit livelier since you met him, and you''ve never talked so much about a person before" With a yful smile, Elisa continued, "I think you know very well that the boy is a good friend, but you''re too shy to say so~" Trembling slightly, Sarah only snorted again, but her ears reddened slightly. "Besides..." Lowering her voice slightly, Elisa continued earnestly "I saw you shed a tear when the boy talked about his life, I''m sure that boy told the truth, he''s been through a lot too, don''t be hard on him" Turning her gaze to the TV, Sarah just stayed silent, not wanting to talk anymore. "Tomorrow I''ll meet that supposed annoying kid" Elisa sighed. ... "Christian,e down quickly!" Frowning, Christian gets up and rushes downstairs, finding his mother and friends staring directly at the television. "Is something wrong?" More calmly, Christian walks over to the couch and looks at the TV. "Look, they''re talking about you." "What''s new?" looking at the TV, Christian raises his eyebrows at the reason. "Wow, so they already investigated thatpany" Christian smiled. "Legal action is brought against Henry Holmes, founder of the Theranospany for fraud and 11 other charges, including embezzlement and medical malpractice" The TV red. "It''s amazing the investigation you managed toplete Miss Gabrie, anything to say?" Pointing her microphone at a woman, the reporter spoke. "Yes, I want to thank Christian Grey, because if it hadn''t been for his warning we would never have suspected this farce" Looking at the camera seriously, the same reporter whopared Christian to Henry Holmes, spoke. "Hehe, so she took the case in hand" Christian smiled. "I guess many owe the controversial boy an apology, proving that a genius of his caliber doesn''t talk nonsense" Nodded the reporter. "How did you find out about the charade, Christian?" asked Sara, looking at the boy with arched eyebrows. "That man has a phony look on his face, it couldn''t be more obvious" Christian repliedzily. "Christian, you won''t get in trouble for this?" asked Eva with concern. "He might be called to testify if he knows anything" Sara nodded with a serious look on her face. "I need a legal attorney?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked Sara. "No, it''s a simple thing, if ites to it I''ll represent you." "I really don''t think it''s necessary" Shaking his head, Christian turns and walks towards his room "I won''t be called to testify, that man is well connected in the country, apart from paying a sum of money, I don''t think he will go to jail, at most he will be banned from runningpanies... they will prevent as many people as possible from testifying" "Sometimes this kid scares me" Sara sighed, turning her gaze to the screen where they talk about the kid''s achievements. "I don''t even understand what he''s talking about most of the time" Shrugged Eva, looking proudly at the screen "The important thing is that my child proved that he doesn''t lie" "Mom, I forgot to tell you, I''ve been invited to Sarah''s house for lunch tomorrow, can I go?" Poking his head up the stairs, Christian blinked tenderly at his mother, causing the woman to look at the boy in horror. ''NO!!! I can''t allow my child to go to that bitch''s house!.... BUT I CAN''T SAY NO TO THAT FACE!!!'' Smiling stiffly, Eva nods "i-if that''s what you want..." "Thanks, mom~" smiled Christian sweetly, quickly disappearing from the ce. "He did the same thing again!" pulling her hair in frustration, Eva groaned. "I understand you..." Patting Eva''s shoulder, Sara looked at her pitifully "He''s not my son, but seeing the look on his face even I wanted to tell him yes." "Sara, I want a boy like Christian" Blinking repeatedly at Sara, Jayden whispered. "*Sigh* Not again." ... "Christian, it''s 12:30 PM, I''ll be here at 7 PM, I want you to be ready on the spot, got it?" standing in front of Sarah''s apartment door, Eva scowled at Christian and spoke angrily. "Yes mom, I''ll be ready 15 minutes early to wait for you" Smiling happily, Christian nodded. "I will also call you every 30 minutes, you have to answer or you will no longer have the authorization toe again, understood?" "Yes mom" Hugging his mother''s leg for a moment, Christian turned and knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*. Grabbing the straps of his backpack, Christian waited patiently for the door to open. After a few seconds, Sarah appeared in the doorway, looking boredly at the boy in front of her, but still, her eyebrows twitched slightly at the sight of what Christian was wearing. "Nice costume" Sarahmented casually. "Its pajamas, not a costume" Looking down to see his new piggy pajamas, Christian refuted. Over time Christian has been growing steadily, causing his dinosaur costume to be obsolete, but Eva being a visionary, bought the cutest costume she could find, a pink piggy. Something that right now she deeply regrets, as she never thought her child would want to go out with it on the street, much less show it to a person she found unpleasant. As if sensing Eva''s intense gaze, Sarah looked up and looked at Eva "Good afternoon Eva." "Good afternoon" Eva nodded curtly "Christian has permission until 7 o''clock, not a minute more". "If he wants to you cane and pick him up earlier" Sarah replied in the same tone of voice. Snorting, Eva turns to Christian and smiles as she kissed his forehead "See you my boy, behave yourself and call me if anything happens, ok?" "Yes mom, bye" Kissing his mother''s cheek, Turning, Eva walked towards the elevator, turning every step to look towards Christian, who was waving her off with a smile. With Eva out, Christian turns to Sarah and smiles "Nice shirt Sarah." She was wearing a white muscle-cut shirt, exposing her shoulders and arms, while from the side her ck bras could be easily seen. Lowering his gaze, Christian nodded "It looks perfect on you with those sporty tights, although is it not tight? Your ass looks really fat." Turning a little, Christian looked closely at her ass curiously, noting that her roundness is perfect to his eye. "No one asked for your opinion" Sarah snorted in annoyance, turning to enter the apartment. "But it looks great on you though, you have a nice ass Sarah" Smiled Christian, following the woman then closing the door behind her. Upon entering, Christian was surprised by the homey style of the apartment. The apartment wasn''t small at all, having a small hallway with a closet next to the exit door, while a few steps further, you came across a fairly furnished kitchen on the left, wherefrom the front you can see arge TV and a couch that looks quitefortable. The ce had multiple windows all around, showing a beautiful view of the whole city. Turning his gaze, Christian sees that there is another hallway to the right of the couch, where you could see 3 different doors "What''s in there?" "My room, a guest room, and a guest bathroom" Sarahzily answered, lying down directly on the couch. "Oh" Christian nodded, looking curiously at his surroundings "Your apartment is bigger than my house". "You have money, buy a new one" Picking up the TV remote, Sarah turned it on and left the boy in oblivion. "And your girlfriend?" "She''s taking a shower." "Oh" Nodding, Christian set his backpack down on one of the couches and walked over to Sarah, watching with pursed lips as the woman upied therger one without giving him room "Move" "No." "I want to sit down" "You have another ce to sit down" Pointing towards the vacant couch, Sarah replied. Shrugging, Christiany down on one side of Sarah, forcing her to move further back, then curled up and watched TV with the woman. Furrowing her eyebrows, Sarah looked down and asked, "What are you doing?" "You''re lying on the couch, I want too" Christian repliedzily. "Lie down on the other one." "I don''t want to, this one is in front of the TV." "..." Staring at the boy in piggy pajamas for a few seconds, Sarah sighed and let it be. "You like these kinds of shows? I don''t find anything entertaining about those people jumping objects dangling over a big pool." "What would you find more entertaining?" "Having them jump over fire, would give it more excitement." "It would be terrible... but exciting" Nodding Sarah, switching the TV to a children''s channel. "I don''t like that" Looking up, Christian spoke seriously "Learning colors is not something I like in cartoons." With a vein marking itself on her forehead, Sarah asked with annoyance "What do you like?" "Action movies, death, blood, gore, destruction... and lots of explosions" Christian quickly replied. ---------- Edited by: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 70 Excitement "Boy...you''re scary" Sarah murmured, quickly flipping channels. "Honey, hasn''t Christian arrived?" A soft-sounding voice rang out next to the pair, causing Christian to raise his head slightly to look at the source, only to be stunned as he looked at the woman. "She''s... gorgeous" Christian murmured inaudibly, looking at the red-haired woman in a daze. Elisa was just finishing dressing, she was wearing a long white t-shirt, reaching her knees, while she was carrying a towel drying her hair. Looking at each other, Christian and Elisa froze, not believing their eyes so that secondster, Elisa dropped the towel and ran to Christian. "So cute!" Elisa squealed sweetly, causing Christian''s eardrums to be soothed with the firstpletely feminine gesture he sees from a grown woman within this world. Taking Christian into her arms, Elisa snuggled him to her chest, quickly rubbing her cheeks with the boy''s head. "What an adorable little piggy~" Lifting Christian to her height, Elisa rubbed her cheeks on the boy''s face, then looking into his eyes and smiling sweetly "And what beautiful eyes~" "Hehe~" Smiling sweetly, Christian let himself be pampered, feeling that, for moments like these, this world is wonderful. "Look Sarah, isn''t he a cutie!?" Turning around with the child in her arms, Elisa looked at Sarah with sparkling eyes. "Hmph" Sarah snorted, squinting at the damn child who right now looks so innocent, knowing full well it''s a facade. Sitting down on the free couch, Elisa positioned the boy on herp and looked him in the eyes with a smile "Christian, I''m Elisa, Sarah''s girlfriend." "I know, Sarah talked about you when we met." "Huh? Sarah talked about our rtionship on the first day?" With surprise on her face, Elisa turned her gaze to Sarah. "That kid figured it out on his own" Sarah shrugged. "Bullshit Elisa, Sarah has a big mouth." "And she doesn''t make you ufortable?" Elisa looked at the child with concern. "Not at all, we all have different tastes, once you understand that detail, nothing impresses you anymore" Shrugging, Christian leaned against Elisa''s breasts, looking up with a victorious smile at Sarah. "What a sweet boy" Elisa smiled, pressing Christian even harder between her breasts. "If that boy is sweet, all criminals are cute little bears" Sarah teased. "Sarah, stop bullying Christian!" With reproach in her voice, Elisa red angrily at Sarah. "But honey-" "No buts, can''t you see you make him sad?" Hearing that sentence, Christian quickly changed his look, showing teary eyes and a sad look as he leaned on Elisa''s shoulder. Stroking the boy''s head, Elisa whispered "Don''t worry Christian, I won''t let Sarah bully you." "*Sniff* Thank you" Christian murmured weakly, then turning his gaze slightly and smiling mockingly at Sarah. Her face showing her frustration, Sarah could only re angrily at the boy, knowing full well that saying anything would only bring trouble for her. "Okay, I''ll go serve lunch" Leaving Christian on the couch, Elisa stood up with a smile "Do you likesagna?" "Yes." "I''m d~" Smiling happily, Elisa walked towards the kitchen, leaving Christian and Sarah alone again. Turning his gaze to the beautiful frustrated woman, Christian sighed and walked towards her,ying down next to her again, but this time looking directly at her. "Sarah..." "What do you want!?" Sarah asked with annoyance and a bit of aggression. "Thank you..." "...?" Furrowing her eyebrows, Sarah looked at the boy doubtfully. Moving a little closer to Sarah, Christian hugs her and rests his head on her breasts "I have fun talking to you, even if you always get angry... it''s rxing." "..." "I know I can be annoying... that''s why I thank you for continuing to put up with me" Christian murmured, speaking from his heart. In a daze, Sarah looked at the boy withplicated feelings, then sighed and somewhat awkwardly hugged Christian, the ce fallingpletely silent. "Let''s eat" A voice woke them up from their intimate moment, making Sarah quickly separate her hands from the boy''s back, but still, Elisa managed to see what he was doing. "My, my..." Smiled Elisa mischievously, slowly approaching behind Sarah "Who knew I''d see you like this someday." Dodging Elisa''s gaze, Sarah felt that this moment couldn''t get any more awkward. Sarah is a woman who finds it hard to express herself emotionally, any act of affection or anything to do with emotions, stresses her out due to herck of showing emotions being a habit, causing even the hug she gave Christian to be something very ufortable for her. "You don''t have to act so shy, I''m d to see you like this" Elisa smiled softly, then turned and grabbed Christian "Now let''s go eat!" Letting himself go, Christian just nodded, enjoying the atmosphere. Lunch was pleasant, Christian sat on Elisa''sp and let himself be fed, while Sarah sent the asional envious nce at the boy. Having finished eating, Sarah busied herself washing the dishes and Elisa took out herputer, dedicating a few minutes for her work, attracting Christian''s curiosity. "What are you doing?" standing to one side of Elisa, Christian asked curiously. "I''m investing money in the stock market" Elisa replied softly, with absolute seriousness looking at information and graphs. "Oh... I have money there too" Christian nodded, then pointed over a box and spoke, "Invest in Te". "You invest?" Arching her eyebrows, Elisa looked at the boy. "I have over $100 million in different investments, but only a few million in the stock market." "That''s a lot of money" Elisa murmured, then pointed at the screen and asked, "Where do you think I should invest?" "Te, currently the stock is at $40, but I assure you that in a few years the price will exceed $900 per share." "But those are long-term stocks, I momentary leverage." "That gives little money and the risk goes way up... if you are interested in investing long term I rmend Te, I myself invested 20 million+ in normal stocks... I also rmend Netflix, right now they are at 50 dors, but in a few years I am sure it will exceed 600 dors" "Those are big numbers." "But I have the security on them" "I see... I''ll keep that in mind" Elisa nodded "You said you''ve been invested over 100 million, what else do you do?" "I own a part of Uber" "Thatpany in San Francisco?" "You know it?" "Sure I do, and all its of its problems they have with cab drivers." "People who can''t stand change, sooner orter their business will fail" Christian shrugged. "You think?" "100% sure." "I see..." "In another year Facebook should go public, with a price hovering around $30 to $40, in 3 years it should be over the $200 mark, in case you''re interested" "How do you know that?" "I know a lot about a lot of things" Christian smiled, looking intently at the woman''s beautiful face. "What else do you invest in?" "I own a third of WhatsApp." "That messaging app!?" "You know it?" "Who doesn''t, even I use it!" Elisa eximed with an ''isn''t it obvious'' expression on her face. "Oh..." "You must make a lot of money with that app, no?" "The truth is we don''t make any money, we don''t use advertising or anything simr." "So it''s run on a loss?" Arching her eyebrows again, Elisa looked at the boy with confusion. "For now yes, but all losses will be paid back in the future." "How?" "Secret." "You''re a very smart boy Christian" Without urging further, Elisa stroked the boy''s hair. "I know" Christian nodded "What do you do in your spare time?" "I usually help Sarah with her books, but I like music." "Do you sing or y any instruments?" "I y acoustic guitar and electric guitar, do you want to see them?" "Okay." Getting up from the couch, Elisa walked to her room and returned with the two guitars, one of the typical acoustic guitars while the electric was red with white ents. "Do you want me to teach you how to y~?" Sitting down next to the boy, Elisa asked with a smile. "Can I borrow it?" Stretching out his hands, Christian pointed to the acoustic guitar. "Okay." Taking the guitar in his hands, Christian settled in and began plucking the strings, noticing that two of them were out of tune. Fixing the problem under Elisa''s surprised gaze, Christian smiled and looked at the woman "What style of music do you like?" Holding a finger to her lips, Elisa thought "I like almost every genre of music, why?" Pursing his lips, Christian thought of some song that everyone likes, then nodded and started ying a tune. "I had seen you y Ukelele, but I didn''t know you also yed guitar!" Elisa eximed with a surprised expression, to then take out her cell phone and record the boy. "? Someone told me long ago There''s a calm before the storm I know, it''s beenin'' for some time When it''s over, so they say It''ll rain a sunny day I know, shinin'' down like water I wanna know, have you ever seen the rain? I wanna know, have you ever seen the rain Comin'' down on a sunny day? ?" With a smile on his face, Christian began to sing a song quite well known and epted in his former world, under the incredulous gaze of the woman next to him. Although the voice wasn''t perfect for this kind of song where you have to force your voice at some points, his soft voice gave it a special touch to anyone''s ears, causing Elisa to smile unconsciously as she remembered certain things thanks to this song. "? I wanna know, I wanna know, have you ever seen the rain Comin'' down on a sunny day? ?" Lowering his voice more and more, Christian finished singing ''Have You Ever Seen The Rain?'', then looking up at Elisa and asking with a smile "Did you like it?" "I loved it Christian~" Smiling, Elisa put her cell phone aside and hugged the boy with excitement "Your song was amazing!" "Do you want another one?" "Yes!" "What kind?" "Mmmmh" Bringing her hand to her lips again, Elisa eximed happily "A love song!" "Good" Nodding, Christian settled back in and thought of a particr song he liked. "? Come up to meet you, tell you I''m sorry You don''t know how lovely you are I had to find you, tell you I need you And tell you I set you apart Tell me your secrets and ask me your questions Oh, let''s go back to the start Running in circles,ing up tails Heads on a science apart ?" Christian started singing ''The Scientist by Coldy'', a song that is practically an anthem for this group. Finishing singing, Christian looked back at Elisa, as she recorded the boy with stars in his eyes. "That was amazing Christian!" Elisa eximed excitedly, as Sarah watched the whole thing from the kitchen with arched eyebrows. "Hahaha~" Laughed Christian loudly, feeling the blood flow quickly through his veins "This is funny, so funny!" Staring at the guitar, Christian''s eyes seemed to shine brightly even with the natural light on him ''This emotion... I haven''t felt it in a long time... I didn''t even feel it when I was singing for the scientists.'' Many years ago in his other world, when Christian was only 13 years old, a person tried to mug him and rob him of the little money he had on him, Christian seeing a knife in front of him, instead of feeling fear, he felt a strange emotion, while adrenaline hit him so hard that he felt for a moment that he might be addicted to adrenaline. ------------ Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 71 Grateful In short, Christian, who never trained, managed to defend himself and erase the fear just by his emotion, managing tond a blow on the man''s face after dodging the knife. ''That thrill... I never felt it again after that... until now.'' Closing his eyes ecstatically, Christian opens them again andughs "Hahaha~" Looking at the boy quizzically, Elisa turns to Sarah "What''s wrong with him?" "I told you this kid was crazy." Still, with a big smile, Christian puts the guitar aside and looks at Elisa "Repeat what I am about to show you." Approaching the small table in front of the sofa, Christian began to hit it in a rhythm quite peculiar and familiar in his old world. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Repeat that, beat, beat, p" Smiling, Christian began to carry the rhythm, while Elisa hesitantly, left the cell phone recording on the couch and sat down on the floor to start repeating the sound. "Good, good, perfect!" Christian eximed, feeling his blood flow with excitement as he bobbed his head to the beat. "? Buddy, you''re a woman, make a big noise. ying in the street, gonna be a big woman someday ?" Jumping onto a nearby chair, Christian climbed onto the head table and began to sing with glee, moving slowly toward Sarah. "? You got mud on your face, you big disgrace Kicking your can all over the ce, singin''?" "? We will, we will rock you We will, we will rock you ?" Stretching out his finger to point at Sarah, Christian continued to sing, as he slowly moved closer to her. Elisa''s beats were getting more and more excited and louder, perfectly apanying the melody of the song. "? Buddy, you''re a young woman, hard woman Shouting in the street, gonna take on the world someday ?" With a nimble hop, Christian arrives in front of the kitchen table and hops on top of it facing Sarah with a smil as she looked at the boy with arched eyebrows. Moving around the table following the rhythm, Christian sang with passion and joy, while Elisa justughed in the background. "? We will, we will rock you, yeah, yeah,e on We will, we will rock you, alright, louder! We will, we will rock you, one more time We will, we will rock you Yeah ?" Looking at the boy, Elisaughed softly "Haha~ that was great!" "Catch me!" Still in excitement, Christian jumped towards Sarah, not caring about the distance between them. Eyes widening, Sarah quickly ran over and grabbed the boy, while Christian justughed "Hahaha~ I knew you''d catch me!" "Damn, you''re fucking crazy!" Sarah eximed in annoyance "You could have killed yourself!" "But I''m alive, aren''t I?" A little calmer, Christian asserts himself by the cor, and Sarah smiles. Sarah tries to stay angry, but seeing the boy''s happy expression, she fails, drawing a tired sigh from her "*Sigh* You will be my undoing child, I rue the day I met you." "Don''t worry, I''ll remember it fondly for both of us" Christian smiled happily, then put his finger to his lips "How long have we been in this friendship? 2 years?" "We''re not friends!" "Oh, I forgot it''s our first date, we''re more than friends" Christian nodded with an enlightened expression. "Pfffffft~" Covering her mouth, Elisa couldn''t resistughing and burst outughing "Hahahahahaha~" Looking at Elisa with boredom, Sarah looks at Christian with a frown and speaks as she releases the boy, "Get off!" "I refuse!" Christian eximed, hanging onto Sarah''s neck as he wrapped his legs around the woman''s waist. "Get off me you fucking child!" shouted Sarah in annoyance, trying to pull Christian off. "Never!" with a scream, Christian somehow managed to turn around and stay on Sarah''s back, firmly clinging to the woman "Let''s go for an adventure my faithful horse!" "Damn it!" cried Sarah, awkwardly trying to get Christian off her back, as she scrambled all over the ce. "Easy mount of mine, you''re in good hands!" holding on tightly, Christian gently stroked the woman''s hair. But as they struggled, Sarah tripped and fell to the groundnding on top of Christian, causing the boy to take the full impact on his thin back. "Christian!" Startled, Elisa got up and ran to the boy. But as if she didn''t feel it, Christian shifted awkwardly and sat on the woman''s stomach quickly "See? I told you everything would be okay." "You okay!?" Sarah asked with concern, as she tried to get up. "Rx, it''s just a bump, I''ve taken worse" With a big smile, Christianid back on the woman''s chest, leaving Sarah wide-eyed at hisments, knowing thanks to Christian''s interview on TV that indeed the boy could have taken worse blows. "You have pretty soft breasts Sarah" Rubbing lightly against her breasts, Christian spoke in a soothing voice. "I force her to use cream every day" Being more relieved to see that Christian is okay, Elisa smiles and speaks. "But I''m not feeling her skin, I''m just feeling them on top, the cream doesn''t matter in that." "Of course it matters, the cream gives sticity to the skin, you should know that, right?" taking Christian''s hand, Elisa continues "You have very soft and nice skin, what creams do you use?" "I don''t use anything" Shaking his head, Christian replies "I was born perfect". "I don''t believe you!" Elisa eximed, this time touching the skin on the boy''s arm "It''s impossible to have this skin without taking care of it, even children are not spared!" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian smiles "I told you, I was born perfect!" "How envious!" looking at the boy with pursed lips, Elisa speaks "I have to use Shampoo and soap without chemicals to avoid damaging my skin, I even use 5 different body creams depending on the weather" "Why so much effort? I don''t see the point" "Of course it makes sense, we have to look beautiful" Elisa nodded wisely "Do you want me to do your makeup? You''d look even prettier" "No thanks" Shaking his head quickly, Christian moved a little further away from the woman, while Sarah looked up at the ceiling with vacant eyes, unfazed by being used as a chair by a child. "Why not? You''d really be even more beautiful!" "I don''t want to." "Not a bit~?" "No" "As you wish" With a sad expression and slumping her shoulders, Elisa nods. Looking at the breasts fluttering from Elisa''s movements, Christian tilts his head and asks "Can I touch your breasts?" "What for?" with confusion, Elisa asks. "I don''t know, I just want to see them...I see Mom''s all the time, but I haven''t seen any others in person." Pursing her lips, Elisa nods, slowly lifting up her shirt, exposing her slim stomach while showing that underneath she''s wearing a short wedgie that tightly squeezes her waist and butt. "No, wait" Pulling down her shirt, Elisa squints at Sarah, who was looking at her sideways "Let''s go to the bedroom, we have a pervert in this ce." "Go about your business, I won''t see a thing!" Covering her eyes, Sarah speaks quickly . Snorting, Elisa stands up, takes Christian''s hand, and speaks excitedly "Come on, I''ll show you all my clothes, I even have men''s clothes, but I don''t think they''ll fit you!" Turning his head as he walks, Christian looks at Sarah with a smirk and speaks "Pervert!" "..." Looking at the smirking boy, Sarah loses all the sparkle in her eyes, looking like a corpse instantly. "Hehe~" Elisa smiled, then entered the room and locked it. Looking around the ce, Christian speaks "You have a pretty big and nice room." The room is as big as Christian''s whole house, it had a big Queen bed in the middle, a big TV in front of the bed, while on the left side you can see an open door, showing a big bathroom inside. The most special thing is that the whole room was decorated with flowers, pictures, it even had Christmas-style lights on one wall, giving a nice atmosphere to the ce. (A/N: In this world, the biggest beds in standard is Queen, not King). "Thank you~" Elisa smiled, then turned to arge closet taking up more than half of the room "Here are my clothes!" "The closet is full?" "Yes!" "That''s a lot of clothes" Raising his eyebrows, Christian replied. The closet is of the style thates included with the house, where arge space on the wall is left empty and is covered by doors that move, but it''s so big that even with a chair Christian wouldn''t reach the top. "We have to look spectacr at every turn Christian, don''t you know?" "I live alone with mom and my little brothers, I don''t worry much about clothes" Sitting down on the bed, Christian looked curiously at the excited woman. "No, no, no, no, that''s wrong, you have a lot of potential in the fashion world!" Elisa eximed, quickly opening her closet and pulling out at least 10 different garments "I''ll take care of introducing you to all this!" "Mn!" Nodded Christian energetically, watching with a sly re as the woman begins to remove her shirt ''I love this world more and more every day'' Removing the long t-shirt, Elisa turns to Christian, revealing herrge breasts pressing against her crimson bra. "Will you help me take them off~?" sitting down next to Christian, Elisa smiles and speaks. Swallowing saliva, Christian stretches his hands and nimbly pulls them off, having already practiced enough with his mother. "Thank you~" Turning with a smile, Elisa looks at the boy and speaks "So? How''s it going?" Firming her breasts, Elisa squeezes them lightly "They''re nice, aren''t they?" "Very nice" Christian nodded quickly, as he felt his mouth dry up little by little. No doubt these breasts were the nicest Christian had seen so far. The size was muchrger than his mother''s, reaching ''F'' cup easily, even surpassing them with no problem. But it wasn''t the size that left Christian with indecent thoughts, it was their shape and color. Her breasts were perfectly round and erect, while her nipples were the most beautiful pink color Christian had ever seen in this life and the other, color that seemed to glow and at the same time gave the impression that, if you touched them, the nectar of the gods woulde out. "Do you like breasts?" tilting her head slightly, Elisa squeezed her breasts a little tighter and asked. "I love them, I used to y with moms all the time...but now I have a lot of work and no time." "How sad" Looking at the boy''s sad face, Elisa thinks for a moment and smiles "If you want you can y with mine." "Really!?" With a big childish smile, Christian looks straight into Elisa''s eyes as they seemed to shine brightly. "Of course I do~" Elisa smiled, releasing her breasts to then take Christian''s hand and move it to her chest. ''God, goddess, tooth fairy, Shrek, Lucifer.... thank you for this'' Praying happily, Christian makes all his effort not to show indecency in front of Elisa, feeling that today his body was acting extremely strange, as he hadn''t felt lust since years ago on that special shower afternoon with his mother. "Hahaha, that tickles me" Elisa giggled softly, as Christian enjoyed this whole moment from his heart, thanking the universe again for his perfect memory. Christian does not know why, but in this world, he has met so many beautiful people by chance, that he doubts if he lives in reality. From the world hees from, he rarely gets to see a woman of this type, the kind of woman that would put magazine models to shame, but in this life everything is different, his mother is an example, Sarah, Elisa, even the Harvard psychologist, all exceptionally beautiful women and coincidentally to his taste. ------------ Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 72 Talk "Y? How about, it doesn''t bother you that they are too big?" smiled Elisa softly, feeling the boy getting sweeter and sweeter as she shared moments with him. "They are amazing and beautiful" Christian nodded, not letting go of Elisa''s touch. "I like them too, I don''t know why others don''t like them when they''re so big." "They''re stupid." "Sure they are" Elisa smiled, then looking down and opening her eyes a little wider and arching her eyebrows "Wow..." Noticing that Elisa had a strange expression, Christian followed her gaze and came across something that made him blink dazedly ''NOOOOOOOO!!! WHY NOW!!!?'' Christian at 11 years old, had his first erection while touching his friend''s girlfriend, an erection that was easily seen due to Christian''s thin pajamas, but at the same time not wearing underwear under his pajamas affected quite a bit. "Why is this happening?" muttered Christian dazedly. Looking at the boy''s dubious and dazed expression for a few seconds, Elisa came to an understanding "You said you only lived with your mother, right?" "Yes..." "Did she give you any talk about what goes on there?" pointing between her legs, Elisa asked with a smile. "No..." Christian muttered, still cursing all the gods for the inopportune moment. "I see, I guess it''s normal if you only live with your mother *sigh* women" Sighing, Elisa took Christian''s hand and smiled "Come, lie on myp." Processing for a few seconds what Elisa said, Christian understood the woman''s misunderstanding, drawing a sigh of relief inside his mind "Okay" Laying down on herp, Christian saw nothing butrge breasts over his face, causing the erection to stand even more erect. Stroking the boy''s hair, Elisa spoke softly "Christian, before we talk about this, I want you to think of me as a man, understood?" "Why?" "You know I''m Sarah''s girlfriend, don''t you?" "Yes." "Then you understand that our rtionship is different and we are different, right?" "Yes." "Well, the thing is that you will notice that I am something different, in Sarah you won''t notice it, but in me it''s something I never hid... do you understand what I''m talking about?" "That your personality is like a man?" "Yes, something simr... I could never identify myself as a woman, they are very gross in everything, I don''t like it... with time I realized that I was attracted to Sarah more than a friend... and I came to the conclusion that inside I am something simr to a man... that''s the summary" Thinking a lot about her words, Elisa spoke softly. "I like your personality very much." "Thank you~" Elisa smiled "The point is that in me you shouldn''t see a woman, but a man, understood?" "Yes" Nodded Christian ''I just see you as a woman from my world and that''s it, simple'' "Ok, so now we''re in a boy talk, have you had any before?" "No, I don''t have any friends, just girlfriends" "Why?" "I don''t like boys, women are more fun." "I see, I understand you..." Elisa nodded "You want to be my friend? You would be my first friend too" "I''d like that very much" Christian nodded, moving on to swat Elisa''s breasts by the movement of his head "But wouldn''t it be weird for me to touch your breasts if we''re friends?" "Not at all, friends touch each other all the time, even women touch each other when trust and friendship is in between" "Really? Why do they do that?" asked Christian with real confusion, instantly noticing theck of a lie in the woman''s words. "I don''t know, but it''s kind of normal from what I''ve seen... but it feels nice to have you touch them." "..." Thinking for a while, Christian realized that he loses nothing "Then I''d like to be your friend." "Me too~!" Elisa eximed sweetly "Then as your friend, I''ll talk to you about sexuality and the changes in your body." "..." "For starters, let''s talk about that" Pointing towards the erection, Elisa spoke "What''s wrong with you is that right now you''re erect, something very normal for men" "..." "It usually indicates when a man is aroused, but it''s not always the case, as many times he can get erect out of nowhere, especially when you wake up." "..." "I guess this is the first time you''ve been erect, isn''t it?" "Yes..." "Then most likely your body has reacted to the stimtion in front of a woman" Elisa nodded sagely "I feel weird, but at the same time ttered that it''s with me." "It doesn''t bother you? I got turned on by your body..." "Of course not, it''s a natural thing and I understand, besides it''s my cute Christian I happen to, I couldn''t be mad at this little piggy" Squeezing Christian''s cheeks, Elisa smiled softly. "Now let''s talk about sexuality." With those words, I start a big and long talk, for then Elisa will get up and start wearing different kinds of clothes, showing all her outfits to Christian, quickly passing the hours in fun ... November 05, 2011. The months went by and the Grey family had quite a few changes. Starbucks officially changed ownership 2 months ago, 61 factories were bought by Christian at a great price of 45 million dors, coffee packaging factory, coffee making machines factory that are specially for Starbucks, coffee powder processing factories and finally 4 coffee bean processing factories, thus avoiding using other brands in its chain of stores. But the good thing is that the coffee chain price ended up being only 100 million dors instead of the previous 107 million, all because of the excitement of the olddy when she tasted the coffee created by Christian. In addition to theserge expenditures, Christian acquired 260,000 public shares of Te stock for the considerable sum of $25 million. But, although the expenses were quite a lot, the money never stopped rolling in for Christian, receiving as much as $9 million for Uber profits, something that has drawn a lot of eyes on him when other investors named him as the creator of the UberX idea. Although it may not seem like much, 9 million in more than 6 months, the truth is that it is quite a lot of money if we consider that Uber X is something that has just started, even without leaving the United States yet. But what has brought in the most money are Christian''s books, where each book surpassed 2 million copies, while Harriet Potter and Game of Thrones were crowned with 9 million sales abroad, having a total of approximately 15 million copies each if we include the United States. Christian on average earns 3 dors per copy sold, earning a total of more than 450 million dors thanks to more than 150 million copies of his 18 published books. Unfortunately, all that money was spent on Christian''s investments, leaving him with about $88 million in his bank ount. Between buying stock in Whatsapp, Uber, Te, Airbnb, Zoom, and buying manufacturing and investing money inside Starbucks, Christian was left in the red because the investments still don''t bring in much money, but even so, Christian was left with a smile on his face. Overall, Christian has a lot of expenses to cover, among them his more than 1500 employees in his coffeepany and factories alone, spending approximately 21 million dors a month to pay them, something that has been sucking all his profits off the books, while the cafes are still being remodeled and the employees are still in the learning process. But thanks to the speed of everything, in a few days, it should all be ready, finally finishing something that had everyone so busy and at the same time worried, after all the money and time invested was quite a lot, taking about a year of just nning everything. Eva has been working as CEO for 2 months now, although at the beginning it was hard to keep up, little by little she was adapting and learning the basics of the industry, although she has quite a lot to manage, she does not neglect her children, spending the same amount of time with them as she did when she was a simple worker inside a fast food ce. Another project that flourished a bit is Bitcoin, whereas of today 250,000 new bitcoins have been mined, because Christian bought the pizzas, people have been spending more time mining to get even one free pizza. Although well, Christian doesn''t know that Emily advertised her untraceable currency on the DeepWeeb, attracting quite a few curious hackers. Christian does not doubt that in a few months should begin the changes to real currency, something that he himself ns to do when Whatsapp is sold, create a tform to exchange bitcoins with money. But it was not enough just to create Bitcoin, Christian has already prepared Ethereum to beunched at any time, but he knows perfectly well that he should wait until Bitcoin makes it into the mainstream, and then he shouldunch Ethereum to avoid problems with the market, it is not the right time right now tounce two different cryptocurrencies. The n is to monopolize Bitcoin coins, which have a limited number, and Ether coins, which are unlimited, by holding both potential currencies in his hands. But the person behind all those moves right now is carrying out an important mission for humanity. "Apollo 11, initiatingunch process" Speaking in a robotic voice, Christian looked at Hailie who was dressed in arge knee-length shirt of their mother and a bag with holes in the head "Are you ready for your big mission?" "Yes captain" Hailie nodded quickly with confidence "I was born ready" "Good, board the space rocket" Pointing towards arge cardboard box with a cardboard triangle on the end, Christian spoke earnestly. "Aye captain" With a straight back, Hailie stepped inside the box and closed its cardboard door, then spoke "Captain, liftoff processplete." "May the goddess be with you Astronaut Hailie, mankind will remember your bravery and heroism." "Captain... tell my family that I love them" Hailie whispered in a sad voice. "Don''t say that Astronaut, your family will wait for you with a smile so you can tell them yourself" With a strained voice, Christian spoke solemnly. "..." "Initiatingunch process" Quietly approaching the box, Christian begins to shake it lightly "Initiating operation of rocket 1 and 2, boosters ready... initiatingunch process on a count of 5" "5" "4" "3" "2" "1" "Take off!" Shaking the box hard, Christian shouted. "Wooosh" With a sound from his mouth, Christian shook the box even harder. "Captain, we have major turbulence!" "Calm down Astrounaute, it''s normal!" "Captain, the rocket is opening up!" Turning his head as Christian moves the box, he notices that the makeshift door fell down, causing a smile to grow on his face "Astronaut Hailie.... say your prayers!" "Nooooo!!!" Hailie shouted and with a sharp movement from Christian, the rocket was disarmed with the girl copsing on the ground. Throwing herself to the ground, Hailie stretched her limbs and stuck her tongue out of her mouth, staring vacantly at the ceiling. "Hailie!!!" Christian shouted in pain, quickly grabbing the girl''s hand "Astronaut, please wake up, your family is waiting for you!" "I can''t, I died" Hailie whispered with difficulty, due to her tongue still hanging out as she stared at the ceiling. "Wake up Astronaut!" Firming the cor of her shirt, Christian began to shake her "Humanity awaits you!" "..." "Nooooo!!!" Christian shouted sadly, as he wiped away imaginary tears, then closed Hailie''s eyes and spoke with a broken voice "*Sniff* D-don''t worry astronaut Hailie, I''ll tell your cuter brother that all your toys and games will now be his... I know that''s what you would want...now rest in peace *Sniff*" Getting up, Christian turns and smiles, walking slowly towards the second floor. "No wait, I revived, I think I was just sleepy!" Hailie exims quickly, getting up with the same speed and smiling "Astronaut Hailie ready for another mission!" "A zombie!!!" Christian shouted, quickly pulling off one of his slippers and then throwing it at the girl. "Ow!" Holding her head, Hailie removes the stic bag and looks at Christian with a pout "I''m not a zombie, it''s me, Hailie!" ----------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 73 Hidden Problems "Oh, you had me scared" Holding his hand to his heart, Christian sighed with exaggeration. "Stop throwing your slippers at me, always the same with you!" shouted Hailie angrily. "Are you yelling at me youngdy?" narrowing his eyes, Christian approached Hailie with a smile. "N-no" Hailie shook her head quickly "J-just talking a little louder." "Oh I see..." Nodded Christian with his same smile "You just talked a little louder...but how weird, I swore you yelled at me" Denying quickly, Hailie smiles stiffly "I-I just spoke loudly" "Maybe I could forget what I heard if you give me a hug, what do you think?" smiling, Christian opens his arms and arches his eyebrows. Pursing her lips, Hailie nods reluctantly, knowing that yelling at her big brother is a mistake from countless experiences of torture called tickling "Okay...but just one, yeah?" "That''ll do" With a jump, Christian arrived in front of Hailie, quickly taking the girl in his arms "My dear Hailie is so cute~" Returning the hug, Hailie just rested her head on her brother''s chest, while her lips were still pursed "You said it was just a hug." "Yes, but I didn''t say how long the hug wouldst." "..." Being a few more minutes, Christian wasforted enough and let go of the girl, who without waiting, ran quickly to the second floor. Stretching for a few seconds, Christian walks to the couch, sitting down next to his mother who was watching with absolute intent the TV showing a movie somewhat simr to 007. "Mom" Christian spoke, looking directly at the woman. "..." But only to receive silence from the woman, who was intently watching the movie. "Mom, give me attention" Snuggling up to the woman, Christian whispered. "..." "Mom, I want you to spoil me" Lying back on her thighs, Christian looked at the woman expectantly again. "..." Looking boredly at the woman, Christian turned and bit the woman''s leg, causing it to twitch rapidly "Ouch!" "Why are you biting me?" looking at the boy, Eva purses her lips and angrily asks. "Because you don''t give me attention, I''m angry" Puffing out his cheeks, Christian turns and avoids looking at the woman. Blinking for a few seconds, Eva smiles softly and takes the child in her arms "My child is bored again?" "..." Ignoring the woman, Christian just remained silent. "I love you so much my child" Eva whispered, hugging Christian''s head with her big chest. Smiling slightly, Christian looked up at his mother and spoke, "Don''t you want to watch your movie anymore?" "I can watch it another time" "Nice" smiled Christian "What are you doing today? You have a meeting in 2 hours" Actually, it was 3 o''clock in the afternoon on a Saturday, but Eva had a meeting at thepany to talk about the reopening of all the stores together with the team, and thanks to the money invested, they all could travel to Detroit to hold the meeting in this ce. Apart from that, they have a major problem, the main headquarters of thepany is not in Detroit, and although Eva can work via Skype or simr tforms, she can''t sign the necessary documents, so Christian asked his mother to move towards Seattle, but Eva refused, saying that they already have their life set up here and she doesn''t want to affect n and Hailie''s normality. "I don''t know... Jayden and Sara will also be at the meeting so they can''t watch them" Eva sighed "I don''t want to leave them alone, I was nning to take them to the meeting." "You can''t do that, n and Hailie won''t stand that much time sitting still." "..." "You can leave me with them" "No, that won''t happen again!" Shaking her head, Eva spoke "I was looking around and I found a caregiver service, we just pay them and theye and take care of them" Frowning, Christian asked "Are you sure about that? I don''t trust other people" "They are apany with years in the business, they must have some special way of choosing people, they must be reliable" "..." "I''ll call in a little while and ask them toe to take care of them, but I''ll still leave you taking care of your siblings, understood?" smiling, Eva caressed the boy''s face "Okay" Even with hesitation, Christian agreed, knowing that it would be a problem for his mother to give him more hassle with this situation. Time passed quickly for the pair, Christian chatted happily as Eva pampered him and gave him the attention the boy demanded, sharing a pleasant afternoon like a mother and son. After a hour have passed, Eva got up and called the agency, but she returned with furrowed brows and a self-conscious look on her face. "Is something wrong?" asked Christian. "They don''t have people for today..." "Mom, can I stay with my siblings today, I''m older now." "I don''t know..." "Mother, what happened the other time was just a single case, since that day nothing simr ever happened near home." "..." "Come on mom, I''ll take care of my siblings, you know they listen to me." "*Sigh* Just for today, yes? After that we will call the agency" "As you wish" Smiled Christian nonchntly. "I''m going to go put on my suit" Nodding, Eva walked to her room. Watching TV, Christian just rxed, beingpletely carefree thanks to the gun he has in his room, knowing that whatever simr trouble happens, he can defend himself. After about 15 minutes, Eva came out already dressed and ready, wearing another of the suits Christian bought her to look more formal in these situations. "Christian I''m going out I''mte" Taking her new work suitcase, Eva took her keys and looked at Christian "You know everything, emergency numbers on the fridge, you have your cell phone so you can call me anytime, you can order pizza if you want, but don''t leave the house, understood?" ? "Yes mom" Getting up, Christian walked over to his mother and stood up on his tiptoes, carefully fixing the folded cor of her shirt "Now you look perfect." "..." Kissing her cheek, Christian smiled and opened the door "See youter mom, I''ll be waiting up for you, so don''t be long." "I''ll be back as soon as I finish work" Eva smiled, leaving with a big smile. Smiling, Christian watched patiently as his mother got into the car and left for her destination until he no longer saw the vehicle and closed the door. Staring at the stairs with pursed lips, Christian sighed "Hailie will be yingputer games all afternoon, n spends all day on social media... I have free time for myself". Picking up his cell phone, Christian dialed Emily. "Hello?" "Hi Christian!" Smiling at the excitement in her voice, Christiany down on the couch and spoke "What have you been doing? I''m bored." "I''m ying online, did you know it was the Kennedy family themselves who killed President Kennedy along with the secret service?" "..." "Hailie, where are you ying?" asked Christian seriously. "In something called pentagon, I don''t know why they give these systems such weird names." "..." "Christian?" "Haha~ yeah I saw those crazy conspiracies, but don''t believe them"ughed Christian stiffly, sitting up straight on the couch, while his hands were sweating slightly "Emily, is it possible that someone knows you''re ying in that ce? You know, they might scold you" "Oh, don''t worry about that, I always follow your advice" Emily replied cheerfully. "Emily, do you remember the game app we created with the keyword ''Ghost''?" "Yes, but it wasn''t a game, it served to-" "Get into that game, I''m bored and I feel like showing you how to be the best" Spoke Christian stiffly. "But you said to only enter in case-" "Emily, just get on our app and let''s y, yeah?" "Okay" Emily replied hesitantly. Rushing to grab hisptop, Christian logs in and goes about turning on the VPNs created by Emily, instantly securing his connection, then opening another personal VPN and filtering the IP addresses. With everything secured, Christian opens the program and a small tab opens that only has a chat on it, while a red ghost is seen in one corner. "Christian, why do you want to y here, we have nothing" Emily wrote. "Emily, did you secure your line?" "Every day." "Well, I''ll be blunt... that pentagon isn''t just any page, it''s the main force of this country." "What does that mean?" "That they have people much worse than the police, if you get caught you''ll never see the light of day again." "..." "And they have a lot of people like you working in their systems, people who y games 24 hours a day to see if anyone dares to infiltrate inside the system." "..." "Do you understand what I''m saying?" "Yes... if they find me I will go to jail?" "At best, but most likely you will be kidnapped or something simr, where you will be forced to work for them." "But if that happens we won''t be able to travel..." "That''s why I''m giving you a reality check Emily, you have to know that the inte is dangerous, there are a lot of bad people out there." "..." "That''s why I changed the subject on the phone, don''t trust the calls, they also tend to be saved and be listened at some point, this is our only safe source to talk about these issues, understood?" "Yes..." "Emily, I don''t want to scold you, but it''s dangerous what you''re doing... first the DeepWeb, then the pentagon, what''s next? The CIA?" "Christian..." "Please don''t tell me you''ve already infiltrated CIA systems." "Oops..." "Emily..." "But don''t worry, no one will find me!" "How sure are you?" "I used mom''s windows, plus I used all of mom''s rmended security protocols." "Okay... save all your important files and throw away yourputer, make sure you disassemble it first and run eachponent through water, then throw it in the trash separately two days apart, in a week you should be done." "But Christian... I like myputer, you gave it to me." "Emily, we have to be sure... you know I worry about you, if you get caught by those people there is a chance we won''t see each other again" "I''ll throw it away right now!" "I will also give you another Router for you to connect the inte, take it as an upgrade... also check out aputer you want, I will give it to you as a gift and send it to your house" "Thanks, I''ll talk to you by Whatsapp when I see it!" "Ok, we''re talking... and please take care of yourself" "Yes!" "Emily" "Yes?" "I''m not telling you to stop having fun, but avoid government or military sites, plus the police obviously" "Got it!" "When you''re more experienced, you''ll be able to get in wherever you want without worrying, but it''s still too early." "Yes!" "Okay, see you, remember not to talk about these topics on cell phone, I love you, bye!" "Bye!" "*Sigh* This girl will give me a heart attack" Putting theputer aside, Christian rubbed his temples and looked up at the ceiling wearily. ... Meanwhile with Emily. "Hehe~" Emily smiled strangely as she hugged her knees "He said he cared about me." "He also said he loved me Hehe~" She let out a strangeugh again, creating a gloomy atmosphere due to the darkness in the room. Typing quickly, Emily checked the recording on Christian''sputer as she typed to him "He looks so cute in his serious state." Pursing her lips, Emily changed the files "But who knew they''d have a file on him at the pentagon... why do they want to know about him? I didn''t get to read the file, let''s see..." "Christian Grey... subject with unknown potential, tested by Kira Martinez... demonstrates unique leadership traits, at the same time presents several Psychopathic traits, among them: unique verbal ability, ability to influence the thoughts of others, impulsive attitude, egocentric, frivolous behavior, a great superficial charm, maniptive behavior, controlling... but the most remarkable is his great intelligence, it is demonstrated that his intelligence has noparison with children of his age...ck of childish attitude, mental age of approximately 20." "Potentially dangerous, Kira rmends having 24-hour surveince.... move other countries away from him..... under no situation to be associated with other possible subjects on the list...the third most dangerous on the list." "Wow...who knew my friend was so...dangreous" Turning the page, Emily continues reading "Surveince approved, financial tracking initiated, the subject is proven to be involved in much of the country''s potential business ventures..rge purchases of factories andpanies in his name...surveince level raised to face-to-face, CIA informed..." "Holy crap, the CIA!" eximed Emily, quickly turning the page and reading on "Background investigation... recovering drug addict father... mother charged with murder, ruled by jury to be self-defense... victim, aunt of subject''s father, charged with ****... friends: Sarah Jones, fellow editorial writer, clean. Emily Allen... that''s me" Furrowing her eyebrows, Emily continued reading "Normal girl, school rtionship, clean." "..." "Awaiting response from the CIA." Biting her nails, Emily whispers nervously "My friend... what are you getting yourself into" ------------ Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 74 Risks Biting her lips for a moment, Emily began to write quickly "The tip to the CIA was sent today, might as well make my friend not exist and that tip never get sent.... even though Christian told me to stay out of these parts..." Typing rapidly for about 30 minutes, Emily frowned "They have two copies in the cloud, when a file is deleted it sends notification to central... they also have copy offline, but the copy is saved every 7 days, the notice is not saved yet... I have time, I''ll start neutralizing the alerts." So began Emily''s riskiest job, where a small wrong change could lead to her demise, but with a big smile, she typed codes for 2 hours without stopping, and then she pressed a key and the whole screen started to fill up with codes. 5 minutester, Emily sighed with relief "Done.... Christian Grey will no longer be named at the CIA... the Pentagon should no longer be interested with what I add to him" "Subject studied, no longer a risk to the nation, CIA closes investigation." To then look at his second screen and whisper "Evans Hotel Group.... the man is husband of the heiress... what was his name? Henry Holmes? Yes... the wife Margaret Evans, heiress of the Evans group... so they want to include Christian in their list of people involved as a supposed coborator... he may well be able to leak some data." ... While Emily was saving Christian''s ass, the boy was lying on the bed talking Elisa. "Did that bitch really say that?" asked Christian in amazement. "Can you believe it? She said my hair was dry and split, all to charge me more at her fucking salon!" "How atrocious" Sighed Christian with a smile "You should burn her ce down at night." "That''s a very good idea~" So, while Christian chatted about unimportant events, Emily made the mission of a lifetime by modifying CIA and Pentagon files. But at some point during the call, Christian saw a shadow from under his door, causing him to frown instantly as his body tensed, knowing that it''s not yet time for his mother to arrive. "Elisa, I''m hanging up on you for now, something happened" Without waiting for an answer, Christian hangs up the cell phone and walks quietly to his room, instantly pulling the gun out from under his mattress. "So... the movie says it''s simple, you take the safety off, aim and shoot" Taking a deep breath, Christian tucks the gun into his polo shirt pocket and quietly walks downstairs, not alerting his brothers on the way, not wanting them to worry about these problems. Once downstairs, Christian saw the shadows disappear, but the murmuring could still be heard from the window next to the door. Stealthily, Christian approached the window and opened the curtains slightly, easily finding 4 women lying on their grass, apparently hiding from someone, as they looked out into the street with panic on their faces. "Damn, I told you we didn''t have to go to that shitty street!" A woman eximed in annoyance. "What are we supposed to do? Kim''s mother ordered us to look for the fucking merchandise!" Eximed another woman with a scowl, clenching her fists tightly as she looked down the street "Those fucking bitches were no big deal, they just took advantage of the fact that they were armed, we were just fucking lucky that the police happened to be passing by and they got lost!" "I told you those bitches gave me a funny feeling" Interrupted another woman. "Stop fighting!" Eximed a little louder thest woman, looking angrily towards the streets "We have to figure out what to do, they''ll be looking for us around the ce!" "What if we go towards the abandoned school? It''s across the street, we could reach it before they see us if we run." "No, we won''t get there without them seeing us, besides it''ll be the first ce they''ll be looking for" Quickly shook her head the first woman "For now we can only hide here, the grass is high and unkempt, it gives us some cover" "Damn!" Looking at these pitiful women, Christian raises his eyebrows at their words and problems. "These bitches are saying that our yard is poorly kept" Pursing his lips, Christian looks sideways at the outside of his house, realizing that really his yard looks like a dump "No one would suspect that we are millionaires." "Now what to do..." Rubbing his chin, Christian observes the women with a frown "They n to stay at the door of my house... I can''t allow that, if they find them here and those women have guns as they say, they will shoot at my house... too much risk." "Let them in?" rubbing his gun doubtfully, Christian squints his eyes "No matter how much I think about it, it''s a stupid idea too... but I can''t leave everything to chance and hope they don''t find them to prevent them from shooting towards my home." Hiding his gun in his pocket, Christian walks to the door and opens it, then pokes his head in and speaks "You guys,e in!" With a start, the 4 women turn, instantly noticing that the door was open, so that a secondter, without hesitation they run inside and sigh. "*Sigh* Now we''re safe" Clutching her chest, one of the women sighed with relief, only to turn around and look for the one who spoke to them, finding a boy staring at them. Smiling softly, the woman bent down slightly and asked "Thank you child, what is your name?" "Christian." "Holy crap, look at that TV!" In amazement, one of the women walked over to the TV and started looking at it from all sides "This shit must be 60 inches or more!" "Holy shit, look at this couch!" jumping on the new couch, one woman smiles and speaks "This shit must be worth thousands of dors, it''s unbelievably soft!" Frowning, Christian looks at all the women and speaks coldly "Position yourselves on the couch and don''t move" Turning to the other woman touching the TV, Christian spoke again "And you stop touching our stuff!" "Careful how you talk to me child" Turning her head, the woman replied in a threatening voice, not caring that it was a child the person in front of her. "Ayana, calm down, he opened the doors to help us, behave" Frowning, the woman thanking Christian spoke. "I don''t give a shit" Snorted the woman "The kid talked to me like I owed him money, I don''t like that shit" "I said sit down, all of you" Looking at all the women, Christian spoke again, as his frown deepened. "Or else what?" scoffed the woman on the couch. Reaching into his pocket, Christian pulls out his gun, pointing it directly at the seated woman, then flicking his finger and pulling the safety off "Need I say that again?" "Shit..." I mutter to the woman on the couch, quickly raising my hands. "And do you know how to use what you have in your hands kid? Will you even stand the recoil?" scoffed the woman fiddling with the TV. "I don''t know, but I do know that I at least have one shot before I lose the gun, now the question is...will you sit down or will we see which one of you will be the unlucky one?" Squinting, Christian took the gun in his two hands and looked towards all the women. Smiling slightly, the woman on the television nodded and walked over to the couch "I like you, I''ll sit." Sighing, the woman who greeted Christian nodded and sat down, being apanied by the silent woman next to her, being atst, the 4 women where Christian asked. "Well..." Nodding, Christian walked cautiously to the table and pulled out a chair, then dragged it a few feet in front of the women and smiled "See how much easier everything is with peace and quiet? We don''t need to be so violent in life." "..." Not caring about the women''s incredulous look, Christian continued "Now let''s go over the facts... I saw shadows at my door, then I heard them through the window, I heard about their problems and I let them in... after that they didn''t treat my home with courtesy and spat in my face, I don''t like that" "it was just a little-" "Don''t interrupt me" Shutting up the woman who greeted him, Christian moved his gun and continued "Since they spit in my face, they lost my good will, now if I keep them here it''s to prevent those people who are looking for them froming to interrupt my peace" "..." "Now let''s start with the introductions, I feel ufortable without knowing their names, you start" Pointing at the woman who threatened him, Christian smiled "You look like the most talkative one, you won''t have problems telling me your name and age, no?" "Not at all" Waving his hand with a smile, the woman spoke "My name is Ayana Jackson, I''m 18 years old." Ayana was a woman who screamed aggressiveness all over her face, her skin was dark with a thin build, her hair was short and ck, reaching no further than her shoulders, while her eyes were a dark brown color. But one thing that stood out in Christian''s eyes, was a tattoo on his neck with the letter ''G''. "Thank you" Christian nodded, then turned his gun towards the silent woman "And you? Name and age?" "Sanza Taylor, 17 years old." Sanza was the one who drew the most attention in the group because of herrge stature and plump body, she was about 6''3", being the tallest woman Christian had ever seen in this life. Her skin was a dark color, her eyes were a dark brown color, while her hair was ck and long. Sanza had a rather shy look for her size, being the quietest, but at the same time showing the most nervousness. "Well, nice to meet you Sanza, you don''t have to be nervous, I''m not a maniac" Smiling slightly, Christian pointed towards the woman who sat on his couch without permission "And you? Tell me your name?" "Haha, I like your guts kid" Laughing, the woman spoke "I''m Luna Lewiz, 17" Luna could only be described as an exotic beauty, a dark-skinned woman with long light brown hair, while her eyes were a dark green color. Her body was slim, with B cup breasts but at the same time a big ass that highlighted her curves, even Christian could easilypare it to Elisa''s. But what Christian found most striking about the woman was the piercings she wore on her tongue and nose, lending a touch of sensuality to her face, even more so with her full lips. "Well" Pointing towards the woman who had the politeness to say hello, Christian spoke "Finally you, can you tell me your name?" "Kim Haines, 18 years old." Kim was a dark skinned woman with brown eyes, her hair was a light brown color, while her build was slim, but not wearing a sweatshirt or anything to cover her arms, Christian managed to see worked muscles on them, showing that the woman works out quite a bit. "Nice to meet you all, thank you for giving me your names so kindly" Smiling amicably, Christian stopped pointing at the women and put the safety on his gun, leaving it on his legs in case something unexpected happens "It would be rude not to introduce myself, I''m Christian, Christian Grey and I''m 11 years old." "Damn, an 11 year old boy threatened us with a gun, I thought you were 14 or 15!" Ayana eximed in astonishment. "Hahaha, if the FBI finds out what I thought a few minutes ago, I''m going to jail!" Luna eximed with a nervous smile. "..." Turning her head, all her friends looked at her with a strange face, while Ayana looked at her with disgust "You really think shit with kids? Even if she''s 14, she''d still be a minor, you creep!" "As if no one knew your ex-boyfriend, How old was he? 15?" sneered Luna disdainfully. "He was 16! And I was 17 at the time, it''s legit!" "*cough*" Drawing attention with a fake cough, Christian looked at the women "I''ll continue where we were." "..." "Listen to the shit they''re into, I''ll let them hide out here for a while, when things calm down they''ll leave" "Thank you" Kim nodded gratefully. ---------------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 75 Threats "..." An awkward silence fell over the ce, while the women didn''t know what to do, but out of nowhere Sanza opened her eyes wide and pointed at Christian "I knew I had seen you somewhere, you''re that kid that was on TV!" "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian pursed his lips "There were a lot of kids that appeared on TV, you could have been confused." Shaking his head quickly, Sanza eximed "It''s impossible to mistake you, white hair and purple eyes, the kid who solved math shit, but also sent that white cor bastard to jail!" "..." Frowning, Kim looked at Christian slowly, observing every part of his body. "Don''t look at me like that woman, it''s illegal" Squinting, Christian put his hands to his chest and took a defensive stance. "Now that Sanza says it... of course I saw you, you were even in the paper" Kim nodded. "Shit, when I heard that kid say he came from these parts I thought it was a lie, I myself said ''If that bastard was from here, I''d know'', now I feel like a fool" Ayana spoke in astonishment. Pursing his lips, Christian nodded "Well, it''s me". "And why the fuck do you live around these parts, aren''t you a millionaire with your books!?" Luna asked incredulously. "We like the atmosphere" "Don''t talk shit to me, nobody likes this environment" Ayanaughed. "Mom had a hard time buying this house, still being here has to do with feelings" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian continued "But let''s stop talking about me, I heard you were chased when you went looking for something, sounds like an interesting story, can you tell it or would it be a lot of trouble?" Looking at each other, Ayana, Sanza and Luna shrug their shoulders and look at Kim, who frowns slightly, then sighs and speaks "It''s not something you want to know." "If it''s about drug shit and the like it''s not something new let me guess." "..." "Kim''s mother is something like a local mobster, Kim wasmissioned to go looking for drugs or guns, something pretty stupid inside these streets, even more so when you consider that it''s still daytime and the police usually roam around during these hours, in fact, I always see a patrol car pass by at about 6pm every day, I guess they do their routine during those hours." "..." "You arrived at the ce and found people looking at you, you found it weird, but you followed your mission, but upon receiving the package, you were chased by the people, while they took out their guns to intimidate you, at that the police arrived who were doing their surveince and the people had to hide their gun to avoid confrontations, but as the police followed their way, the people came chasing you, at that you hid outside my house and we arrived at this moment, where a boy is pointing a gun at you... what a shitty day if what I say is what happened" "..." Scratching his head ufortably, Sanza smiled stiffly "That''s what happened..." "How did you know they were armed?" frowning, Kim asked. "I heard them talking outside my house, it wasn''t hard if you think about the fact that you guys were yelling, kind of unintelligent in case you ask me..... I mean who screams when they want to hide?" "..." Looking at the women''s ufortable faces, Christian smiled "Did I get everything right? Damn, there''s no use watching so many movies." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian sighed "I was hoping for some entertaining reactions, but their serious faces depress me at the moment *sigh*" "..." "Let me give you some theories" Looking at Kim, Christian speaks seriously "If those people weren''t familiar faces from that ce and at the same time they were looking at you specifically, you might have a mouse in your crowd, I''m not saying they are your friends, but maybe your mom told someone about this and that got to the wrong ears, that or the people who gave her delivery gave them a dirty y. .. now it depends on how trustworthy your delivery people were... I won''t say more, you can watch TV for a while if you want, the control is on the side of the couch, I''ll be at the table behind you, if you do anything unexpected, I''ll shoot you... you have 30 minutes rest, after that you''re on your way." "..." Frowning even more, Kim just nodded, while Luna stood up and quickly grabbed the remote. "I beat you bitches, I decide what we''ll watch" Smiling, Luna turned on the TV and started changing channels, while Christian sat down and started drawing in his notebook, perfecting like every day his drawing technique, so that someday he could use the canvas his mother gave him with real confidence, a canvas that had been in storage since Christmas along with the easel and his uniform. As time passed, the four women just watched TV and talked from time to time, but none of them got up from their seats as Christian suggested. Picking up his cell phone, Christian saw that 45 minutes had passed, so, taking his gun, he stood up and looked at the women "It''s been 45 minutes, you may go." "Well, it''s time" Getting up quickly, Luna yawned and stretched her limbs, while a big smile appeared on her face. "Go get the bitches!" Ayanaughed. Turning to Christian, Kim nodded and thanked "Thanks for letting us hide in here." With those words, Kim opened the door and walked out, followed by her friends who only nodded towards Christian. Staring at the door for a few seconds, Christian pursed his lips and looked at his gun, then took his shirt and cleaned the gun all over "It''s time to get rid of this shit... mom almost found it too many times, plus I haven''t given it proper maintenance..." Running to the door, Christian opens it and shouts "Kim!" "Yes?" A few feet away, Kim turns and asks hesitantly. Stepping towards the woman, Christian looks her in the eyes and smiles as he stretches out his hand "Here, for you." "...?" Receiving the gun in a daze, Kim looks at the boy and furrows her eyebrows "It''s not your mother''s or anything?" "No, I stole it from a woman who died on my doorstep a few months ago, it has a bullet ready to fire and the magazine is full, I haven''t maintained it properly, so be careful because it can fire by itself, or maybe it will jam... and don''t let the police find you with it, if it has a name, it belongs to a dead man." Raising her eyebrows, Ayana res "You stole the gun from a corpse?" Nodding, Christian speaks "A woman was killed outside my house, when I came to see if she was okay, I saw her gun and hid it, then I called 911, but she was already dead" "I like you more and more every minute kid" Smiled Ayana with a dangerous smile, directly taking the gun from Kim''s hands "I handle this beauty, if we see those bitches... hehe~" "Thank you" Smiled Kim as she ruffled the boy''s hair "It was nice meeting you Christian." Smiling slightly, Christian nodded and walked towards his house, under the gaze of the 4 women outside, until he disappeared from sight and Luna spoke "I like that kid" "He has ovaries" nodded Ayana, looking at the gun with a smile "And he gave us a great gift, a gun that can''t be traced back to us, we just avoid the fingerprints and that''s it." "He''s a man Ayana, he doesn''t have ovaries" Rolling his eyes, Sanza spoke. "I''m not talking about ovaries per se, stupid!" Ayana eximed with annoyance "I''m talking about the boy having guts, ovaries, whatever you want to call it." "He has balls, that goes with men, no?" Luna added. "Stop talking bullshit and let''s get out of here, if someone sees us leaving the boy''s house he''ll get in trouble" Interrupted Kira. ... Inside a seemingly endless darkness, Christian could somehow see a crimson liquid moving rapidly, while his consciousness seemed to have merged with the liquid. He could not speak, he could not see, he could not breathe, his whole being became that liquid, but still rationality was within his being, not knowing what was happening as confusion prevailed. The crimson liquid kept advancing and spinning rapidly, while the cycle seemed to repeat itself over and over again, but always the whole environment was dark and confused. Until after an incalcble amount of time, Christian somehow managed to dazzle something new, something more than just darkness. The crimson liquid began to reach a slightly illuminated ce, advancing even faster towards him, until, from one moment to the next, a strong light of an unknown color illuminated Christian''s consciousness. The color was a mix between a gray and a light blue, while even violet could be seen in it, creating even greater confusion in Christian. As the consciousness adapted to the strong light, Christian managed to easily see what seems to be a giant sphere of that light, while 72 chains seemed toe out of nowhere and suppressed the sphere of light from all angles, leaving only small ces where its true form showed, ces where the light escaped and bathed the crimson liquid. Christian doesn''t understand how he could see that light, but somehow, everything was as clear as if he was looking at it with his own eyes. The liquid began to swirl and swirl, always surrounding the light, while Christian slowly felt the light give him a nice, soothing feeling, until after a while, the liquid went on its way and the cycle repeated itself, over and over again. "Christian!" Opening his eyes, Christian sat up quickly at the sudden noise, looking around in a daze, instantly noticing that he fell asleep on the couch. "Mom?" "Are you okay? You looked like you were having a nightmare" With concern, Eva sat down next to him and held his hand. "I... I''m fine" Christian replied groggily, as his mind continued to process what he saw ''That red liquid... is it my blood? And if it is... what''s that light with chains? *sigh* again a shitty dream that I can''tprehend'' "Look how you''re sweating, calm down my boy, mommy is here" Hugging Christian, Eva took the edge of his shirt and started wiping his forehead and face, drying all the sweat on the boy''s face, then wiping his little hands, which were even sweatier. "*Sniff*" Sniffing for a few moments, Christian frowned slightly "You smell like liquor." "Oh... hehe, I went for drinks with Sara!" smiled Eva foolishly. "*Sniff*" Sniffing even more, Christian found that his mother has a plethora of smells on her, something he had never felt before. Frowning some more, Christian sniffed at his clothes, and found the source of the smell, his mother smelled of him, as if his scent was permeating her, causing for some reason, joy to spread through his body "Did you have fun?" "*Sigh* The whole meeting was very boring, a lot of topics were talked about, but the group is excited, a few weeks ago they tried coffee and they have expectations." "I didn''t ask you about work, I asked you about your drinks with Sara" Christian smiled, instantly noticing that his mother is quite drunk by her flushed face. "Oh, hehe~" Smiled Eva foolishly, pulling her boy closer, then hugging him against her body "Sara went home pretty drunk, I don''t know what''s wrong with her, but I had to call her a cab toe and pick her up" "Was she sad?" "No, she was just tired, I think" Laying down on the couch, Eva took Christian in her arms and pressed him against her chest "Hehe, my baby boy I waited on the couch for mommy toe" "Well, I ordered a pizza, Hailie along with n ate and went to sleep, I just stayed waiting for you, you took too long and I fell asleep" "Aw~" Taking Christian''s face, Eva kisses him repeatedly on his face, then looks at him and smiles "My boy is so tender~" "Mom, you''re so affectionate, let me breathe" With a little force, Christian tried to break away from the embrace, only to be stifled harder on Eva''s chest. "Hehe~" Smiled Eva foolishly "My boy is now shy~?" "Mom, you''re squeezing me" Christian whispered, trying to let go of Eva. "I won''t let go!" Eva eximed with pursed lips as her eyes reddened slightly "You''re always on your own stuff, and when you''re not ying, you talk the rest of the day with those friends of yours, you don''t love mom anymore!" ----------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 76 News "..." Thinking back for a few moments, Christian actually realized that he neglected his mother since their projects began, instantly making him feel bad. Stopping resisting, Christian turned his gaze to his mother and blinked repeatedly at her pursed lips, then smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the lips "I''ll always love mom, even when I''m doing other things I think of mom." Smiling sweetly at her, Christiany down on top of Eva, resting his head on her neck, leaving the woman with a flicker of daze. But reacting, Eva hugged the boy even tighter and giggled happily "My boy is so adorable, hahaha!" Sharing each other''s warmth for a few moments, Eva murmurs "Sing to me, you''ve never sung to me..." "What do you want me to sing to you?" "What you sang at the event, it was very nice" Eva whispers sleepily. Rising gently from the couch, Christian lifts his mother''s head a little and sits up, letting his head rest on her thighs, then stroking her long hair and singing softly to her, while smiling softly as he watched his mother slowly fall asleep. Caressing the sleeping woman''s face, Christian whispered "Rest mom..." ... The next day Eva woke up early on the couch, and the first thing she saw was her sleeping child sitting up, while a peaceful expression was visible on her face. Getting up carefully so as not to wake him, Eva stretched and yawned, then turned her head and smiled softly. Caressing the boy''s soft face, Eva just looked at him for a few seconds, remembering everything that happened in the night, especially the chant "I don''t know why I didn''t ask him before..." Gently picking Christian up, Evays him down carefully on the couch, then walking to her room and returning with a nket, cing it carefully over Christian. Kissing her boy''s forehead, Eva yawns again and looks at the time "9 am still, Christian should wake up in an hour as usual, I''ll prepare breakfast." Grabbing the remote control, Eva turned on the TV and lowered the volume so as not to wake Christian, changing the channel directly to the morning news. Opening the refrigerator, Eva took out 8 eggs and started cooking, while the news yed in the background. "Investigation isunched towards the hotel chain called ''Evans Hotels Group'' based in california for influence peddling, bribery, tax evasion and murder threats towardspetitors, all due to arge data leak and private calls within multiple forums." "Holy shit, they sure are screwed" Eva whispered, stewing quietly. "The leak was uploaded yesterday, and the authorities have not been slow to start the investigation, the author of these files is still unknown, but due to video recordings with the heiress of the group as the protagonist, the authenticity of the leaked files seems to be real, we will be reporting any developments on the investigation during the next few days" "..." Not caring, Eva continued with her cooking, as the news continued to talk about different cases. Slowly opening his eyes, Christian stared dazedly at the ceiling, then yawned and stretched. Sitting up the couch, Christian looked around and found his mother cooking, bringing out a smile in him. "Hi Mom!" eximed Christian happily, looking with a soft smile at the woman in the kitchen. "You''re up early" Smiled Eva, as she put the water on to boil. "Mn" Christian nodded, turning his gaze to the television. Grabbing the nket, Christian wrapped it around his body from the cold atmosphere and just rxed as he watched the news. "In other news, Manhattan DA''s motion on the Jossey Epstein case is denied and subsequently challenged by the judge" "..." Squinting, Christian frowned deeply. "For those who didn''t know about this famous woman''s case in 2010, it carried multiple allegations of harassment and solicitation of prostitution of minors, ending with a 20 month prison sentence to then spend herst 8 months under house arrest in her primary home" "..." "Along with the conviction, Jossey was determined to be added as a three plea sex offender, but the prosecutor attempted to downgrade that determination to a level one, failing in the process" After those words, the news vaguely shifted to another topic, but Christian frowns more and more. "Why of all people, did that bastard''s existence have toe into this world?" muttering inaudibly, Christian looked at the television with disgust in his eyes "If everything goes on as normal, that bastard was never in jail, let alone stopped doing his aberrant shit.... While the government was leaving all its citizens looking stupid." Clenching his fists, Christian bit his lips "But what can I do? Getting into that shit is beyond stupid... those people are connected, the shit would fall on me with potential danger to my family" "But..." Clenching his fists even tighter, Christian muttered with difficulty "I really won''t do anything while children suffer under the hands of those monsters?" "I could get legal data if I infiltrate the systems, but it''s no use leaking any data, Google gives silent cancetions to all these issues, I could also upload it to Tor, but they wouldn''t take seriously wordsing out of those shady portals." While getting into these topics is dangerous, Christian as a normal person with a conscience and empathy, he can''t swallow the information he has quietly. Even when he found out about this topic in his past life, the fury inside him was so much that he ended up flipping over his desk where hisputer was, even more was his fury when he found out that the bastard and his ''friend'' mitted suicide'', taking all the names of the other bastards to hell and letting them enjoy impunity. That''s when Christian discovered the issue that angered him the most, every time a child is the victim of something inhumane, the rage inside him grew to such an extent, that many times he couldn''t calm down without unleashing hours of punches to his punching bag. He himself does not know the cause of his extreme fury in these cases, since, in simr cases, for example, the murder of a woman, also caused him fury, but not to the point of feeling that his whole stomach contracted because he could not unload it as it happens in cases of children. "Damn!" Losing his cool, Christian stood up in fury, recalling over and over again everything he read and saw about the Epstein case, while the repercussions of talking about it all went quickly through his head. "Did something happen?" with concern, Eva approached the boy quickly. "Mom..." Clenching his fists tightly, Christian looked with conflicted feelings at his mother. ''It doesn''t matter if I hire guards, there is always the possibility that they will kill someone, a random person can walk by with a gun next to you and that''s it, a car ident, fire in our house... it''s impossible to 100% assure your life'' Biting his lips, Christian thought of all his possibilities, but it always ended with the same result, the same one being dead or worse, his family is dead. "Tell me what''s wrong my boy, mommy hears you" Smiling softly, Eva bent down to Christian''s level and whispered. Watching his mother''s loving eyes, Christian bit his lips and shook his head with a stiff smile "Nothing... everything''s fine, I just stubbed my toe on the couch." "Good..." Eva nodded hesitantly, then sniffed and opened her eyes wide "Oh no, the eggs." With his mother running into the kitchen, Christian looked at her withplicated emotions and mumbled "I...I''m sorry...I can''t talk or research on this topic" Feeling his feet heavier, Christian shuffled over to the couch and sat down, quickly changing the channel and putting on something distracting. Thus, in just 1 minute, Christian made the decision to remain silent, having simted in his mind multiple alternatives, but none ended with his family''s health intact. The day went by rtively normally, Eva just rested and watched TV, n was on his own, and Hailie, as usual, yed all day. But Christian could not manage to lead his life normally, he felt a sense of disgust towards himself, and at the same time a great impotence inside him, unable to forget this whole situation and what may now be happening on that shitty ind. ... November 12, 2011. Looking out his window towards the sunrise, Christian sighed "I haven''t slept for 2 days..." His conscience was killing him, no matter what he tried to do, he could never forget the Epstein case, let alone manage to forget what must be happening right now while he was in the tranquility of his home. Theck of tranquility and emotional conflicts led Christian into one of his worst states. Five days ago he stopped sleeping his 10 hours a day, while two days ago he stopped sleepingpletely, while his brain kept repeating over and over again the testimonies he heard in the documentary of this case. Her hair was disheveled, her eyes were reddened andrge dark circles were visible on her face, while her skin was incredibly pale and with a sicklyplexion, causing her appearance to cause concern among those close to her. Raising his hand to his face, Christian sighed again "I don''t have the energy for anything... maybe I''ll just stay in bed today." "..." But as he looked down the street with dead eyes, a voice reached his ear "Do it..." Opening his eyes wide, Christian turned and looked back, finding the roompletely empty. "You''ll regret it..." Again the voice was heard in his ear, causing his brow to furrow "Have the hallucinations started already?" The voice seemed to be feminine and sweet, but the creepy thing was that the voice was the same one he heard in his ''dream'' "Follow.... your instinct." Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian took a deep breath, taking it all in as his tiredness and stress ying tricks on him. "You''ll regret it... if you don''t" Whispered the unfamiliar voice again. Opening his eyes, Christian sighed andughed wearily "I''m going crazy, my conscience is talking to me... hahaha" "..." Tightening his hair in frustration, Christian got up andid down on his bed and then covered his face with his sheets. "Mom''s watching you~" Murmured the voice suddenly, causing Christian to wake up with a start as he remembered the mother from his dream. "It''s you!?" Christian asked excitedly, turning his head every which way looking for the hands he somehow missed so much. "..." But to his frustration, only silence greeted him. "I''m such an idiot" With a bitter smile, Christiany back down, staring dazedly up at the ceiling. "Mom''s watching you..." Christian murmured, then brought his hand to his face and sighed "Following my instinct huh..." "What is instinct? Is it something I should feel? My inner voice? Premotions? What my heart says? ording to the official definition it is something thates from within, something irrational that leads us to react in a certain way... my particr hatred of cases with children is part of my instinct?" "..." "That jealousy I feel is also my instincts? Or is it just my illusory self that disturbs my feelings?" "..." "What do I really want to do?" Raising his hand, Christian looked at his palm "I don''t want those bastards to be free... my blood still flows with fury, somehow I feel it." "But I also want to take care of my family... which of these two feelings are part of my instinct? My instinct for justice? My protective instinct? Do those kinds of instincts even exist?" "Just follow your heart~" He whispered the voice again, bringing out a smile in Christian "I knew you were still there, haha." "..." "What are you? Why don''t I feel difort when you say you''re my mother? My mother is Eva, I love her very much" "..." "Won''t you answer me? Do you also see me when I take a shower? You know that''s kind of weird, don''t you?" "..." ---------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 77 Changes "*Sigh* But thank you... I think I understand a little bit now what I want, I don''t feel so lost anymore" Christian whispers, holding his hand to his heart "I want both things, not to let them go unpunished and at the same time take care of my family... it''s greedy, I may end up failing at both... but I won''t be at peace with myself if I don''t fulfill my wishes." "..." "Mom, you have appeared in my two worst moments in my life, although well, in the first one you left me nothing but uncertainty and loneliness..." "..." "I can''t think of an idea to make it all go well..... any idea mom?" "..." "..." "Just glow~" Whispered the voice again, leaving Christian stunned. "Just glow... just glow..." Murmured Christian repeatedly "Shine so bright, if they want to put you out, they''ll burn." With a light in his eyes, Christian got up from his bed and rushed downstairs to his mother''s room, finding her awake with her cell phone. Jumping onto the bed, Christiany down next to the confused woman and looked at her with concern "Mom, I have to talk to you about something important and I need your opinion." Putting the cell phone aside, Eva looked at her son with concern "Will you finally tell me what''s wrong?" "..." Nodding, Christian takes the cell phone from his mother and gets off the bed, quickly carrying it into the kitchen and setting it aside the refrigerator, then rushing back and closing the door. Looking around the room, Christian nods, noticing his mother''sptop wasn''t here either. "What''s wrong with you?" frowning, Eva asked. "Mom... I have something to tell you and I need your opinion" Swallowing saliva, Christian settled back and looked at his mother with aplicated look. "Just tell me Christian, I''ll help you in any way I can." "Have you heard about Jossey Epstein?" "Yeah, he was on TV a lot a while back, why?" "He is still free, he has a sex traffickingwork with underage children, there are many powerful people involved, celebrities, artists, politicians, policemen, rich people, many people involved" With his eyes reddened by the burden he has been carrying during these days, Christian blurted out all the information at once. "..." Blinking in a daze, Eva looked at her child nkly. "I know it''s confusing, and hard to believe, but it''s what''s happening mom, this shit is happening today, and it''s been happening for years, I found that out by chance and now I''m scared" "..." "A big part of me wants to scream to everyone what is happening, but another part of me screams in fear for what might happen to us, that''s why I made the choice to stay silent, but the guilt overwhelms me and I can''t reconcile my mental stability" Releasing some tears, Christian continued to vent "I imagine every second how many kids are suffering while I do nothing, this whole thing has me overwhelmed... i... can''t take it anymore mom" With his hands shaking, Christian cried after a long time, feeling really ovee by the situation, but still, a ray of light is seen in his thoughts, ray of light that gives him the courage to tell this situation to his mother. "..." Processing everything for a few seconds, Eva quickly took Christian in her arms, then whispered painfully "Th-that''s what you''ve been carrying around for the past few days?" "Mn!" Christian nodded slightly. "My boy..." Whispered Eva sadly, caressing Christian''s back with her trembling hand "I was stupid not to ask sooner... sorry." "..." The silencested for a few minutes, Christian felt as if a great weight was leaving him, while Eva was still processing everything inside her mind, knowing perfectly well the shitty situation her son was in. "Are you calmer?" Eva whispered. "Yes" Letting go of his mother''s embrace, Christian looked at her with concern "Do you believe in what I tell you?" "I will always believe you Christian, even if you tell me you saw the goddess standing in your room" Eva smiled softly. Blinking for a few seconds, Christian smiled "I love you mom." "Me too, but let''s get to the important thing...does anyone know that you know this?" seriously, Eva gripped her son''s shoulders. "No..."" "*Sigh*" With a sigh of relief, Eva nodded "Good... then everything will be okay for now... now what do you want to do?" "..." Looking at his mother, Christian spoke seriously "At first I made the decision to keep everything quiet... I even have that thought still.... it''s too much risk for us, I don''t want something to happen to them... that''s why I came to you to ask your opinion." "..." "..." Caressing the boy''s face, Eva smiled "Christian, my boy... just do what your heart tells you, no matter your decision, I will be with you every moment... those are my only words, I support you in everything you do, even more if it is for situations where you do good, and don''t worry about the risks, mom will take care of everything." Stretching her arms, Eva squeezes them and shows her muscles, while her face had a confident smile. Biting his lips, Christian nods, but still looks at his mother seriously and speaks "Before that, we have to prepare ourselves mom, because this shit is dangerous". "Talk about what you have nned" "For starters we can''t live in this house anymore, I didn''t tell you, but yesterday some women came to hide outside the house because they were being chased by other armed women." "..." Opening her eyes wide, Eva looked at the ce with an awkward expression, then sighed and nodded "Well..." Hugging his mother, Christian looks at her face and speaks with a soft smile "Mother, I''m not saying we should get rid of this house, we can keep it and pay someone to keep it clean and taken care of, so every time we want toe or we get bored of other houses, wee to this ce, what do you think?" "Sounds like a great idea" Eva smiled slightly. "Well, the second thing is that we should have a safer car, one that is resistant to potential crashes." "Right..." Nodded Eva reluctantly. "Perfect" Smiled Christian, quickly kissing the woman''s cheek, then pushing her back against the bed and sitting on her stomach, looking her straight in the eyes "Our new home has to be the most luxurious apartment that exists in this ce, since those ces are the ones with the most security... no wait, if a person leases or buys an apartment they will have direct ess to us without security... we''d better see a mansion and create panic room" "Right..." Nodded Eva with a little hesitation. "Next, I''ll sleep with you every day from now on, that''s irrefutable and no exceptions" Turning his gaze slightly, Christian talked about his ''ns''. Instantly Eva''s gaze lit up, but quickly changed it to a hard expression "I don''t know..." Quickly raising his hand, Christian grabs his mother''s lips and forces them closed "I said it''s not refutable, I won''t take ''no'' for an answer." "*sigh* Fine" Eva nodded as she tried to hide her smile. "Now thest but not least" With a serious look, Christian looked at his mother "We will hire private security, I won''t let you say no, because your life and ours will depend on it, you have to understand that the more money you have, the bigger the target on your back" "What do you mean?" frowning, Eva asked. "Just imagine it mom, we are a family with hundreds of millions of dors, how hard is it for a random evil person to kidnap one of us and ask for rewards, what would we do?" "Call the police..." "But what if the police don''t find the kidnapper? What if he finds out we called the police and the person we kidnapped disappears? Is that a risk you would want to take?" "Never..." "That''s why we need security, more in the new mansion, we''ll hire about 40 armed people, let about 30 people guard the house and the rest go out with us." "Don''t you think it''s a lot?" "The moneyes back sooner orter, our life doesn''t, we have to take care of ourselves at every moment mom" "Who knew life with so much money was soplicated" Sighed Eva, then nodded "Fine, do it." "Perfect" Christian smiled, then frowned and turned his gaze towards the door. "Is something wrong?" "My cell phone is ringing, give me a moment" Getting off the bed, Christian walks moodily, cursing the rude person calling him at 8 in the morning. Reaching his room, Christian looks at his cell phone and finds the call from Georgia Koum "Hello?" "I have some important news for you." "Tell me?" "Facebook wants to buy us" "..." "Christian?" "How much are they offering?" "They are paying with different means other than money, among them normal shares, preferred shares and finally cash, but it''s $25 billion in total." [A/N: A few chapters back I talked about preferred and normal/basic shares, I had a big mistake. There are many types of shares, but to streamline everything and not make itplicated, we will leave only 3 shares: the stock market, the normal and the preferred. The stock market shares have no right to anything but to be sold among buyers, the normal shares have the right to money and vote within thepany, and the preferred shares have the right to receive money from thepany, so the shares that Christian bought were normal, not preferred. I will modify that in the chapters already uploaded, but I warn you now so that you take it into ount. I will use 3 names with shares: 1. public shares (the ones sold in the stock exchange) 2. preferred shares 3. normal shares]. ''25? Wasn''t it 19 in total? Besides this was supposed to happen in 2014, not 2011... is it because we already have the same amount of users as Whatsapp had in 2013? Today we have approximately 160 million users ording to what I know''. Frowning, Christian asked "Georgia, tell me the truth... had you been contacted before?" "..." "..." "Yes, they contacted me 2 months ago, I''ve been talking to them for two months, I didn''t want to tell them because I thought they would get carried away by the money and not take my ideal into ount." "I guess Aurora doesn''t know about this either." "I let her know a few minutes ago, she epted without hesitation, but I want to know what you think, I still have doubts." "What''s the problem? Why are you telling me now? You two are shareholders with the most votes together, if you choose to sell, I can''t refuse". "I told you about my dream, I want a free app, free of spying and annoying ads appearing out of nowhere on the screens, I don''t know if Facebook will keep my ideal..." With a sigh, Georgia spoke "But Facebook said they will give us that price if we sell it this very month, so we have a week and a half or so to decide, because after that the offer will drop to 21 billion" "Georgia... Facebook may keep your ideal for a few years, but it will fall sooner orter to spying, it''s inevitable" Raising his eyebrows, Christian spoke with sincerity. "..." "But let''s sell Facebook, it''s for the best" Thinking for a few moments, Christian spoke again. "What?" asked Georgia in disbelief. "Whatsapp doesn''t have a great economic future, even if you can finance it for years, we don''t know what will happen tomorrow, and if we look for more investors, sooner orter you will lose thepany." "..." "Let''s ept the sale and take a vacation, once we have money we can start another project, I have two ideas that can take us to the top of the industry and I would like to work with you." "What ideas would those be?" With hesitation, Georgia asked. "For now I can''t tell you, you know, trade secrets... but I will work on the basics of the applications and talk to you about them with that already created, give me 5 months max." "*Sigh*" With a weary sigh, Georgia was silent for a few seconds then spoke "Okay, we''ll sell." After coordinating the negotiation and sale, Christian hung up the cell phone and sent a message to Sara, asking her to patent Instagram and Tik Tok, plus in 3 days she has to go see the terms of sale with Facebook. "*sigh* I''m sorry to bring Tik Tok to this world... I''ll be the beginning of global human stupidity... but better I control it than others control it." Putting the cell phone aside, Christian goes downstairs and goes back to lie down with his mother, who was looking at him doubtfully "What took you so long?" "We''re not millionaires anymore" sighing wearily, Christian looked directly at his mother, snuggling a little more in her arms. --------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 78 Dreams "Did something happen? How did you lose the money?" With concern, Eva looked at Christian in search of sadness, finding nothing in his eyes. "In a week we''ll be billionaires." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked in bewilderment "W-what?" "You remember I invested in Whatsapp?" "Yes." "In a week it should be selling to Facebook, I''ll take a third of the sale." "Oh..." Nodded Eva dazedly "How much would it be?" "It will sell for $25 billion, so I will receive $8.4 billion approximately" "..." "So we''re not millionaires anymore, now we''re billionaires... don''t you think it''s funny?" smiling, Christian climbed on top of his mother and leaned on her chest "A while ago we were really bad, now we''re drowning in money." "Billionaires..." Murmured Eva "My son became a billionaire at age 11... what kind of reality is this." "In the reality I have you as a mother..." Christian murmured, then settled back and closed his eyes, finally feeling that he would be able to sleep in peace. Looking down at the child who fell asleep quickly, Eva sighed and looked up at the ceiling with concern "I hope everything goes well... worst case scenario we sell everything and go to another country... maybe to some mountain." "*Sigh*" Hugging the boy, Eva kissed his head and whispered "Everything will be fine..." ... Saturday, November 19, 2011. Stretching out at his desk, Christian yawned "With that we have 12 people involved..." Looking at his 4 screens, Christian showed disgust on his face "I don''t understand why in a world like this, men are still so shitty... of the 12 people I found in the sex trafficking ring, they are all men..." "But it''s not even the beginning yet... this woman must have the files somewhere to ckmail people... I know these 12 people are not all" Taking one of the 3 keyboards he has on the desk, Christian started typing quickly, while hundreds of files were filtering in on screen number 2. "So far I only managed to get those 12 people by recorded calls and emails... I need the video proof while they do their shit... this Epstein woman is smart, she must have a copy in some private cloud in case she loses the data in physical... I just have to track her every move." "I have images where she mistakenly appears, right now she''s in paris, passing the arrest warrant through her ovaries..." Muttering, Christian continued with his work, but suddenly a red message appeared on screen number 5, causing him to stand up quickly "Shit!" Looking at the 8 cabs beside him, Christian grabbed one and quickly unplugged the power supply, then ran to the side of his room and unplugged arge ck Router in the corner, quickly tossing it into a bucket of water. "Shit, shit" Biting his lips, Christian grabbed the cab and began to disassemble it "Third time they''ve started tracking me in 2 days, someone''s following me." "I''m sure Emily could do all this with no problem, but I don''t want to drag her into this shit." "I''ve got over a week working on this shit and I''ve got next to nothing *Sigh*" Finishing disassembling theputer, Christian shoved theponents into a bucket of water and plugged another of the cabs into the screen. "In a few days the WhatsApp sale is ready, I already signed the documents and Aunt Sara went to Facebook headquarters to finish the paperwork, also in a week we officially open Starbucks... I don''t have enough time and the longer I dy.... *sigh* I''d better get on with work." Sitting down again, Christian looked at his screens "Maybe I could find something in the military or government data, but it''s too risky... let''s keep searching randomly" Under Christian''s total concentration, the day passed quickly for him, to the point that Eva had to start bringing him food in the room so as not to interrupt him. ... Tuesday, November 22, 2011. "So everything went well?" Without stopping typing on theputer, Christian spoke into his cell phone. "Yes, now we just have to wait for the paperwork to be epted by the notaries." "How did the deal end?" "They gave $10 billion in cash, the rest is paid in regr stock." "Percentages of shares?" "15 million normal shares, about 12% of thepany, all of that splits into 3 roughly." "So I own 4% of Facebook and I have $3.2 billion." "Yes, but just as you asked, we made a deal with Aurora and Georgia, we sold them 3% of your shares for $3.8 billion." "With that I have over 100 million plus immediate profit, well... were you able to contact any Netflix investors?" "Jayden contacted a firm of investors who have 12% shares in Netflix, they are interested in trading them for 0.35% shares of Facebook" "They''re not asking for anything else?" "No, Netflix is sinking, they want to get out of there as soon as possible." "Fine, ept the exchange" "Are you sure? You''re buying them for approximately $500 million? Netflix doesn''t have much of a future, on the other hand Facebook dominates the inte, you would get a lot of money every year" "Yes, I am sure, but tell them I will only give 0.30%, I researched the buyouts and 12% they bought it for $20 million, they wille out making a lot, if they don''t ept just turn them down and look for another investor, we don''t beg" "Well, what do you n to do with the remaining 0.70%?" "Look for buyers, $900 million minimum for everything, I rmend you look among those who are already Facebook investors, they are thirsty for more percentages." "Ok, I''ll see about that" "Aunt Sara, when we sell everything, take out 2% of the money, one for you and one for Uncle Jayden." "Christian, it''s not-" "Aunt Sara I insist, I promised you and I will give it to you, I won''t take ''no''" "I thank you Christian..." With a sigh, Sara spoke earnestly. "I consider you my family aunt Sarah, don''t thank me." "..." "Aunt Sarah, hire someone to help you with my investments, a team ofwyers...my investments and businesses grow, you will die of exhaustion if that happens" "How many people do you want?" "You see the number you need, but keep in mind I need someone avable at every moment, I have a lot of investments... you know what? I could create aw firm, corporatewyers, legalwyers, among others, what do you think?" "Are you sure? That costs a lot of money" "Yest... it is a risky move, since the bestwyers do not trust new firms, but little by little you start... I have money to start everything... are you interested in managing it as a partner? I''ll raise your pay to $120,000 a month, will that work for you?" "Christian... I don''t have the experience for that." "Experience is earned, you were already surrounded bywyers from bigpanies like Facebook, and we''ve only been working together for two years or so" "Well... What will the firm be called to patent it?" "Grey Law Firm" "Cute" "Aunt Sara" "Yes?" "We have 61 factories, 69 Coffee locations, over 1,600 employees, shares in differentpanies... I think it''s time to announce ourselves to the world." "What do you have in mind?" "Is it useful to put it all together in one corporation? The firm, Starbucks, among others?" "Yes, the taxes go down quite a bit, plus the firms will have to pay a certain percentage to the corporation overall, causing the firm to file on paper more losses, that gives us even less taxes." "Ok, create ''Grey Corporation'', all thepanies and assets will be in that corporation, that way I avoid getting shit sshed on me if something bad happens, also inject a billion dors from my ounts, I have a building in my mind that I want to buy to be the headquarters, but it will cost to get it..." "What building?" "The Metlife building in New York, I want it and then I will destroy the top half of the building, I want to rebuild something to my liking." "..." "It will be amazing, my Grey tower.... I''ll have my apartment at the top of the building and it will have a big ''Grey'' shining on the side of the building" "You know it''s forbidden to putpany logos on top of buildings in New York, don''t you?" "It''s not thepany logo, it''s myst name." "I guess that wouldn''t work either, but if you want the building you''re in luck." "Oh, why?" "Metlife only leased the building for 20 years to Kelia Wolfson, the lease is up and now her daughter is auctioning off the building, adding thend next to it, an abandoned site free for construction" "Abandoned? Wasn''t there a bus station?" "What nonsense are you talking, there used to be an investment agency there, but it burned to the ground 9 years ago." "Oh... and that ce belongs to the daughter too?" "Yes, Jean Wolfson is auctioning the whole ce off with a starting price of $600 million." "Holy crap, that''s a lot of money." "Yes, but it''s the whole block that''s being sold, that''s why it''s the price." "How do you know this?" "I have a friend who works as awyer at the Trumppany, it looks like they want to buy the ce." "When is the auction?" "In a month" "Let''s buy that ce, I want it" Stopping writing, Christian spoke seriously, while already imagining his fantastic Grey tower,pletely copying the style of the Stark tower. "Are you sure about that? Keep in mind that a lot of big corporations andpanies will be attending, Trump for example... you might offend them." "Fuck Trump, no one will take my building from me!" "It will cost you a lot of money Christian, it''s not worth it." "It doesn''t matter, I have 7 billion free.... well 6, no, I have 5 billion free to spend." "..." "I can spend up to 2 billion for the ce, then I demolish it and create a building with a beautiful park next to it, private park for our people obviously." "..." "I''ll get up in my apartment and sunbathe while looking at the whole city, it will be beautiful!" With stars in his eyes, Christian nodded again and again. "..." "I might as well make my vi Grey... it would be perfect... where was it? Malibu?" murmured Christian, remembering exactly what the house looked like inside. "So you want to buy the building?" with a defeated voice, Sara asked. "Yes, can you go to the ce yourself? You call me on the spot and I''ll raise the price like in the movies." "..." "Hehe~" Christian smiled, then put his hand to his chin and muttered "I need a good architect... I remember hearing about a Japanese woman who likes to take challenges with futuristic or difficult structures..." "Tia Sara, to put myst name on the building it is necessary that it is not apany name, no?" "Yes, name or logo is forbidden" "Then yes I think thew firm or corporation would give problems?" "I think so" "Then do not register them for now, but look forwyers to work with us, you see the pay that you consider eptable for these attorneys, you raise your sry to 120 thousand as I told you, but I want you to be in charge of taking care of these people, do not leave them alone, I did not trust strangers... also start the project of the firm in papers and nning, so weunch everything when the building is ready" "..." "Also talk to uncle Jayden, tell him I want to build a building and I need a contract with the best constructionpany in the ce, I want the best materials and I will create a design in drawing, I want him to find the best architect who dares to take the job." "Anything else?" "Raise Uncle Jayden''s sry to 120 thousand as well, he helped me create almost all thepanies and look for the factories, don''t forget to let him know that he can hire more people on my behalf if needed, he can see what he needs for his job." "Well..." "If we count that with Whatsapp I received 8.8 billion, 2% would be 176 million dors, divide it in two and pay yourself, keep the slips for me to keep record of the money and we charge itter to the corporation" "Thank you Christian... I mean it from the bottom of my heart." "Don''t thank me, it bores me all those formalities" Smiling, Christian continued "It''s all fruit of your help, if you had not made your efforts to look for thesepanies I could not have bought Whatsapp shares, I''m a kid after all" ---------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 79 Preparations "Hehe~" Christianughed "Didn''t I tell you that these investments would be a sess?" "Yes, you did" "Now I''ll have my building, in the future it will be a building coveted and appreciated by everyone." "Well..." With a tired voice, Sara spoke. "That''s all for now aunt Sara?" "Yes, we have no more unforeseen events... oh yes, Starbucks is now ready to open, as you requested, we will have no advertisements on televisions or the like." "Perfect, we don''t need ads, people will arrive on their own". "Also the team was ready to start the expansion mode, 4 stores minimum for a big city, no?" "Yes, let''s not forget to buy small Coffeepanies if we can, let''s annex all those ces to us." "Ok, your mother has to see that with the team". "See you aunt Sara, get some rest" "Wait!" "Yes?" "Christian... I don''t know what you are doing, but your mother is worried about you... I talked to her and she sounded very depressed" "..." "*Sigh* Just don''t push yourself too hard, yes?" with a worried voice, Sara spoke. "Don''t worry aunt, it''s just a momentary thing." "You always say that Christian... first your books, then your math stuff, then your investments, then your research, then coffee and now whatever it is you''re doing." "..." Frowning slightly, Christian spoke "I understand... thanks for the heads up." "Okay, see ya." Hanging up the call, Christian looked at the screens and pursed his lips "I''m really overdoing it... I just wanted money... so why am I doing so much shit? I already have enough money to not work anymore for the rest of my life..." Staring at the screens, Christian sighs "This is thest thing I actively do... I lock these bastards up and don''t do any more shit." "*Sigh* What a stressful shit." ... Saturday, December 10, 2011. "I still can''t find this shit..." Looking up at the ceiling in a daze, Christian mutters. "I''ve got 24 people involved so far, 14 men and 10 women, all in important positions." "Movie stars, musicians, 2 prosecutors, the mayor of New York and the head of the police department... there''s even the governor of Florida... this shit gets uglier the more I find out... worst of all, I have no fundamental proof other than cryptic messages between them." *Ding* Settling in quickly, Christian scowls at the message that arrived on one of the screens. "You look self-conscious... how the fuck did this chat open?" with concern, Christian tries to identify the person who got into hisputer, without finding any vition in his systems, something that worried him even more. "You don''t have to worry, I''m just watching what you''re doing." Another message came through, causing Christian to worry even more. Grabbing the keyboard, Christian typed "How did you get into myputer? My defense doesn''t detect you, how did you do that?" "You are a newbie at this, you left your port open in many ces, if you didn''t do your tricks of scrapping ports andputers, you would have been found a long time ago." "I made sure I left no traces..." "Those methods are somewhat outdated, the best ones detect you quickly :-)" Seeing the smiling face, Christian couldn''t help but get annoyed "What do you want? Money?" "I don''t need anything from you kid, I''m just interested in what you''re looking for... you''re getting into some dark shit kids, get out of that ce." "What makes you think I''m a kid?" biting his lips, Christian''s hands began to sweat. "You''ve got your cameras focusing on you, cell phone,ptop, you''re not very smart apparently." "But I protected them..." "Those defenses will only protect you with regr people." "I don''t find this shit entertaining, what do you want?" "I like you kid, so I took the time to give you a hand." *Ding* Looking at the other screen, Christian finds that a file loaded on hisputer out of nowhere. "I''ll be watching you kid, see ya." "Wait, what''s your nickname?" "I don''t have a nickname" "You don''t!? What bullshit is that, if you don''t create one for yourself, someone else gives it to you, it''s basic in this world." "When no one knows you exist, you''ll never have one, it just makes you more traceable." Opening his eyes wide, Christian looked at the message in a daze. "I see you 2 call yourselves Anonymous, what a cheesy nickname." "You two? I''m alone." "I''m talking about the girl." Freezing, Christian felt a shiver run through his body, but still, his eyes glowed and he wrote. "Don''t mess with her" "Why would I? Enough, I''m out of here, take care of my little girl for me." With those words, the screen began to lock, so that from one second to the next, one of the CPUs began to smoke, rming Christian. Quickly opening the tower, Christian looked inside with a dark expression "This woman burned the hard drive..." "How the fuck did he do that?" Looking at the screen, Christian sees that it froze with a smiley face in the middle. "*sigh*" With a defeated expression, Christian put the CPU aside and thought about what just happened. "Take care of my little girl for me..." Frowning, Christian muttered "Emily''s mother?" "That woman is alive?" Sitting back down at the desk, Christian opened the files left on the other CPU, looking at video by video, file by file. After 1 hour, the disgust on Christian''s face was tremendous, as his expression turned extremely pale "T-this shit is horrible" The screaming, the crying, the pleading, all tormented Christian''s mental health quickly, as his stomach churned heavily. "I need defense fast" In a daze, Christian grabbed his cell phone and dialed a number. "Hello good, you''ve reached the GardaWorld offices, what can I do for you?" "Elite-ss ZXC542." "..." With a momentary silence, the operator spoke again "You will be relocated, give us a moment please." "Okay..." Christian murmured, putting the cell phone aside momentarily "This defense rmended that woman... in the file it says she has no hidden dealings with any of the people involved ording to her" "Elite-ss on the line, may I know what service you want to hire?" "The best." "How many?" "50" "That would be 1.7 million dors a month." "What does the service include?" "Kidnap and ckmail insurance, if you or someone in your family is kidnapped, we will send people for immediate response, with intelligence services in almost every part of the world. The insurance counts for all types of kidnapping and ckmailing, where we will have a fund of 30 million dors to dedicate to each client, alsoes as a gift 6 bulletproof vests for the client, with helmet included." "..." "Also for $150,000 more, we will add 5 armored vans for contractor transportation, weapons and personnel equipmentes included." "Do you sell anything to add defenses on houses?" "We have a package of motion sensors and infrared security cameras, price depends on the size of the site" "How would security hosting be handled?" "That runs on your part, the ideal is to have a home nearby for them to rest and replenish energy, the people on duty will be rotating every month, I remarked that we will send 75 people to go rotating rest periods, so you will always have 50 people avable." "Good, I want to pay for a year in advance". "Confirmed, as far as I see the call is in Michigan, USA... is that where you want the defense toe in?" "No, I want them to arrive in another week, I''m going to see the house first, for now we can do the contract with thewyers." "It would be $20,400,000 could you give us the contact of yourwyer toplete the documents?" "Yes, it is 164-xxxx-xxxx, name Sara, but I would like to make a separate contract with mywyer, I want 4 more people for her, two for thewyer and two more people for her husband" "It would be 160,000 the new contract". "No problem, add it to my name, I will talk you out of it, so you see with her where you will use the people" "Ready, tomorrow we will contact her, please advise as soon as possible the address of the home to perform the defense study and instation of defense equipment, thank you very much for hiring GardaWorld, see you soon" "*Sigh*" Dialing another number, Christian spoke "Aunt Sara, tomorrow she will be contacted to sign some documents with a protection service." "Protection?" "Yes, hire people to look after our house, I will also send 4 people, two to uncle Jayden and two you." "For what protection?" With real confusion, Sara asked. "I''ll get into some dangerous but necessary shit, we need it, try to lease or find a ce very close to your house so these people will sleep near you." "I was just looking at a new house, we have space, but... can you tell me how risky what you want to do?" "To the level that we need people watching our asses." "I see... well, I''ll take you guys in no problem, anything I need to know?" "Everything shoulde to me, but I''ll send people just to be sure they don''t try anything funny... other than that, look for the best legalwyers to represent me for any situation, I might get in trouble." "Specific area?" "I will leak some information important to me, I want it to help me get out of the situation if I get anywsuits or something simr" "Well, I''ll look into firms to advise you, I''ll send you what needs to be signed to your house." "I''ll also buy a new house, I''ll be looking for now, but when I find it I want to buy it, you know, that brings a lot of legal paperwork" "Don''t worry, that''s simple, just let me know when you want to buy it and that''s it, anything else?" "Yes... make the transfer arrangement, leave all my money and assets to my mother''s name, leave only 100 million to my personal ount" "Are you sure? You know you don''t need to do that" "If the shit hits the fan, I''ll affect all of that, I just want to avoid risk." "Well... Anything else?" "No, just that, thanks" "That''s what you pay me for, see ya" "Bye." Putting the cell phone aside, Christian sighed "If anything happens to me, everything is insured..." Grabbing the keyboard, Christian typed quickly, then showed some security videos "Starbucks is doing well, it''s already starting to fill up the stores... at this rate in a year we will have taken over the entire united states... we already have pastries, coffees and coffee variants for sale... we have all the eco-friendly packaging for future problems, no stic straws, nothing can go wrong" "Let''s see houses" Searching through Google, Christian goes looking for mansions, so that 30 minutes he found one near Detroit. "Two ces together for sale, arge estate with 7 bedrooms 12 bathrooms, 3 kitchens, Basketball and Tennis court, swimming pool, sauna, jacuzzi, whirlpool tubs, gym, panic room, movie theater, big 20 foot walls protecting the grounds...over 40,000 square feet in total, the best part is that the home is smart, I can control temperatures, curtains, among other things" "The second ce has 6 bedrooms, but they are big, I could put bunk beds for the protection people to sleep, it has 9 bathrooms and a small pool, 1 big kitchen... it serves perfectly" "All for $20 million... it''s expensive, but it serves the situation perfectly." Looking at the contact number, Christian called the real estate agency. "Hello?" "Hello, this is Christian Grey, I''m calling because I''m interested in buying the two properties that are in Bloomfield." "The ones across from theke?" "Yes, those." "Would you like to schedule a viewing?" "No, I want to buy them right now." "W-without seeing them?" the woman asked incredulously. "Yes, I already saw the pictures and they interested me, but I would like to do some remodeling on them, I don''t know if you have any contacts?" "Yes, we have agreements with workers!" the woman quickly answered. "Perfect, I would like to make a door between the two walls to connect the houses... the house has some contract with workers for cleaning and gardening?" "Yes, the workers are local, but if you want them to keep working, you have to respect their contract, also the furniture is brand new andes included" "Okay, can you contact mywyer? She will make all the purchase arrangements" "Of course she will, give me her number!" Eximed the woman excitedly. "Write down 164-xxxx-xxxx, please send the workers as soon as possible, I need the remodeling in 1 week at thetest, add the ount in the total amount." "Thank you, I will call right now!" Hanging up the call, Christian dialed another number "Hi uncle Jayden". "Hi Christian, what are you doing?" "I''m looking at buying a house, I need your help on something." "Tell me?" "I need you to buy 40 bunk beds, with good mattresses and everything you need." "Anything else?" "I also need more sofas, tables and seating, everything for 70 people." "How big is the ce?" "About 8 times my house" ----------- Edited By: Lord_Shiva_ Chapter 80 New Home (Unedited And Uncorrected ) This chapter will only serve as an introduction to the new house. For some it may be considered as filler, you can skip it if that''s what you want. ------------------ "It should reach, send me the GPS location and I''ll do the shopping, it should all arrive in like 3 days, you need people to arrange everything, right?" "Yes, that too please" "I will look for the people, I will send you the ballots with your aunt Sara, do you need anything else?" "No, that for now, thank you" "You''re wee~" Hanging up the call, Christian sighs as he rubs his temples "What would I do without them." "Facebook already announced the purchase of Whatsapp, I got a lot of requests for interviews, and I''m on TV almost daily as the youngest person to be a billionaire... when I get all the journalists together, I''ll release the shit to the world." ... Saturday, December 17, 2011. Getting out of the car, Christian looked up and surveyed the whole ce, while n and Hailie looked at the ce with their mouths open. "Wow..." Hailie murmured, then turned to Eva and pointed at the mansion "This is our new house?" "Yes..." Nodded Eva in a daze, ncing sideways at the people installing gadgets all over the ce. "How amazing!" n eximed excitedly, as his eyes sparkled "It''s just like the ones in the movies!" "It''s our new house, let''s go inside and see it" Smiling softly, Christian ruffled n''s hair and looked at his mother "This is your new house, it''s in your name" "I-it''s mine?" stuttered Eva in disbelief. "Yes, this is your house, you can do whatever you want with it" With a smile, Christian took his mother''s hand and they walked towards the entrance, being instantly greeted by the housekeeper. "Wee, I''m Aria, the staff manager of this house, nice to meet you" Smiling professionally, Aria introduced herself. Aria was a woman in her 60''s, she had a friendly smile on her face and wore simple clothes. Her face was white and her hair was already silver with age, her eyes were a brownish color and overall, the woman looked quite friendly. "Nice to meet you Aria, I am Christian Grey and we are the Grey family, we will see each other often" Stretching out his hand, Christian looked at the woman with a smile. "A pleasure sir" Aria smiled, shaking the little boy''s hand. "Aria, the stunned woman next to me is my mother, Eva Grey" Looking at his mother, Christian spoke "This woman will give a lot of trouble to your people, she likes to do everything herself, so don''t hesitate to scold her" "We''ll keep that in mind" Stretching out her hand, Aria looked at Eva "It''s nice to meet you madam" "Nice to meet you..." Nodded Eva, squeezing the woman''s hand awkwardly. "Aria, these two little troublemakers are my siblings, n Grey and Hailie Grey, these two always cause chaos, so please bear with him" Pulling them closer to him, Christian ruffled their hair and smiled. "You''re the unruly one!" n eximed with a pout. "H-hello" Hailie whispered shyly. "What cute kids" Smiled Aria softly "I have granddaughters your age, so don''t worry, I know how to handle kids" "Aria, could you tell me how many people work here?" "If we count the two staffs together, we have 35 workers, 5 people dedicated to taking care of thewn and gardening, 10 people dedicated to cleaning this home and 10 in the other home, the other 10 are dedicated to keeping the yards clean, while I make sure everything goes well and nothing is ever missing, we can also do the kitchen paper if you need it." "No need, mom cooks very exquisite food" Taking his mother''s hand, Christian dragged her a little further, directly encountering two long staircases to the side, while the ceiling was incredibly high and beautifully painted with a drawing of a sky with clouds, while arge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling. "Let me give you a tour of the ce" Stepping forward, Aria smiled and led them straight into the first room, whererge ss windows gave a view out over the entire courtyard "This is the first living room, as you can see it has 4 sofas for 10 people in total." The room was quite beautiful, all the walls were a beautiful cream color, while anotherrge crystal chandelier hung on the ceiling. On one side of the ce, there was a big firece to keep the ce warm, and although there were only 4 sofas in the center, next to it, there was a small coffee table with two more sofas. There was the asional painting in ce, but Christian found them irrelevant and didn''t give them a second nce. "As you can see, the firece connects to another room inside the mansion, making the most of the warmth it gives" Walking towards an entrance, Aria continued speaking "On the other side we have the exit to the patio, which connects to the main kitchen of the home, the kitchen has a dining room and at the same time another staircase to the second floor." The dining room was fully equipped and really big, to the point that it was literally the size of Christian''s old house. "On the whole second floor, we have 3 bathrooms that are usually used for visitors" Pointing to a corner, Aria continued "That door leads to theundry room, it has washer and dryer, plus another small kitchen that is usually for the cooks to use, you know, people don''t usually like some smells and they make us cook in those ces" "What bullshit is that" Eva muttered in disgust "These people think they''re the big deal for having money." Raising her eyebrows, Aria looked at Eva "It happens quite often with rich people, but I see you guys give a different atmosphere, does it bother you that I talk like this?" "Not at all, I like your sincerity" Christian smiled, looking in passing at anotherrge room that hadfortable sofas and arge television. Opening the patio door, Aria stepped out "Outside we have handmade beach chairs for your enjoyment, the pool and hot tub has an automatic cover, just push a button and everything closes, the pool and hot tub have heaters to heat the water, plus the pool cleaneres every week to keep the water always clean." "Wooow!" Hailie eximed, quickly running to the side of the pool, where a small slide could be seen "Looks fun!" "The pool has a depth of 2 meters, so you have to be careful with the kids, we still have floats that came with the house" With a soft smile, Aria continued walking, following a path surrounded by bushes, while on the banks there were numerous benches "Further ahead we have the tennis court and next to it is the Basketball court, both are taken care of by the gardeners, so you will have no problem with them, the courts have a changing room and showers on one side, plus it has its own gazebo" "Aria, is it possible to take out those stones and change it for grass?" pointing towards the surroundings of the pool, Christian asked. "Of course it is, we have to tell the gardeners and they do the shopping and instation." "Thank you, I''d like them to do that please." "At your orders" Aria smiled, then pointing towards different cement circles "Those are gas braziers, they are perfect for use during the night, while around all the paths we have gas torches, they are automatic so it''s a matter of pushing a button and they all light up" "Now as you will see" Pointing towards the house, Aria continued "The house has different balconies, one of them is the main one where we have more tables and lounge chairs for you to use in whatever you want, the house has 3 floors, on the top floor you have 4rge rooms with their own balcony" "The house has 4 exits to the backyard, and 3 exits to the front, counting with the parking lot" Pointing to another side "There you have the gym, fully furnished and all new for use, even side is the Sauna with different air fresheners for better care for the skin" Walking up, Aria led them to the second floor "On the second floor we have another kitchen, 2 living rooms and 3 guest rooms, all with en-suite bathrooms, counting 5 bathrooms in total." "We have two staircases to the third floor, where we have 4rge bedrooms with ensuite bathrooms andrge closets for clothes, but we will see thoseter" Walking to a corner of the second floor, Aria opened arge door and showed the inside "This ce is the cinema, it has 15 fully reclining seats lined in leather, the seats have the ability to massage. In the back we see a state of the art projector that broadcasts Full HD, the room has ambient sound, having 12 speakers surrounding the ce, it also has intelligent lighting that you can modify to your liking" "A movie theater!" n eximed, quickly sitting down in one of the seats "And they are veryfortable!" "n, we''ll look at thatter, let''s go check out your new room!" "Yes!" nodded n energetically. "On the other side we have another living room and a game room, the game room only has a pool table, the rest can be filled in at your choice" "Billiards?" With a burst of excitement, Eva walked quickly and looked around the whole room "It has a bar too!" "Yes, it has a fully stocked bar, it has a fewplimentary drinks, but the rest you fill in yourself." "I guess this is mom''s room" Smiled Christian. "We can add a Rock to the side, a dimmer light and-" "All the lights in this house are modifiable, you can change them with the controls." "Perfect!" Nodded Eva quickly, looking all over the ce with a big smile "I could also buy a drum set and add it to the side, so I can y whenever I want to" "Mother, we''ll see about thatter, let''s keep looking at the house" With a soft smile, Christian took his mother''s hand and forced her out of the ce "We''ll skip the guest rooms, let''s go straight to the third floor please" "Okay" Nodding, Aria led them towards the staircase, which also had its own chandelier "On the third floor we have the 4 main rooms, and apart from that 3 empty rooms for whatever you want to do" "Let''s go to the empty rooms first" With interest, Christian spoke. "Follow me" Leading them through the house, Aria arrived to arge living room with plenty of sofas and anotherrge TV "If you look at the sides, we have 3 doors, each guiding the rooms I told you about, they are all the same size, only the view changes" Nodding, Christian walks and opens the doors, finding a ratherrge white room, while the whole floor was lined with a kind of cream colored carpet. "Does this whole floor have carpeting like this?" noticing that since they went up the stairs, everything had the same kind of flooring, Christian asks curiously. "Yes, this floor is the one that is considered familiar, everything is carpeted, including the personal rooms and closet area." "Perfect" Christian nodded, then turned to Hailie "Come, take a look at this." Rushing over to her brother, Hailie pokes her head out "There''s nothing in it..." "Yeah, would you like this room as your y ce? It could be painted any color you want, add couches if you want, put a big TV in there for you, you could even buy another big desk and put yourputers next to it." "..." Processing for a moment how amazing everything would be, Hailie turns with excitement and shouts "I really can!?" "Sure you can, this will be your own ce, you can do whatever you want with it, just tell me what idea you have and we''ll talk to the people to set it up the way you want it." "Thanks brother!" Hugging Christian quickly, Hailie shouted with excitement. "Thank mom, it''s her house" With a soft smile, Christian stroked the girl''s head, then turned to n and smiled "You''ll have your own room too, you can do whatever you want with it, just tell Aria what you need and she''ll get it for you, isn''t that right?" "It''s like that young man, it''s my job" Aria smiled. "Whatever I want?" n asked suspiciously. "Yes, whatever you want." "Can I turn it into a beauty salon?" "Yes..." Sighing, Christian nodded. Chapter 81 Security (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "Great!" n eximed, running quickly to one of the rooms, looking carefully at the ce "In the middle I''ll open a walkway, on the sides I''ll have big mirrors... I could also add a TV there... yes, I can also have a couch for when I invite my friends over" Shaking his head, Christian looked at Aria and sighed "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but I want them to feel morefortable inside the home." "You don''t have to apologize young man, it''s your home and you can do as you please" Aria smiled softly, then pointed down a hallway "Would you like to see the rooms?" "Fine" Turning to the children, Christian shouted "Come and choose your rooms!" "Yes!" "Mn!" With a nod, the children stood quietly beside Aria, looking expectantly down the hallway. "I guess thest one you see is the master bedroom, right?" "Yes, it''s thergest, usually used for the parents." "Right" Nodding, Christian looks at Hailie and n "y rock, paper, scissors, whoever wins on the first one gets to pick any room but the master." Looking at each other, Hailie and n squint and nod, then stretch out their hands at the same time. "Scissors!" Hailie eximed. "Rock!" n eximed at the same time, then looked down and smiled disdainfully "Heh, loser!" "NOOO!!!" Hailie eximed in frustration "Why do I always lose to you guys!!!" "Loseeer~" With a grin, n looks at each of the rooms, then chooses the one furthest away from the main room. Curious, Christian enters the room and raises his eyebrows "It sure is big..." The ce has its own closed firece, has arge Queen bed and arge closet open to one side, while, to the left, there a small rise with a ce of rest and leisure, where you see a sofa and furniture. Walking inside, Christian opens the bathroom door and is again surprised. "Each bathroom in this ce has double showers and a bathtub with water massage capabilities." In the center of the bathroom was arge tub surrounded by small stones, while all the rest of the floor was made of some marble-like stones. "Nice" Christian nodded, only to turn and see Hailie disappear. "She went to see her room, she already picked one" Aria smiled. "Let''s see the master bedroom" Walking towards the exit, Christian looked at his mother and smiled. Entering the room, the first thing Christian saw was another hanging chandelier, but not just one, but two "These people like chandeliers" "I find them cute" Eva replied, looking around the room with interest. The room had a great view of the courtyard with its own balcony, where ashtrays and couches were visible. There was arge Queen bed in the center, while a small television was at its foot. To the sides were two bedside tables with amp on them, while to the left of the bed was the door to arge bathroom. But the most beautiful thing about the ce, is that it has a connection to something like a balcony, but all enclosed with a roof and windows, where 3 sofas and a coffee table adorn the ce. "The room has its own closed firece, but as in the whole mansion, it has automatic electric heating" Pointing to the wall, Aroa speaks "That ck is a safe, there you can keep your valuables if necessary, the key I understand that came with the purchase of the house, you can change it obviously" "Yes, we''ll change itter" Christian nodded towards Eva. "The entrance to the closet is on the other side, it''s thergest closet, having the same size as the empty rooms on one side, ites with separator furniture and drawers, everything you need to keep your clothes separated, it also includes a small TV inside" "As you can see, this ce is a sitting area inside the room, you can ce a bigger TV on the wall if that''s what you want" Pointing towards the sofas, Aria spoke. "I would like to move the sofas to the wall and ce arge desk even next to the windows, plus I want a library for my important books... by the way, do we have a library?" "Yes, it''s on the second floor, a few meters from the yroom, it''s soundproofed so you won''t have any noise problems." "Perfect, that the desk is ck, also I want afortable chair, the mostfortable you can find and that you can adjust the size please... to all this, do we have an office?" "Yes, we have an office for the head of the household on the second floor." "Well, that''s mom''s." "Anything else?" "Yes... I''d like to see the panic room." "That''s in the subway, pleasee with me." "I didn''t know it had a subway" Christian murmured, following the woman. They walked down the stairs and arrived in front of the wall opposite the main kitchen. "The former owners of this ce were very paranoid, they hid the door behind the wall, only me and the former owners know about this ce, and who built it obviously" Touching a button hidden in a corner, the wall suddenly split, while inside a light automatically learned, illuminating the entirety of a staircase in circles "I dispatched all the workers early today so they wouldn''t see this ce" "Let''s go down" Stepping forward, Aria went down the stairs, while Christian raised his eyebrows at the sight, following her step without hesitation. Going down, Christian saw arge metal door, while a numeric keypad was visible on the edge. "Here you have to ce the key you were given, that I don''t know, so I''ll leave you for now" With those words, Aria went back up the stairs. Looking at each other for a moment, Eva nods and Christian puts in the code "000001... we have to change that stupid key." cing the digit, the door started to ring loudly, so that after a few seconds, the door opened inwards. Swallowing saliva, Christian looked at the door carefully "This door is more than six inches thick..." Stepping inside, Christian looked around the ce, finding a metal box as big as his new room. In the corners there was furniture full of canned food, while, in the center attached to the wall, there was a big Queen bed with no sheets or anything, just the mattress. To the side were 3rge sofas, while a rug adorned the center. "That''s it..." Walking quickly to a piece of furniture taking up all the space on one wall, Eva looks at it with sparkling eyes "This is an electric liquor rack... if you put the liquor in the hole, it cools around it, always keeping the bottles at a good temperature." "How do you know about that?" "I saw it on TV." Shrugging his shoulders, Christian opens some of the furniture and finds something that made him raise his eyebrows "Lots of air bottles, also gas masks with connector to the bottles..." Looking at the bed, Christian walks over to it and picks up a piece of paper that was on it. "Panic room specs: If you check even side of the door, you will notice the inner lock, when you activate it, the room will only be possible to open from inside, no matter if the person outside has the key..." "That''s good" Eva nodded. "The room has its own batteries that are kept constantly charged, if the power supply is cut off, the power willst for 5 hours, including the air cleaner." "The panic room filters the air to the outside, but in case they try to introduce gas or smoke, they will close automatically, leaving only the internal filter, creating 3 hours of air for the moment... after that they have the air canisters, that shouldst them 4 more hours, all this time was calcted for 7 people, if they are more, it willst less" "If you open the cab next to the water canisters, you will notice that there is a screen there, that screen transmits what is recorded by a hidden camera at the exit of the panic room, you will also notice that underneath there is a big red button, that button activates an rm that will be sent by satellite to all the police in the area." "That would be it..." Putting the paper aside, Christian looks with amusement at the only toilet in the ce, a toilet that is in in sight with nothing to cover it "I guess if you need to go to the bathroom, nothing else matters". "I like this house" Eva spoke, looking carefully at the 4 bottles of wine that were there "And these shits are expensive" "They must be" Christian nodded, then exited and proceeded to change the panic room password "The password is 723230" "Why that password?" "It''s the birthday number of the 3 of you, but all the numbers turned around" "Well... 723230... 723230" Eva murmured over and over again. "Let''s get out? We have to get our stuff out of your car and get sheets from Aria" "Okay" Eva nodded, trying to awkwardly close the door behind her back, getting nowhere after a few seconds. "It locks with the key" With an amused smile, Christian looked at the woman''s futile effort. "I knew it" nodded Eva with a serious expression "I just wanted to see how heavy it is". Rolling his eyes, Christian climbed the stairs, only to notice that the exit was locked. Looking sideways, he finds the button at the bottom of the first step "These people sure were paranoid." Opening the door, Christian steps out and stretches. "This ce is unbelievable" Eva''s voice sounded beside him "When are the guards you hired supposed to arrive?" "Today, now they were setting up the motion sensors and cameras, the cameras will transmit in the guards'' house and also in ours, I was told they upied a small ce on one side of our door, let''s go see" Arriving at the entrance, Christian opens one of the doors and finds a small closet "This is not it". Opening the other door, Christian sees what he was looking for, 7 monitors ced one on top of the other, where each monitor showed 6 different videos. "42 cameras in total should cover the whole area of the house, including the outside parts" "You never told me where you found these people" Eva spoke curiously. "Inte, I actually hired mercenaries with specialization in VIP protection." "Like the presidents?" "Exactly." "Wow..." *Ding* Picking up his cell phone, Christian read the message and raised his eyebrows, then quickly opened the outside door and watched in real time as car after car entered his backyard home. The first vehicle to arrive was an armored truck, where from one second to the next, the back doors opened and multiple women in ck suits got out, curiously looking around. The other 5 vehicles were ck pickup trucks with tinted windows, Christian instantly recognized the model of the car. "Chevrolet Suburban, armored vehicles all around..." "They look imposing" Eva murmured in awe, watching as the women scanned the entire area with narrowed eyes. The women wore a full ck suit with a white shirt, wore sunsses and a ck earpiece in their ears, while a small microphone hung from their shirts. From the 5 vehicles, more people got out, while one particr woman without sses got out with a serious look on her face and looked at the rest of the women, then approached them and shouted. "What are you waiting for? Unload the damn boxes!" "Understood!" the women shouted, then climbed into the truck and took out 6rge green wooden boxes between two people. Nodding, the woman looked sideways and looked at the people at the door, and then approached them. Standing face to face, the woman looked at Eva and Christian "Who is Christian Grey?" "Me" Christian spoke, looking up to see the woman. "This is the first time I''ve ever been hired by a child" With a stoic face, the woman spoke, then pointed towards the boxes "We have weapons in that box, do you need to see them?" -------------- Edited By: Chapter 82 Planning (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "I''d like to" Christian nodded, as Eva frowned. "Follow me please" Nodded the woman "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Leslie Parker, but you can call me #1." The woman is a tall woman in her 30''s, she is about 5''6", her hair is dark and short to her shoulders, while on her face there was something that caught Christian''s attention quite a bit. Leslie had a patched right eye, while her left eye showed a beautiful light blue eye. She wore the same outfit as the other women, but she had a special air about her in Christian''s eyes, an air of leadership. But that''s not the only thing that caught the boy''s attention, but the woman had thick legs and a toned butt that was quite entuated by her tight suit, something that caused Christian to steal a nce or two thanks to his rising testosterone. "Why #1?" asked Eva. "Because we go by numbers in our team, lots of code names to learn makes things difficult, it''s easier that way." "So all the women will be numbers?" "Yes" Reaching to one side of the boxes, Leslie directs the other women to open them. With the boxes open, Christian manages to see weapons of all calibers, from pistols, to what appears to be submachine guns. "As you can see, we have Beretta 92/M9 pistols as an outdoor weapon, while on the property we will use M16 and M4 Carbine, we also have 4 M110 Semi-Automatic snipers, but the standard weapon will be HK-MP5" "Wow" Eva murmured, looking with shining eyes at all the weapons in the boxes. "Is it legal to use these weapons?" "In your home yes, that''s what we sign permits for with thewyers" Leslie replied, then walking over to a box and pulling out the 6 ck colored bulletproof vests, along with 6 helmets of the same color "These beauties are gifts, they will withstand a rifle bullet at point nk range, but high powered snipers will go through them like paper, so don''t be confident" Walking over to the vests, Christian picks one up and raises his eyebrows "They''re pretty heavy." "Actually they weigh almost nothingpared to our suit." "Your suit is special?" with curiosity, Christian approached the woman and looked at her carefully. "Yes, they''re bulletproof suits" "Do these things really exist!? I thought they were just movie crap!" Eva eximed in amazement. "They''re pretty expensive, but they''re worth it" Leslie nodded, then turned to the women still standing and shouted "Spread out, we''ve already talked about your positions, the ones that are free grab the stuff and take them to our ce. #56 and 59, move the vehicles to the garage. #70, make sure everything is put away and then give the truck the start, #62 and #63 stay with me, move!" As if his words were amand from heaven, the women grabbed different weapons and began to quickly position themselves around different parts of the house, including the backyard, while at least 13 women grabbedrge backpacks from the truck and began to carry them towards the house next door. "Okay, I''ll help you get the gear to your home" Grabbing the vests, Leslie directs one woman to grab the helmets and another to grab a small green box, then looking at Christian and speaking "Can wee in?" "Obvious" Looking at his mother, Christian took her hand and they walked to the living room, then sat down and nodded towards Leslie. Sitting down, Leslie set the vests aside and motioned for them to leave the helmets along with the box, then shooed the 2 women out of the house. Looking at Christian seriously, Leslie speaks "I''ll exin the chain ofmand, I''m #1, who leads all personnel, then there''s #2 and so it goes. If for some reason I end up injured or dead, #2 will take my ce, understood?" "Simple, but I''d like to meet all the women and their numbers." "Sure, that will beter, for now I have something vital to ask you." Noting the woman''s serious face, Christian nodded "Question." "I need to know if you have any conflicts with anyone or anything that made you hire so much security, because in my entire life, I''ve only seen 3 cases where they hired so many people, and none of them were for just having security" Frowning, Christian spoke "How much can you be trusted?" "We all signed a confidentiality contract, we are strictly forbidden to talk about everything that happens in our work with clients, even our superiors can''t overlook that rule... I personally respect that." Feeling no lies in the woman''s words, Christian leans back on the sofa and looks up at the ceiling "I''m going to sink 182 people, among them we have governors, mayors, actors, singers, policemen, FBI agents, prosecutors, former presidents, princesses from other countries, foreign politicians, rich people, including 4 senators, in general it''s a lot of people linked together." Raising her eyebrows, Leslie asked incredulously "Are you kidding?" "I''m not kidding" Looking sideways at the woman, Christian continued "I discovered a child sex traffickingwork among the elite of this country, I have proof and in a few days I will show everything to the media, socialworks and many copies to all the journalists I consider clean, also I n to send the evidence to all the police centers in this city and those in other states, these bastards will not be able to shut me up" "Well... you sure are in deep shit" Leslie muttered, processing everything for a while, Leslie looked at the boy and asked solemnly "Does anyone know you know this?" "No one, that''s why I had time to prepare, I have 250 pendrives with copies, I have to leave 200 in the mail to send to as many police and FBI centers as I can, the other 50 will be for all the reporters in attendance." "..." Nodding, Leslie looked at the boy for a few seconds, then sighed and spoke "I really don''t think they will attack you after that, all eyes will be on you, even the president''s, they won''t have the guts to do it, because if they find out that they attack the boy who brought all these crimes to light, there will be an uproar all over the country" "I thought of that too, but I want to prevent any situation." Nodding, Leslie spoke "It''s the wisest thing to do, because they can attack you and disguise your suicide or something simr, it''s a typical thing with these people." "..." "But let me tell you something as Leslie Parker and not as your security" With a sincere look, Leslie spoke "I thank you for doing all this... you don''t know the amount of things I have witnessed protecting rich scum, and since I am under oath of silence, I can''t talk... everything you do gives me tremendous relief inside me, I really thank you, even though you are a child, you have more courage than all of us... more courage than me" Turning to Eva, Leslie spoke "You have a great son ma''am, don''t worry, if I have to take a bullet for him, I''ll do it no problem." "Thank you" Eva smiled heartily "This boy tends to get into a lot of trouble, so bear with him" "I''ll be his shadow" Smiled Leslie slightly, then took the green box and opened it, showing 7 Beretta 92/M9 pistols "These pistols are for the VIPS, even if they don''t know how to use them, it''s much better that they have something to defend themselves if the worst happens, they are leased by our service" Frowning, Eva spoke "My children won''t handle guns." "And I understand you, but you can keep them yourself and use them if the timees, do you know how to use a gun?" "..." Biting her lips, Eva picks up a gun and looks it over carefully "I have the basic knowledge" "That will do" Leslie nodded, then puts a hand to her ear and speaks "#1 speaking, no one other than VIPS enters or leaves the home unchecked" "M-mom..." But as Eve was still dazed with the gun, a timid and frightened voice came from the distance, causing everyone to turn their gaze, finding something that made Christian''s mind boggle for a few moments. But he quickly pulled himself together andughed loudly "Hahahahaha~!" "Hailie... w-what did you do with y-your hair" With trembling hands, Eva put the gun down on the table and got up from the couch, quicklying to the side of the frightened girl. "Hahahahahaha~" Christian continued tough, as tears streamed down his face. "*I just saw that t-thing that makes noise and w-wanted to cut my h-hair" Exined Hailie nervously. "But Hailie..." Staring at the girl''s half bald head, Eva didn''t know whether tough or cry at the situation. Hailie''s hair was totally messed up, she had a long bald line in the middle of her head, while, on the right side above her ear, she had a small hairless square, showing that the girl realized what she was doing and didn''t go on anymore. "D-do I look o-okay?" asked Hailie nervously. "Hahaha~" Without bearing the sight, Christiany down on the couch andughed loudly, even running out of air in the process. Leslie was looking at everything with a poker face, but you could still see the edge of her lips trembling slightly. "Hahaha~ By the goddess, I can''t believe it Hahaha~" Laughing, Christian stood up and grabbed his cell phone, quickly taking out several pictures of the teary-eyed girl. "Christian..." With an aggrieved expression, Hailie held back her tears "I look b-bad?" Wiping away his tears, Christian looks at his sister with a smile and reaches over, then caresses her face and smiles "No matter your hair, you''ll always be the prettiest girl." "D-doesn''t it really look bad?" "Not at all, it just looks fun" "B-but isn''t it the same?" "No, if it looks bad, you''ll feel disgusted, but if it looks funny, it''ll just make youugh, it''s very different." "W-well" Hailie nodded hesitantly, then turned to Eva "M-mom...what do I do?" "We''ll have to shave youpletely..." Eva murmured with a bitter expression "You''ll be bald..." "Bald..." Hailie muttered, touching her head in a daze "Bald!?" ... Monday, December 19, 2011. "When is the kid supposed to arrive?" frowning, a woman with a microphone in her hand asked impatiently. "He summoned us all at 8 a.m. at this ce...he should arrive at..." Looking at her watch, a woman with arge camera in her hands spoke "5 minutes." "I don''t understand why so many people woulde just to see a kid...I also don''t understand why he made us gather in a damn parking lot" Looking around, the reporter could see between 40 to 50 people, not counting that most of them were with cameras, while some were with voice recorders and notebooks in their hands "BCC, ABC, CBS, Good Morning America, and us CNN.... I see people from The New York Times, damn even Fox people are there...I also see foreign reporters...how the hell could this kid bring so many people?" "He has a lot of prestige to his name, Christian Grey, the first kid to be a billionaire in the whole world, mathematical genius, writer of over 20 books and all Best-Sellers, winner of world mathematics awards, even his readers are rooting for him to be awarded the Nobel Prize in literature. .. he has never epted an interview before other than the one he did when he introduced himself, it is a surprise that he now schedules one, even more so with his supposed message that will move all of America... oh yes, he is also a good singer, I really liked him when I heard him sing on YouTube." "..." Looking at her camerawoman with a deadpan expression, the woman asked "Is this a joke?" "Not at all, you didn''t know about him?" "No..." "You should research who you''re going to interview first" Rolling her eyes, the camerawoman looked to her side, finding to her surprise as 5rge ck vans parked to the side of the parking lot "Hey.... look at that." Turning her gaze, the reporter watches in surprise as dozens of women in suits get out and run into the parking lot, while a group of women carry a conference table between their hands and ce it in front of everyone. "What the fuck is this" muttered the reporter, looking at everything with her eyes wide open, realizing that, from one moment to the next they were surrounded. But while she was looking at the cars, she sees how a boyes out of the ce and looks at the reporters coldly, and then walks under the escort of 2 women and gets on the podium. Stretching out his hand, the boy receives a microphone and smiles "Good morning everyone, I''m Christian Grey". ----------------- Edited By: Chapter 83 Chaos (Unedited And Uncorrected ) Looking towards the shocked people in front of him, Christian nods "Sorry for the sudden entrance, butter you will understand that it is necessary for my safety, for now I will ask for silence while you receive a gift from me." Turning his head, Christian speaks towards Leslie "Hand over the sh drives." Nodding, Leslie moves her fingers and 10 women approach the reporters with trays, where dozens of Pendrives were seen on them. With hesitation, all the people took the pendrive, looking suspiciously at all the women in suits, causing the silence of the ce to be heavy and suffocating. After 2 minutes, Christian nodded and spoke "That sh drive you are holding in your hands, has 278 GB of information that I will give you today, so take good care of it". Taking a deep breath, Christian clenched his fists and looked up at the building in front of him "I don''t know if you noticed, but I set up this interview in front of the ''Theodore Levin United States Courthouse'', the famous courthouse in Detroit..." Looking at the statue of a man with a scale in his hands, Christian spoke "The reason is simple, I want to make a dedication.... I dedicate this interview to Mr. Justice in honor of the vacation he seems to be taking, and in recognition of the imposter who has taken his ce!" Looking toward the boy at the podium, the CNN reporter thought ''Oh shit, this kid started with controversy.'' Looking towards the people, Christian took another deep breath and spoke seriously "In this country, something is very wrong, it''s an absolute truth and unfortunately it''s something that nobody talks about or tries to fix... but that''s over today." "..." "Because if the adults don''t do anything to save those people, I will, I don''t mind putting my life at risk!" With an angry shout, Christian frowns and looks towards Leslie, who only nods. At Christian''s signal, arge television arrived behind him, television connected to the parking lot power. "On November 06th I became aware of a reality, on November 06th I discovered how justice in this country does not exist for people with power and money" Taking the remote control, Christian shows a picture of a person with a pixted face, while in the background a thin and older woman is seen, woman that everyone would recognize "Jossey Epstein, many of you will know who she is, but for anyone who doesn''t know, she is a woman who was charged with multiple felonies, inciting prostitution with children, child molestation, among other aberrations" "..." "Thanks to those usations, she ended up with a joke of a sentence, receiving 20 months in prison, only for 3 monthster, she was given the privilege of going out to work 12 hours for 6 days a week... in that, she was working at a foundation she created before going to prison, and after 10 months she was released on parole, upon her release Epstein gave $130,000 to the Sheriff''s office for ''additional services'' they gave her at the ce, services that included television, fancy food, among other things." "This woman was released from that ''prison'', remaining under house arrest and forbidden to leave the country, but curiously this photo I show you is from 1 month ago and she is currently on vacation in paris" "..." "On November 5th a request from the Manhattan District Attorney to lower the level of dangerousness was denied, Epstein has a level 3 as a sex offender, the DA wanted to lower it to one." "That''s when something struck me as odd... why do these people want to do that? Why did they only give her 20 months for all those charges? Why didn''t they just send her to regr jail like everyone else? Something smelled fishy about this, so I decided to investigate." "There I discovered this picture and the data I told you about earlier, including the money Epstein paid, but over time I discovered something else... something that disgusts me with all the ''elite'' in this country" Looking with disgust at the people, Christian changed the image, where in half of the picture you see an ind and in the other half a house "Jossey Epstein since 2002 has been running awork of sexual exploitation of minors, all operating inside his private ind and inside his house" With those words, all the reporters erupted in noise, but before they started the questions, Christian shouted "SILENCE, I''M TALKING!!!" "..." Startled by the loud noise thanks to the speakers, the crowd fell silent. "I will not ept another interruption" Frowning, Christian looked at everyone and continued "At first I wanted to keep quiet about everything... 11 year old me, I found out about something that could cost me my life... but I simply could not keep quiet, I could not let go of my heart and decided to take a risk and investigate." "I managed to get my hands on proof of all these acts after 3 weeks of investigation, and what I discovered caused me to vomit and nightmares" Pressing a button, Christian yed a video "N-no please *Sniff* M-mom *Sniff* Help *Sniff*" In the video, a woman could be seen touching what appeared to be a child by her voice, but the entire child was pixted, leaving only the smiling woman in view. Pausing the video, Christian spoke coldly "This woman is our former president, Briar Clinton." As if a while had hit everyone, they all pointed cameras at the television, where the old woman''s face is directly shown. "But that''s not all" Pushing another button, an image opened up where dozens of photos are shown "In this sex traffickingwork are involved senators of this country, governors, mayors, millionaire tycoons,w enforcement agents within the FBI, police, famous actors within the world, even singers. Unfortunately it doesn''t stop there, we have foreign politicians, princesses and princes from other countries, among them the princess and prince of Ennd, I call them the aberrant siblings". For 30 minutes, Christian was using people and showing videos, images on the spot, and phone calls, leaving all the reporters with pale faces. "As you will see, with all this information my life is at risk, causing me to have to hire people to be able to protect myself" Looking towards his people, Christian nodded "After that I nned something to reach everyone, call as many reporters as possible, yesterday I sent copies to 50 FBI centers and the police, I sent copies to 60 newspapers in this country and abroad, plus we are broadcasting everything on socialworks" "But you also have proof, the pendrive I gave you has all the videos, calls, files and proof of corruption within this case, nothing was left out" With a serious look, Christian spoke "So no matter how much they try to censor it, this already blew up, everyone will know the dirt on these people" "..." Sighing, Christian looks towards all the cameras and shouts "ALL THE PEOPLE, DO NOT LET THEM REPRIMIT, SCREAM, PROTEST, RELEASE THE RAGE AGAINST THESE PEOPLE, BECAUSE THOSE CHILDREN IN THE VIDEOS COULD BE YOUR CHILDREN, YOUR BROTHERS, YOUR GRANDKIDS!!!" "THEY ARE JUST CHILDREN AND THESE MONSTERS TRAMPLED ON THEM LIKE WORTHLESS GARBAGE!!!" "THESE CHILDREN ARE NOT CHILDREN OF THESE MONSTERS, THEY ARE POOR AND HUMBLE PEOPLE LIKE ALL OF YOU, PEOPLE THAT YOU CAN SEE AND GREET ONE DAY, AND THE NEXT DAY THEY DISAPPEAR BECAUSE OF THE TWISTED TASTES OF THESE PEOPLE!!!!" "I ASK YOU FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART, MAKE SURE THESE PEOPLE PAY FOR THEIR SINS, DEMAND JUSTICE!!!" "THESE ARE MY WORDS, I AM CHRISTIAN GREY, I WILL ALWAYS GO WITH THE TRUTH FIRST, NO MATTER IF MY LIFE IS AT RISK!!!" With onest shout, Christian attended towards Leslie, being quickly surrounded by security and being sheltered to the vans, then quickly departing leaving the podium, TV and speaker in ce, as the reporters looked at each other in disbelief. "Oh shit... this kid..." Murmured a female reporter, then widening her eyes and looking at her sh drive "Shit, we have to be first!" With those words, the woman and her camerawoman ran to their vehicle, so that secondster, they all did the same. ... 2 hourster. *Knock* Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Nervously, a man stood impatiently outside arge door, knocking loudly on it. "What''s going on! We''re in a meeting!" an angry shout was heard from inside. "MADAM PRESIDENT, IT''S URGENT!!!" "Come in!" Quickly opening the doors, the man entered with several newspapers in his trembling hands, looking with a pale expression at the colored woman in the main seat, while an old woman in military uniform and a woman in her 40''s in a ck suit stood in front of her. Bowing quickly, the man spoke "G-greetings chairwoman, General, Director!" "Just say what you need" Noticing that her secretary was acting strange, Michelle frowned and spoke impatiently. "T-turn on the television and turn on the news!" Eximed the secretary nervously. Frowning, Michelle pushes a button and a television in the corner turns on, then asks, "What channel?" "Any!" With a bad feeling, Michelle changes the channel and listens to the final part of Christian''s speech. "ALL THE PEOPLE, DON''T LET YOURSELVES BE REPRESSED, SHOUT, PROTEST, UNLOAD YOUR FURY AGAINST THESE PEOPLE, BECAUSE THOSE CHILDREN IN THE VIDEOS COULD BE YOUR CHILDREN, YOUR BROTHERS, YOUR GRANDCHILDREN!!!" "THEY ARE JUST CHILDREN...-" "THESE CHILDREN ARE NOT...-" "I ASK YOU FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART...-" "THESE ARE MY WORDS, I AM CHRISTIAN GREY, I WILL ALWAYS GO WITH THE TRUTH AHEAD, NO MATTER IF MY LIFE IS AT RISK!!!" Frowning, Michelle speaks to the secretary "What is the child talking about? What children were trampled?" "M-Madam, look at the newspapers" Approaching quickly, the man passes a newspaper to each woman in the ce, then walks away and stands nervously. Frowning, all the women take the paper and look at the front page. "Pedophile Ring in America." "The Pedophile Elite" "Child raises voice against the ''Elite''" "Ex-president used of sexual abuse" "Prince and Princess of Ennd involved with pedophile ring" "Oh shit!" Michelle eximed in a daze, quickly reading the information given in the newspaper, then looking up furiously at her secretary "HOW DID THEY ALLOW THIS TO COME OUT!?" "M-Madam, we just found out, the boy sent the evidence to all the media, including media from Russia and other countries, this is already all over the world!" Quickly eximed the man "It is impossible to censor so many people!" Quickly grabbing a cell phone, the woman in a suit dials a number and asks "How is the situation!?" "Ma''am, everything got out of control, we have protests in 9 different states, we sent the police to contain the people, but many agents joined to go out to protest with the citizens, we are losing control of everything!" A voice quickly sounded agitated "We tried to contact you the same moment we heard, but your cell phone is not receiving calls and we can''t send people because the roads are blocked!" "..." "We have another protest in Michigan and Los Angeles, now it''s 11 states!" "..." "In Ennd people are approaching the royal pce, they are showing aggressive attitudes and the king is asking to speak to the president!" "..." "It has just been reported by 911 that Epstein''s house has been surrounded by citizens and they are forcing their way in!" "They started the first protests in Arizona, Utah and Nevada, ma''am this is getting lost, we need to control the citizens!" "WE WANT JUSTICE!" "FUCKING MONSTERS!" "LOCK UP THE MONSTERS!" Hands shaking, Michelle stands up and looks out the window, watching as the on-site guards quickly run to the outer perimeter and stop hundreds of people approaching the white house. "..." Hanging up the call, the woman in the suit stands up and walks to the side of the president, silently watching everything that is going on. "Kathia Wood... I chose you as my NSA director because I trusted your abilities" Turning her gaze, Michelle asks with a furious expression "Can you tell me why I found out about this sote!?" ----------- Edited By: Chapter 84 Decisions (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "No, wait..." Frowning, Michelle squints her eyes and shouts "CAN YOU TELL ME WHY I DIDN''T KNOW ABOUT THIS FUCKING PEDOPHILY NETWORK!!!?" *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Frowning, Kathia picks up her cell phone and answers it "Lady, 2 children have been found dead in EPSTEIN''s house, the people are furious, they are tearing the whole house apart and are attacking the workers!" Hanging up the cell phone again, Kathia looks at the president, noticing that her face was already purple with anger "We didn''t know the boy had that information." "We are live at the Washington supreme court building, and we can witness multiple youths forcibly entering the premises and smashing the statues of justice!" Turning her gaze to the television, Michelle watched in a daze as dozens of hooded women smashed the entire statue with hammers. "We are informed that all symbols of justice are being vandalized and destroyed in different states, citizens are angry and demand answers!" "..." Remaining silent for a moment, Michelle sighs and sits down, then reaches down and pulls out a bottle of liquor, taking a sip directly "This is no time to be angry!" Turning her gaze, Michelle speaks towards her secretary "Set up a press conference in 30 minutes, I want the whole country to hear me." "Yes president!" Nodding, the man rushes out of the office. "Now Kathia...can you tell me why I didn''t know about this" Leaning back in her chair, Michelle looked at the woman with narrowed eyes and spoke. "I didn''t find it relevant to national security" Sitting down across from the president, Kathia replied with a bitter smile. "..." Frowning, Michelle spoke a little louder "You didn''t think the shit would happen if our citizens found out about this!?" "I thought it would nevere out, and if they found out we''d just sacrifice some people... we had it all nned" Frowning, Kathia looks towards the TV, where multiple posters with the boy''s face are shown "But we didn''t count on a third party getting their hands on all the evidence, evidence that even we didn''t have." "*Sigh*" Rubbing her temples, Michelle asks "What are we supposed to do now? Lock up the former president? Lock up all these people? We''d be short of politicians, at least a fifth of all politics is involved!" "We just have to repress the protests and lock up the child" Interrupting the conversation, the woman in military attire spoke coldly "The child is their symbol, kill the symbol and the revolution will lose strength" "..." Looking at the general in a daze, Michelle just remained silent. "The kid had to hack files or pay someone to steal that evidence, besides he shared **** videos, we can say he''s sharing pedophile videos and lock him up... as for the people on the list, let''s lock up the ones that don''t matter and the others we can defend them by saying you can''t start a case due to the evidence being made public and untruthful, taking legal shit out of the process" "*Sigh* You''re a soldier Serena Williams, you don''t understand politics" Sighing wearily, Michelle pointed towards the TV "If we oppress the protests without providing a solution and delivering what they are asking for, people will get angrier...We can do what you say, but only when the people protesting are no more than a handful of people, but this is a situation where the whole country is outraged, including ourw enforcement." "..." "Now imagine if we lock up or disappear the kid who brought this shit to light, what do you think will happen to these angry people?" "The kid will be a martyr, they will all lose their minds and attack everyone in power" Kathia quickly replied "Instead of calming them down, we would achieve the opposite, would only add fuel to the fire." "Exactly, that child cannot be touched" Michelle nodded seriously "We already have a lot of problems, we are just recovering from crisis and with all this the economy will fall even more" "..." "Not to mention that the newspaper''s list included people with a lot of money with foodpanies and different technological fields, the economy will start to fall, enraging the citizens even more" "Count 43 politicians involved in all this, different areas they work in...we have to rece everyone...we also have involved in the cops and FBI.... *sigh* this shit will turn the country upside down." "..." Turning her head to Kathia, Michelle asks "Who is that kid?" "*sigh*" Leaning back in her seat, Kathia speaks "A few months ago a 13 year old girl created a homemade nuclear reactor in her house, luckily we found out quickly and managed to keep everything safe... thanks to that, I made the decision to vet all the kids with potential in the country to keep an eye on them" "We sent agents to profile all the children who showed potential, among them was Christian Grey." "We know he suffered physical abuse by his father, bing brain dead for months, but somehow he woke up." "..." "After that the boy changed his whole personality ording to the records, he became active and started to show a monstrous intelligence while writing multiple entertaining books, managing to go from a poor family, to a multimillionaire family in a few months, but that was not all... the boy solved several unique problems within the world of mathematics, being recognized by all scientists" "One of our agents managed to enter his home along with mathematical scientists, managing to make a closer profile... she described him as an alpha Psychopath, his intelligence helped him to put the mathematical scientists against the wall and forcing them to help him in what he wanted." "..." "ording to our agent, the boy had a frightening ability to influence people, an ability coupled with a high level of maniption." "..." "After that we sent the case to the pentagon so they could alert the CIA, they have foreign agents who could infiltrate without raising suspicion of the child, I wanted to ce an agent inside his life...we had a n for one of the agents to be the child''s stepfather, but for some reason the CIA said it wasn''t necessary." "..." "The worst thing is that we did not ce the child at the top of the list, but left him third, causing the vignce on him to be insufficient." "Howe this kid who turned the country upside down isn''t at the top of that damn list!?" Michelle asked angrily. "There were two girls who showed slightly inferior capabilities, but one managed to get away with a murder we know shemitted, that of her parents...while the other was had suspicious contacts with foreigners, we saw her as a potential spy...these two girls aged 10 and 13 we saw as more dangerous people than Christian, who at the time was 10, who was only seen as concerned with money and knowledge" "During months of investigation, the boy did not even move from his routine... school, home and the process is repeated every day... we know he has businesses and investments, so we took him as a harmless subject." "But I never thought he would have the capacity to cause this chaos, we underestimated him" Looking at the screen, Kathia spoke bitterly. "..." Watching the TV for a few moments, Michelle sighed "We''ll have to really lock up all those people... everyone in the country will be watching for the people on the kid''s list, if they find out they''re free or in a special jail, the shit will rain down again... and even if they don''t find out from the kid or from themselves, I''m sure countries like Russia or China will be happy to put it out to the public now that they know all this" "It''s the only option" Kathia nodded. "You should get the soldiers out on the streets, we have to suppress all this or the damage will be astronomical" Pointing to the news image where they destroy statues, Serena spoke. "We can''t, we have to suppress them a little at a time or bloody conflict will erupt" Shaking her head, Michelle spoke "We''ll let them talk about the situation for a week, after that we''ll slowly clear attention from the problem, in a month or two we should be back to normal." Rising from her seat, Michelle straightened her suit and walked towards the exit "Kathia, I want that Epstein woman in 24 hours maximum, she will be publicly prosecuted and she will be the first to go down, then leave her to the hands of those same jail criminals, she won''t live more than a week." "Where are you going?" asked Kathia doubtfully. "I have to give a speech to calm things down a bit, I will also initiate the arrest of all these people on the list and the investigation of the case." "Do you need me to do anything besides catch that woman?" "Yes, that no one tries to touch the child" Michelle prepared to leave the ce, but he paused for a moment and spoke "The child''s speech... it soundedmunist, do you know anything?" "As far as I know, the boy is far frommunism, he himself invests in manypanies and has never shown nonconformity with our current ideology" "Good, keep an eye on him, if he shows attitudes against our nation or our ideology... I want him dead, but only after all this is settled" With those words, Michelle left the ce, leaving Serene and Kathia alone. "Do you think I can have the boy as a soldier? I think he has potential" Serene asked seriously. "Don''t even try to y your maniptions on him, with his intelligence it will end up biting you in the ass" Shaking her head, Kathia got up from the seat and dialed on cell phone "Bring Epstein in, if she resists shoot her, but I want her alive." ... "I ask you to trust me and I assure you that you will all pay for your crimes." With a cup of hot chocte in his hands, Christian leaned against Eva''s breasts and looked at the TV with a smile "I like this woman".... "You caused a lot of chaos" Eva replied with a big smile "But I''m d all those people are going to be locked up" "I''m surprised the media got the whole story up" Raising her eyebrows, Leslie who was standing behind Christian,mented. "They were in a tight spot" Christian replied, looking at the TV with boredom "I called all thepetitors, plus I told them I sent the evidence to other foreign media, they knew the truth was going toe out if or if... even if these people have influence on them, they know they will get burned if they try to put out a volcano... so that''s when everyone took the race of who will report the situation first, since the first one to report will be seen as a ''clean'' media among so much dirt" "Did you really send the data to the other media?" asked Eva suspiciously. "Only a third of what I said, if they had made an effort they could have censored everything... but I have no doubt that now all the media must have certain data." Pursing her lips, Eva looked at the television with a frown "If thiswork was so big, howe no one ever found out and wanted to report it?" "Most likely those who wanted to talk were silenced, they had people all over the ce, in the media, in the cops, in the courts, this was no small thing mom" Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian spoke "This big ring I exposed, it has many small rings, Hollywood is one of them, at least 40 to 50 actors, directors, among other important people were on the list...there are politicians, power brokers, tycoons...all were covering for each other" "So how did you manage to get it out in less than a month?" Still not understanding, Eva asked. "I have things that the silenced people didn''t have." Smiling, Christian spoke "I have money, intelligence and some influence... not just anyone can call so many media outlets the same day, there were the newspapers, radio, television, even people who make news videos over the inte..... I covered the whole area with my sudden fame." "..." "But what led to the sess is that no one knew that I knew... because if those people found out, they would do the impossible to shut us up, including the main forces of the country." "Why would the country shut you up...I see the president angry about the whole situation" Pointing towards the TV, Eva asked doubtfully. "Because with this I am damaging the country, many politicians fell, businessmen and important people... I just hit the whole image of the country in the world and with it the economy, I wouldn''t be surprised if the economy falls again" Taking a sip of his chocte, Christian spoke normally "A few months ago the country stabilized after an economic crisis, it still doesn''t manage to cement itself well and I hit them again" ------------------------ Edited By: Chapter 85 Symbol (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "What will happen if the economy falls?" asked Eva with concern "Our house is very expensive, we could have problems" "We won''t have problems, in fact, it will serve us quite well" Smiled Christian "When the economy falls, all industries suffer, but we are just starting a coffee industry, we won''t have so much blow, on the other hand those who have been around longer will have financial problems, with this we can eat theirpanies... we will attack everyone in our Coffee area" "Maybe we will lose a few million dors to keep the factories running and gathering products, but then it will all be recovered with interest." "The people who suffer are only the ones with little money... when you are a billionaire this doesn''t matter" With another sip, Christian continued "Our current stores will suffer setbacks, but since we gave the workers this week off and the stores will be closed to avoid damage with the protests, the damage will be minimal... and even if we do have damage to the stores, Aunt Sara insured them all against all kinds of damage, so it will work out fine" "Christian... those suffering penniless people are just like us... don''t you feel sorry for them?" With aplicated look, Eva asked. "Of course I do... I don''t forget that" Looking at the TV, Christian spoke softly "But it''s something necessary... if we didn''t bring this to light, it would continue to operate with impunity... what I''m talking about now is to take advantage of the problems... when life gives you lemons, you have to make lemonade... that''s what they say, right?" "..." Looking at the boy withplicated emotions, Eva just nodded. "I still don''t understand why you talked about the statue of justice" Pointing towards the screen where they show the vandalism towards those symbols, Leslie interrupts. "It''s simple... in all these protest situations, symbols are needed... symbols of struggle, symbols of rebellion, symbols of hate, among others" Looking at the poster with his angry face, Christian smiled "I represent the symbol of struggle or justice, however you want to see it... that Epstein woman is the symbol of direct hate... but people always look for a culprit in power or something simr, it''s always the person who has more power in the ce, in this case the president" "Let''s takepanies as an example...if an executive or any workermits a crime or egregious mistake within thepany, the highest person in thepany suffers the blow, because even if they are not directly to me, people won''t care and will me them with a thousand excuses... from the stupidest one like ''You had the power to stop it and you didn''t'' or ''You were the boss, you should know better''" "The church,panies, countries, gangs... no one is spared from that, always the person with the most public power will get hit the hardest with these mistakes" "In this case, I directed the hate towards the statues of justice, with the statue and Epstein, the whole symbol of hate is mostly covered" "After all, we humans are nothing but animals who are carried away by the masses, may be some people have different mentalities during the protests, maybe some people hate the princes or the former president more, but as long as the majority hate those two symbols I gave them, it doesn''t matter what those other people think" "I also thought myst words in the speech carefully... I am Christian Grey and I always go with the truth first... after this no matter what I say, people will believe me from the beginning... until it is proven at some point that I have lied" "I don''t understand..." Eva whispered. "It''s simple, think of life as a video game... every time people see me, I''ll get a 50 credibility point bonus, the maximum is 100.... as long as they don''t find me a horrible lie, the bonus will remain and I will be a ''trustworthy'' person to them." "Sure, this is not something that can always be achieved, you need a lot of merit for it... but the merit I got is something that will be on record for a long time.... ''kid unmasks the country''s elite'', it''s no small thing." "How did you learn all this? Did someone teach you?" with curiosity, Leslie spoke up. "No... I just learned it by observing" Christian replied "Always social protests have the same patterns, if you think carefully about it, you''ll notice that people are quite predictable." "I understand" nodded Leslie. Picking up his cell phone, Christian dialed a number "Aunt Sara, how are you?" "Hi Christian, everything''s fine, I just saw the mess you left" "I told you I was intoplicated shit" "I expected less" Sara sighed wearily "But so far you don''t have any demands, I''ll inform you of any situation" "I''m not worried about that, I was calling her to find out if the auction will be held in 3 days or did they move it to another date with all this?" "I was just talking about that, I called the people in charge of the auction and they say everything is going to continue to hold, the protest zones are pretty far from the site." "So all good... Tia Sara, inject about $500 million into Starbucks, also could you tell me how much money we would be left with? Including books and sales" "Give me a minute" "Okay" Christian nodded, sipping his chocte calmly. "We made the trade for Netflix so a percentage of Facebook I won''t count as money... if we count the money you get from books and Whatsapp sales, you have.... 7.25 billion in cash on cash, all this after deducting the 500 million you just told me and the purchases you''ve madetely, like the house, the protection service, among other things." "Well..." Thinking for a few moments, Christian spoke "I want Uncle Jayden to invest about 500 million dors in gold and precious stones, plus I want him to start a construction contract and look for the best architect he can to build my building, I will leave 1.5 billion for property purchases at the auction, if wee to need more, we add more... as for the construction contract, we can ce a cap of one billion for now... with that I would be left with 4.25 billion... Will only that block be auctioned or will more properties be sold? "More properties will be sold, but only properties within the United States." "Well... we will buy the most interesting ones... tell uncle Jayden that the properties will start to drop in price in the next few months, I want him to buy as many houses and apartments as possible within the United States, plus I want him to look at the possibility of starting his own coffee ntations... he has 1 billion for all that" Holding his hand to his chin, Christian thought ''In a few more years marijuana should be legal.... we might as well prepare goodnd to grow it and win the industry.'' "I''ve got it all written down, anything else?" "Yes... look for a better bank, the one we''re at now doesn''t give us any royalties, and they always lock us in for big purchases..... look for one that offers better rewards and interest percentage...also ask Uncle Jayden to look atnd with fertile soil to grow Medical Marijuana in the future" "Christian... that''s illegal" "For now, but in a few years it should be legal, everything points to that...I want to win that industry early" "Fine" Knowing that the boy is never wrong about projects, Sara nodded "But we can''t grow until it''s legalized." "It will take a few years, but we can set up the whole industry to be ready at the earliest time" "I create apany for that? We can put a vague trajectory on it and when it''s legalized we give it its real trajectory" "Does it cost money?" "Maybe a few bucks to maintain it, but it''s next to nothing." "Okay, leave the farnd purchases to thepany and the name will be... Ignite" "Okay, I''ll do that in a few days, for now we have all the registrations locked in." "When Uncle Jayden buys the gold and the other stuff, let him keep it in a safe inside the bank." "Easy, I''ll see to that... by the way, reserve the name ''Grey Corporation'' and ''Grey Signature'' is not an official record, but it will prevent someone from taking it" "Will it give problems when constructing the building?" "None." "Well, for now I''ll be working on Instagram and Tik Tok, so we''ll have more dealings with Georgia, outside of that we''re pretty much free." "Christian, this year you have a lot of taxes to pay...about $600 million." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian sighed "That much?" "Yes, you received a lot of money and you have a lot of properties, we passed the properties to thepany''s name, but thepany pays about the same in tax." "Any way to avoid taxes that borders on the legal?" "This year you have no choice, with what you did they will be watching you, but in the future we can start diverting money to some offshore bank ount." "Is it legal?" "It''s your money, you can do whatever you want...then we''ll talk in person about this" "Fine, but do me a favor and get me an ountant to keep track of my expenses and pay my taxes" Christian nodded "That would be all Aunty, when you go to the auction give me a call, I want to hear what they are offering" "Don''t worry, your uncle Jayden already thought of that and hired one for his team, we''ll be in touch, bye~" "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian looked towards his mother, who was looking at him in a daze "What?" "So much money do you have?" "Correction, you have" Pointing towards his mother, Christian smiled "I left almost all my money in your bank ount, just in case all this mess involves me" "When did that happen?" widening her eyes, Eva asked in disbelief. "A few weeks ago, Aunt Sara is your legal attorney, she can do it without any problems, sure, you can sue her or something simr, but you wouldn''t do that, would you?" "Why didn''t you tell me?" frowning, Eva asked. "Because I knew you would refuse" Putting the cup down on the coffee table, Christian walked over to his mother and hugged her. "..." Pursing her lips, Eva asked "What''s this about Grey Signature and Grey Corporation? Besides what building are they talking about?" "I will open aw firm in the future, Aunt Sara will manage it, plus I will put all ourpanies together and leave them under Grey Corporation.... as for the building, I will buy a whole block in New York, it will be our corporate headquarters." "..." "We will have our own family empire" Christian smiled, kissing his mother''s cheek fondly "And you have to quickly get used to handling all this, because in the future you will leave the position as CEO of Starbuck''s and be CEO of Grey Corporation." "Family empire, huh..." Eva murmured, remembering certain words her mother had said. "We''re also going into real estate, that''s why I told Uncle Jayden to start looking at properties, you may not know this, but he now has a team of 47 people researching the market for me, everything is simpler that way." "Just don''t overextend yourself or I''ll have to lock you up" Sigh bitterly Eva "You said this was thest thing you did, but you already have that Instagram thing and Tik tok, the building, the firm...you never stop working and it will take its toll on your body" "Easy mom, finishing the mock up of that, I make a deal with Georgia and she takes care of the apps, I just have to give her the idea and money" Smiling, Christian snuggled into his mother''s chest "After that I''ll be a total slob" "I''d like that" Eva smiled slightly, wrapping her arms around the boy''s back, while Leslie just watched everything calmly and quietly. ... December 22, 2011. Settling down on the couch, Christian ces the cell phone on loud and smiles "We started shopping!" "Somehow I feel excited" Eva smiled slightly. "Aunt Sara, is everything all right?" "Yes, I''m in my seat...now that I see the ce, there are VIP rooms with closed ss...they didn''t give me the option to get one" "They''re for powerful people..." Thinking for a few moments, Christian spoke "That must be where the Trump family is." Something that surprised Christian, is that that family wasn''t involved with Epstein, something he imed happened in his old world, always seeing the blond, old man as a potential child molester. "Now I feel nervous" With a slightly agitated voice, Sara spoke. "We''ll kick them in the face today, no one takes my building!" Christian eximed excitedly, already seeing the building of his dreams in front of his eyes. "It''s starting" Sara whispered. "Good" Moving on the couch, Christian sits on his mother''sp and takes her hand "I''m in my lucky seat". Chapter 86 Purchases (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "Christian, I have to see your siblings, they are ying in the pool" Eva whispered. "Leslie is watching them, plus there are the people cleaning the house around, they''ll be fine." "Right..." Nodded Eva hesitantly. "Wee to the...- annual." "Aunt Sara, I didn''t hear anything..." With a bored expression, Christian spoke. "The ce is very big, and the seat I have is a bit far from the stage... I''ll tell you what they sell and you tell me if you''re interested." "Well..." With a pout, Christian nodded. After about 5 minutes of boredom, Sara spoke "We have an apartment facing the south beach in miami, it has a sauna, pool, private outdoor cinema, decorated by an interior artist, 9 bathrooms 6 bedrooms, the auction started at $28 million dors" "What building is it?" "450 Alton RD #PH2, Miami Beach FL 33139" Grabbing hisptop, Christian looked up the building quickly "Built 2005...looks interesting, bid for the max 35 million" "30 million!" shouted Sara, drawing an amused smile on Eva''s face. "It sure has spirit" Eva smiled. "32 million" "33.5 million" "..." Waiting patiently, Christian just sighed. "Done, bought for 33.5 million, then I make the payment." "Great" Christian nodded, then turned to his mother and smiled "How about we give it to n?" "n? He''s too little yet..." "But he can use it in the future, he always talks about how great Miami is." "It would be a nice gift" Eva nodded after remembering how many times the boy pestered them to travel to that ce. "Mansion for sale just outside Los Angeles, it''s on a hill, it has 5000 square meters ofnd, 5 bedrooms 6 bathrooms, pool, spa area, jacuzzi, gatedpound, overlooking the Santa Monica ocean, starting price 5 million" "Angels..." Pursing his lips, Christian looked at his mother "What do you think? Do you like it there?" "I''ve never been to the Angels" Shrugging her shoulders, Eva replied. "Aunt Sara, maximum 10 million dors." "7 million dors" Sara shouted "Oh wow, no one else bid". "..." "House in Hawaii, makena, on the edge of the beach-" "Buy-" "Luxury apartment, San francisco-" "Buy-" "Honolulu mansion in Hawaii-" "Buy-" "Mansion in California, $40 million down" It got to the point where Sara wouldn''t even give specifics, just price and location. "Is it nice?" "It looks beautiful." "Buy." "Mansion-" "Buy-" "Apartment-" "Buy-" After 1 hour, Christian spent $547 million for 11 mansions and 13 apartments, causing Eva''s gaze to be vacant and tired. "Christian, nowes the building." With a serious look, Christian nodded "Get it yes or yes." "650 million" "680 million" "800 million" "Fuck you, 900 million!" With an angry shout, Sara raised the price, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows. "Did something happen?" "A VIP asked me to allow him to buy the building." "Do you know who it is?" "No, I just know it''s VIP, oh wait 920 million!" "..." "Son of a bitch..." "Did something happen?" "It went up all at once to 1.1 billion..." Frowning, Christian spoke "Go up, no fear." "1.2 Billion..." "SOLD!!!" Even Christian heard the shout from the cell phone, drawing a smile from him. "*Sigh* My throat hurts" With a tired voice, Sara spoke. "Aunt Sara, are you walking with security?" "Yes, why?" "Pay what we already have and get out of there." "Is anything wrong?" asked Sara nervously. "Nothing, but I don''t trust those people in the VIP rooms, do the shopping and get out of the ce, we don''t need anything else." "Okay... I''ll hang up on you and let you know when it''s all set up." "We''re talking" With a yawn, Christian hung up the call and mumbled "I should be left with 3,407,000,000 approximately..." ... Saturday, May 05, 2012. Time passed without problems, no one attacked Christian or his family, the protests calmed down 2 months ago, the whole country returned to normal. But not before everyone on the list was locked up, something that marked a historical milestone, making that day to be added to the history books with events such as the fall of the stars, the first former president locked up, among other things. The person who received the lowest sentence was the former president, receiving 10 years in prison. Jossey Epstein was sentenced to life imprisonment, but within 3 days of going to prison she was stabbed 79 times and died, something the country celebrated. Starbucks had its fierce start and consumed 3 small coffee chains, managing to have 137 coffee shops in total, expanding every day and the best thing is that it already started to produce profits, causing Christian not to have to contribute any more dors to thepany. Eva had to hire a nanny to take care of her children at least 2 days a week when she was going to thepany, and although there is security and there is Aria to do that job, Eva said that they have their own job and she wants someone special to watch her children when she is not there. The man''s name is Jimmy Carter, he is 29 years old and is quite nice, he ys almost all day with n and had the job of cooking for everyone when Eva was away. Something that made Christian very happy is that his building has already started the remodeling process, all thanks to Jayden who found an architect known worldwide for only epting challenging structures, something that the building drawn by Christian more than met. It turns out that the whole structure would have problems since it would not withstand earthquakes and would not have the necessary stability due to its design, but the architect managed to do a perfect job and everything went smoothly. Needless to say, the purchase and then demolition of the building caught the attention of the media, who quickly found out who the owner was, but knowing that the boy never epted an interview after that fateful day, they didn''t even bother to try to contact him. The only thing that bothered Christian a little, is that all the construction will be ready in about 6 years, all because the demolition process is something that will take a long time because it is a very busy ce and the risks are quite high. All this dream of having his own Stark Tower, cost him 850 million in construction, but the idea of having his tower was stronger than the sense of saving and he paid without hesitation. Christian''s books became big sellers after the whole scandal, as each of his 28 published books exceeded 50 million copies domestically, while worldwide each exceeds 100 million copies. The publisher has already talked to Christian about the idea of selling the stories for movies, but for now it is just a possibility and more details will be discussed in the future. Thanks to this, Christian''s money went from 2.55 billion to 4.54 billion, in just 5 months. The other projects that already started working are Tik Tok and Instagram, Christian had to talk to Georgia and they reached an agreement, she would work as CEO of the two apps for 20% of each app and at the same time there would be no censorship towards any trend unless it was harmful, allowing non-invasive advertising along the way. After an investment of $10 million each, the apps started the creation process, and in about 5 months should beunched with the 2021 design that Christian created. Finally, a pleasant surprise is that bitcoin started to be exchanged for real money, today it costs 60 dors a bitcoin and the price is going up. Christian searched the inte, but could not find out who was the person who created the bitcoin to dor exchange page, but regardless he continued to do his thing and nned the rise of Ether with Emily. But the most important thing for Christian, is his new bond with Leslie, who from day one has followed him everywhere, even taking on the task of helping him get dressed when Eva wasn''t there. Watching in the mirror as Leslie cuts his hair, Christian asks "Leslie, you''ve never told me your real age." "I already told you I''m 31" "Don''t lie to me" With a pout, Christian looks at the serious woman "You know I don''t like lies." "*Sigh* I''m 27" "You''re so young" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at Leslie''s eye "Are you going to tell me what happened to your eye too? You told me something happened in the army, but you were very vague in your exnation." "..." Without answering, Leslie continued to cut the boy''s hair carefully. "Leslie, I''ll get mad at you" Pursing his lips, Christian spoke. "It was in a fight" Leslie replied "I was a sniper, this eye got me discharged." "You''re pretty open today Leslie, did something happen?" hesitantly, Christian asked. He asked her the same question 1000 times before this day, but she never answered and just stayed silent. At first she was telling lies, but she quickly realized that this child can''t be lied to without him knowing, something she found terrifying. "..." Pausing slightly, Leslie looks directly into the boy''s eyes and speaks "In 3 days I''m taking a week off..." "And why do you look so sad? Unlike your whole team, you haven''t had a day off since you started working, you need to rest" Smiling softly, Christian spoke. "..." "Don''t you have a family? They must miss you" "I don''t have anyone" Continuing where he was, Leslie continued speaking with the same neutral face as always. "I''m sorry..." With a concerned look on his face, Christian asks "Are you okay? Do you need help with anything?" "I''m fine... it''s been a long time" Smiling slightly, Leslie nodded. "Leslie, you know I love you very much, don''t you?" With concern, Christian looked at the woman through the mirror and continued "At first I found your presence somewhat annoying, as I wasn''t used to having someone following me at every step... but with time you became important to me, I can talk to you about everything without having reservations, you listen to me and give me advice when needed... so make sure youe back after your vacation, or I will send people after your head." Pausing for a few moments, Leslie looks at the boy and nods, saying nothing more. Having already cut the boy''s hair, Leslie puts the scissors aside and speaks "You like it like that?" Pursing his lips, Christian turns his head and takes a good look at himself. His hair was as he always left it, long reaching only a few inches from his shoulders and without any particr direction, remaining somehow tidy yet messy. "Today I want to try something new, can you bring me a pencil and paper, I''ll draw you my idea." "Right away" Nodding, Leslie left the bathroom and went to the boy''s room, arriving quickly with what he asked for. Receiving the pencil, Christian took the notebook and began to draw quickly, so that a few minutester he would show Leslie what he wanted "Can you do this?" "I think I can" Leslie nodded, taking the razor and carefully cut the sides. "Leslie why did you learn to cut hair? You told me you practiced with your friends in the military, but you didn''t tell me what motivated you." "I always wanted to be a hairdresser before I joined the army, but then I liked guns more and here I am." "You didn''t do badly at all, you ended up cutting the hair of the most handsome boy in the world" Smiled Christian narcissistically. "..." Nodding, Leslie continued her work. After 30 minutes of soothing silence, Leslie put the scissors aside and grabbed some hair gel, thenbed the boy''s hair with her fingers and asked, "What do you think?" Turning his head, Christian looked at his hair carefully and nodded, "It looks perfect, I just need a beard." The new haircut is quite unseen in this world, but it is something that seems to give Christian more years of age on his boyish face. [Photo here] "You wouldn''t look good with a beard." "Why not? I think I would look handsome" "Your face is... very perfect symmetrically, you have a very delicate face, the beard would make you look like a baby with a beard." With a pout, Christian turned in his chair and looked at the woman "You took the energy out of me, take me to my bed" "Understood" Leslie nodded, picking up the child as if carrying a princess and carrying him carefully to his bed. With the child in bed, Leslie proceeded to clean the bathroom and tidy everything up, then returned to Christian''s side and stood up straight at the side of the bed. Picking up his cell phone, Christian purses his lips and mumbles aloud "I''ve already upset Sarah, I''ve already talked to Elisa, I''ve already called Emily.... I don''t have any more friends." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian puts the cell phone down and turns to Leslie "Leslie, would you like to work for me permanently?" Chapter 87 Monster (Unedited And Uncorrected ) In a daze, Leslie turns her gaze and looks silently at the boy for a few seconds, then simply nods and speaks "I''d like that" "Perfect~" smiled Christian "I''ll still pay defense, but you have to resign and you''ll have a personal contract with me, how much do you get paid?" "20,000 a month" "That''s too little, I''ll give you 50,000." Silently, Leslie nodded. "Leslie, you are very quiet" Firming his chin with his hands, Christian looked directly at the woman "Don''t you have something to say? Any thoughts? Any feelings?" Looking at the boy with an expressionless face, Leslie shook her head. "You were talking a lot at first, I don''t know what happened to you" Rolling his eyes, Christian turned on the bed and looked up at the ceiling in boredom "I can''t take it anymore, I feel like if I don''t do something fun I''ll explode this house." After a few bored sighs, Christian turned and looked at the woman "Leslie, do you know how to do massage?" Looking at the boy, Leslie shook her head. "Can you do one on my feet? I''ve never had one and they say it feels good." "But I don''t know how to do massages." "You can learn with me" Pulling off his socks, Christian turned and stretched his slender feet toward the woman, as a smile came across his face. "I''ll do my best" Bending down, Leslie carefully took the boy''s feet and began to squeeze them gently. "Leslie, harder, I''m not going to break" Rolling his eyes, Christian moved his foot slightly. "Got it" Leslie nodded, squeezing a little harder with her thumbs. "This is nice" Closing his eyes, Christian let out a sigh of satisfaction. After about 15 minutes, Leslie shifted her feet and stood silently, listening quietly as the boy sighed steadily. After another 20 minutes, Christian fell asleep, something Leslie easily noticed by his breathing. Taking the boy gently, Leslieid him under the covers and tucked him in carefully, then looked at his face for a few seconds and kissed his forehead hesitantly "Sweet dreams..." With those words, Leslie got up and stood by his side, not moving an inch for hours, gazing intently at any situation in the room. ... Thursday, May 10, 2012. The days passed quickly, Leslie took the vacation as she said, leaving #2 in charge, while Eva had to leave again to see thepany, ending up again with the babysitter taking care of them and taking the job of picking them up from school. "See you Emily, remember to do your homework" Smiling cheerfully, Christian says goodbye to the blonde girl. "Bye!" Waving his hand with a smile, Emily runs towards the bus. Smiling, Christian walks towards the exit and runs into his siblings. "What''s up bald girl" Smiling, Christian rubs Hailie''s hair. "I''m not bald anymore!" shouted Hailie angrily. "You just have fleas" n added. "That I don''t have fleas, that only happened once and it was because I petted a stray dog!" Turning quickly Hailie defended herself. "Stop fighting" Affirming the children''s heads, Christian forced them to follow him to the van already waiting for them in front of the school. Getting his siblings in first, Christian climbed inst and greeted "Hi Jimmy, hi #2." Turning with a soft smile, Jimmy speaks "Hey kids, how was school?" "Good, Maya said she would ask your parents permission toe stay at my house!" said Hailie cheerfully, while #2 without answering the greeting, quickly started the car, something that made Christian frown. "#2, where''s #3 and #4, they should be escorting the car along with #5 and #6." "They''re stuck in traffic, we''ll join her on the way" Coldly replied #2. "Oh, I see, afternoon traffic is usually a pain in the ass" With a smile, Christian nodded, to pull out his cell phone as the van sped forward. "Jimmy, didn''t you guys hit traffic on your way here?" "Yeah, but #2 took a detour and we got here first" Without turning around, Jimmy replied. "Lucky you, it would be hell waiting at school, it bores me" Christian nodded, then dialed a number and put his cell phone to his ear. "911, how can we help you" "Hello Elisa, how are you?" "You are calling the emergency number, did you make a mistake?" "No, I know perfectly well I''m talking to you Elisa, don''t y games with me" Rolling his eyes, Christian pouts. "Young man, are you speaking in code?" "Yes Elisa, I miss you too" Smiling happily, Christian leaned back in the seat and spoke. "Can you exin the situation to me?" "Oh, I''m on my way home with my driver and Jimmy, you remember I talked to him? My babysitter." "Young man, I''ll tell you situations and you talk to me to find out what it is." "Theft" "..." "Assault" "..." "Kidnapping" "Yes, I maye to your house tomorrow or maybe on Saturday." "Understood, we are notifying the police, please don''t hang up on me." "Don''t worry Elisa, I have time to talk" Looking towards the streets, Christian notices that theypletely walked away the way to his home, confirming his suspicions because of #2 and Jimmy''s lies, causing his eyes to sparkle for a moment to then return to normal. "Young man, can you tell me your name somehow?" "Hello Elisa''s friend, it''s true it''s me, Christian Grey" With a slight chuckle, Christian spoke casually "The boy who writes books~" "Can you tell me where you are heading and who the suspects are?" "I don''t know where we can go for lunch, but I can ask my driver and Jimmy, they should know more about the city." "You''re saying your people kidnapped him and you don''t know where he''s headed?" "Exactly!" Christian eximed with joy in his voice "I''m also going with my sister Hailie and my brother n, they''re super cute, you''ll like meeting them!" "Christian, I don''t want to go out!" Hailie eximed quickly "I have to y with Maya tomorrow!" "It''s okay if you don''t want to, I was just inviting them" With a smile, Christian strokes the girl''s hair, while with his other hand he pulled out his metal pen that he used to write with, tucking it carefully between his sleeve. "Christian, you''re telling me that your siblings are also being kidnapped?" "Correct, they didn''t want to leave tomorrow with us" Nodding, Christian speaks. "We are tracing the call, the police will close the roads and chase the vehicle, please don''t do anything risky" With concern in her voice, the 911 operator spoke. Looking outside, Christian notices that they are entering what appears to be an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town, causing his heart to beat faster, as his mind processes everything quickly, causing him a slight headache. "Elisa, we''re getting somewhere, I''ll call youter." "Please don''t hang up on me" The woman quickly replied. "Don''t worry, you''ll be in touch" Blocking the cell phone from hanging up due to the friction, Christian puts the cell phone in his pocket with the microphone facing out, then smiling and asking "Where are we?" "#2 said he''d meet the others here" Smiled Jimmy politely, then getting out of the car as #2 began to stare at them. "Oh I see" Christian nodded, trying to quickly process a solution, but as he nced sideways outside, he sees 9 more women rushing towards them, knowing full well that the situation went from bad to worse, causing his hands to tremble slightly as his blood began to flow with frightening speed. When he least noticed, Christian''s eyesight began to flicker, until his normal vision was reced by violet, causing his brain to lose all sensitivity and only the rational remained ''So this time I have no feelings... makes it simpler.'' Looking at his hands, Christian instantly understood what was happening, closing his eyes for a few moments as he takes a deep breath, only to have the car open a few secondster and ce a cloth in his mouth. ... [Christian-POV] Closing my eyes, I quickly process everything I saw during those seconds. 9 unknown women, guns in their pants, #2 betrayed us together with Jimmy, the police will arrive in minutes, in that time they can get us out of the ce, my siblings are in danger. The only visible way out and within my capabilities is to act so they think everything went well, if they just want to kidnap us I wait for the police, the call is still ongoing and they don''t know I have my cell phone active, all the way will be traceable. But when my brain was processing the best alternatives, a cloth came to my nose. They want to put us to sleep, itplicates my ns, it''s time to act. Struggling for a few seconds, I copse on the arm of the unknown woman, while I see out of the corner of my eye that n and Hailie followed the same fate. "The drop is done, notifymand" Getting off vehicle #2, I speak to the women, while Jimmy watched everything from the side. "Does anyone know they came this way?" asked the woman holding me. "No, no one noticed, I took it upon myself to drop off the protection at the boy''s house." "Good" Nodding, the woman turned to the other women and spoke "Kill those two kids, we just need this one-" Disguise option eliminated, forced elimination initiated. Remembering the information from the anatomy books I read for my research, I turn on the woman''s arm and bury my pen directly into her jugr vein, then pull it out just as quickly and release the pen, allowing the blood to seep out in spurts. Taking advantage of the women''s daze, I grab the gun and with the memory of the movies, I remove the safety and fire into #2''s head. *Bang* Target down by graze, no confirmed kill, recoil greater than expected, low angle at 15 degrees. *Bang * Target down confirmed dead, bullet passes through brain, recoil causes muscle tremor, angle modified. "Shi-!" One woman was quick and tried to pull out her gun, but she didn''t even finish speaking and fell with a shot to the head. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Two targets eliminated, numbness of dominant hand, angle of fire changed. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Targets eliminated, time used, 14.1 seconds. With the direct threats killed, I look down at my hand and notice how my wrist is pointing in an unnatural direction. Gritting my teeth, I grab the hand and with all my possible strength, I straighten it to its natural shape, while the sound of the bone positioning itself sounded particrly pleasing to my ears. Recoil force hurts my operative hand, there''s no pain, but I don''t have 100% of my ability, I have to quickly eliminate thest one. Turning to Jimmy, I look him straight in the eye and point it at his head. "WAIT, PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!!!" Kneeling quickly, Jimmy begins to cry as he crawls towards me, causing reasoning to return to my mind, as a sharp, wrenching pain reached my brain. "THEY FORCED ME *Sniff* I DIDN''T WANT TO!!!" Jimmy shouted in desperation, causing my mind to put the pain aside and my concentration was on the guy. His face looked pitiful, tears streamed down his face, snot dripped from his nose passing over his lips, while his whole body was shaking heavily. "..." Staring at him silently for a few seconds, but this time with her feelings returned, she raised the gun and fired. *Bang* *Thud* Eyes wide open, Jimmy fell towards the ground, as blood and flesh fragments sttered towards my face. Looking sideways, I felt my mind go numb, not quite believing what I had just done and what had just happened. Feeling a strange warmth on my cheek, I pick it up and see what appears to be a piece of meat, I stare at it and it falls apart like nothing, making my mind instantly understand what it was, the brain. "Trust no one..." I mumble in a daze, then drop the gun and look down at my hands "I-I... what did I just do... I-I killed those women" "CHRISTIAN, ARE YOU THERE!!!?" But while he is stunned, I faintly heard a small screaming from my cell phone. "Y-yes... I''m here" I nodded as I mumbled, then pulled my cell phone out of my pocket instantly filling it with blood. "Something happened, I heard gunshots!?" "I... I murdered everyone" Looking dazedly towards the dead women, Christian muttered "I murdered them..." Imitted an atrocity... But... Why don''t I feel anything? "I... I-I''m a monster?" "Christian, take a deep breath and tell me what happened!" Coming to my senses a bit, I bring my cell phone close to my ear and speak "T-they wanted to put us to sleep with a rag... I stabbed a woman in the neck and took her w-weapon" "..." "Then I shot them all..." "Calm down Christian, the police are about to arrive, now tell me... the women are dead?" "Y-yes... I shot them all in the head..." "STOP RIGHT THERE, POLICE!!!" But as I was exining the situation, a shout came from behind me, causing me to turn my head quickly while raising my hands "I-I''m not armed!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* But when I managed to see the policewoman, 12 shots rang out, causing my body to freeze instantly, only to robotically lower my head and watch the blood seep rapidly into my chest, as my body copsed limply. Falling still beside the gun, my mind felt fuzzy, sharp pains assaulted my thoughts, somehow keeping me awake. "W-why? t-the police shot me? *cough* *cough* *cough*" I mumbled haltingly, as blood began to trickle out of my mouth. My vision started to be blurry, but I could still see the silhouette slowly approaching towards me. "Tsk, these bitches can''t do anything right" With a snap of annoyance, the woman spoke next to me, then put her hand to her chest and spoke "This is officer Smith, I shot down a young man after he attacked me, the kid went crazy and killed all the people in the ce, I need backup at xxxxxx." "Central here, backup is on the way, Officer Smith, do you need an ambnce?" a voice was heard on the radio. "Yes, but they are all dead on the scene, 10 women, one man and 3 children." Chapter 88 Dead? (Unedited And Uncorrected ) When I heard that, my vision flickered again, while somehow I felt my strength returning. Crawling with difficulty, I take my left hand to the gun at my side and point it at the woman. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* I fired until the gun didn''t release any more bullets, hitting thest 3 ammunition in the body of the officer, who slowly turned to me and pointed her gun at me. *Bang* *cough* *cough* Startled slightly by the other hit on my body, just smiled and looked up at the sky that seemed particrly beautiful today thanks to the violet light that was covering everything. "*Cough* *Cough*" Coughing up more blood, I look sideways at the copsed body next to me, causing my smile to be softer "I-I protected *Cough* *Cough* *cough* my s-siblings *cough* *cough*" "M-mom..." ... A woman in a white gown was quickly running towards the entrance of the hospital, while the whole ce seemed to be in chaos because of the arrival of a stretcher surrounded by 4 people. "What''s the situation!?" The woman quickly asked. "Boy of about 13 years old seriously wounded by a firearm, we count 11 bullet impacts, 6 in the thorax, 3 in the stomach, one in the arm and one in the shoulder!" Spoke quickly a nurse, quickly moving the stretcher through the corridors "We found him unconscious at the scene, blood filled his lungs and we had to improvise, it is expected that his lungs are punctured and he needs immediate surgery!" "PREP SURGERY!!!" Shouted the woman in white coat towards the surrounding nurses, causing them to run quickly. "Did you call his family? We need blood fast!" The woman asked. "The police said they would contact her, they should be here in a few minutes!" Nurse nodded quickly, as they continued to move the stretcher. ... *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "*Sigh* Who''s calling now" Picking up her cell phone, Eva looks at the contact and sees it''s Sara. "Sara, I''m really busy right now, what do you need? "Eva... did you get a call before mine?" with a weak voice, Sara asks. "Yes, but it was unknown so I hung up, why?" "Where are you now?" "I''m on my way to the airport, I have a flight in 15 minutes, did something happen?" with a bad feeling, Eva asks. "..." "Sara please don''t make me nervous, tell me what happened!" feeling her heart clench for some reason, Eva asked anxiously. "Just get there as soon as possible Eva, I-I need to talk to you, I''ll be waiting for you at the airport, bye" With those words, Sara hung up the call. "SARA-!!!!" Shouting, Eva tries to tell her not to cut her off, but the distinctive call terminated sound reached her ear, causing Eva to clench her cell phone in frustration. "What the fuck is going on" Holding her hand to her heart, Eva mumbled, then grabbed her cell phone and dialed Christian. ... ? 15 minutes after Christian arrived at the hospital. White House, Washington. "President we have a problem" Without knocking on the door, Kathia quickly opens them and enters the office, finding Michelle alone as she signed documents. Frowning slightly, Michelle looks up and asks "What happened now that you have toe personally?" "It''s about the child" Sitting down in front of the desk, Kathia drops some papers in front of the president "They gave the order to kidnap the child." Frowning deeply, Michelle quickly picks up the papers and reads them. 10 minutester, Michelle puts the papers down and rubs her temples "Who did this?" "That''s the worst thing, we don''t know" With a solemn look, Kathia spoke "The person who nned everything has the power to make a trusted person for the world''srgest securitypany betray his client" "..." "In addition the boy''s babysitter was also involved, and ording to our records the man has been working for thatpany for 5 years, but at their Los Angeles headquarters.... A few months ago he requested his transfer to Detroit, so he must be some kind of sleeper agent or something simr." Frowning, Michelle tapped her fingers lightly on the table "Has the information reached the media yet?" "Not yet." "Get the information to them, imply it was by city criminals. To the corrupt police nt files or calls that indicate he was in contact with these women." "I thought so too" Taking out other files from her suitcase, Kathia spoke "We have it all nned as a kidnapping for ransom, that police was the only case of corruption and was in cahoots with those women, after that you should give the order and publicly start a manhunt with all the big gangs in the country, you can embellish it with words like ''We won''t allow these criminals to harm any more children! '' you could also take advantage of creating aw that toughens the penalties against crimes or mistreatment towards children, and to make people feel better, give thew the name of Christian Grey." "That will do the trick... also find me all the possible corrupt cops in the city and some other states, we will sacrifice a few, I need to improve my image" Michelle nodded, then looked directly at Kathia and spoke seriously "That child can''t be hurt anymore, if he dies make sure it''s from his injuries from this situation, not by the hands of a third party" "I already have my people guarding the hospital, no one will touch him" Kathie nodded, then frowned and spoke "Do you have any idea who nned all this? Not just anyone can elude us, it''s a potential danger not knowing these people." "There are few people who can infiltrate that securitypany... this case will be a big stain on their name" Frowning, Michelle shook her head "I haven''t the foggiest idea..." "I''ll have to look into this" Nodding, Kathia speaks "What will we do with the case? The child must go through a trial, on the call you heard how he executed the babysitter after the babysitter begged for mercy" "..." Frowning, Michelle spoke "It will be somewhat controversial his trial... but he should get off easy with hiswyers under the excuse that he was psychologically traumatized by the whole situation, make everything public and make sure no one messes with the trial, that everything is clean... whether we want it or not, this child became an important image for the country... in the best case he dies today and takes the problem of his existence away from us." "Most likely, his mother has not yet arrived in Detroit and the child apparently has a unique blood type, at this rate he will die in a few hours at the most... his father does not know about the situation and is in Arizona, he will not arrive for a few days if he is interested ining" "Well, we''ll get everything ready." ... 15 minutester. Holding his hands to his ears in the middle of the conversation, a man frowned slightly and looked at the camera seriously, while the image of a boy with white hair appeared behind his back "We interrupt the transmission to give a breaking news, about 3 hours ago Christian Grey was the victim of a kidnapping attempt along with his younger siblings, as we are informed the situation ended with an armed conflict between the young man and the criminals, ending with 12 dead and Christian in the hospital for dozens of bullet impacts in his body". Swallowing saliva, the man continued "He is currently in emergency surgery and his life is in a critical state, we will be reporting on the situation as we have more information, all on CNN". ... Looking around, Christian frowned and spoke "Hello? Is anyone here?" After closing his eyes at that fateful moment, Christian woke up with what looks like ck sheet over his body and all alone in arge, dark forest. "Did I die?" with confusion, Christian carefully walked around the ce, being careful not to step on anything that would damage his feet due to him being barefoot. "*Sniff*" Sniffing deeply, Christian smiled "This air is amazing, it even feels like it has vor." Unafraid, Christian continued walking through the forest, noting with some strangeness how the leafless branches sometimes formed shapes that to many might be frightening. "I''ll eat a penguin, nanana~" But as he walked, a humming sounded in the distance, causing Christian to quickly turn his gaze. Frowning slightly, he looks up and sees smoke rising from the ce, while a strong smell of cooked meat was beginning to spread through the ce. Hesitantly, Christian walked towards the sound, trying to make as little noise as possible. After a few minutes, Christian hid behind a tree and cautiously looked at a man sitting in front of a campfire, who was grinning foolishly as he twirled a stick with what looks like meat in the middle. "Come child, I''m waiting for you" Without turning around, the man spoke calmly, startling Christian instantly. Thinking for a few moments, Christian looked at the dark forest to his back, then looked at the campfire "Will you hurt me?" "I don''t have to, in fact, I don''t even think I could" Shrugging his shoulders, the man spoke normally. Without feeling the lie, Christian nodded and walked over to the man, then sat down next to him and looked at his face. The man had a rather in appearance, he had brown skin, dark brown eyes and long hair down to the middle of his back. The most striking thing about him was his height, standing at about 1.92 cm, while he was wearing strange clothing that appeared to be penguin fur. "Who are you?" "Me? I have many names, it depends on who asks me, the era, the world, the gxy, the universe... but you can tell me.... mmmm, how can you tell me" Muttering as he brings his free hand to his chin "Oh, I know, you can call me Shrek!" "Shrek?" with a strange expression, Christian nodded. "..." "..." "..." "Where am I?" Unable to stand the silence, Christian spoke up. "In hell, or at least in its vicinity" Shrek replied calmly. Blinking in a daze, Christian spoke "B-are you kidding?" "Not at all, wee to hell" Smiled the man slightly, as he looked at the meat with glowing eyes. Looking sideways, Christian searched for anything resembling what he had heard about this ce, knowing instantly that this man does not lie. But the spookiest thing about the ce is the dry trees, no fire pits, no demons torturing, nothing as scary as in the rumors. "Is it different from what you imagined?" asked Shrek. "Yes... very different." "That''s normal, we''re just outside the inhabited ce, if you got to their pce you''d have a very different view" Smiled the man with amusement. "Pce?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "Yes... in your world they describe hell as being underground or the like, the truth is hell is a the size of a medium sized gxy." Widening his eyes, Christian asked "A-a gxy?" "Yes, but it''s always constantly expanding, it all depends on the mood of that crazy woman" Trembling slightly, Shrek spoke. "What woman?" feeling a hint of fear in his voice, Christian asked with confusion. Turning his gaze for the first time, the man''s eyes seemed to glow as he looked at Christian "You''re a human, you don''t have the ability to hear that woman''s name... for now." "You''re human too" Frowning, Christian spoke cautiously. "I am not human... I am everything and at the same time nothing" Finishing his words, the man changed form, transforming into a penguin. "I am a penguin" Changing his body again, the man disappeared and in his ce was arge anaconda "I can also be an anaconda" "I can be a dragon, or maybe a dog" Smiling, the man became human again. Opening his eyes wide at what he saw, Christian tried to reason everything he saw, only to ask with confusion "What is your true form?" "I don''t know" Shrugging his shoulders, the man spoke calmly "But I popped into existence having a humanoid body as you call it." "..." Biting his lips, Christian spoke "Are you god?" "Hahaha~" The manughed lightly "No, I''m not god, not even close to being one." "Then how do you do that?" "Kid, if I knew how I do it, I wouldn''t have so much trouble in my life" Shrugging his shoulders, Shrek sighed "Enough of this nonsense, let''s talk about you." "..." "You know what happened to you after you got here?" smiling, the man took a book in his hands and opened it quickly, then waved his hands in the air. Out of nowhere, what seemed to be a screen appeared in front of Christian, showing an image that squeezed his heart. "It''s been two days since you were shot, they managed to get the bullets out of you and repair your lungs, but your mother''s blood was no good to you and you have a deficiency... if it wasn''t for your body being in regeneration mode, you would have died by now." In the image, Eva looks desperate as she tries to approach Christian, only to be stopped by Sara and Sarah, who had a pained expression on their faces. "Your mother went crazy when she found out, to the point that she doesn''t have the rationality to process that, if she moves you too much, your wounds will open up, that''s why they had to take her away from you." With a pained expression, Christian clenched his fists tightly, then looked at the man and whispered haltingly, "M-my siblings...they-" "Yes, they''re fine, they''re still hospitalized to find out if they have any negative effects from the substance that put them to sleep, but they''ll be fine" Interrupted the man, showing a video of his siblings fighting each other as usual, but this time while on hospital gurneys. "*Sigh* I''m d..." Smiling softly, Christian watches as the two children argue, then looks down at his hands and whispers "I''ll die?" "If no one kills you right now, you won''t die" Looking at the boy, Shrek speaks softly. "..." Remembering what he did before he fell into this state, Christian''s lookplicated. "Whichplicates you more? To have killed those women or to feel nothing for killing them?" With a curious look, Shrek asked. ------------------------------- Words by the author: Many people told me that they didn''t understand the previous chapter, so I will put a simple summary. Christian realized he and his siblings got kidnapped. he call 911, to make kidnapper not realize he calls for help, he called operator by "elisa" and make signal that tell about his situation. Arriving at the scene, Christian uses all his mind to get out of the situation, ending up with the women dead and him shot. If you still have any doubt why the police shot him, it is because she was with the women, then called dispatch to say that she was the one attacked and cover up the situation for herself (not knowing that Christian had a 911 call). PD: I just saw ament saying it was all sudden and somewhat forced. The truth is that''s what I try to reflect in these situations. Ashley''s suicide, Christian''s kidnapping, all situations like that have no warning and just happen, there is no preparation for the protagonist''s sight because he never expects it, even more if you think he already had security hired. Chapter 89 Awakening (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "..." Looking down at his hands, Christian spoke uncertainly "I don''t know... but I think I might have done something that didn''t end up with them dead..." Shaking his head, Shrek spoke "Believe it or not, this oue is the best of all the other possible oues." "What do you mean?" frowning slightly, Christian asked. "..." Biting his lips, Shrek looked around cautiously, then waved his hand and an image appeared, an image that sent chills and immense anger down Christian''s spine. "If we say you have 10 possible oues, in 9 you would end up with your siblings dead, at least one of them" Shifting the images, Shrek spoke "In fact your main path was going to end with Hailie staying in the house because of a stomach ache, and only n and you would be kidnapped." "..." "In that n will die terribly, something that would leave you very bad, do you want me to tell you what his end was?" "..." Clenching his fists, Christian nodded after a few seconds. "n would be raped by those women and you would kill them after that, strangely enough you would also end up in the hospital, but this time with only 8 shots instead of 11." With a tremor in his body, Christian spoke a little louder "I don''t want to know anymore!" "Calm down" Raising his hands in surrender, Shrek spoke "I just wanted to tell you that you had the best oue." "..." "Anyway, you have to wait here until you wake up" With a sigh, the man continued cooking the meat. "Those results you say... is it fate?" after a few minutes, Christian turned his gaze and asked. "No, fate exists, but not in your universe" Shaking his head, the man spoke as if nothing. "Does more than one universe exist?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "Yes and no... your human capacity is far inferior, you wouldn''t understand what it really is." "You could try, I''m very smart." "Believe me kid, even if I exined it to you, you wouldn''t understand it... it''s not your intelligence that''s the problem, it''s your race... if you were another being, it would be as easy to exin it as asking the result of 1+1 to an adult, but humans are not made to understand these things, it''s like your brain freezes the moment I exin it to you and you would end up listening to nonsense nonsense" "..." Without fully understanding, Christian just nodded noticing that the man never lied to him, to then look at the man and ask "You reincarnated me?" "No, no one reincarnated you. Reincarnation is a natural process of this universe" Shaking his head, Shrek spoke. "So everyone has the memories of their other life?" With furrowed brows, Christian asked. "No, just you." "Why me?" "You wouldn''t understand, you know, being human and all that Jazz." "..." Nodding, Christian asked again "Do you know anything about ''mom''?" Frowning for the first time, the man looked at Christian "Eva?" "No... I''m talking about mom, the ones with lots of shadow hands or something simr." Eyes widening, Shrek looked quickly towards the horizon, then looked at Christian and asked cautiously "How do you know about those hands!?" Confused by his reaction, Christian spoke "I saw them in a dream... she spoke to me and called herself mom.... I also think she spoke to me when I was in trouble a few months ago." Hearing that, the man''s face turned extremely pale, as his lips trembled heavily, then he flipped the pages of his notebook and waved his hands in the air, causing the image on the screen to change to one quite interesting to Christian. "That''s mom... but I don''t remember seeing her shadow with..... wings?" "Damn!" looking up at the sky, the man quickly stood up, causing confusion in Christian. "Is something wrong?" But the man didn''t answer, he just quickly flipped the pages of the book and his hands began to move erratically through the air. "You''ll wake up sooner, but we have to move" Grabbing Christian''s shoulder, the man spoke and they quickly appeared elsewhere. Opening his eyes wide, Christian looked all over the ce, finding a scene that truly looked like hell. Arge pce that seemed to be made of a crystalline obsidian-like stone was in front of him, it had paths of the same color and everything was surrounded by purple, gray, green, and red mes. Large and terrifying creatures were walking around the ce, havingpletely new and creepy shapes for Christian, while the beings didn''t even look at them and went about their business, walking, standing still, looking at pirs, all extremely creepy. "W-what are those things!" Christian asked exalted. "Demons, but don''t get confused, it''s not their true form, but humans see them that way because of their limitations" Undeterred, the man kept moving his hands and changing pages "Everything that exceeds your limitations will have terrifying forms or cause a deep fear in your genes, it''s a preventive measure to avoid that you exceed your limits... usually you all see them with a different form, and they usually have aspects that are somehow recognizable to you, that''s why you will see beings that you consider disgusting or something simr." Squinting, Christian clenched his fists and fought his fear, watching the whole scene with eagerness and interest. But what caught his attention the most was thergest structure Christian had ever seen in his life, even in pictures. Behind the pce, a gigantic dark throne surpassed the heavens, while hundreds of tform-like structures were ced one on top of the other on the sides of the throne, having everything from beds, to armchairs. "W-what is this!?" Christian asked, as his body trembled heavily. "The pce of hell" Answered the man quickly, while his hands moved so fast that Christian''s eye could not keep up. Although fear was on Christian''s mind, the ce was simply spellbinding to his mind, especially certain pentagrams and hieroglyphic species on the structures, something that seemed to glow brightly as Christian looked at them. "W-what are those symbols?" Pointing with his trembling finger, Christian asked. "Language of creation, the firstnguage to exist...oddly enough thatnguage is in every universe." "I-I''ve never heard of it." "Some call it demonguage, others call it angelnguage or Enochian, the truth is it''s the samenguage... but if I''m honest, I''d say it''s anguage of the angels, their leader is the one who created it after all." "Angels..." Biting his lips, Christian muttered "Am I in hell for what I did?" "No, no one has ever entered heaven in this universe in its entire existence" The man quickly replied "So don''t feel so bad, hell has its own heaven and usually people whomit good deeds go to it" "There, we don''t have time" Pointing his finger at Christian, the man spoke "You''re not supposed to be here, much less should you have contact with that psychopath, but since we''re in this situation, let''s hurry things up a bit" Finishing his words, a ck lightning bolt shot out of the man''s finger, quickly crashing into Christian. "*Cough* *cough*" Coughed blood violently Christian, as he felt his blood seem to boil heavily. "With that, the first chain fell, that should get your body back quickly... live your human life to the end, just be happy and smile" With a smile, the man created a portal behind Christian. "See youter-" But he didn''t finish speaking, and thousands of ck hands started toe out from behind the pce, causing the man''s impression to turn incredibly pale. "GET OUT OF HERE!" waving his hand, a strong wind pushed Christian, who seemed to fall deeply while above him was still the sight of hell, even hearing what happened next. "NO PLEASE, I SWEAR I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING!!!" The man cried out in horror, as the hands closed off the entire view of hell, causing Christian to feel a primal fear throughout his body. ... *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* Suddenly opening his eyes, Christian blinked for a few seconds, while the fear of the fall that seemed infinite still remained. Frowning slightly, he looked down and found what was making it difficult for him to breathe, finding that his nose and mouth were covered by a kind of respirator. With difficulty and pain, he moved his hand and unbuckled the respirator from behind his head, then carefully took it and pulled it out of his nose, small tubesing out from inside, allowing him to take a deep breath. But as he breathed, a sharp pain shot into his lungs, causing a grimace to spread across his face. Sitting up on the stretcher with extreme difficulty, Christian looked sideways and realized he was alone in the room, having a privileged view thanks to the window next to him. Staring up at the orange sky, Christian had a vague idea of the time, but still stared out the window in a daze, processing everything that happened while he was in hell "Is... that ce real?" muttered Christian faintly, as his entire chest felt like it was being stabbed in real time. But, although that was a unique and somewhat terrifying experience, the desperate sight of his mother came into his memory, causing all those thoughts to be pushed aside. Looking sideways, Christian tries to look for his cell phone, finding nothing but the curtains that separate him from the rest of the room and an opening between them that lets him see the rest of the ce. Looking at his arms, Christian sees that he has a needle in his vein, while what appears to be serum is dripping slowly. Biting his lips, Christian pulls the tape off his sides and slowly pulls the needle out, grimacing when he finally gets it out. "My whole damn body hurts..." Breathing slowly to avoid the pain, Christian slowly moves and gets off the bed, wearing only hospital clothes, exposing his ass. Getting up, Christian could see that behind his curtain there were many flowers and balloons hanging, causing a soft smile to spread across his face. But what left him doubting the most, though, is that he is 99.9% sure he grew a little taller, noticing that his vision is about 2 centimeters taller than usual. "If he used to average ... 142 centimeters, now I''m 144 to 1.46 centimeters approximately" Christian mutters "What a weird shit..." *BEEP!* *BEEP!* *BEEP!* *BEEP!* *BEEP!* But out of nowhere, the machine began to beep loudly, rming Christian in the process, only to have two female police officers walk in two secondster and stare at him with wide eyes, then look at each other in disbelief. But secondster, they reacted quickly and one ran out, while the other grabbed her radio and spoke "The boy has woken up!" "Who... are... you?" With difficulty, Christian raised his voice a little more and spoke, being extremely wary of these women. Smiling softly, the woman crouched down and raised her hand carefully, without approaching Christian "Rx, we''re here to take care that no one gets in." Squinting his eyes, Christian nodded, sensing no lies in her words "Where... is... mom?" "She''sing, my partner went to tell the doctors and they''ll call your mother." Nodding, Christian looks at the stretcher and realizes that getting back on will be a pain he''d rather avoid, while standing is not a pleasant option. So, without a second thought, he carefully bends down and sits on the floor, looking directly at the woman, while a pleasant coldness surrounded his backside through the hospital gown. "..." They stare at each other for a few seconds, only to have 2 women in gowns walk in after a short while, only to look at him with the same impressed look as the policewomen. "H-how...?" Murmured the woman at the sight of the boy, while the other still did not react properly. "..." But after a few seconds they came out of their stupor and ran to the boy''s side, quickly crouching down beside him and speaking "You don''t have to be on the ground, it has a lot of bacteria and your wounds are still fresh,e let me help you up." Chapter 90 Consequences (Unedited And Uncorrected ) Watching the two women looking at him with concern, Christian nodded and struggled to his feet, only to be carefully picked up and lifted onto the gurney. "Christian, we''ll do a check to see if you have any problems, do you mind?" smiling, a woman of about 34 spoke up. "No..." "Good, please open your eyes and follow my finger" Focusing her eyes on the finger, the woman began to move it slowly, but for some reason, the more she focused, the slower the finger became in front of him, causing him great difort for some reason. "Do you see blurry or something simr?" Blinking, Christian this time saw the finger normally again "No, everything looks normal..." "Good, now don''t close your eyes" Picking up a small shlight, the doctor turned it on and pointed it at Christian''s eyes, following the same pattern of movement "Everything is perfect for now" "Christian, how are you feeling? Does anything hurt?" "I hurt all over... I can''t breathe normally either, I feel a strong pain in my lungs." "That it hurts is a good sign" Smiling, the woman continues "You suffered many wounds and one of them was in the lungs, we managed to close the wound, but you will be left with that difort for a while... do you want morphine to help you with the pain?" "Will that put me to sleep?" frowning slightly, Christian replied. "No, but you''ll be numb." "I don''t want to, I want to see my mom." "She''s on her way, lie down for now" The doctor spoke, then turned to the machine and saw everything disconnected "You took everything off?" "Yes" "Show me your arm." Stretching out his arm, Christian just looked away. "Well, at least you didn''t hurt yourself, now just lie back and rest" "Doctor... how long was I asleep?" "Five days if you count today." "I see..." Christian nodded, while inside he was thinking ''So I was down for two days? Or did I fall the same day and only woke up today? Is what I saw in the dream real? It must be... I felt pain when I was attacked by the man.... Chains... talk about those chains in my dream? What are they for?'' "CHRISTIAN!!!" But suddenly an ecstatic voice came from the doorway, causing Christian to smile as he recognized the voice. Turning his gaze, he meets his emaciated mother, who was looking at him dazedly with tear-filled eyes, then running straight over and hugging him tightly, causing a grimace of extreme pain to spread across the boy''s face. "Hisssss~" Christian hissed, feeling every hurt like torture in the face of his mother''s tight embrace. "Sorry, I-!" Startled, Eva quickly let go of Christian and looked at him fearfully, but in the course was stunned to see the boy''s soft smile. "I''m back mom..." Christian whispered with a smile, putting all the pain behind his mind. "My baby boy..." In a daze, Eva caresses Christian''s face, squeezing the boy''s cheek from time to time to confirm that it really is him and not an illusion. Realizing that they''re in over their heads, the doctor wiggles toward the cops and her colleague to leave the scene, leaving mother and son alone. Quickly noticing that his mother was getting emotional again, Christian eximed "Please don''t hold me so tight, it hurts!" "*Sniff*" Wiping away her tears quickly, Eva murmurs "Thank you *Sniff* thank you for not leaving *Sniff*" Looking at his mother who is crying like a child, Christian sighs and makes an effort to stretch his arms out and wrap them around Eva''s back "Easy mom.... I told you I''d never leave...besides I don''t think I''m wee on the other side." "*Sniff*" Sobbing quietly, Eva rests her head on his legs, slowly calming down as she feels his warmth, while Christian just strokes her head affectionately. "*Sniff*" After a few minutes, Eva''s breathing calms down, only to raise her tearful gaze and whisper "A-are you okay?" "I am, and you?" smiling softly, Christian just looks at his mother as he strokes her head. Rising up from Christian''s legs, Eva looks down at the frown earnestly and speaks "Show me your chest." Blinking for a few moments, Christian smiles mischievously and brings his hands to his chest in defense "Mother...how immoral~" Quickly throwing her hands up in panic, Eva stammers "N-no, i d-didn''t mean to s-say that, I-I just-" "Rx mom, I was just ying." Smiling softly, Christian carefully moves and opens his robe at the neck, dropping the entire top, revealing his entire torso full of bandages. Staring at the bandages with a pained expression, Eva remains silent. "You don''t have to be sad... I''m fine, my siblings are fine, everything went perfectly" Smiling slightly, Christian dug his fingers into the bandages and began to pull them off, feeling genuinely curious at how his wounds looked. "C-christian, wait, you can hurt yourself!" Panicking, Eva grabbed Christian''s hands and stopped him, but it was toote, the bandages were loose and with the slightest movement they fell off, revealing something that stunned them both. "Where am I hurt...?" with confusion, Christian looked carefully at his torso at the ces where it hurt. "They were all over your body...I saw them" Frowning, Eva murmured as she reached out her fingers and touched the boy''s slender torso. ''With that, the first chain fell, that should recover your body quickly...'' Remembering the man''s words, Christian felt a shiver throughout his body at the thought of the fact that everything he experienced was real and those beings exist, but with another sudden thought, Christian took the bandages and wrapped himself up again, then looked at his mother and spoke to her seriously "Mother, ask for my discharge, we''re going home" ? "Y-yes..." Eva nodded dazedly. "Can I borrow your cell phone? I have to make some calls" "Yes..." In a daze, Eva pulled out her cell phone and turned around, as she mumbled and frowned "I saw them.... I''m sure." Picking up the cell phone, Christian''s gaze bes bored and he dials a number, quickly receiving a voice on the other end "Hello, Eva!? Everything okay!?" "Hi Aunt Sara, I''m d to hear from you." "C-christian!?" Sara eximed with confusion and excitement. "The one and only" Smiled Christian "I woke up a few minutes ago." "..." "..." "Hahaha~ What a relief!" With joy, Saraughed and spoke "You had us so worried Christian, I''m d you woke up!" "Thank you Aunty." "You already talked to your mom I guess?" "Yes, right now she''s seeing about getting me discharged anding home." "Is that safe? Shouldn''t you be under observation?" With concern, Sara asked. "I''m fine, I''m just sore and should avoid sudden movements, but other than that I''m ready to be discharged." "*Sigh* That''s good, I was afraid your mother would take you out of the hospital without thinking about it." "Aunt Sara, I was calling her to talk about some business..." "Is it about what happened that day?" with seriousness in her voice, Sara answers. "Yes, I want to sue the twopanies, the nannypany and the securitypany, they can''t be left unpunished." "I knew you would say that, I already have a team ofwyers filing awsuit against thepanies, it''s not formally done yet as we were waiting for you to wake up to take the right course." "What would we gain from thewsuit?" "From the nannypany a few million dors at the most, as for the securitypany...I''ve been looking into it and we can get hundreds of millions out of them." "Do you know what happened to my home security after that problem?" "They are still there, I told your mother to kick those people out and at first she agreed, but then she changed her mind without giving me any reason and let them stay." Frowning, Christian asked "Do you know why we didn''t have more guards that day? #2 was involved with the others?" "No, apparently #2 gave them the order not to go with you, saying that you didn''t want more security because you found it annoying." "I thought so...Auntie, do you know anything about #1?" With concern, Christian thought of the stoic woman who always apanied him. "She went to see you at the hospital, apologized to your mother, I even saw her shed tears... after that I don''t know what happened to her between the two of them, but your mother apparently didn''t get mad at her and since then #1 has been guarding the hospital door since she came back, looking at everyone with terrifying eyes" "Oh, is she downstairs?" with a sigh of relief, Christian asked. "Yes, in fact, he has refused to leave, even if Eva asked him to, just resting for a few hours in the apartment your mother bought across the street from the hospital." "I see..." Murmured Christian "Aunt Sara... didn''t the securitypany try toe to some agreement?" "Yes, when they found out about the situation they offered to pay all the medical expenses and give you your service for free for 8 years, doubling your security with 25 more people, they also offered a 50% discount in security for all ourpanies, the service can start whenever we want and the discount willst 10 years... they also gave you the 5 armored cars you had leased and passed you 5 more for 10 years totally free" "..." Thinking for a moment, Christian spoke "ept." "That''s silly Christian, the same situation can happen again with those people!" "No... those people were not with #2, the situation was very urate and prepared... just ept and we will use the business protection service as soon as the building is finished, plus we will use it on Instagram and Tik Tok, including Starbucks obviously... are they asking for something in exchange for the offer?" "Your silence on the situation that happened with their security..." "What good does it do them? Sooner orter people of power will know it was them, I wouldn''t be surprised if some of them already knew." "I thought of that too, but they said your silence was paramount, that''s why they gave that deal." "Didn''t they say it on TV or something simr?" "Yes, but they didn''t talk about the securitypany and everyone thinks it''s a regr one." "Well... tell him we ept silence, but I want the 25 people for 9 years, and 12 years of 55% discount, if they don''t ept we are going to sue" "Are you sure Christian? The same thing could happen again" "They changed our security personnel?" "To a few people" "So they are leaving the people who are clean and taking the ones who are doubtful, they will do everything they can not to make the same mistake." "How sure are you of that?" "Tia Sara, you don''t understand the importance of reputation to these people... they offer protection services to the world Elite, all their people are carefully vetted and prepared" "So how did it happen that day?" "That''s what I wonder... what version did they give publicly?" "Attempted kidnapping by local criminals." "What nonsense, but it''s believable to those who don''t know much about the situation" Christian nodded mockingly "For someone to infiltrate those people in security, it must be a big shot who has me in his sights" "What are you basing this on?" "On my paranoia and the credibility of that security firm." "Well, we''ll make a deal with them to see if they''ll ept what you asked for, what will you do with the nannypany?" "How big is it?" "It''s arguably one of thergest in the country, but only top 10." "Who are the owners?" "I had a hard time getting it, but to my surprise they''re part of Rockefeller Enterprises." Frowning, Christian muttered "Rockefeller..." "You suspect them?" "No... for now be sure to get as much money out of it as possible" "Good... Christian, now I have to talk to you about a problem." Frowning slightly, Christian spoke "Tell me what''s going on." "You''re under arrest... you should have seen the cops outside your room." "Is it because of those deaths?" "Yes, prosecution filed awsuit for executing your nanny and killing the other women." "..." Biting his lips, Christian thought back to that scene he wanted so much to forget. "You don''t have to worry, for now it''s the investigation and the trial will be in a month, it''s almost impossible for them to punish you for that, since it''s rightly considered self-defense." "But what about the babysitter...?" "That''s the mostplicated thing for now, but we will appeal from your mental health and the tension of the moment, showing that they were not in your rational moment during the situation and you were only thinking about defending yourself... you don''t have to worry, you will get out of this free... let''s talk about this in person, it''s a delicate subject" Chapter 91 Truth (Unedited And Uncorrected ) "Okay... but what will happen now? Do I have to stay in the hospital or do I go to a jail while waiting for the trial?" "I managed to get you under house arrest with the excuse of your recovery, you can do anything inside your mansion, but you will be being watched by the police and you will wear an ankle bracelet." "*Sigh* Well... Mom went to talk about discharging me, will she have problems?" "No, she has the right to know when to take you out of the hospital, she just has to talk to the police and you will have to be escorted home by them" "*Sigh* I''ll follow instructions." "Don''t worry Christian, we have a team ofwyers with 100 ways to get you out of trouble, it''s just a matter of time." "Thanks... aunt, I''ll hang up on him for now" "Alright, take care Christian and get some rest, when you''re home we''lle see you with your uncle Jayden" "I''d like to, it''s been a few months since we''ve all seen each other" Christian nodded. "See youter." Hanging up the call, Christian sighs and dials another number. "Hello, Mrs. Eva? Did something happen?" The call was answered quickly by a voice very familiar to Christian, and the concern in her voice warmed his heart. "Hi honey, you don''t know how much I missed you, I can still smell you in my hospital room." "..." "Come on Sarah, don''t be shy, we already had our first date and everything." "How are you feeling?" With a relieved voice, Sarah asked. "A little sore, but all good, thanks for worrying about me." "Who cared about you? I was only talking to you because of Elisa''s insistence" With a snort, Sarah replied. "You''re so shy, it''s cute~" Christian smiled. "CHRISTIAN, IS THAT YOU!!!?" But suddenly a shout sounded from the speaker, causing Christian to smile. "Hi Elisa, did you miss me?" "Very much, very much, too much!" Elisa eximed happily "Are you okay!? Are you in pain? Do you feel dizzy? Are you scared? Do you have traumas? Do you want me toe and see you? Let''s have a sleepover! Would you like to-!" "Wait, wait, that''s a lot of questions!" Christian eximed quickly, only to wince at the pain in his lungs. "Hehe~"ughed Elisa awkwardly "Sorry, I''m just happy~!" "I''m happy to hear you too Elisa, but for now calm down" Smiling at the enthusiastic woman, Christian continued "We can meet in a while, I was told by mywyer that I''m under arrest and now I''ll be under house arrest until the trial is over" "WHAT!!!!?" Elisa shouted in disbelief, and then eximed angrily "You''re really under arrest for defending yourself!!!? What the fuck kind of situation is this!?" "Rx, I think it''s a routine thing, in two months at the most it would be solved, there you cane to my house and we could y, I have a pool, jacuzzi and a big bathtub that massages, we could both fit in easily" "Oh, sounds like a good idea" "I also have a movie room, we could watch a few movies-" "Say no more, it''s a done deal!" Elisa eximed quickly with joy "Soothing water, movies, food and my cute Christian, the best on the same day! I''m sure he''ll give me diabetes so much sweetness~" Smiling, Christian spoke softly "Then it''s confirmed, in 2 months we do that, for now I''ll leave you I have to get things ready to leave the hospital, say hi to Sarah, tell her I don''t really like her that much, but I put up with her because her embarrassed expressions are funny!" "Sure~" Elisaughed softly "See you Christian!" "Bye..." Hanging up the cell phone, Christian smiles and dials another number. "HI CHRISTIAN, HOW ARE YOU!!!?" Without giving him the time to speak, an ultra excited voice came from the cell phone, causing Christian to look at the cell phone with narrowed eyes. "Emily... Are you spying on my mother''s camera?" "N-no?" "..." "Well, yes I did, but I just wanted to see how you were doing!" Quickly epting defeat, Emily dropped the beans and eximed. "Just don''t keep doing it" Smiling bitterly, Christian continued "How have you been? Have you been having problems without me?" "I have a lot of problems, I feel bored and sad!" "Oh, and why would that be?" "..." "Emily?" "Because I miss you..." Emily whispered "I was so sad when I found out what happened... daddy took me to see you, but you wouldn''t wake up... I-" Noticing the sad tone of the girl who is usually always cheerful, Christian sighed and cut her words short "I missed you too Emily, but I''m fine now, you don''t have to think about what already happened and you should focus more on what will happen in the future." "..." "I''m already 12 years old and you are 11, in a few more years we can travel to many ces to enjoy" "Yes..." "*Sigh*" Still noticing the sad voice of the girl, Christian speaks "Emily, everything already happened, when I finish fixing the problems with the police I''ll talk to your father so you cane to stay at my house, what do you think?" "REALLY!!!?" Emily shouted quickly with excitement. "Of course you have, have I ever lied to you?" "Never!" "See? Finishing all the problems, I''ll tell mom to talk to your dad so you cane stay for the weekend, I have lots of spare rooms, plus I have lots ofputers and games for us to hang out on" "You promise!?" "I promise" Smiling softly, Christian replies. "Hehe~ It''ll be a lot of fun" Emilyughed gleefully. "Emily, I was just calling to see how you were doing, I''ll cut the call for now so I can move and get out of the hospital, talk to youter, yeah?" "Yes!" nodded the girl happily "Bye Christian, take care!" "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian sighed andid back on the gurney. "For some reason I feel agitated..." Christian muttered with a frown "I shouldn''t be attacked again for a while... not in front of public view at least... but something feels wrong, something I don''t observe in the situation." "*Sniff*" Sniffing a few times, Christian looks up and smiles for the person looking at him dazedly in the doorway "It''s good to see you again Leslie" "I..." Opening and closing her mouth repeatedly, Leslie looks at Christian withplicated emotions. "You don''t have to feel bad, you weren''t with them, were you?" looking sideways at her, Christian asked. "Never!" she quickly shook her head "They forced me to ask for vacation...we have to take mandatory vacation every year...I didn''t know this would happen..." "I..." Clenching her fists tightly, Leslie spoke haltingly "If y-you don''t need me anymore... I can go-" "Who said I don''t need you? What would I do without my pretty shadow?" Turning around on the gurney, Christian looks at the woman and smiles "Besides I trust you, at no time did I ever think you''d have anything to do with it." "..." "But I would like to ask you something and I want you to answer me seriously" Sitting down on the stretcher, Christian looks at Leslie "I want to know why I interest you so much... I know it''s much more than work, since you were never asked to follow me around and take care of me like you do... I want to know what motivates you" "..." Gritting her teeth visibly for a few seconds, Leslie looks at the boy and sighs, then walks over to him and sits down next to him "I told you I don''t have a family.... *sigh* I''m not good with words so I''ll just sum it all up." "..." "I used to have a little brother... should be your age this year , he stayed with my mom and dad while I was in the army..." "One day I got to go to Syria with my team...things happened and most of them died.... After that I was discharged because of the wound in my eye and I came back home... even though I felt depressed about losing friends in that damn ce, I knew I would see my family and I didn''t want to be among so much death" With an empty look, Leslie spoke in a monotonous manner. "But when I arrived, I found the house surrounded by police... my parents had died because of a supposed robbery, and they didn''t know where my brother was." "I searched and searched, but found no clues about him, much less the police... but they told me about a missing person''s report my mother had filed" Clenching her fists, Leslie continued "Someone had taken my brother... dad asked mom for help because they had supposedly taken him to a child actor''s casting and he disappeared.... they made the report to the police and checked the ce, but apparently the casting never existed... he just disappeared and the police had their hands tied." "I felt devastated... helpless" Elisa murmured "But when I was giving everything up for lost, I heard a family talking in the street about a casting for child actors, so without hesitation I followed them and discovered something that changed the course of my life" Sighing, Leslie spoke "I won''t give you details... but it turned out that my brother had been kidnapped by rich and powerful people. .. after that I joined the Elite defense team because I knew that sooner orter I would know something... I spent 3 years in the team and little by little I was discovering what I needed... I wanted to know what happened to my brother and who was the culprit, but I also wanted to know if what happened to my parents was a simple failed robbery or something more..." "..." "That''s when it was my turn toe to you" With reddened eyes, Leslie spoke "You don''t know this... but inside your files, there was the proof of murder of my little brother and my parents." Opening his eyes wide, Christian looked at Leslie in disbelief "W-why didn''t you tell me...?" Shaking her head, Leslie spoke "I already had what I wanted... on the vacation I took I was able to finish my goals." Looking at Leslie sadly, Christian just remained silent. "At first I thought I would just disappear... you know, I have no goals or dreams, everyone I love had died and I was alone.... I wouldn''te back after my vacation" Turning her gaze to Christian, Leslie speaks with sincerity "But when we talked the other day... I felt the warmth I had lost... that day I took the goal to protect you..." "..." Clenching her fists, Leslie mutters "But even in that I failed... I-" Taking Leslie''s hands to calm her down, Christian moves and sits on her legs and then looks at each other "No need to say more things, wee to the family... now whether you want to or not, you can never leave, because the best situation in case you escape, is for me to find you and lock you inside a basement for the rest of your life." Looking at the boy for a few seconds, Leslie averts her gaze and nods. "Okay, then it''s a deal" Smiling, Christian hid the wince and got off Leslie, then purses his lips and speaks "You already quit?" "Yes, I resigned a few days ago and now I work for you, Ms. Sara made me a contract" "Perfect~" Christian nodded "We can''t call you #1 as a code name anymore... we need another one, do you have any ideas?" "I''ll call myself whatever you want" Returning to her stoic attitude, Leslie got up and stood next to Christian, looking straight at the door. "What a bore *sigh*" Bringing his hand to his chin, Christian processed many names, so that after a few seconds, a quick memory from hell shed through his mind "I know, you''ll be ''Death'', like the horsemen of the apocalypse." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Leslie looked at the boy and simply nodded. "Christian..." Eva interrupted awkwardly, causing attention to shift to her. Noticing the 5 policemen behind his mother, Christian nodded and stretched his left leg "I already talked to Aunt Sara, she told me what''s going on now." "Excuse me kid, it''s routine procedure" With a bitter smile, the same policewoman who spoke to Christian a few minutes ago approached with handcuffs in her hands, then took the boy''s hands and cuffed him. "Do you think I can get a wheelchair? I can''t move much without it hurting, I''d also like some clothes." "We already have everything ready" The woman nodded, nodding to the policeman behind her, while Eva just looked at everything with a worried expression. "Thank you" Taking the clothes, Christian closes the curtains and puts on his frog pajamas, instantly noticing that they''re a bit tight on him, then looking at himself and muttering "Mom took a strange obsession with these pajamas..." "*Sigh* I''ll have to buy more clothes" Christian muttered opening the curtains, then looking at the police and speaking "Now what?" "We''ll ce the bracelet at your house, now we''ll escort you to the patrol car and your mother will follow us, understood?" Stroking the boy''s hair, the woman smiled and helped to sit him in the chair to then take it from behind and move him. "Good..." Nodding, Christian just looked at his mother and smiled "Leslie, go with mom." "Got it" Leslie nodded, looking carefully as Christian was called. The drive was quick, there were 5 police escorting him out while the nurses and patients looked at him curiously, some even took pictures of him. Arriving at the parking lot, the police helped Christian into the patrol car and split into two cars, leaving quickly for the house. But as they passed through the front door, Christian saw something that shocked him, causing him to open his mouth wide. In the front entrance was arge picture of him smiling, while multiple stuffed animals and candles adorned the entire ce, people could be seen standing looking at the picture and also people leaving more candles. "W-what is that?" pointing toward his photo, Christian asked toward the cops. "When it became known that you were in this hospital, many people came to pray for you, what you see is a small altar they made symbolically to wish you to get better" Smiling softly, the police spoke "I shouldn''t say this, but I also came to leave candles, you are a very strong boy Christian, strong and cute." "Thank you..." Smiling strangely, Christian went back to looking at all the toys outside the hospital, feeling a strange warmth in his heart. Chapter 92 Confidence (Unedited And Uncorrected ) The rest of the drive passed in silence, 30 minutes passed and Christian was already lying on his couch. "What are they doing?" pointing towards the police taking measurements of the house and typing into aputer, Christian asked. "They are marking the allowed perimeter, if you set foot outside your home without telling us, our rms will go off." "Does that mean being under house arrest doesn''t include a trip to Paris?" rolling his eyes, Christian asked sarcastically. "No, it doesn''t" Smiling, the woman finished putting the bracelet on him and nodded when it rang "There, your mother has our emergency number, if for some urgent reason you need to leave your house, you have to let us know" "Understood, thank you very much" Smiling, Christian looked at his bracelet and pursed his lips "Wasn''t there a nicer design? I like dinosaurs, you could add some prints to it." "No, we don''t have designs like that, sorry" Smiling, the woman stood up and typed on her cell phone "But you can add some yourself if you want, just don''t take it off" "How will I shower if I can''t take it off?" "They are waterproof, but I rmend you wrap them up to avoid problems." "Mn" Christian nodded. "That''s all for now, I have to leave to fill out paperwork" Yawning, the woman looked at Christian and smiled "Take care kiddo, I hope everything works out well for you" "Thanks" Smiling, Christian replied, looking at the woman who was leaving his house. "*Sigh*" Sighing wearily, Christian looks at his mother and easily notices the sad expression on her face "Change that face woman, we''re alright now." "It''s just..." Interrupting herself in her words, Eva clenches her fists and fixes her expression "Nothing, I''m just a little tired." "..." Watching his mother, Christian pats the seat next to her and speaks "Come, I can''t move myself toe to you." "..." Nodding, Eva gets up and sits still next to Christian, looking at him still withplicated emotions. Rising up slightly, Christian climbs over his mother''s legs and pushes her down onto the couch, remaining seated on her waist as he looks directly into her eyes. "Mother..." Caressing the woman''s face, Christian speaks seriously "I think I understand what worries you, but we can''t change the past... what happened, is already a fact, something unchangeable and already written... but we can change the present and the future, we can learn and work to not make the mistakes of the past... that''s what I try to do, because regretting the past would only bring me down, and if you continue with those thoughts, it will bring you down." "What I did to those women is something I will regret for a long time, but inside me I know it''s something that had to happen, at that moment it was them or us... I didn''t think twice and I made my decision the same second I saw my siblings in danger." "..." looking at the boy with aplicated expression, Eva murmured "Y-you don''t regret it?" "Regret?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian shook his head "Never." "..." "Because if I hadn''t done what I did, my siblings would have died, while my fate would be uncertain... I regret how it ended for those women, maybe I could have hurt them and left them alive... but I don''t regret my decision, because that decision kept my family alive" Thinking about the supposed paths that man spoke of, Christian clenched his fists and spoke with certainty. "..." Looking at the boy in a daze, Eva mumbled her words "That decision kept my family alive..." "So you don''t have to worry about me, because I''ll live with these memories without any major problems" Smiling softly, Christian kissed his mother''s nose "And everything that happened wasn''t your fault, it''s those women''s fault." "..." Silently, Eva only nodded. "Mother, now you that was observed well, today you look particrly beautiful" Knowing that his mother is still depressed, Christian changed his focus and started to give her love "Your hair shines and you have a very good smell, although I think it''s mine" Smiling softly, Eva just looked at her child in silence. "Where''s n and Hailie?" noticing that the unruly ones didn''te to greet him, Christian asked with a frown. "They are at Jayden''s, I left them in his care while you were at the hospital, I spoke to him and they should be arriving tomorrow." "I see... are they okay?" Christian asked after a bit of hesitation. "Yes... they don''t even know what happened to you, I told them that your stomach hurt and that''s why you were in the hospital.... Jayden forbade them to watch TV and n never watches the news, so they shouldn''t know until we tell him" Looking at the boy gently, Eva spoke "All thanks to you." "I understand..." Christian nodded, then looked at his mother and smiled "You remember my gifts I got to draw with paint?" "Yes" "I think I want to paint already, take me to our room" Leaning back on his mother, Christian blinks and smiles. "You''ll finally wear your clothes to paint!?" Eva exims excitedly. "Yes, although the apron will be a bit tight on me" Christian nodded. "Let''s go to the room!"ughed Eva, grabbing Christian like a princess to walk quickly. "Leslie, can you get my canvases and paints?" looking at the woman following them, Christian asked with a smile. "Right away" She nodded, instantly separating herself from the boy. Reaching the bedroom, Eva set Christian down carefully on the bed and smiled "Do you have any idea what you''re going to draw?" "..." Carefully getting up, Christian looks at his bed and the sunset illuminating the ce, then looking at his mother and smiling quizzically "I already have the perfect picture, but I need your help." Squinting suspiciously, Eva asks "What do you need?" "Get undressed" Christian smiled. ? "W-what?" Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Eva raises her eyebrows and asks. "Get undressed and lie down on the bed" Smiling, Christian unbuttoned half of his pajamas and left his torso in the air, then turned and looked at Leslie who was already with everything in her hand. Grabbing his apron, Christian puts it on and picks up his cap, then instructs Leslie to ce everything in front of the bed. Nodding, Leslie doesn''t give the boy or the woman another nce and arranges everything, then leaves the room and closes the door. "Perfect, now we''re alone, get undressed" With the brush in hand, Christian looked at his mother with a smile. "B-but Christian-" Rolling his eyes, Christian frowns slightly and speaks impatiently "I see you naked every day, we bathe together every day, why so shy now? You even sleep half naked every day, we share a bed and you sleep only in your panties." "..." "Quick, quick, I don''t have all day, the sun will go down and I''ll lose motivation." Biting her lips, Eva nods, taking off her clothes under Christian''s gaze, so that after a few seconds she is totally naked. "Oh, I see why so shy" Smiling with amusement, looking directly at her mother''s considerably dark crotch "You wax that ce every two weeks, that must have happened 6 days ago, what happened?" With an embarrassed expression, Eva spoke "M-many things happened and I didn''t have t-time." Holding his hands to his chin, Christian looked at his mother quizzically "No... something''s wrong with you, I''ve seen you at worse times and you weren''t embarrassed." Biting her lips, Eva spoke "It''s just that Christian... I don''t think it''s n-normal for you to see me naked every day... now you''re growing up and-" "So what?" interrupting his mother, Christian raises his eyebrows and speaks "Since when are we normal? Since when am I normal?" "..." "Besides..." Moving closer to his mother, Christian puts the brush down on the bed and gently embraces the woman''s naked body, resting his head on her breasts "I''m not interested in other people''s normality, I like this bond we have... I know almost everything about you, and you know almost everything about me." Still hesitantly, Eva nodded. "Now open the sheets and lie down, I want you to just take the white sheets and cover your crotch with it...let the sheet go all the way down to your stomach" Taking his brush, Christian stood in front of the canvas and spoke. "Okay..." Nodding, she opens the bed and lies down, then takes the sheet and stretches it between her legs, leaving one leg in the air as her stomach was slightly covered. "Perfect, now turn your waist a little." "..." "Good, now lift your torso a little and rest your head on your hand, looking directly at me." "..." Feeling a little strange, Eva just followed the steps. "Now smile at me like you always do." Pursing her lips for a moment, Eva smiled. "No... that''s too stiff, she''s not her usual self" Christian murmured, then looked up from the canvas and spoke "Mother, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world." "Thank you~" Eva smiled softly. Widely opening his eyes, Christian swallowed saliva ''She''s..... gorgeous'' Without giving her any more directions, Christian began to draw with that smile in his mind. Minutes passed, minutes turned into hours and Eva got bored, got dressed and got up, knowing full well from the look on the boy''s face that she wouldn''t wake up from her stupor for much longer. After a few minutes, Christian frowned and muttered "How hard it is to draw breasts..." Picking up the drawing, Christian picks it up and throws it on the ground, then picks up another canvas and starts over. Hours passed, the moon was at its highest and Christian just stopped painting, looking at his new masterpiece in a daze. "It''s... beautiful" Christian murmured, then looked down at his clothes and sighed "I need a shower." Picking up the drawing, Christian sets it down on the desk even by the window and opens the door, finding Leslie standing there as usual "Where''s Mom?" "She''s ying with her drum set" "I''ll take a shower, I need your help to then get out of the tub, I don''t have much strength to get up" Leaving the door open, Christian walks towards the bathroom. "Understood." Opening the bathroom door, Christian leaves it open and turns on the hot water in the tub, then takes a jar of powder and pours some into the water, causing quite a bit of foam to appear in the water. "I brought you your pajamas and towel, do you need anything else?" "That for now" Tasting the warmth of the water, Christian nods and pulls out the clothes. "Excuse me" Seeing that the boy was about to undress, Leslie quickly turned and prepared to leave. "Stay inside, close the door" Naked, Christian turns slightly to speak to Leslie earnestly. "But-" "No buts, stay inside and close the door" Without getting into the shower, Christian looks at Leslie "You''ll be with me forever, this is nothing, plus I need your help getting dressed" "Okay" Leslie finally nodded, turning to look at the naked Christian. "That''s better" Smiling, Christian slowly climbed into the tub, theny back down and sighed "The water is so rxing" "..." "Leslie... I have something to tell you" Looking up at the ceiling calmly, Christian speaks "You will be my right hand, I will trust you with almost all of my secrets and I will start today" "..." "Leslie... you''ve been with me for quite a while, you know almost all my facets... could you tell me what I hate the most?" "..." Thinking for a moment, Leslie tried to speak "Lies?" Smiling, Christian nodded "Exactly, but you know why I hate lies?" Frowning slightly, Leslie spoke "No, I don''t." "It''s because every time someone lies to me, my stomach hurts... it makes me nauseous... at first it was torture, everyone lies and I felt everything... many times I was on the verge of vomiting and I used to not eat much because of theck of hunger... but with time I got used to it and now it''s just irritating" "..." Blinking in a daze, Leslie asked "Sorry, I don''t understand." "I''m trying to exin that every time someone lies, I feel it and it causes me pain in my stomach as a warning...tell me something I don''t know and it''s either a lie or a truth, your choice" "..." Frowning slightly, Leslie speaks "I''m wearing red underwear." "Bullshit." "It''s yellow" "Bullshit" "It''s ck" "True" Opening her eyes a little wider, Leslie spoke again "I have hundreds of dors in my bank ount." "Bullshit" "I have millions of dors in my bank ount" "Bullshit" "I have thousands of dors in my bank ount." "Bullshit" "I have no money in my bank ount" "True..." Puzzled, Christian turned to Leslie "You need money? I can give you" "No... I have all my money saved myself, I don''t use banks" Leslie muttered, then looked at the boy seriously "Does anyone else know about this?" "You see me as a fool?" smiling, Christian spoke "Only you know that... but I prepare myself in case someone finds out, that''s why whenever I show I know if someone is lying by their words, I say my eyes see a lot... if someone finds out I can see lies, they will think it''s because of my look, but it''s not... it sounds stupid that someone thinks I can do that, but it''s an added protection." "Thank you for trusting me" Bowing her head slightly, Leslie spoke sincerely. "It''s the least I can do after you gave me your trust" Christian smiled, then sighed and continued "How do you feel knowing that I can know every time you lie?" "The truth... I feel strange, like I''m naked." "Does it make you ufortable?" "A little, but I''ll get used to it." "*Sigh*" Sighing, Christian continued "Other than that I have another ability that I still don''t know about..." "M-more?" Elisa asked with a slight tremor. "Yes, but this one is different." Turning his gaze, Christian stares at Leslie "I don''t know what activates it, I tried to activate it under will many times, but I never could..." "..." Chapter 93 You Are Important "The first time I discovered it was when my father was there... I lost control and somehow all my sight turned violet, like my eyes." "..." "When that happens my logic processing bes at least 10 times faster, my strength somehow goes up and my reflexes be far superior... but when I used it that time, I ended up in aa... as I keep my memories, I know I damaged my whole body, since at that moment my whole body stopped working automatically and apparently I had to focus on every little part of my body, blood, emotions, nervous system, adrenaline, among other things... all made worse by explosive emotions" "..." "The second time was a few days ago, when they tried to kidnap us... I didn''t have to control everything automatically, plus my brain had more mathematical and biological knowledge, I knew exactly where to attack to make it deadly and what degree I should use to hit the bullet with my ws likeck of strength for example... plus this second time, I had no feelings and didn''t feel the adrenaline thrill, just a coldness that causes me to shiver every time I remember" "..." "I felt like a robot.... my only goal was to take care of my brothers and it didn''t matter what else... I just shot and shot... when I was shot my emotions had already returned, but the ability suddenly came back when I was about to pass out, it gave me strength to move and shoot at the police" "..." "But I''ll tell you a secret..." Without blinking, Christian looked at Leslie "I didn''t feel bad for killing those people... I felt bad for not feeling anything, I felt like a monster..." "It''s normal" Finally Leslie spoke "People usually exaggerate what it must feel like to kill someone, most people who feel something is because of how much they have heard about how ugly it is to kill or simr things... the truth is that you rarely feel something when killing, and in general if you feel something, it''s what happens to you, feeling bad for not feeling anything as it should be ording to other people... what I''m trying to say is that everything you feel at that moment or we should feel, is something that was established by third parties and not somethingpletely real." "..." "Just that, you kill and a person dies, there''s no more for it..... no hell, no heaven, just the end" Leslie replied monotonously. "Leslie... I think you''re wrong." "About what?" "In what youe after" Looking at Leslie seriously, Christian spoke "When I was in aa...I think I was in hell" "...?" Raising her eyebrows, Leslie looks at the boy doubtfully. "I''m not kidding... I saw hell, a pce, many strange beings and a throne of a colossal size that surpassed my vision." "And what happened?" knowing the child is not one for lies, Leslie asks with genuine curiosity. "When I arrived I was with something like a nket that I used to wrap around my naked body, I walked through a gloomy dark and foggy forest..." "..." "As I was walking I heard a man singing, so I approached with curiosity." "..." "Turns out the man knew I wasing, and showed me pictures of what was going on with you while I slept... I saw mom screaming as she looked at me on the gurney, there was Sarah and Aunt Sara affirming her to keep her away from me." "..." "It also showed me what would happen if I did what I did... the direct attack on those women" Without blinking an eye at any point, Christian spoke "I saw different paths.... Hailie dead along with n, n being raped, and Hailie in school.... I won''t say more because they frustrate me... in short, ording to the man... what I did was the best path I had in that situation." "Who was that man? Lucifer?" "I don''t think so... the man didn''t seem to own the ce... but he did tell me a lot of things that left me with a lot of doubts." "What things?" "The man said there are more universes, but in this universe no human has ever entered angel heaven." Frowning, Leslie asks "None?" "No... but he told me that hell has its own heaven for good people, so I shouldn''t worry." "A heaven in hell?" asked Leslie quizzically. "Exactly... the funny thing is what the man told me... hell is a the size of a medium sized gxy, it even had a dark sky... although I didn''t see any stars." "..." "He also told me that we all reincarnate, but he didn''t tell me more... whenever I had a fundamental question he told me that he couldn''t say more... he always talked about how human beings are a limited race and that they won''t be able to understand those things... practically a child of any other race could understand everything, but humans could not... that humans were made with those limitations, no matter the intelligence" "..." "You know the funny thing? Is that I saw the demonguage and thenguage of the angels... ording to the man thatnguage is the universal one... it was the firstnguage to be created and anguage that is in all the universes... the man said it was created by the person who leads the angels, but it is also used by the people of hell and they share thenguage... it is funny if you think that the demonguage is seen as something forbidden to the church and it turns out that it is the samenguage as the beings they worship." "..." "I also saw demons... they had terrifying shapes and forms, but ording to the man it''s not their true form... and that what I saw is a kind of limitation on humans, creating within our mind the most terrifying figure we can imagine, thus preventing us from engaging in conversations with other beings... there were people shaped like flies, people that looked like pieces of meat with limbs with eyes and organs hanging off... it was scary shit." "..." "All in all, it turned out to be pretty funny stuff if I put my fear aside... it all ended with a person I think I know attacking the man and me being ejected back to reality... my body quickly regenerated and I survived" Getting up from the tub, Christian shows his naked torso to Leslie "I don''t have any scars, I just have pains in the ces I was shot.... but other than that I somehow made a full recovery in 4 days." "..." Processing everything quickly, Leslie looks at the boy and sighs "When you told me you wanted to tell me your secrets I was thinking other things, like you eat candy behind your mother''s back, or something more extreme like you smoke, but... all this is something I never expected" "I need you to know this, because there will be situations where you will have to jump to conclusions with this in mind... just keep in mind that, if I tell you that someone is lying to us, it''s because it''s 100% real... and if at any point my life is in danger, there''s a chance I can act quickly, so don''t sacrifice yourself in silly situations, because I know you." Scratching her head, Leslie speaks "It''s all soplicated..." "Don''t tell me, it took me weeks to get used to it... there are also certain things, I can hear everything from a radius of 15 meters, no matter if there are walls or not... outside of that my hearing is dimming... I can also detect smells from far away, at the same time recognize smells of people... for example you used to smell of cigarettes all the time, but now that you spend the day with me, you have my scent impregnated in your body." "..." Raising her arm, Leslie sniffs. "That guy I killed, my babysitter... he really sucked, I felt like 8 different scents on him, the weirdest thing is that I felt both male and female scents... I think the guy was bisexual." Opening her eyes a little wider, Leslie speaks "You can feel that too? How do you know if they''re male or female?" "Men stink, women stink too, but they have a unique smell that somehow attracts me, but since I started experimenting, no one has the same smell... in general I''m like an animal that marks all its people with its smell, and unfamiliar smells I can detect them easily. .. I can also detect how close one person was with another... for example if someone hugs you, their smell on your body will be much stronger, on the other hand if someone just passes by you or greets you with a handshake, the smell will be there, but it will be vague and almost unnoticeable... plus the scent will quickly leave your body." "Those are amazing abilities..." Leslie murmured "Do you know how you got them?" "I''ve had them since I was born... I just discover them over time or they appear... I don''t know where theye from, but in the future I will investigate and see if I can replicate them." "Have you discovered anything with these abilities? Anything interesting?" Curious, Leslie asked. "Have you heard of Uncle Jayden?" "Sara''s husband?" "Yes, when we first met I found out he cheated on Aunt Sara...I don''t know who with or when, but she said she would never cheat on Aunt and I felt the lie...it was that day I found out about this ability." "Wow... you didn''t tell your aunt?" "No... I don''t know how to tell her and over time I let it go... but in a few days they wille, I want to sniff the man... if he has strong smells, it''s because he is still cheating on her... it''splicated, because Jayden really loves her, I proved it with my ability, but... he cheats on her" "Adult rtionships areplicated..." Leslie nodded "You should talk to your mother about that..." "I''ll see about that in the future" Getting up again in the tub, Christian looks at Leslie and smiles as he stretches his arms out to the sides "Will you dry me off?" Nodding, Leslie takes the towel and approaches the boy, then begins drying his hair carefully. "Gently dry my chest, I''m still in a lot of pain." "Understood" Nodding, Leslie moves on to drying the child''s neck. Finishing with the entire top, Leslie stopped at the waist and looked at Christian. "Just continue." Nodding, Leslie carefully ran the towel over the boy''s member, then continued with the rest and carefully removed him from the shower. "Take me to bed, I''ll get dressed there." With the boy dry, Leslie takes him princess-like andys him on the bed, then takes the pajamas and helps put them on, leaving Christian with a rxed sigh as he looks up at the ceiling. "Leslie... if I ever do something you don''t like, tell me and if I can do it, I''ll stop... when I say I care about you, I mean it from my heart... even more so with what we talked about today, I see you as someone very important to my life and my mental health" "..." Looking gently at the boy for a few seconds, Leslie walks to the bathroom and wipes the floor, then drops the towel in the basket and stands next to the boy. "Leslie...what kind of man do you like?" "I don''t know, I''ve never had a boyfriend." "You''re almost 30 and you''ve never had a boyfriend?" "In school I wasn''t very popr, then I went into the military and didn''t think about those situations...andtely I didn''t think about anything to do with feelings until I met you" "You can be so good with words, I feel my heart racing" Smiling with amusement, Christian winked at the woman, receiving only a bored look from her. "Don''t you look at men on the street? Any specific ones that catch your eye?" "..." "Come on, don''t be shy, I just want to know." "I just think about work, I don''t have time to go around spying on men on the street" Leslie replied monotonously. "*Sigh* You''re back to being your usual boring self" Leaning back again, Christian pursed his lips "I''m bored..." "..." "Leslie, lie down on the bed." "..." Turning to the boy, Lesliey back down and looked up at the ceiling in boredom. Crawling towards Leslie''s head, Christian sat up and rested the woman''s head on his thighs, looking directly into her blue eye. "You''re very beautiful Leslie." "..." "Do you want me to sing to you?" "If that''s what you want." "What kind of song do you like?" "None specific..." Pursing his lips, Christian looks at the dark circles and tiredness on Leslie''s face and smiles "I''ll sing to you in German, enjoy because it''s the first time I sing in anothernguage." "..." Taking a deep breath, Christian begins to sing while caressing Leslie''s face. "a?a Scf ein, scf ein, scf ein, scf ein Du g?¡èhnst schon, komm, kuschel dich ein Ich sing dir noch ein Lied Ich freu mich so, dass es dich gibt a?a (a?a Sleep, sleep, sleep, You''re already yawning! Come, I''ll cuddle you up. I''ll sing you another song, I''m so d that you are here! a?a) [A/N: The original song will be in this section, I didn''t find any video with English subtitles, so I''ll leave you also the link to the Google trantion along with the original video]. "a?a Ich w??nsch dir noch eine Gute Nacht Wir sehen uns, wenn wieder die Sonnecht Scf ein, scf ein, scf ein Wir lieben dich, scf jetzt ein Wir lieben dich, scf jetzt ein Wir lieben dich, scf jetzt ein Scf jetzt ein Scf jetzt ein Scf jetzt ein Scf ein a?a" Chapter 94 Defects Finishing singing, Christian discovered that, in only 3 minutes, Leslie fell asleep, while a peaceful expression was seen on her face. Smiling softly, Christian kissed her forehead and whispered "Sweet dreams." Moving carefully, Christian gets off the bed and grabs a nket, then moves over to Leslie and covers her up. Looking down at the woman with a soft smile, Christian turns off the light and slowly walks down the long hallways of his home, unfazed by all the darkness in the ce. Carefully walking down the stairs, Christian winces in pain and mutters "We should put in an elevator, maybe use the bathroom space...I don''t understand why the fuck we have so many bathrooms." Reaching the second floor, Christian walks to his mother''s favorite ce and frowns when he doesn''t hear her ying drums like he''s supposed to. Entering the game room, Christian finds his mother sitting on the couch with a bottle of Rum next to her as she looks dazedly towards the coffee table. "*Sigh*" Walking over to his mother, Christian climbs over her legs and looks her straight in the eyes "Is something wrong?" "Nothing..." Murmured Eva "I was just tired." Looking into her empty eyes, Christian looks at her with an angry expression "Why are you doing this to yourself? You know if you''re sad or upset about something you can talk to me about it." "I''m fine..." Holding his mother''s cheeks with some force, Christian frowns "Don''t lie to my face mom, you know I hate it." "..." "*Sigh*" Knowing the woman won''t say anything, Christian looks into her eyes, then reaches up and kisses her forehead "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but I want you to know that you''re the best mother I could ever wish for." Kissing her eyes, Christian continues "You are loving and caring." Kissing her nose, Christian speaks "You''re cute and strong." Kissing her cheeks, Christian murmurs "You''re the one who always supports me and encourages me in everything" Looking directly into her eyes, Christian smiles softly "You are my reason for oveing, because of you I always strive and get ahead..." With a smile, Christian gently kisses his mother''s lips, then looks at her again and speaks "You are my reason for happiness and I tell you that every day... it hurts me to know that you don''t trust me enough to tell me your sorrows." "..." Looking at her child in a daze, Eva bit her lips and murmured "I''m sorry... I... I was just sad about everything... I can''t help but feel guilty... I''m a lousy mother...if I hadn''t hired that man-" With another quick kiss on the lips, Christian shushes the woman, then smiles and speaks "You are many things, but you will never be a lousy mother." "..." "You may stink of alcohol, you may also never wax because you have a strange sense of femininity, always saying that real women have a lot of hair and those who cut it are stupid... you also have a strange taste for animal hunting documentaries, your expressions are creepy when you see the tiger grabbed its prey.. it is also very rare that you take the drumsticks with your whole hand, even more when I told you that it is only with a third of your hand... you even stink sometimes, you are not a big fan of showers... also your cooking is usually very varied, sometimes you use a lot of salt and other times you forget it, I even had to eat eggs with sugar a few days ago... I also don''t understand your taste towards onion, I find it disgusting, and what to say about garlic, it''s so repulsive that I can''t stand the smell, I don''t understand how you like it... you are also very messy, you don''t make your bed, you leave your clothes all over the ce, you can''t get dressed properly and I always have to correct you... but as if all that wasn''t enough, you never cut your nails, if it wasn''t for me cutting them, you would have ws instead of nails... you are very rare and most of the time you act like a child." "..." With a nk stare, Eva silently listened to it all. "But despite that, you are an amazing mother, always giving your all for your children... my love and affection for you is so much that sometimes I can''t get it all out of my system with simple cuddles or caresses, it''s like I have the need to squeeze you" Smiling while showing his teeth, Christian reaches over and bites her shoulder a little harder "Or bite you... it''s kind of amazing and frustrating for some reason." Looking at her child in a daze, Eva brings her hand to Christian''s face "My boy..." "Should I say more things I find weird about you?" "No!" Eva eximed quickly, then smiled and hugged him against her chest "I feel better already, much better." "You are stressful woman, you worry me every day." "Says who, the boy who can''t make it through a day without causing chaos or getting hurt" "I surrender" "I don''t ept surrender" Taking the child in her arms, Eva gently puts him down andys him on the couch "I too have things I find strange about you, I will not take your words without responding" "Mother, I''m sleepy, good night" Closing his eyes quickly, Christian turns his head and snorts softly. "You are very fussy, always with your tidiness problems, you are even able toe down from the third floor because you saw out of the corner of your eye a pencil that is not straight" "..." "I always see you eating my choctes that you buy me yourself and then you me n." "..." "Whenever you make a mistake you y dumb and try to make sure no one notices your mistake" "..." "You can''t sit still for 5 minutes without annoying someone"..." "..." "I don''t have anything more to say..." Pursing her lips, Eva mutters "How is it possible that you have no faults?" Looking at the boy, Eva approaches him and moves her hand in front of his face "Did he really fall asleep?" "Christian, do you want to y with my breasts?" "..." "He fell asleep..." Nodding, Eva stares at the boy, then caresses his face and murmurs "You''re growing up so fast... and you''re getting cuter every day." "You make your bed, you get good grades, you''re good at sports, smart, loving, caring, attentive..." Muttering lower and lower, Eva frowns "That''s dangerous... you''re already 12 and you have all those qualities... you even know how to cook and sing... if those bitches find out about that when you''re older..." Biting her lips, Eva continued to ramble "Now he''ll be entering high school... the bitches are starting to get hormonally out of control... my boy will be the first target... should I put him in a boys'' school?" Blinking for a few seconds, Eva smiles with excitement "Damn, what a good idea, so I won''t have to worry every day." ... Tuesday, May 15, 2012. Slowly opening his eyes in a daze, Christian yawned and looked to the side, finding his mother asleep on the floor. She had a big smile on her face, she had her limbs stretched out and saliva wasing out of the edge of her mouth, causing Christian to smile slightly. Slowly getting up from the couch, Christian looks down at his body and arches his eyebrows "The pain is gone..." Stretching his muscles, Christian yawns and stands up "Nice..." Looking towards the door, Christian smiles and speaks "Leslie, get me a marker." Leslie who was up as early as ever, looks at the boy and nods, only to have him return 3 minutester with a permanent marker in his hands. "Thank you Leslie, and good morning, you look much better today." "I slept well" Smiling slightly, Leslie again stood still and quiet even by the door. "I''m d~" Smiling softly, Christian bends down and uncovers the pen "You made a grave mistake mother..." With an odd glint, Christian begins by drawing a Hitler style mustache on his mother, then brings his two eyebrows together and draws sses on the woman''s face. Rubbing his chin at the sight of his artwork, Christian purses his lips and draws horns on her forehead, then draws a scar on her cheek and nods "Beautiful." "..." Looking down at the boy, Leslie only smiled slightly. "Ok, Leslie, bring me myptop, I''ll go check out the piano on the second floor, since I bought it I''ve never used it..... also bring me my cell phone" Fixing the wrinkled pajamas, Christian smiles and walks out of the room as he speaks. "Right away." Arriving on the second floor, Christian reaches the main room and looks at the beautiful piano in front of the big window "2 months with me and I never touch you, don''t worry precious, today I feel encouraged." Gently caressing the dark wood of the piano, Christian nodded "It''s worth the 100 thousand dors...handmade grand piano, this beauty would only be seen at the big ssical music events." Sitting down, Christian looks at each key and presses them one by one gently, then smiling and sighing "Nice." "Let''s see... I feel encouraged, I don''t want anything sad". Thinking for a few minutes, Christian couldn''t think of any tunes that came close to his mood, so he sighed and turned to see Leslie who was standing next to him "Leslie, record me and send the video to Elisa." Nodding, Leslie puts theputer aside and unlocks the cell phone, then starts recording. "Elisa, I understand that having to live with Sarah must be a horror to your mental health, so I''ll dedicate a tune called ''Fur Elisa'' to you so you can say, ''It''s not all so bad, at least I have a tune''" Taking a deep breath, Christian begins to y the melody known worldwide in his old world, dedicating heart and soul to each key, moving his torso rhythmically to the tune. After a few minutes, Christian ys thest key and sighs, then turns his gaze to the cell phone and smiles "Good morning~" Nodding towards Leslie to finish the video, Christian looks back to the piano "Send it to Elisa, then start recording me again... I want to leave a memory of this moment..." Taking a deep breath, Christian started ying another tune, starting with theplete Beethoven-ro de Luna sonata, spending 40 minutes of the morning on that pure melody, then suddenly stopping and sighing "I feel like it''s making my day bitter... I better sing-" Suddenly turning his head, Christian finds an older woman standing to the side of Leslie, looking at the boy with a smile as in her hand she held a cake. "Aria, good morning, I feel like I haven''t seen you in ages," Smiling, Christian speaks. "I''m d you''ve recovered young man, my husband baked you a caketest night when he found out you wereing home." "You didn''t have to bother, but I appreciate the gesture" Smiling gratefully, Christian looks at the cake and smiles "Give me a few minutes to finish up here and let''s eat together, Leslie you too" "I''d like that" Aria smiled, standing silently with the cake in her hand. Going over all the songs in his mind, Christian remembers one in particr and starts to y the melody, then takes a deep breath and sings, Imagine by John Lennon "? Imagine there''s no heaven It''s easy if you try No hell below us Above us, only sky ?" Singing calmly, Christian just exuded happiness in the moment, slightly stunning the two women beside him for his voice and song. "? You may say I''m a dreamer But I''m not the only one I hope someday you''ll join us And the world will live as one~?" Finishing singing, Christian sighed with satisfaction and stretched, then closed the piano and stood up "Let''s eat." Nodding at the same time, the two women looked at the boy gently. Arriving in the kitchen, Christian began pulling out tes and cups to help set the table, while Leslie began chopping fruit and Aria prepared eggs. "Aria, we need a person to take care of my siblings while Mom is gone, with what happened she won''t trust anyone and will get self-conscious about the job. Do you know anyone who can do that job?" "I can do it myself." "You don''t have to overexert yourself Aria, you already have a lot of work to do at home and I don''t want to burden you." Thinking for a few seconds, Aria ended up sighing and shaking her head "I don''t know anyone I trust who can do the job, I''m not very sociable outside of work, but... no, nothing." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asks "But?" "I thought about my husband, but he doesn''t have schooling or anything that would redit him for babysitting." "No need, I just need him to watch Hailie and n, he could also cook if he can" Sighing, Christian spoke "Do you think he would like to work with us? We just need him to be there on the days mom goes out to work, it would be 1 to 2 days a week." "..." With a momentary silence, Aria spoke "I''ll ask him, can I let you know in the afternoon?" "No problem, you let me know what decision he makes." "Thank you" Aria nodded. "Aria,e to think of it... how much did we pay you?" "8.000" "A week?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "A month." Freezing as he set a te on the table, Christian frowns "That contract you had with the old owners?" "Yes, it''s good pay" Aria nodded. Chapter 95 Reprimand "And how much do we pay the other workers?" "6000 to the gardeners and 7000 to the housekeepers." "Do they have insurance?" frowning even more, Christian asks. "No, but generally this is not a risky job, it''s hardly necessary." "..." Remaining silent for a moment, Christian sighed and spoke "Leslie, take my cell phone and write a message to Uncle Jayden, tell him to raise the pay of all the workers on site, 5000 thousand dors more to each one, also ask him to buy them health insurance to cover their families" "Understood" Leslie nodded. "Young man, n-no need!" Aria eximed quickly in panic. "It is necessary" Shaking his head, Christian spoke "You are vital to the upkeep of my home, others may not see what you are really worth, but I do, without you my home would lose its foundations" "..." Looking at the boy silently for a few seconds, Aria smiled gratefully "May the goddess bless you young man, I will do my best to see that your money is not wasted on this old woman." Waving his hand nonchntly, Christian speaks "It''s no big deal, but I''m charging you to tell the other workers, since they will need to sign the raise" "I''ll be right there" Excitedly, Aria wiped her hands and set the tray with eggs on the table, then bowed slightly "Excuse me" Being alone in the kitchen, Christian sat down and took a piece of toast "Something to tell me Leslie? I feel your gaze piercing me, also sit down and eat." "Why are you giving him a raise? They were happy with what they were getting paid." "..." Spreading butter on the bread, Christian looked for a few seconds at Leslie and spoke "I want their trust, their gratitude, I want these people not to betray us for a few measly dors, I want them to be trustworthy and I don''t have to distrust them every damn minute." "..." "If a few thousand dors makes them feel more affection towards their work and towards our family, it''s an expense I won''t hesitate to make... besides I have been getting to know everyone during these months, they are humble and good people, I like them and I don''t want to treat them badly" "I understand" Leslie nodded, sitting down next to Christian. "Leslie, I want to have the entire outer wall fortified and with electricity on the upper parts, do you know where I can find people who fortify walls so that even a car can''t get through them? Including the entrance gate." "I have contacts" Leslie nodded. "Good, text Uncle Jayden with the costs you get, he''ll take care of that." "Right away" Pulling out her private cell phone, Leslie began to dial. "Put that cell phone down, eat first" Staring at Leslie''s face, Christian purses his lips and speaks. "..." Nodding, Leslie puts the cell phone down on the table and start eating in silence. 5 minutes passed and Aria still didn''t arrive, but the entrance of a certain someone brought a smile on Christian''s face. "Mother, you look ravishing today" Looking at Eva''s tousled hair and painted face, Christian tried his best not tough loudly. "..." Yawning as she stretches, Eva looks down at the table and mutters "My head hurts..." Rolling his eyes, Christian speaks "You drank half a bottle of Rum, and expensive ones at that. It would be a rarity if your head didn''t hurt." Scratching her breasts, Eva yawns again "It was delicious..." "..." Snorting, Christian slyly signals Leslie to take pictures of Eva. Walking over in a daze, Eva kisses Christian''s head and sits down next to him, being surrounded by the two women. "What time is it?" asked Eva. "9:10" Leslie replied as she looked at her cell phone. "Oh..." Nodded Eva still sleepy "They were supposed toe and drop Hailie and n off at 9-" "I ARRIVED!!!" just as Eva was speaking, an excited blonde head jumped into the kitchen, opening her arms wide as she eximed her arrival. Holding her hands to her ear, Eva grumbles "Just now everyone''s screaming..." Looking up at the ceiling, Hailie smiles broadly and speaks "Hello everyone!" Smiling softly, Christian looks at the energetic little girl and speaks as he opens his arms "Hailie, won''t you hug your brother?" Trembling slightly, Hailie looks down and sees her brother smiling at her, causing a shy smile to spread across her face "Hi Christian, sorry for yelling Hehe~" "I forgive you if you give me a hug" Still not closing his arms, Christian looks at Hailie expectantly. Looking at Christian, Hailie purses her lips and quickly moves closer, then wrapping her arms around Christian''s back herself "Mom said you got sick from eating too much cake, why didn''t you invite me to lunch too? Blinking for a few seconds, Christian still in the embrace, whispers "Because it was a cake made by mom, would you like to try it?" Eyes widening, Hailie releases from the hug and quickly shakes her head "N-No, thank you." Turning her gaze to her mother, Hailie looks at her for a few seconds in a daze, then looks at Christian andughs "Hahahaha~" "..." Looking quizzically at her daughter, Eva just shrugged her shoulders and continued eating. Laughing for a few seconds, Hailie looked at Christian and asked suspiciously "Was that you?" "Oh" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled "Didn''t my little girl get very smart thesest few days?" "I''m not a little girl anymore, I''m a woman, I''m 10 years old!" Raising his eyebrows even more, Christian looked at Hailie with amusement "You look lively little girl, what happened?" "Mom allowed me to bring Maya for a week and her parents gave her permission!" Hailie eximed with joy "So in two more weeks, when the vacations start, I''ll be with her every day!" "Oh, so that''s why you''re happy *Sigh* and here I thought you were happy to see me" With an exaggerated sigh, Christian looks down with mock sadness. "Yeah, yeah, I''m happy to see you too" Patting Christian''s head gently, Hailie sighs with resignation. "..." Looking at the girl from the corner of his eye, Christian''s heart sweetened more and more ''She''s so big.... It seems like only yesterday when she couldn''t even reach the chairs.... *sigh* how time flies''. "How''s your room going Hailie? Do you need anything else?" "..." Holding her hand to her chin, Hailie mumbles "I have Xbox, PSP; PS3, Nintendo,puter... oh, I know." "What do you need?" "Could you buy aputer for Maya? She has a really bad one and we can''t y a lot of things, plus I want anotherputer in my yroom, so I have two for when Mayaes to y with me." "Sure, go find out whatputer you want and tell Aria to send someone to buy it, remember to ask her politely" Stroking the girl''s head gently, Christian speaks. "Can we buy a trampoline and a bouncy castle?" Taking advantage of the fact that they are doing more shopping, Hailie hesitantly asks. "Sure, make a list of everything you need and give it to Aria, also take the opportunity to order some treats for you to eat with Maya when shees over." "Thanks!" Hugging Christian quickly, Hailie smiled happily. "No need to thank" Smiling, Christian just let himself be loved "By the way, where''s n?" "He went to his room, he was very sleepy and didn''t want to get up" Remorselessly, Hailie used the boy. Losing his smile, Christian nodded "I''ll check on himter, where''s Uncle Jayden and Aunt Sara?" "They were getting stuff out of the vehicle, they brought meat to eat" Grabbing a piece of toast, Hailie took a bite and spoke, then turned toward the exit and ran quickly "I''m going to go make the list, bye!" Looking at the little girl with a smile, Christian continued to eat while waiting for his visitors. "You''re spoiling them too much Christian, you need to stop" With a sip of coffee, Eva looked at Christian seriously and spoke "It''s fine that you want to make your siblings happy and I''m d, but you''re overdoing it, they''ll end up spoiling at this rate." "*Sigh* I know..." Looking at his mother, Christian spoke "n is taking on a nasty personality, I don''t like that..... Hailie is fine, she''s respectful and doesn''t overdo it, but n..." "..." "The problem is I don''t know how to stop everything..." Looking towards the ceiling, Christian continues "If we stop giving things to n, he will feel bad because we would make differences between him and Hailie... he is already moving away from us too much, he is too much dedicated to be with his friends on socialworks or at school, I don''t want him to move away more." "..." "*Sigh* I can solve mathematical mysteries for you, but I''m stupid in these areas..." Muttering bitterly, Christian looks at his mother "Any ideas?" "For starters, this is my job" Smiling slightly, Eva spoke sternly "Even if they pay more attention to you, I have the role of educating and disciplining them, and today you are punished for drawing on my face, you will have the obligation to spend the whole day with me and you are forbidden to work or study." Opening his mouth while opening his eyes wide, Christian looks at his mother and stammers "D-did you know that?" "I have a mirror in front of the couch, it''s impossible not to see it, besides you left your pencil next to me" Smiling mockingly, Eva raises her eyebrows with a victorious smile "You may be the smartest in the world, but you''ll never beat me" With pursed lips, Christian asks "So why didn''t you take the drawings off?" "Because you did them" Eva smiled softly "Even though they''re to make fun of me, I like them." Looking at his mother for a few seconds, Christian smiled broadly "You sure know how to say sweet words." "*Sigh* I am your mother, it is normal for me to be perfect" With a cocky sigh, Eva continued sipping her coffee, then put it down on the table and spoke "I''ll talk to n, we''ll stop buying him so many clothes and stuff, he''ll have $200 every 20 days, and he''ll have to save every time he wants something more expensive. If he wants more money, I''ll have him work around the house, cleaning a room, the pool, doingundry, whatever." Nodding, Christian smiles "A good idea...do you think he''ll get mad?" "Let him get mad, he has no say in the matter, I''m his mother and I''m doing it for his sake" Shrugging, Eva sighs "Where is that woman-" "*Sigh* It''s so stressful to have to show everything we enter to security" With several bags in her hands, Sara walked into the kitchen, only to look at Eva and sneer quickly "Damn, what good style you have today!" Snorting with annoyance, Eva spoke "I was having a nice day, too bad you came in." "When are you two getting married?" with a mocking voice, Jayden walked into the kitchen with even more bags, then looked at Eva and nodded "Nice makeup, whoever did it is a great artist." "Appreciated" Smiled Christian, causing the two people to quickly turn their eyes wide-eyed. "What are you doing up!?" Jayden quickly eximed with concern "You''re hurt, you should be resting!" Waving his hand nonchntly, Christian took a bite of cake "I''m fine, I''m more likely to die of boredom lying in a bed all day than die from my injuries." "*Sigh* Eva, you should get Christian to rest and eat well, cake is not something he contributes to healing" With an exasperated sigh, Sara spoke up. "Let him be, I know if I lock him up he''ll end up disarming the door or jumping out the window" Shrugging, Eva didn''t even flinch and continued eating. Walking over to Christian, Jayden sets the bags down and hugs him "I''m d you''re okay, you had us worried." "It was just a few holes, that wouldn''t kill me" Christian smiled slightly, while inside confusion gnawed at him ''Doesn''t he have a strong smell of other women...everything about him smells like Aunt Sara...but it''s not possible, I know he cheated on her...maybe it was just a one time thing?'' "Eva, I brought meat for us to barbecue" Picking up the bags, Sara leaves them on the table and smiles "But I''ll do it myself, I don''t want to eat burnt meat, besides your Hitler eyebrow doesn''t give me confidence". "Hitler eyebrow?" with confusion, Christian tilts his head and asks. "That eyebrow is the one Hitler wore, a single eyebrow with no division in the middle, every time I see something like that it reminds me of his image." "Oh..." Nodding, Christian thought ''Sure, women don''t wear mustaches, I guess Hitler has to have something distinctive, regardless of his gender... though I find the mustache funnier'' --------------------- Author Note: I am writing the chapter where Christian is interviewed on TV, I want to know what questions you would ask as normal citizens of that world. Since there will be a question section where they will record questions from the public on the street and he will answer them. It would help me a lot if you could give me some ideas, as it would make it look more real if ites from you who are viewers (You have to think of questions only about what is shown publicly, nothing that is secret like abilities or dreams from hell). Chapter 96 Goals Wiping his mouth, Christian stands up and yawns "I''m going to paint or do something, I''m bored." "Just don''t create another one of your projects" With a tired voice, Sara pleads. "Projects... I have a lot of free time now that I can''t go to school" Bringing his hand to his chin, Christian remembered his sister "Hailie ys a lot of video games with her friend.... video games... friends... Discord." Nodding to himself, Christian spoke "Thanks for the idea, I''ll create another app while I''m locked up and it will be released in a few years, it''s too soon for release. Aunt sara, when I can patent the name Discord as a chat program, something like Skype." "..." Looking at the boy with a vacant expression, Sara nodded, then opened her eyes wider and spoke quickly "Christian, I forgot to tell you, but we were researching the business advantages and instead of opening a corporation, it''s better to put yourpanies together in a private conglomerate, it has much more benefits." Without hesitation, Christian nodded "You will know what is better, we still have time to look at everything, just reserve the ''Grey'' patent." "Christian, you are forbidden to work today, I already told you" With a serious voice, Eva looked at the boy with a frown. "Rx mom, I''ll do it another day, Aunt Sara, we have to make more patents for projects that are alreadyunched" Looking at the tired Sara, Christian smiled "This would be thest thing, hehe~" "*Sigh* I''ll tell my team to do it, what is it?" "You''ve heard of bitcoin and the new blockchain?" "..." Bringing her hand to her chin, Sara frowned and shook her head "No." "I have!" Jayden eximed quickly "It''s a virtual currency that has gained quite a bit of attentiontely, I think it was already for $80 each" "Exactly" Christian nodded, then looked at Jayden and spoke "We created it with Emily, bitcoin and blockchain is an invention of ours, andtely I have seen that banks are interested in patenting it ording to economic magazines, supposedly they were looking for the owner and want to buy the rights from him." Opening his mouth, Jayden looked at the boy in disbelief. "I have together with Emily approximately 1.5 million bitcoin, it''s a big money that is not used... I wanted to leave all that in anonymity, but I see the need to patent it before banks or stupid people try to steal it from us and profit from it." "..." "Besides Emily is constantly updating the site and the mining program, I wouldn''t want them to steal her effort." "Well-" "No wait" Smiling as his eyes seemed to sparkle, Christian spoke "Don''t patent her, let her go free for now, hopefully some fool will think he''s smart enough to steal the work" "..." "To patent it, they need proof that they were the creators, if someone patents without proof, it will show signs of corruption... I have proof and the hard drive from the creator ount, so we can sue at that point" "Don''t tell me what-" Sara tried to speak. "Yeah, let''s set the trap on the pig and then kill it to eat its meat, I see a lot of money in between." Smiling creepily, Sara nodded "I see a bigwsuit in between, hopefully it''s a bank that goes down." "Stop smiling like that, you''re scary" Looking at Sara reproachfully, Jayden continued "And stop giving Christian ideas, he needs to rest." "But it wasn''t my idea-" "Hush." "..." Shaking his head, Christian walked out of the kitchen with a smile, while Leslie was already following him. "Did you notice that Christian is taller?" looking at the departing boy with a thoughtful look, Jayden spoke. "Yes?" raising her eyebrows, Eva looks towards the exit curiously "I don''t see any changes..." "Of course she has changes!" Jayden eximed angrily "His hair seems to glow, his eyes are violet when they used to be a pinkish-like color, he''s even much much taller, look at his pajamas, they''re short on his legs!" Rubbing her chin for a few seconds, Sara sighs and shakes her head "I noticed the change in the eyes... but I don''t notice the rest." Rolling his eyes, Jayden sighs "Women..." ... Stealthily opening the door, Christian peeked out as his sister yed on theputer. "Fucking bitch, get out of my way!" Hailie eximed angrily, clenching the keyboard tightly. "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian nodded as he muttered, "That''s the attitude." Turning to Leslie, Christian whispers "Ever since Hailie told n that he looks like a bitch, I realized that this girl is very rude, even fooling mom with her shy behavior." "Isn''t it normal for children to swear when they are with their friends?" "I think so..." Looking at his sister with a smile, Christian suddenly opened the whole door, causing Hailie to startle and quickly turn her gaze. "..." Looking at each other for a few seconds, Hailie nervously looks at theputer and smiles sheepishly "H-hello Christian... hehe." "My dear little sister, did I hear a swear worde out of your mouth?" smiling, Christian walks into his sister''s yroom and sits down on afortable couch next to her. "N-no, I-I think you heard m-bad" Stuttering, Hailie nervously replied. "I see..." Nodding to himself, Christian got up and stood behind Hailie''s chair, then hugged her from behind and rested his chin on the girl''s head "You don''t have to hide these things from me Hailie, I swear too when mom''s not around, just make sure you don''t say them in public, yeah?" Looking at the screen nervously, Hailie nodded, still ying the whole time. "Are you talking to someone?" taking the earpiece from Hailie, Christian puts it on and approaches the microphone "Hello?" "C-christian?" "Hi Maya, long time no see." "H-hello!" eximed Maya with obvious nervousness in her voice. "I heard from Hailie that you''reing to stay at the house for a few days." "Y-yes, I w-want to see you too." "..." Blinking for noseconds, Christian only chuckled lightly. "I''m leaving, your friend is weird" Taking out his earpiece, Christian ced it on Hailie and smiled "I''ll go see n, have fun~" With Christian out of the room, Hailie sighed with relief "Damn..." "Hailie, did your brother say something about me?" "Fuck you Maya" Hailie spoke with annoyance. "Come on Hailie, just tell me if he said anything about me, I didn''t hear very well what he said to you!" "Go on and hang up the call!" Hailie shouted in annoyance. "Fine, fine, I won''t say anymore *sigh*" ... Walking calmly through his house, Christian pursed his lips and mumbled inaudibly "I could buy Twitch... it should have been created a few years ago already, but now it should be in beta... if I''m not mistaken in 2 years it should be bought by Amazon for $970 million... that will generate quite a bit of money in the future..." Turning to Leslie, Christian speaks "Leslie, go tell Uncle Jayden to leave his team researching Twitch.tv, I want to buy it as soon as possible." "Understood" Nodding, Leslie turned and left. Looking at her for a few seconds, Christian smiled and walked towards n''s room, then walked in without knocking and smiled at the sight of the boy with the cell phone. Approaching the boy, Christian jumps on his bed and walks over to his side "What are you doing?" Putting the cell phone down for a moment, n looks at Christian and speaks "Talking to friends." "Oh" Christian nods, then turns and looks directly at n "Why didn''t you go say hi?" Pursing his lips, n spoke "I was sleepy" "Then why are you on the cell phone?" "Because I''m not sleepy anymore" Knowing that the boy is lying, Christian simply sighed and hugged him "It''s sad..." Taking his eyes off the cell phone for a moment, n looked at Christian "What''s sad?" "That you avoid us like the gue" Looking sincerely into the boy''s eyes, Christian continues "I tried everything with you, I offered you my trust, my friendship as a brother, we gave you everything you wanted, but you never share with us... you don''t apany us to watch movies as a family, you don''t like to eat with us, now you don''t even say hello... I don''t understand where we failed with you." Pursing his lips, n spoke "Don''t be so dramatic." "Dramatic?" Frowning, Christian looked at n "When was thest time you ate with us?" Opening his mouth, n looked up and tried to speak, but after a few seconds, nothing came out of him. "See what I''m trying to tell you?" sighing, Christian turned and looked up at the ceiling "I tried to make you understand that, although being with friends is fun, it will always be your family who will be there for you, and that you shouldn''t neglect them like you do... I tried to make you understand that those friendships of yours are nothing more than passing things... but you always made me look like you understood what I was telling you, unfortunately you always kept doing the same" "..." Silently, n just looked down. Looking at his brother, Christian sighed and stood up, then walked towards the exit and spoke "Remember my words n... those friends will end up disappointing you somehow, and you wille to us in your moments of loneliness and sadness... I just hope that in that moment we can be there for you... because we are not eternal and no one knows what can happen tomorrow... just remember that I love you very much my brother." "..." Looking at his brother as he walked out, n just stood in silence, only to have him ignore him after a few seconds and continue with his cell phone. Standing outside the door, Christian waited for a few minutes, while every second that passed, his face became more bitter. Sighing with resignation, Christian stared at the door for a few seconds and left for his room. Looking at his paintings, Christian took them and went to his recreation room, where he keeps his canvases and toys. Without speaking, the boy dedicated himself to painting all morning, from images of the beings he saw in hell, to the first sight he had in that gloomy forest, spending hours and hours on his thing. "Christian, your mother is calling you to lunch" Leslie who was standing there watching everything intently, looked at her cell phone and spoke. "Coming" Christian murmured as he spread paint with his fingers, then wiped it off on his apron and stood up. Looking at Leslie, Christian smiles "How long ago did you get here?" "Four hours ago." "What time is it?" "3 o''clock in the afternoon." "What did Jayden say?" "He''s already left his people investigating, in a few hours you should have answers." "eptable" Nodding, Christian wiped his apron and walked out of the room, then down the stairs and out into the courtyard. Looking at his mother smiling as she spoke to Sara, Christian sighed with satisfaction "This is what I wanted to aplish Leslie..." "I don''t understand what you mean" Standing behind the boy, Leslie looked towards the people and spoke. "This peace...to have my mother always with me, to be able to see her more than about 2 hours a day, to have my siblings happy...this is what I wanted." "Then why are you still working? Isn''t it better to just rest and take advantage of all this?" "Because the world is not peaceful... one mistake and we will lose everything" Turning to Leslie, Christian continued "I want my family to be brilliant... so brilliant that whoever dares to touch them, will be burned or blinded." "..." "Eva Grey... her name has already started to appear in the business papers... from a simple fast food worker, to a CEO of a growingpany... the Grey family, from a humble family to a family with billions of dors" "..." "All this aplished in 3 years or so... what will we aplish in 5 or 10?" "I understand" Leslie nodded. "When everyone recognizes ourst name, when everyone looks up to us and has to respect us... that will be the day I stop working." "Wouldn''t that be too exhausting?" "Who says I can''t have fun in the process?" smiling gleefully, Christian runs to his mother, only to shout and jump up and down "Catch me!" Turning quickly, Eva opens her arms and catches the boy, then purses her lips and speaks "I told you not to do that, it''s dangerous!" "Hehe~" Looking at his mother, Christian brings his hands to the woman''s face and draws her with the remaining paint on his hands, drawing two hearts on her cheeks "Beautiful!" "You were painting?" setting the boy down, Eva didn''t bother to wipe herself and asked. "Yes." Looking sideways, Christian sees Jayden sunbathing in a bathing suit with a strange sports style bra covering her chest "What is that?" Looking at Jayden, Sara smiled oddly "It''s part of the swimsuit, didn''t you know?" "Why do they wear that?" quizzically, Christian asked with confusion. "Because men aren''t supposed to show their chests." "Why not? It looks ufortable to wear that" Feeling a bad feeling, Christian looked closely at the tight bra. "..." Looking at each other with Sara, Eva looked at the same difort in his eyes "Because..." "Because women are kinky" Jayden replied in the distance without bothering to turn around. "Oh..." Christian nodded, then turned to his mother and looked at her suspiciously "You''re perverted too?" Chapter 97 Negotiation "NO!!!" Eva eximed quickly, then smiled stiffly and spoke ''softly'' "Mom''s not like that..." "I see..." Christian nodded, then looked down at himself and asked "Why didn''t I ever have to wear one?" "Because... you''re still a child" Eva replied awkwardly. Tapping the woman''s head, Sara spoke "You should make him wear them from the age of 10, stupid." "Why don''t you guys use them?" looking at his mother, Christian asked. "Because... we don''t need them" Eva replied with even more difort. "Why not? Don''t your breasts fall out if you don''t wear a bra?" "That happens very rarely, it usually happens when you have gic or hormonal ws" Sara replied. Frowning, Christian thought ''I remember reading something simr... women''s Womz hormone... also gives their breasts strength?'' "I don''t n to use that" Looking at his mother seriously, Christian spoke. "Then you''re not allowed to go to public beaches or swimming pools with other people" Eva replied quickly, looking at the boy seriously. Squinting, Christian asked "And if I want to go?" "I''ll force you to use them" "..." Looking at each other for a few seconds, Christian spoke "If you wear something simr I will too, or I''ll sneak to beaches when I grow up." Frowning, Eva speaks "Women don''t wear." "I''ve seen in stores that sell them, you just have to buy them." "I don''t like them" "I don''t like wearing those either" "..." Seeing that the boy doesn''t back down, Eva looks at Jayden for a few seconds, then looks carefully at Christian only to sigh and nod "Good... I''ll cover up too if we ever get to go to someone else''s beach or pool." Smiling brightly, Christian nodded "Deal." "..." "You were tricked" Sara sighed as she patted Eva''s shoulder sympathetically "The boy forced you to cover up." Furrowing her eyebrows, Eva looked at Christian who was happily walking away towards a seat "It''s a deception I''ll ept... it makes my blood boil to imagine a situation where he''s uncovered in front of an audience." "Christian is no longer a child Eva, he''s already started his adolescence and today''s young people are showing more and more of themselves" "Let''s eat?" ignoring the conversation, Eva smiled and took the pot full of roast meat, then looked up to the third floor and muttered "They''re not here yet?" "..." Sighing, Sara didn''t speak anymore, knowing perfectly well that the woman is hopeless in these cases. "I''ll go get them" Sighing, Eva leaves the pot and walks towards the house. "Aunt Sara, what''s your n for the trial?" watching his mother walk with a defeated expression, Christian smiled and spoke. With a serious face, Sara looks at Christian "We have two easy options, the first is to advocate your mental health at that moment, we can talk and consult with psychologists about how stunning that moment is and that you couldn''t rationalize... as for the second thing is to advocate self-defense, exin that the man wanted to trick you to take a gun." "Which one do you think is the best?" "Both are equally good, you are the only witness and the victim, you have evidence with the recorded 911 call that will always confirm the version of you as a victim" "You decide the best" Christian nodded, then looked to his side noticing Ariaing quickly towards him "Is something wrong Aria?" "Yes, my husband agreed, when should I start?" Smiling, Christian spoke "Can you talk that over with my mother? She knows what days you have to work, the sry will be seen by uncle Jayden, but it will be about half of what you earn for the few days." Nodding with a smile, Aria spoke "We had that in mind, I''ll go talk to thedy, thank you very much young man." "Don''t worry, I needed him" Smiling, Christian nodded, watching as the olddy hurried off towards the house. "He looks happy" "I raised his sry" "Just that?" "Hire her husband" "I see" Sara nodded "What do you n to do now in investments?" "What I already told you, I want to see those investments, but I also have something in mind..." "What is it?" "I want to get the CEO out of Uber." Raising her eyebrows, Sara asked "Why? She looks like she does a good job." "She''s a pervert, she harasses her workers and has no morals, plus she disdains her workers thinking she''s a big deal, she''ll get us in trouble and tarnish Uber''s name... at this rate we''ll have the whole government and foreign institutions getting in wherever they want inside Uber" "How do you know that?" "A few days ago I got into his cell phone..." Lied Christian easily, easily remembering the mess left by Uber''s CEO in his old world, causing thepany to have constantwsuits and all the time be open to the government and random people for investigations. Raising her eyebrows, Sara picks up a ss of wine and takes a sip "How do you n to remove it?" "Now I would be the thirdrgest shareholder while Knick the current CEO is the firstrgest shareholder? how about talking to the secondrgest shareholder? With his shares, I would be majority and could remove Knick whenever I want." "That woman with thest name Camp?" "Yes." "What gives you confidence that he will sell his shares?" "She used to be friends with Knick, but 7 months ago they had a strong argument and Knick kicked her out of thepany, now she only has shares, but she doesn''t have a position in thepany." "What makes you think she will sell just for a fight?" "Knick insulted her very badly, practically treated her as stupid and cuckolded, saying she slept with her husband." Almost choking on her wine, Sara opened her eyes and asked "And she slept with the husband?" "I don''t know, I only found out about this because Camp had an argument with her husband via Whatsapp." "Do you have ess to Whatsapp messages?" In disbelief, Sara asked. "I had, Facebook already deleted my window in the program." "..." Nodding, Sara thought for a few seconds "Maybe that will motivate her to sell, but I don''t think she wants to sell everything, as far as I know, she''s not stupid" "She already has hatred, that will interfere with her mind, besides we don''t need her to sell everything, only 26% of her shares, she will still have 3%" "Why do you want to expel her right now? Isn''t it better to wait for a scandal and take her down with more reasons in between?" "That woman wants to mess with my shares" "In what way?" "There''s talk around economic forums that that woman is looking for investors, she''ll want to increase the number of investments and she''ll lower the percentage for all of us if that happens" "Then it''s the best thing to get her out" Sara nodded "But, even if she is not CEO, she can still give you problems, she would still have her 30% of shares and she would have a certain vote" "After we vote her out we just have to ckmail her" Shrugging, Christian smiles and continues "I don''t have proof or anything to convict her, but I''m sure, with her personality, she must have a lot of shit hidden" "You want to force her to sell you everything?" "Yes" "It''s a risky move" "Do you think she''ll do anything if we have evidence of hermitting any crimes?" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Sara nodded "She has a lot to lose, I doubt she''ll do anything foolish" "As far as I know from the messages I read from her on Whastapp, she''s into cocaine, I''d have to see if I can find evidence of her carrying or using it" "Then she''s in a lot of trouble" Sara smiled. "First try to talk to Camp, tell her we will buy everything from her at a fair price and negotiate with her, if she asks the reason, just tell her we don''t like the current CEO...once we have that woman out, we ckmail her, she will already be defeated if we take her job, then we just have to kick her with ckmail to get her to sell her shares" "I''ll talk to Camp in a few days, we''ll see what happens" With another sip of wine, Sara nodded. ... May 16, 2012. 09:37 AM. Walking home with no specific direction, Christian bit his thumb and spoke "I can''t get rid of the bad feeling... something is happening and it will affect me, it stresses me out not knowing what''s going on..." "..." Turning to Leslie, Christian purses his lips and asks "Do you know how to fight?" "Yes" "Show me, let''s go to the gym" Turning suddenly, Christian changes his course and heads towards the second floor, greeting each cleaning staff on his way. Arriving at the gym, Christian stood on a square of mat and turned to Leslie and spoke "What shall we start with?" Looking around the ce, Leslie walked over to the punching bag and moved it from the chain towards Christian, then slowed it down with the safety and pointed it "Hit it as hard as you can" Nodding, Christian unbuttoned the top half of his pajama top and positioned himself, then struck with all his might, swinging the bag slightly. Raising her eyebrows, Leslie nodded as she moved to Christian''s back "You''ve got a good punch there, but you''re positioned wrong" Moving Christian''s leg and adjusting his back, Leslie continued "Your leg has to stay this way, so all the strength of your body will be at your hand" "Your shoulder is too low" Taking the boy''s arm, Leslie began to adjust his whole body little by little "Your fist is at the wrong angle, if you hit like that your wrist will dislocate". After about 15 minutes of exnation, Christian focusedpletely on the bag and started punching repeatedly, feeling the typical pain in his knuckles from hitting the bag without gloves or protection on his hands. But regardless, Christian continued to punch steadily, as sweat began to run down his face. Looking at the boy who understood everything with a few simple words, Leslie nodded as he muttered "I expected nothing less..." Time passed quickly for Christian, all his concentration was focused on the bag and at some point the pain in his knuckles ceased to exist. 40 minutester, Christian''s upper muscles felt numb and his breathing was agitated, sweat dripped down his face and onto his bare chest, while the bag seemed to move more and more violently, causing Christian to repeatedly adjust his posture and move from his initial position. Another 10 minutester, Christian couldn''t take it anymore and copses onto the mats, breathing heavily as he smiled. "*Huff* *Sniff*" Trying to calm his breathing, Christian turned his reddened gaze to Leslie and smiled "That was entertaining..." "You did well" Leslie nodded. "What time is it?" "13:27 PM" "I see...I should be going to lunch in a few minutes." "Do you have any thoughts on what you''re doing today?" "Mmmm" Holding his hand to his chin, Christian nodded "I''ll work on Discord with Emily for a while, I also have to keep an eye out for a call from Uncle Jayden and Aunt Sara, they should be negotiating to buy Twitch...after that I''ll paint to pass the time" ... 10:49 PM. Looking at the painting in front of him, Christian bit his lips and nodded, then marked his signature in the bottom corner, along with the painting''s title "The Lockdown Virus." The painting showed Time Square, the ce looked almost devoid of people, and all the people who were, wore masks over their mouths. The advertising on the screens showed the image of the virus and sad faces with masks underneath, but it has certain clues inside, for example, if someone looks closely at the sun, you will notice that it has small stripes that resemble the continents, something that Christian added to make understand that this virus will be all over the world. "With this I have drawn all the big natural disasters that we will have until 2020.... flood in philippines 2012, typhoon in philippines 2013, earthquake Nepal 2015, Earthquake ecuador 2016, the worst drought in Somalia in 2017, cyclone in Mozambique, Zimbabwe and Mwi.... those are the main ones, but also draw the extreme droughts that should appearter this month in Mexico, united states, Honduras and Guatem... storm Sandy, India 2013 floods, Afghanistan avnche, Japan volcano eruption, Amazon fire in 2019.... *sigh* many people will die from these events" Staring at his drawings for a few seconds, Christian nodded and left the room, meeting Leslie at the exit. "Sara''s texting you, they bought Twitch." "Oh, that was quick... what was the price?" "120 million dors." "120 million..." Christian murmured, then nodded and spoke "Tell her they did well, have Uncle Jayden give his people a bonus of $5,000 each and Aunt Sara to hand out bonuses to thewyers who helped her with the same amount.... also tell uncle Jayden that I want Twitch to take the same course of video game transmissions, to look for more people and a bigger venue for the project to be maintained, when people are more used to it, I want a change of design since the current one is very old fashioned... the new design I will send it by mail tomorrow at thetest.... I want them to look for better servers and facilitate everything already done, better payment facilities, better streaming capacity, I want a total remodeling... when all that is ready, I want them to get famous people in video games from YouTube and offer them contracts with juicy benefits, we have to take the tform beforepetitors arrive... make sure to remark that I don''t want only people that speak ournguage, I want people from all possiblenguages, French, Spanish, Russian, German... I want them to cover all possible zones, so they will have to investigate Youtube and video game celebrities". "Understood" Leslie nodded, typing quickly on Christian''s cell phone. Yawning, Christian looked down at his pajamas all stained with paint and sighed, then turned to Leslie and spoke "Leslie, it''s my bedtime, are you settled in your new room yet?" Since Leslie became Christian''s direct employee, she was forced by the boy to sleep in a spare master bedroom, leaving the woman only a few feet away from him at all times. Chapter 98 News "Yes, I''ve already moved in" Leslie nodded. "Get down." Coming up to the boy''s height, Leslie looked him straight in the eyes. Smiling, Christian reaches up to the woman''s face and kisses her forehead "Sweet dreams Leslie, I''ll see you tomorrow." "..." Nodding, Leslie got up and went to her room as she smiled softly at the boy''s back. Arriving in his room, Christian looked at his mother who was already lying down and half-naked as usual, quietly watching TV. Removing clothes when entering, Christian is left in his boxer shorts and speaks "Couldn''t sleep without me?" Putting the cell phone aside, Eva smiles and speaks "How would I sleep without my pillow?" "You''ll have to wait, I have to take a shower." Smiling with amusement, Eva nods. Smiling, Christian grabs a pair of panda pajamas and walks to the bathroom, then takes a quick shower andes out already dressed. Stretching out his arms, Christian sighed contentedly andy down next to his mother, looking directly into her face as he hugged her. Without taking his eyes off her for minutes, Christian couldn''t stand his emotions anymore and bit her shoulder, feeling again that somehow he had to vent his happiness for this little moment. Looking down at the gently biting child, Eva just smiled "And I''m the weird one." Stopping biting, Christian purses his lips and speaks "This ispletely normal." "In what world?" "In mine" "Understandable" Eva nodded seriously, then went back to watching TV. Without taking his eyes off his mother''s face, Christian purses his lips and leans back on her shoulder as he sighs. "*Sigh*" Blinking for a few seconds, Christian purses his lips again and leans closer to his mother. "*Sigh*" Still having no answers, Christian ces his legs over his mother''s waist and rests his head on her breasts. "*Sigh*" "..." Having no response again, Christian frowns slightly andys downpletely on top of the woman, then rolls over and ends up face down on her breasts. "*Sigh*" Rolling her eyes, Eva speaks "What''s wrong with you?" "*Sigh*" With a wry smile, Eva hugs the boy and squeezes him against her body "Would you tell me my cute little boy what''s wrong with you?" "I don''t know, you tell me" "Not again please, just tell me what''s wrong" With a horrified expression, Eva remembered the number of times she ended up with a headache because of the child''s constant ''I don''t know, you tell me''. "Nothing, I''m perfectly fine" Resting his head quietly on his personal pillows, Christian refused to look at his mother and spoke calmly. "Christian..." "Hehe~" Smiling after a few seconds, Christian turned and looked directly at his mother''s face, still resting his head on her breasts "Just kidding~" "*Sigh*" Looking down at the boy with a vacant stare, Eva nodded. "Mom." "Yes?" "Give me a kiss" Smiling, Christian spoke while pursing his lips. Smiling, Eva stretched her neck and kissed the boy''s lips quickly, then stroked the boy''s hair and spoke "Did something good happen to you? Are you cheerful?" "I don''t know, I''m just happy" Smiling softly, Christian looks with warm eyes at the woman in front of him "Did I tell you how much I love you?" "At least 5 times a day" "Did I tell you how beautiful you are?" "That''s 3 times today" "..." Pursing his lips, Christian smiles softly and speaks "I''m very happy... so happy that many times I can''t believe it." "..." "It''s a very beautiful andplicated feeling... to feel somehow so happy... I thought it wasn''t possible" Looking at his mother''s smiling face, Christian moves a little and kisses her cheek "Having you as my mother, being part of this family... it''s the best thing that ever happened to me." Smiling softly, Eva hugs the boy''s head and speaks softly "I love it when you get sentimental~" Feeling his mother''s heart beating peacefully, Christian closed his eyes and sighed contentedly, slowly falling asleep from thefort. ... May 18, 2012. Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinked groggily and yawned, then turned his gaze to see the woman already awake beneath him. "Hello mother~" Smiling, Christian whispered. Kissing the boy''s forehead, Eva smiled "Good morning." "How did you sleep-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Raising his eyebrows, Christian pauses his words and looks at the door, then sniffs and asks "What''s up Leslie?" "You have a call from Sara." Sighing, Christian stands up and walks to the door, then opens it and smiles "Did you sleep well?" "..." Nodding, Leslie stretches out the cell phone, then turns and stands still by the door. Shaking his head, Christian dials Sara''s number and enters the room "Aunt Sara, is something wrong?" "Hi Christian, yes, it''s regarding your trial and some updates with your investments." "What''s going on?" "We''ll do a jury trial instead of opting for a judge only trial, we''ll opt for the n I told you about the other day when we had lunch." Remembering the woman''s words, Christian recalled the n ''We''ll make out that the man tried to attack me with a facade of pity... I only defended myself while he tried to grab a gun.'' ''With the jury we''ll be able to opt for feelings.'' "I understand, just follow through on what you think is most feasible." "Good, now regarding your investments... as we said yesterday, we were able to reach an agreement and we bought Twitch, today the legal transfer was made and your uncle Jayden hired the same creators to continue with the tform, you have to send him the design you want, ideally a mockup of the page" "He will have it ready by 6 pm at thetest." "That would be perfect, now regarding your books... we got a call from Columbia Pictures and they want to buy the right to your book ''The Girl in the Striped Pajamas''" "Oh... interesting" Raising his eyebrows, Christian continued "How much are they offering?" "Ten million dors and 13% of what they gross." "Ten million dors... I got more money selling the books... but I epted." "Are you sure?" "Yes...my books getting into movies will give me more recognition, this will attract more readers... what did my publisher say?" "They already talked to Columbia, they are waiting for your decision." "Well, just ept and make the deal, it''s a good price, although today that money is almost nothing for me... you know what? Take that money and donate it to charities for orphan children in Germany, tell Uncle Jayden to run the research and I don''t want it to fall to some rich guy''s foundation that just steals money...ideally local charities" "Fine, I''ll tell him to do the research and make the donation, do you want to go public?" "Only if the charities want it, don''t hold them to anything." "I''ll fill you in... now next, you asked me to patent ''Ethereum'' and it''s done... alsopleted the purchase of farnd properties in California and Colorado.... Ignite is patented and logo you made as well, we also started the construction of the special structure for that type of cultivation, so when they start talking about its legalization, we can start cultivating that same day and have everything ready for the day it is approved..." "..." "Your uncle Jayden told me that the demolition process in your building is going without hitches or problems... the construction of the new building was already approved and out of that you would have no legal problems... oh yes, Netflix will present a project to record their own series, in a few days are the votes and I want your opinion" "ept, that series will give a great future to thepany." "I''ll keep that in mind... I''m going to see what I miss..... ah, yes, Uber initiated the vote among its investors tounch Uber Eats, it was presented as your idea and if epted, you will have 1% more shares as a gift, with that you would have 25% only beaten by the current CEO with 30% and Camp with 29%." "Just vote in favor, that will give a big boost." "I never thought otherwise... now regarding Te... they are slowly recovering, but they are asking for more money from shareholders, the number of shares will increase and they would lower your percentage from 13.5% to 11.2%... but if you pay 15 million more, your shares go up to 14%, what do you say?" "Is that legal?" "Completely legal, it was decided by a majority vote." "Okay, ept...who is the person attending as my proxy on those votes?" "Jayden" "Tell him to try to talk to Musk, I want to invest in Space X, ask him if he''s interested in one more investor on her ship." "Noted... that would be all for now, Starbucks is seen by your mom and she''s up to date on everything if you need to know anything." "Okay... Aunt Sara, do you know how Instagram and Tik tok is going?" "I knew something was slipping my mind, those apps are doing well, Georgia spoke to us and said we would need some more money to look at some bigger offices, about 2 million" "Do you ept his request?" "Yes, just like you said, we didn''t hinder her to work freely, she looks very enthusiastic, she even said it was easier than she expected and everything should be ready in 3 months at the most instead of 5" "Nice." "Now thest thing... it''s regarding thewsuit and the securitypany... thewsuit already started against the nannypany, we are studying and preparing a solid case, we have at least 80% certainty in taking over $100 million from them... as for the security, sign your name and the extra protection will arrive in 3 days along with the new vehicles" "Bleed thatpany in thewsuit, I want everything to be as public as possible and for them to suffer colossal losses" With an empty tone, Christian spoke. "It was always our intention" Sara replied calmly. "That would be all?" "I think so... apart from all that we have as usual multiple requests for interviews, it''s your decision if you ept." "Oh..." Pursing his lips, Christian sighed and spoke "I agreed to an interview with the most reliable and serious media, I don''t want to be treated like a clown or a circus animal" "So you''ll finally ept one?" "Yes... but they have toe to my house, as you know, I can''t go out." "We''ll give them that condition, I''ll let you know in a few hours which one we choose, I''ll hang up on you for now that I have more work" "Thanks for keeping me up to date, bye" Cutting the call, Christian yawned and looked at his mother "It''s so exhausting being sessful." Rolling her eyes, Eva quickly grabbed the boy in her arms and pulled him down on the bed "No one likes arrogant people." "Do you?" "I love them." "I''m the most arrogant person in existence." "That''s why I love arrogance" Eva smiled showing her teeth, then gently biting the boy''s shoulder. "What are you doing? You''re weird." "It''s the most normal thing in my world" "That ideology is mine, it''s copyrighted." "I use my right as a mother and own your ideology." "Will you share it with me?" "I will think about it" "I will sue you" "I''ll lock you in the panic room and you won''t get to trial." "Do you ept my surrender?" "Only in exchange for a kiss" "It''s too high a price, I can''t afford it." "Peace was never an option" "..." Looking at each other for a few seconds, Christian smiles and kisses his mother''s cheek "You convinced me." "..." Smiling softly, Eva strokes the boy''s silky hair, then looks at him and asks "Will you agree to an interview?" "Yes... I can''t always run away from them, right now they don''t harass me because I hardly go out and I''m only 12 years old, but in a few years I won''t be able to avoid them and I prefer not to hide anything from the beginning, at least the data that if I can reveal like my life... whenever the media discover something on their own, they overexploit it and make everything controversial or scandalous" "What do you n to say?" Curious, Eva asks. Smiling, Christian kisses his mother''s nipple "For example how much I like these cuties". "You''re weird" Eva remarked. "I have hair that seems to glow and violet eyes, everything about me is strange." "..." "I''ll also say how much I love this woman in my arms" Kissing the woman''s corbone, Christian smiles "How much it makes me happy and how much it cost me to make you bathe every day, stinky." "Then I''ll tell them you''re a boy who still sleeps with his mother and breastfeeds, plus I''ll tell them you wet the bed" "I don''t wet the bed" "They don''t know that" "I''ll tell them it''s a lie" "They''ll think you''re just embarrassed and confirm that what I said is real." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian smiled and massaged his mother''s chest reassuringly "You''re terrifying." "But you like it?" "I love it." Smiling at each other, Christian just sighed contentedly, then looked at his mother and asked "Do you know what time it is? "Nine o''clock in the morning." "..." Without stopping massaging and squeezing Eva''s breasts, Christian only nodded slightly, gently watching his mother''s face. After a few minutes of peace, Christian bites his lips and speaks "Mother... you never told me about your family." Chapter 99 Truth Pausing her caresses on the boy''s hair, Eva frowned slightly for a few seconds then sighed "What do you want to know?" "There''s no need to talk about it if you don''t want to" Noticing the change in his mother''s mood, Christian stopped his hands and looked at his mother with concern. "It''s okay... sooner orter you''re going to find out" With a reassuring smile, Eva went back to stroking the boy''s hair "Just tell me what you want to know." "Who are these people you should call parents?" "..." Looking at the child for a few seconds, Eva sighs and looks up at the ceiling "I''d better summarize everything for you... the truth is that I''m not from the United States, wee from Ennd... we came to the United States when I was pregnant and you were born here" "Ennd?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at his mother suspiciously "You don''t have a British ent." Smiling slightly, Eva replied "I''ve been living in the united states for years, I lost the ent after a few months, but I can do it if you want me to" "For another time, now tell me about your family" Not caring in the least about the ent, Christian looked at his mother and asked curiously, then opening his eyes wide and saying "Please tell me you''re not a princess or something simr, while me and my siblings are also royalty, because that would be the most clich¨¦ shit in the world" "..." Staring at the boy silently, Eva just sighed. Opening his mouth wide, Christian looks at his mother in disbelief "D-don''t tell me to guess..." "Not really... *sigh*" With another sigh, Eva caressed the boy''s face "My mother is Duke of Great Britain, head of the Duchy of Edinburgh." "..." Looking at his mother with boredom, Christian spoke with suspicion "Why does she have that title?" "My grandmother''s mother was Queen Mary''s granddaughter, the title has been in the family since about 1920, as it used to belong to other people, but they died without heirs." "Then what are you? I don''t know what title a duke''s daughter receives." "Just the title of ''Lady'', no big deal." "So your family are millionaires?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "You could say so, but it''s no big deal" Eva nodded. "They''re dukes, they should have a lot of money, no?" "Sort of, my mother has a few properties she inherited and money, but they don''t have any businesses that are really lucrative or sessful investments, as far as I know, the fortune hovered around 500 million dors" "That''s pretty..." Frowning, Christian looks at his mother "Then why did they kick you out of the house? I understand that there are stupid parents who kick them out because of pregnancies or simr things, but usually it''s because of money... your parents clearly have nock of money." Looking at the child with aplicated expression, Eva spoke "Because they wanted me to have an abortion and separate from Brayan." "..." Looking at his mother''splicated face, Christian just smiles and speaks "Why that face?? I already had a suspicion about the reason a long time ago, and as usual, I got it right." "It doesn''t bother you?" with concern, Eva asks. "Why would it bother me? Don''t I have the best mother in the world today?" caressing Eva''s face, Christian kisses her breast and continues "But it bothers me that your parents kicked you out at such a young age for something like this... you had to suffer a lot because of those people." "..." Looking at the boy silently, Eva smiled fondly "I don''t know what good I did to deserve a son like you..." "I guess you cultivated your karma from your past lives" Christian smiled "But I don''t understand something..... Brayan was from Ennd too? Why did they want you to leave him?" Sighing, Eva bit her lips for a few seconds and spoke "Brayan was born in the United States, but he moved to Ennd with his family when he was 7 years old... after that things happened and we met by chance in the street... he is not from a wealthy family, that didn''t please my parents and they told me that he was only for the money..." "So you refused and they expelled you? How did you get to the United States? Did they give you money? Besides, isn''t it illegal for them to just expel you with nothing when you are a minor?" "I sold all my stuff... I arrived with a couple of clothes and 8000 dors, where half of that money came from my older sister, since I didn''t have many things to start with and ne tickets to the United States are not very cheap... as for the legal... although it would seem that democracy exists, the truth is that everything is controlled by the nobility, so they had no problem to disinherit me and even remove me from their family records." "..." Drawing circles on his mother''s chest with his finger, Christian puts aside the topic of parents and asks "Do you have sisters?" Smiling softly, Eva speaks "Yes, I have an older and a younger sister." "How old are they?" "The older one should be 30 by now, and my younger sister is 20, I think so..." "What are their names?" "The older one''s name is Victoria, while my younger sister''s name is Megan." "Were they close?" "You could say..." With a wistful look, Eva spoke "At first I had a bit of a grudge with Megan... since she was born all the attention went to her, I just fell in the middle with no importance whatsoever... but that was only the first year, after that I didn''t care about anything and we had a pretty good rtionship with Victoria and Megan." "Have you talked to them after you left?" "Yes..." Eva nodded hesitantly. "When?" "A few years ago... when we were still living at the motel.... do you remember the loan I got?" "Yes." "I checked with a lot of banks, but they all turned me down.... so I called Victoria and... asked her for money." Furrowing his eyebrows slightly, Christian asks "But you said it was the bank that gave you that money?" "Yes it was... Victoria is a director of a bank in Ennd, she manages the family''s investment funds and she approved me for a loan of $100,000." "I see..." Nodding, Christian continues "So you haven''t talked to them other than that?" "I tried talking to Megan, but she never got back to me... as for Victoria... my calls aren''t being received, they don''t even dial..." "..." Looking at his mother''s sad face, Christian sighs and hugs her "You know it''s not your fault, right? If they decide not to talk to you, it''s because simply in their head you weren''t as important to them as they were to you." Biting her lips, Eva simply nodded and fell silent. Climbing on top of his mother, Christian sits on her waist and takes her hands, then squeezes them and speaks "You know I''ll never leave you, don''t you?" "..." Watching the boy silently, Eva just smiled softly. Leaning back slowly on his mother''s chest, Christian remains with his face facing Eva, looking deeply into her blue eyes "I love you so much mommy" Smiling, Eva lifts her head a little and kisses the boy''s nose "Don''t worry, the problem with my family is something I already left behind, you are my family now and the past doesn''t matter anymore" "That''s my mother" Smiling, Christian gave a quick kiss on Eva''s lips, theny down on top of her and rest his head on the woman''s neck. ... May 25, 2012. Sitting the main room, Christian looks at the woman helping him ce a microphone between his clothes and smiles "Sonya, what will the interview be about?" It was all coordinated by Jayden, he went about looking for the most serious people and found a program where they interviewed several celebrities and businessmen, all because of their reputation for not being invasive with them, making it the most epted by the upper circle. Smiling slightly, the woman finishes cing the microphone and nods "We talked it over with yourwyer, but in general it will be about your life, your tastes, what you read, everything about you in general." Nodding, Christian looks at the 4 cameramen surrounding him, sensing that the situation is quite interesting "What''s your show about? I don''t usually watch TV, so I''m sorry I don''t know you guys beforehand." "No worries" Smiling softly, the woman settled on the couch in front of Christian and took out some papers "I have a program where I dedicate myself to intimately interview celebrities and great people from all over the world, the public likes to know about these people''s lives and we usually have quite a lot of eptance" Bringing the papers to Christian, Sonia spoke "Here are the questions we will ask you and all the material that will include my interview in case you want to prepare, we also recorded questions from random people in the street and I wanted to see if you would like to answer them, it''s up to you". Putting the paper aside, Christian smiled and spoke "It''s not necessary, I like to answer on the spot and not nning everything, as for the recorded questions, I''d be happy to answer them at the time." Raising her eyebrows for a moment, Sonia nodded and pointed towards the cameras, then looked at Christian and asked "Are you ready? We will start anytime, let me tell you that if you need to move, the cameras will follow us, we will start by asking your name and the introduction to the program we will do it in the studio when we present what we will record today" "Okay, anytime." Nodding, the camerawoman spoke "On the count of 3" "3" "2" "go" When the start was given, Sonia smiled and started askingmon things and importance, talking about the weather, her age, name and simr questions. After about 20 minutes, Sonia asked "Christian, we know that many TV channels asked for an interview with you, could I know why you never wanted to ept one until now?" "The answer is simple Sonia, I don''t trust most of these programs" Looking seriously at the woman, Christian continued "I have seen certain programs, interviews, even news... and the truth is most of them disappoint me, I have seen media maniption, I have seen maniption in the image, I have even seen cut answers to make the interviewee look bad... it disgusts me". "I see" Sonia nodded "Christian, let''s change the question to a more personal one, we know that before your family went through many problems and even you came to suffer bullying, could you tell me how you felt in those moments?" "..." Watching Sonia for a few seconds, Christian finishes sighing and speaks "The truth is a time that was quite hard for my family... and if I want to talk to you about how I felt in those moments, it is necessary that you understand a little my point of view and my situation". "We''d like to know" Sonia nodded. "Look, many know that I am something like a genius and things like that, but not everyone knows how my mind is and how it works" Pursing his lips for a few seconds while thinking, Christian nods to himself and continues "To begin with there is something that made me the first years of my life very difficult, and that is my memory... I remember everything Sonia, from my birth to thisst second, nothing disappears from my memories" Raising her eyebrows, Sonia asks "Is that possible?" "If I didn''t have it myself, I would doubt it too... but yes, that''s my memory, I remember perfectly the day I was born and let me say it''s a terrifying experience" "In what way?" "When I was born, I didn''t have developed vision, I only saw misty silhouettes and almost everything was dark... imagine that one moment you are calm and with a nice warmth, and from one second to the next you are being touched everywhere while the cold covers your whole body, to make the situation worse, I heard strange noises everywhere and honestly they were terrifying for my mind at that moment. .. but the worst was the blow to my butt, I swear that feeling that pain at the very moment I was so scared, it almost led me to a heart attack..." "Wow... that will lead to a lot of answers with the doctors" Raising her eyebrows, Sonia looked thoughtful and asked "Can I know how your memory works?" "It''s simple Sonia, if I hear or see something, I remember it perfectly, every time I want to remember, it''s as if my mind takes me back to that moment and I rey the situation, I remember smells, voices, touches, everything stays inside mind, even if I only saw something out of the corner of my eye and at the first moment I didn''t give it importance." "Like if you record everything in your mind and then rey the video?" "Something simr" Christian nodded "But what I''m getting at, is that this memory and my extremely rational thinking, caused me problems in the early years... somehow from the moment I was born, I felt a connection with my mother, in fact, being in her arms was what calmed me from all that fear..... but as I was growing up, I had many doubts, I could not rte well even with my family because I was always trying to find a reason why my family acted the way they acted... for example I tried to understand why my mother smiled, why my siblings cried, why we had to eat... all this led me to close myself off and have problems inmunicating with others". "But I see you''ve worked it out, haven''t you?" "Yes, I stopped thinking so much and feeling more, I learned that I should only let myself be carried away by my feelings, something that I must remark took a long time to appear, since, until I was 9 years old, I only felt loneliness or a slight happiness." "I don''t understand, how did you not feel more?" "Until I was 9 years old, I never felt sadness or anger, neither did I feel envy or simr emotions... somehow I felt alone and I didn''t have the capabilities tomunicate with my family and show them that I wanted their affection... mom worked almost all day and many times she works at night, my father was going through his own problems and my siblings were still children... I simply ended all that time being alone and trying to understand a world that was beyond me." Chapter 100 Interview "What changed?" "I said it before, but everything changed the day I fainted from a blow to the head... that day my emotions exploded and I felt so much rage... that I ended up beating the three bullies that were harassing me... after that I ended up arguing with mom and I shed tears for the first time in this life." "Your first time crying?" "Yes, I''d never cried before then, not even when I was born, you can even ask my mother or the nurses who were covering my mother''s delivery that day." "..." After a brief silence, Sonia continued "Christian, if I were in your shoes, it would have been quite difficult during that time." "And it was... because at that time I only had bad memories, and those memories always came without me asking for them, the beatings I received from my bullies, the abuse I received from my father... I just couldn''t forget and it was overwhelming." "..." "But after the argument I had with my mother, everything changed for the better. She became more aware and found out about the situation with my father... after that he left and my mother quit some of her jobs, spending more time with us and I became more and more expressive, as you can see today." "I''m d everything turned out well for you." Smiling softly, Sonia asked "Christian, we know that after that you started writing books, and to this day are one of the most recognized writers in the world. Can we know what your motivation for writing is?" "That has to do with my past too, as I couldn''tmunicate well before. I lost myself in different kinds of books... I learned differentnguages, I read history and science books, whatever I could find, I read." "Do you know othernguages?" "Yes, right now I speak 14nguages and I learn a new one whenever I''m bored." "Wow, that''s a lot ofnguages, whatnguages do you speak?" "German, Russian, Chinese, Spanish, Latin, French, Italian, Polish, Portuguese, Swedish, Japanese, Hindi, Arabic and finally English." "Could you give us a demonstration of anynguage?" "Which one do you prefer?" "Latin?" "Me aliquantisper cepit ut Latine loqui discere, sed quaedam monumenta inveni ubi hanc linguam loquuti sunt eamque facile postea sustuli" (It took me a while to learn to speak Latin, but I found some records where they spoke thisnguage, and then I learned it easily). "You''re very fluent," Sonia was surprised. "Do you need me to trante what I said?" "I''d love to." "It took me a while to learn to speak Latin, but I found some records on how they spoke thenguage, and then I picked it up easily" "How long does it take you to learn to speak a newnguage?" "It depends on thenguage... the first ones were more difficult since I wasn''t used to speaking anothernguage, but today I can say with certainty that it takes me at most three days to master anguage with perfect fluency." "That''s certainly great!" Sonia replied with shock. "Christian, all these words bring me to a certain question, have you ever taken an IQ test?" "Yes, a person from Mensa came to my school a few years ago and gave me a test. I got the maximum score of 450 ording to their scale, but I don''t know how that numberpares to others, as I was never interested in something so superficial." "Why superficial? Many would be proud to get that result." "Sonia, if I''ve learned anything it''s that there are people who at first, are not very smart, but they have great potential and intelligence that just wasn''t discovered... for me that intelligence number is just garbage because I know you can''t measure the potential of a human being with just that. In general, I would say that the education given today is to me for all of this, always forcing you to have a square mind and never exploiting your true potential." "..." "But let''s put that aside, you asked me about the books and how I started... the truth is that I was simply bored and started writing, and before I knew it I had already finished the first volume of Harriet Potter; it didn''t take me more than a day to write it." "Only a day?" "Actually, it was a few hours, after that, I spent a whole week freewriting and ended up with about 40 or so... today I have over 70 books written and they''ve all been handled by my publisher." "That''s certainly quite an aplishment, buting from you, I guess that''s to be expected" With a slight daze, Sonia nodded and continued "Christian, how did you get interested in mathematics? Today you have many awards worldwide, breaking the record for the youngest person to ever receive them." "It was one day when I left the publishing house, I was going with my mother and I saw the millennium questions on TV, after that I found them funny and started to investigate... not even a week passed and I had already answered three, by the time the Harvard professors arrived, while I was exining the three theories, I got a kind of enlightenment and I was able to answer the fourth one." "So, it all started because you found it funny?" Smiling bitterly, Christian nods "My biggest problem to this day, is that I get bored easily with everything... I swear, if I''m doing nothing for at more than 30 minutes, I''ll go crazy." "And how do you solve that?" "As I said before, my brain works in a different way... my brain constantlyes up with ideas and it never stops working... I think and think, but over time I''ve managed to find things that somehow turn it off and calm me down... spending time with my family is one of those switches, also music brings me to a quiet, pleasant state, especially when I sing or y an instrument." "I think we all saw you sing today, your song that you dedicated to the event was uploaded to YouTube and has millions of views... how did you discover your taste in music?" Smiling slightly, Christian spoke "For Christmas, my mother gave me an electric piano... it was just a sudden thing, I yed it and fell in love with the music, then I started to discover more and more, and came to feel that it was a whole new and exciting world." "So you y the piano?" "Yes, do you want me to y you a unique melody?" Raising her eyebrows, Sonia nods, "I''d like that." Getting up from the couch, Christian walks over to the piano that was a few feet away and sits down, then looks towards the cameras and smiles "This tune was only yed in my mind, today I will y it for the first time for you all to hear, take it as my gift to your show for being so polite so far... this tune will be called ''Nocturne''." Taking a deep breath, Christian straightened his back and began to y Chopin-Nocturne N20, as always feeling every sound from the heart, moving softly to the rhythm of the melody, stunning everyone in the ce. After almost 5 minutes, Christian slowly stops the melody and sighs, then turns to Sonia and speaks "Did you like it?" "It was... beautiful," Sonia nodded dazed, then pulled herself together and smiled, "Thank you for the dedication." "Not a problem." Getting up, Christian stretches and smiles "Shall we continue?" "Yes," Sonia nodded without losing her smile. After thetter half of the questions about Christian''s entire life, Sonia touched on the subject of investments. "Christian, today it is known that you are the youngest person to be a billionaire, we know some of your investments, but I would like to know your secret, is it possible for you to tell me?" "The truth there is no secret Sonia, the world is constantly evolving, it is something I understood and I just adapt to the future changes... the next era is a digital era, applications and technology will be everywhere in our life... I just bet on the future and somehow everything has turned out well." "Betting?" "Yes, I''ve invested inpanies that weren''t worth a dime, and I don''t just invest a few thousand dors... WhatsApp for example, was in the beta phase with no messaging when I discovered it, but I saw the potential and didn''t hesitate to invest millions of dors in them... everyone told me how risky it was and that it wasn''t worth it, but I always saw its true potential... it''splicated to exin, but when I believe something will seed, I don''t hesitate and I take the risk... in the beginning, I got to the point where I spent almost all my money generated by the books, investing hundreds of millions of dors in different areas." "I see..." Sonia nodded "Could you tell us what you have invested intely?" "Of course I can" Christian nodded with a smile "Mytest investments are in Te, Netflix and Uber... plus I''m preparing some apps with Georgia, the former CEO of WhatsApp, but I won''t tell you anything about that yet." "What led you to choose thosepanies?" "In Uber I saw the demand that its creator is trying to fulfill, I found it ingenious and I invested in her vision.... the truth is that today, Netflix is bad, but its current CEO has a vision and is determined, I did some research on the path she wants to take and I also believed in her... I assure you Sonia, even if thesepanies today are not worth much, in the future they will be worth billions of dors and they will dominate in all their areas." "That is a strong statement." "I don''t lie, Sonia. Everyone who knows me can confirm it". "And what about Te?" "In Te the situation is special... it has had quite a few falls and today it is having a hard time keeping up..... but the truth is that I invested because of Elene Musk''s mind, I researched her and I think she has an amazing mind, I certainly know that whatever she does, it will be sessful... I don''t share many of her visions, but that is the reality. I invested in Te because of Elene, in fact, I talked to my people to see the possibility of investing in Space X... that woman has an amazing mind and it is something that everyone should recognize now before it is toote." "I am sure she will be happy with your words" Smiling, Sonia continued "Christian, now that you talk about entrepreneurs... a few years ago you talked about a story about a boy blinded by greed, today everyone knows it was about Henry Holmes, who to this day is still has charges being added to him that will potentially increase his sentence, may I know how you knew about that?" "The truth Sonia is that I had no proof or anything of the sort, in fact, I never spoke to Henry.... but I know a liar when I see one, that man had no shame in trying to copy someone else''s personality, so I did a little research on hispany and saw quite a few ws in his ideal, I found inconsistencies in his life and at the same time I saw through the press how his supposed product worked... I honestly don''t understand how nobody noticed it before, everything about him and his farce was more than obvious." "I guess geniuses see things we don''t." With a defeated expression, Sonia spoke again "Do you have any stories you want to tell us today?" "..." Thinking for a moment, Christian nodded "Yeah.... I might have one." "Oh, and what would it be?" With sparkling eyes, Sonia asked. "This story is short, but it''s about a big red dragon and a little piggy who thought he had everything." "..." Thinking for a moment, Sonia searched her mind for references to red dragon, then opened her eyes a little wider and muttered "China?" Pretending not to hear, Christian smiled and spoke "Once upon a time there was an ordinary little pig... tired of his life of poverty, he set out on a journey to newnds... where after much work and effort he got the idealnd, it had great riches and no one exploited it. ... time passed and the little pig became more and more sessful and bigger, to the point that he was respected and admired by all the other animals... but just as he began to be seen by the other animals, he had the bad luck that a hungry red dragon was watching him from the clouds". ---------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 101 Interview 2 "But the dragon was not stupid, he knows that the piggy would be a nice meal, but it was still too small for his big stomach, so he let it grow and grow... until one day, the dragon could not stand it anymore and attacked the piggy, eating everything from the piggy while the piggy could only look bitterly as he lost everything he had worked so hard to get.... he was the biggest piggy in the ce, the one with the most riches, one of the biggest in the world... but from one moment to the next, he lost everything because of the dragon''s gluttony... but as if that wasn''t enough, the dragon didn''t have enough with just the piggy and started to eat all the others in the area... there were actor animals, musician animals, but most of them were big and juicy piggies... that''s all, do you like the story? I find it quite tragic." "It certainly doesn''t have a happy ending..." Sonia nodded as she processed everything she heard. "Of course it has a happy ending, the happy ending of the dragon... but it leaves one question... if that dragon ate everyone in the area, will there be more mentally challenged animals that want to move there? We''ll see about that in a few years." "A few years" Sonia murmured, then looked at the boy and asked "The piggy they ate at the beginning, was it the biggest and richest piggy in the ce?" "Exactly, but not today, but in a few more years." "What did the piggy do to get rich?" "He sold different things for the inte of animals... everyone loved him inside hisnd, it''s a pity." "Something to tell the little piggy?" "That he should be careful with his actions and what he says, because when he least expects it, he will disappear and his whole empire will be eaten by the dragon." "And when would the dragon be hungry?" "He has time... I would say a few years, approximately eight or nine... the dragon has already shown his tail and he looks quite animated, but he is still waiting for the piglets and animals to grow." "It''s certainly a controversial story." Shrugging his shoulders, Christian speaks "I don''t live for controversy, I''m just trying to warn the piggy. I find it quite nice from what I''ve heard of her and I wouldn''t like that ending for a person who started from nothing." "It would certainly be a shame" Sonia nodded "But let''s leave that aside, Christian, we all know the truth you revealed to the world, can you tell me what the process was like?" "The truth was exhausting" Sighing, Christian looks up at the ceiling in a daze and speaks "When I found out, I was afraid... everyone knows the important people that were involved and the more evidence I looked for, the closer people came to finding me... there was someone following my steps, but I was lucky that they could never track me down." "..." "As I said, at first out of fear I didn''t want to talk and I didn''t even look for proof... I stayed that way for at least 5 days, but the guilt and the possibility of more children being affected gave me the motivation to risk my life... I realized that I would rather die with a clear conscience than continue living in helplessness... it took me months to find everything I needed, but the more answers I got, the greater my fear became.... I could not tell the police, nor the FBI, nor the politicians... they were all tainted and my hands were tied, but I did not give in and made a n... we moved to a safer house and hired security... you should have seen them outside, today we still have more than 100 people dedicated to our protection... as for the n, it was simple... I know they can censor or silence any TV channel; no one could tell me otherwise... but they can silence hundreds of people... they can silence hundreds of people? Can they silence the television of other countries? The answer is no... so look for media thatpete with each other, look for media that are from neutral countries or that are not allies of the United States... it may sound exaggerated, but when even the former president is mixed up in the dirt, I had no other choice." "..." "As for the oue, you saw it... everyone knows the dirt on this ''Elite''." "Christian, no doubt it was amazing what you aplished and it is known that all of them were already imprisoned, some died inside the jail, but that''s a separate topic... I just want to thank you on behalf of my audience for having the courage to continue, because if it wasn''t for you, all this was still happening under our noses." Smiling slightly, Christian shook his head "It''s not something you should be thanking me for... I like to think anyone would have done the same, even if it''s nothing more than a silly dream." "You certainly have nothing childish about you, though you are still a child." "I believe one loses childishness the day one knows one may die..." "..." With a momentary silence, Sonia asked cautiously "Do you want to talk about what happenedtely?" "I have no problem with it." Christian said, nodding. "Can you tell us what really happened? Because several versions havee out and we don''t know the real context." "We had a babysitter who took care of us two days a week while mom worked out of town... that day my trusted security had to take a vacation, so the next one was left in charge... we left the school and I found the attitude of the security suspicious, I also noticed that the other security was missing and I started to worry. ... so, after a few questions and seeing that they were taking another route, I called 911 and spoke in code while pretending I was talking to a friend, but the police didn''t arrive and they tried to put us to sleep in an abandoned factory." "..." "I had to act quickly and had pretended to be asleep while the 911 call was still active... there were 10 dangerous women and they were all armed... my n was just to pretend to be asleep while waiting for the police, but one woman''sment forced me to react." "What did she say?" "''Kill those two kids, we only need this one''... they wanted to kill my siblings..." Swallowing saliva, Sonia asked again "And what happened?" "I had a pen in my pocket.... I took the pen and stabbed the woman, then took her gun and shot all the women..." "..." Looking at the boy with some disbelief, Sonia asked "If you killed them all... how did they shoot you afterwards?" "There was a cop hiding... I was stunned by what I did and couldn''t react well, I was talking to the 911 operator when I heard a warning shout to raise my hands... I did it without thinking and when I thought it would all be over and I could go home, I was shot multiple times in the body..." "What happened next?" "I was passing out... I was in a lot of pain and had no strength to move... but as I was about to fall asleep, I heard the police talking on their radio... she said everyone was dead in the area, including the children..." "..." "She wanted to kill my brothers after shooting me... so somehow, I managed to move, grabbed the gun and shot the cop three times... then she turned around and shot me one more time... next thing you know, I''m under house arrest, I have a tracker on my ankle and I have trial in a few days." "..." Leaving everything silent for a minute, Sonia pulls herself together and asks "What do you think of the reason the police gave? Attempted kidnapping for money?" "It''s stupid." Christian scoffed before continuing, "It''s impossible that some simple criminals have people infiltrated in security, nannypany and the police... I believe maybe a big mafia, but never some petty criminals... besides if they wanted money, they wouldn''t have to kill my siblings, having the three of us would give them much more money than just me... those people wanted me for something and it backfired... now as for why is the police or the government trying to hide it? I don''t know, but I can easily see the reality of it, and the official version is full of holes." "Do you think it''s an attack because of what you revealed?" "I don''t know" With a bitter smile, Christian continued "I can''t guess the motive... but I feel anxious. I know the person who nned everything is free and the police are not even looking for him...tely I have some anxiety because I know this is not the end... I will be schemed against at some point and I will have to suffer... I just hope it''s me and not someone else..." "..." With silence towards the child''s ufortable quietness when talking about these topics, Sonia tried to change the course and asked "Christian, we know you will be 13 and will have to change schools, do you have one already in mind? Have you thought about graduating quickly and moving on to college early?" (A/N: Keep in mind that the one who says all this is a 12 year old boy who looks very tender, it is the same as a very tender little girl telling you straight out that maybe someone wants to kill her and you know perfectly well that they already had an assassination attempt against her, to top it all off she tells you all this as if it was the most normal thing in the world. I think it will obviously move your mind, even a little, in this case it made the interviewer ufortable). "I haven''t really thought about it, and honestly I''m not really interested in pursuing my studies, I find it irrelevant and pointless... but I''ll go anyway, after all I have two little siblings to look after, I wouldn''t want some random idiot bullying them." "I see that you are quite overprotective of your siblings." "I find it normal... I would think that many people who have been through certain unpleasant situations would do everything they can to make sure that the people they love don''t go through the same thing." "If everyone thought like that, everything would be better." With a wry smile, Sonia continued. "Christian, would you like it if we went through the questions from the audience?" "Anytime~" Nodding, Sonia nods towards her team. They brought in aptop, then pushed a few buttons and turned theputer around. "Christian, we have a few questions we selected for you, feel free to not answer the ones that make you ufortable." Nodding, Sonia presses a button and the first person appears. It was a white man about 19 years old looking at the camera with a big smile, a group of men could be seen waiting for him in the back looking at the people recording with curiosity. "Hi Christian, can I know if your eyes are like this or do you wear contact lenses?" "Actually, I don''t wear contacts, but my eyes didn''t use to be this color" Smiling, Christian looks towards the kitchen and speaks "Leslie, bring me my photo album please." "..." Looking at the kitchen curiously, Sonia sees that after a minute a tall woman with an intimidating expression was approaching them. "Thank you Leslie~" Smiling, Christian takes the album and pats the seat next to her "Sonia,e closer." Nodding, Sonia sits next to him and looks at the album curiously, as the cameras were already moving and focusing from behind the couch. Opening the first page, Christian shows photo of him as a baby "Mom spent the little money she had to take pictures of us when we were babies, the one you see here is obviously me." Looking at the little baby with pale skin and flushed cheeks, Sonia smiled softly "They''re nice pictures." "Yes" Christian nodded, to then turn the pages and point to a certain photo in particr "Here, my eyes open, if you look closely, they are of a light blue color." "It''s true..." Sonia nodded, to then look at the photos after that one, where we could see more and more changes in the color of the boy''s eyes "Light blue, light blue with pink, pink, pink and violet to end up only in violet... it''s a nice transition." "Mn" Christian nodded, then turned the page and showed his siblings when they were five and six "These are my siblings, the blonde headed girl is Hailie, she was five here, while the boy who was pouting is n, he was six at the time... aren''t they cute?" "Yes" Sonia nodded, looking sideways at the boy''s bright gaze. "I see you love your siblings very much." "How could I not, I love my whole family." Closing the photo album, Christian looked at Sonia and asked "Let''s continue with the questions?" After nodding and getting morefortable, Sonia puts theputer on herp and switches the video. The next person was an older woman, about 45 to 50 years old, she had sses and her hair had the color of old age. "Hello young man, first of all, I want to thank you for your help within the field of mathematics and at the same time praise you for your bravery in causing the fall of those horrible people. But today I want to ask you something away from that topic, I would like to know what do you think about the youth of today and how do you think society will be in the next few years?" ---------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 102 Interview 3 Raising his eyebrows, Christian settles back on the couch and thinks carefully. "If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to." "No, it''s okay..." Looking at Sonia for a few seconds, Christian sighs and speaks "The truth is that in a few years we will see a society of cynics." Raising her eyebrows, Sonia asks with interest "Why would that be?" "It starts the age of technology, the age of the inte... globalmunication is no longer something soplicated and everyone will be able tomunicate with each other... that will only be the beginning of it all." "..." "People will start arriving to proim the evil of the world, eating meat, homophobia, racism, global warming, the church, wars, hunger, rapes, oppression of man... the whole world will be in chaos." Looking at theputer screen, Christian continued "Faced with so much information, so many points of view, so many opinions, so much chaos, we will have an unanswered question. ... What is good? What is bad? Everyone will act senselessly, criticizing others with excessive morality, to the point that there will be people who will even judge and insult people who died hundreds of years ago." "..." "Everyone will fight for being right, for who has the most ''open'' mind, for who is right and who is an idiot just for not following their thinking... this excessive morality that will be demanded from all sides will be so strict and strange that it will be somethingpletely illogical and impossible for a real human being toply with." "..." "We will have doubts about what is good and what is bad in this world... let''s take chocte as an example, chocte is good?" "Yes?" with doubt, Sonia answered. "The answer is no, because behind it there is a chain of exploitation where they even use children in conditions simr to very." "..." "Then is donating food to people without resources good?" "Yes" Sonia nodded with certainty. "The answer will also be ''no'', on the inte you will find some guy exining that it won''t solve the world''s problems or hunger... either because of socialism or capitalism, or some new theory that came out two years ago or something like that... and that''s why giving food to people without resources doesn''t help, but it will make everything worse... and we can continue with many examples, giving charity, supporting a homeless person, among many other things." "..." "There will always be groups of people, big or small, theories, essays or articles that will tell you that that is not really good... in other words thanks to this morality that is born from the excess of surveince of everything and everyone, as well as the obsessive overthinking of postmodernity where one has to check gestures, winks, thoughts, feelings, everything of everything... because it happens that good hardly exists, while evil is everywhere." "..." "Food, clothes, ideas, words, hairstyles, behaviors, identities... everything is subject to criticism... if you choose the wrong hairstyle, you may bemitting cultural appropriation, and even if nobody had exined ormented on the long theoretical exnation behind it, then already, just by choosing a bad hairstyle, you are bad and there is no chance of redemption." "..." "The same will happen with eating non-locally produced food or transgenic food. This will happen because youmitted that horrible act of not reading enough blogs and opinions on the inte. Now you are a globalist, a person against nature, someone bad..." "That sounds difficult," Soniamented with interest. "Yes, what will happen is that the new generations will be demanded that, beforehand for anything, small or big, they must read long theories, treatises and essays as a first requirement to choose their hobbies or to socialize... they will be sent the message that, to be morally correct people, they have to be suspicious of everything and always consider that there is a bad side of everything, that for that reason, nothing is really good. ... and the difficult thing is that this not only stays with the small, it also goes forward with the big things like the environment, the economy, society, culture... it will be said that, even if they manage to do something really good for the world, that is of no use if they didn''t do it in a colonial, capitalist, libertarian, socialist, social democratic, environmentalist, traditionalist or deconstructive point of view." "..." "But it is not the fault of the youth either... you cannot expect that generations who will be asked that the minimum contribution they can make is a perfect world, will not be flooded with a terrible impotence, frustration and nihilism... it will be logical for the new generations that even to save the world you have to do it to the letter ofplex theories, moral treatises or even books of philosophies of any people who have no studies or experiences. ... at that moment you will understand that cynicism is not an ugly and tortuous path, but perhaps the only way left... after all the inte and the media, those who try to convince people to change, I don''t know... capitalism or stop global warming, will not stop repeating one thing, is that there is no hope, that we only have the apocalypse left... so the bad has practically already won, why strive for the good? Literally there will be no good, everything will be bad." "..." "With all this, here it seems that it is not the young people who are cynical, but their world for demanding something like this from them... yes, you have to save the world from the climate crisis, but at the same time don''t forget to attack or support diverse characters appearing in movies that you may not see... yes, you have to help the economy, but don''t forget to buy local and organic food... ironically all this extremism will not make us empathetic, instead it will make us cold, calcting, and prized... for example a side where the main cause will be the preservation of life, and for that, you have to get a vine to avoid disease, but many people do not trust it and choose not to get vinated... many people who support the vine will share with humor and mockery how leaders of those who do not want to be vinated are dying from the disease they did not get vinated against... if the idea is to defend the integrity of the lives of others, whyugh?" "..." "Unfortunately, this will not be the only example. Simr things like people defending life, people defending dignity, freedom or whatever... attacking andughing when the person who is suffering something is a person they consider to be from another side." "That''s why for the future young people, the apocalypse will be the most pleasant option... they will no longer have to be saving for retirement, working on weekends, nor be attentive to socialworks or all that long list of requirements and obligations that the new life will need... because that world is much lessplicated than having to fulfill the many requirements that will be asked in the new world." "..." "Everyone will believe in nothing but self-preservation... how to empathize with people on the other side of the world? How to feel empathy for billions of people we will never meet? Is it that to be a good person in that pure and elevated way as we will be demanded we will have to lock ourselves in that artificial morality so cold, where we care about animals and those people, not because we really feel that concern, but because they will tell us that we have to feel it, because if we don''t, we are either unconsciously people or bad people... that is, we have to pretend that we care about those causes, we have to pretend that we have that morality, not because has developed organically in us, but because of the cold calction that we have to do it to look good to society... ironically this attempt to make everyone have perfect morals, to be perfect and not make mistakes, to have caring for millions of people and care about all the causes in the world... is the true and most cruel cynicism of that era..." "..." "*Sigh* Anyway, the truth is that we are imperfect, we won''t be morally superior to previous generations, and we won''t be the big deal as people want to believe... in fact all that posturing and all that sense of superiority that will be had, is nothing more than the result of our attempt to live in denial of that deep frustration we feel... and I am not saying all this to belittle us or lower our self-esteem, I am saying it because the remedy for cynicism is that we can trust again in something, anything, even if we know it is imperfect and that it may never work... and all that will happen when we stop demanding ourselves to be the saviors of the world, demanding ourselves to be perfect and to have that artificial morality... as simple as not expecting that imperfect beings in a harsh and visceral world, can put in ce perfect solutions that end up creating an ideal world." "..." "We shouldn''t expect heroes to emerge or for us all to be those heroes, to have unattainable morals for everything and to have the solution to the world''s problems... we have to expect ordinary people, full of ws, who sometimes get it wrong, to do what they can for a world that even, is a little better than it was yesterday." Taking a deep breath, Christian smiled softly towards Sonia and said "That''s my answer, my analysis of tomorrow. ... a time where young people will want the apocalypse more, all thanks to the demands of adults and worse, of themselves... a world where the apocalypse is hope and not an atrocious end." "..." Looking at the child in a daze, Sonia swore she saw an adult in front of her instead of a 12-year-old, feeling that his words, although somewhat crazy for talking about something that is not quite happening yet, but had quite a lot of reason to it. "That was... an interesting answer." "Although it''s way before, it will all make sense between approximately five to eight years." Sighing, Christian remembers how toxic everything was in his old world, where even he received insults for not wanting to record with certain people and being used of multiple things like, racism, homophobia, and intolerance, among other things. "*Sigh* Let''s move on with the other questions?" "Yes..." Sonia nodded, changing the video. "Hi, Christian do you like any video games? And if you like you, what kind of games do you prefer?" This was another woman of about 16 years old. "I don''t really y much, but I do tend to y with Hailie from time to time, but the girl gets frustrated since she can never beat me... I usually enjoy them a lot, but I don''t like to y alone." Smiling, Christian replied "As for what kind of game... I would say some that are online open world... I also prefer to y games where getting stuff is difficult and if you die from pvp or some other reason, your stuff can be stolen by someone else... I find it exciting." Switching to another video, more questions came out. "How did you learn to sing? Who taught you to y ukulele? Do you know how to y any other instruments?" "I learned everything by myself and you need to work the vocal cords, there are several exercises you can use to work them if you don''t have a good voice from the beginning... as for the ukulele I learned to y it by myself, and yes, I know how to y other instruments... guitar, piano, drums, electric guitar, bass, among other things... music is my entertainment when I''m bored." "How does it feel to be shot at?" "The truth is that at the beginning you don''t feel much, just the warmth of your blood when it soaks you, but when you realize what happened... it''s like a strong and constant burning, I didn''t even realize it and I was already losing consciousness, so I can''t exin much more" "Any advice on how to make money?" "Invest in the shares of Te, Netflix... you should double or triple what you invest in maximum 7 years... there is also Bitcoin, little is said about it, but today it is already worth 114 dors each and it goes up every day more, I assure you that by 2015 it will be worth more than 1000 dors." "How does it feel to be a millionaire?" "Now I am a billionaire, and the truth is that I don''t feel any different, I just have more freedom when ites to spend money... for example I bought a building because I had a childhood dream of modifying it to my liking, right now it is under construction in New York". After dozens of various questions about his life and what he thinks about certain things, the videos ended and Sonia smiled "That would be all the questions from the audience, can I continue asking you questions? The questions are tricky, if you don''t want to answer we''ll just skip it." "Sure." "Christian, I saved these questions forst as they were the hardest to answer." "Just talk." Looking sideways at the woman, Christian answered calmly. "We know your father left after a big fight between you, where you even ended up in the hospital for months... what would you do if he decided toe back?" "That''s aplicated question." Looking up at the ceiling, Christian spoke "The truth is, I hate him for many reasons... most of the time I spent with him, it was abuse after abuse... but it wasn''t always like that." --------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 103 Interview 4 Searching through his memories, Christian has many pleasant memories with him when he was just a baby. But the first few days when he awakened the memories of his past life, the hatred was so great that all those memories were forgotten. "I have memories of him being a good father when I was a baby...he raised me and cared for me... I know he had problems before he met mom, maybe that drove him to madness... but I still think I hate him... he wasrgely responsible for my older sister''s suicide, I am mature enough to know that we are all to me for Ashley''s death because of not discovering her emotional problems earlier, but he was the beginning and the end of Ashley''s sadness.... just thinking about my sister makes all my good memories with him seem insignificant." "You must have been so hurt by her death..." "I was in denial... imagine it, one day you fall asleep from a fight and wake up monthster, finding out that one of the people you love the most,mitted suicide..... I had hallucinations, my memories would y tricks on me for days... sometimes I thought I heard her voice or saw her, but it was just my memories ovepping with reality... it was hard, but I managed to live with it thanks to mom''s help, but I don''t think I''ll ever get over it." "It must have been hard.... I can''t even put myself in your shoes because of your special memory." "*Sigh* But it''s okay... life goes on" Smiling faintly, Christian looks at Sonia and asks "Do you have any other questions?" "Yes, how did you learn to shoot to defend yourself from those women?" "The truth is that I saw how they shot a gun on TV... then it was just calction and my instincts... the first bullet I shot I just hit by luck, the second one was already all with math in between... hard to exin, but that''s how it was." "Do you regret killing?" Staring at Sonia, but with a more serious attitude, Christian speaks "I''ll tell you the same thing I told my mother... I regret that everything ended like this, maybe if I had better skills I could have ended with the women just wounded and everyone alive... but I don''t regret what I did, because at that moment my brothers'' lives and even mine were at risk by people who only had bad intentions towards us... I didn''t think twice when I decided to defend myself with everything I had, that''s my answer... I regret how everything ended? Yes, I will have to live with that in my mind for the rest of my life, but I don''t regret having done it, because our end would have been miserable." "I understand," Sonia nodded. "I think that''s the biggest question the audience had, thank you for answering honestly." "I hate lies Sonia, I tend to avoid them most of the time" Smiling, Christian continues "Anything else you want to ask?" "Yes," Sonia nodded. "Christian, you have great renown earned by the press, businessmen, politicians or scientists... you have many people who admire you or follow you as fans... you are a 12-year-old super-genius who took the title of the exhibitor to the corrupt elite, the title of the youngest billionaire, the youngest mathematical scientist, the youngest famous writer, practically everybody is watching you and expects a lot from you.... with all this, do you feel any weight on your shoulders?" "..." Pursing his lips for a few seconds, Christian ends up shaking his head "The truth is that those titles I find irrelevant, I don''t feel any glory or weight, I''m just me, Christian Grey, a kid who likes to spend time with his family and have fun... what others expect from me, I don''t care." "I see you''re quite decisive." "I don''t like to beat around the bush, to me things are simple, I like it or I don''t like it, I support it or I don''t support it" "I like that." Sonia nodded, then asked again "Christian, you''ve been in the corporate world for a while now, many people talk about you bing another cold-hearted entrepreneur, what do you think about that?" "The truth is it''s aplicated question, I don''t consider myself cold-hearted, but I know that the higher I climb in this world, the more people I will have to step on." "How so?" "I will give you examples, let''s say I am creating an application, but at the same time another person had the same idea on the other side of the world... I will do everything possible to defeat him, after all I am fighting for my idea, but at the same time he will also fight for his idea, moreover, imagine that for him it is not a simple idea, but the dream of his whole life... I will not care and I will do everything possible to beat him and leave him behind... one of us will win and whoever wins, will be on top while the other is just a stepping stone to the top... I believe that, in business, you cannot have a kind heart, otherwise you will be crushed by the others... now don''t get confused, I am not saying that you don''t have to stop being respectful or humble either. I am just saying that you have to know when to put your heart aside and act based on your mind, while also knowing who deserves respect and who does not." "And who would deserve respect? People who are on your level?" "No, that''s stupid." Shaking his head with a smile, Christian continues "Ever since I was born, I''ve had a certain way of judging others, and that way is simple... you respect me, I respect you, simple as that... if you treat me bad, I''ll treat you bad, if you treat me good, I''ll treat you good... I don''t care where youe from, your skin color, your sexual orientation or how much money you have. In my eyes everyone is the same on the outside, and what I judge is on the inside". "And if someone ys dirty with you?" "I''ll y dirty" "If someone hits you?" "I''ll hit him." "And if someone tries to kill you?" "..." Looking at Sonia for a few seconds, Christian answered "I wouldn''t know what to tell you. I think I stillck the maturity or the experience to know what to do in that situation... I don''t trust the police or the legal system to lock up people who want to hurt me... and although they say that with what happened with the Elite will reinforce the persecution of corruption, I know it''s just a hoax, and it may already be happening again right now or maybe tomorrow, I don''t know... the point is that the more money you have, the more powerful your enemies are, and the higher you go, the more people you will have to disturb or step on, causing more people to have problems with you... so I wouldn''t know how to react correctly, I''m sorry for not being able to give you a proper answer." "Don''t worry, I think you already made your position and concerns clear." Smiling, Sonia said "Christian, you are the first businessman to tell us about the dangers in the world of big business, most only talk about the good and the difficulties in the scope of their area and nothing else... no one has ever talked about enemies." "I don''t know why they won''t talk about it." Shrugging his shoulders, Christian continued, "Maybe there is a hidden rule among the rich or big businessmen, but I don''t care about their rules... there are many cases that are easy to see, for example, Musk with Bezos, those two women will not hesitate to push the other into a ravine if they have the opportunity... if they see you weak in one area, your enemies will exploit it, and even if they deny it, I know that''s the way it is." "You say Musk and Bezos hate each other?" raising her eyebrows, Sonia spoke. "Even if they smile in front of the cameras when they are together, their looks always show annoyance with each other, unless there is a romance issue in between the two, I would say they are enemies... although they could also have an affair and be enemies, it would be a good idea for a book." Smiling with amusement, Christian spoke. "I think you just created a pretty fun idea for the viewers." Smiling she asked "And you, do you have anyone you consider to be a rival or enemy?" "Not really, I just invest inpanies and support from the side, my other own and functionalpany is Starbucks, but as you may know, our coffee tastes very different from the normal one, that''s why I don''t consider myself an enemy of traditional coffees." "So, you think you don''t have any enemies?" "I think I do... but I didn''t earn it because of mypanies, since all the problems started when I exposed the Elite, so someone must be angry." "You keep talking about someone chasing you, do you have any proof of that?" "I don''t need proof to know that someone is targeting me, he already showed his tail when he tried to kidnap me... and I have a feeling that I will suffer again because of his decision, I don''t know when or where.... but I can''t shake this ufortable feeling." Smiling slightly as he speaks, Christian looks down at his hands in a slight daze "Will I live? Will I die? I don''t know..." "Christian... if it''s true that you''re being targeted, isn''t it better to report this to the police?" With genuine concern in her voice, Sonia asked. "I''d like to believe the police Sonia..." With a bitter smile, Christian spoke "But after the case I revealed to the public, I no longer believe in anything but my family and myself... how to trust a country where even their former president was locked up for hiding and participating in a pedophile ring?" "..." Looking at the child in silence, Sonia couldn''t help but feel sad and bitter. ''He''s just a little boy, but he doesn''t trust anyone anymore... but what to tell him? I perfectly understand his thinking...'' "Sonia, do you have any other questions?" "I have asked almost all the questions already, but let''s go on a little more to know more about you... what do you do for fun or to pass the time?" "Actually, I spend most of my time preparing program mockups, sometimes I research the market or simr things, in general, it''s quite fun... in a way, I see investments as a game, only, instead of using fake money, I use my real money... but if we talk about what I really enjoy, I would say it''s art and music." "That''s a pretty risky vision, but apparently it works perfectly for you" Raising her eyebrows, Sonia smiles "You also make art?" "Yes, a few years ago when I started drawing illustrations for books, I took a taste for drawing, after that, I started practicing more and more on my technique and today, I paint with canvas, do you want to see some of my works?" "I would like to." Getting up, Christian stretches and smiles "Follow me". Walking in silence through the mansion, they reached the second floor and Sonia looked at everything with curiosity followed by the camerawomen, and then she said "Nice mansion". "Thank you, I gave it to my mother." "You must love her very much" "I wouldn''t be who I am today if it wasn''t for her." "Who do you think you would be?" "I think I''d be a millionaire anyway, but I''d be lonely, selfish and unbearable for everyone... it wouldn''t be a good life in my view" "..." Arriving at a room, Christian opens the door smiles "This is my painting room, most of my drawings are inside." Walking in, Christian just turns and waits silently as everyone enters. Looking around the room curiously, Sonia sees that the area seems to scream work area for art. The walls are stained with paint, it has no curtains and the sun floods the entire room. There are torn and other used canvases in one corner, multiple open containers of paint in the middle, brushes lying all over the ce, but most striking are the dozens of canvases with work that appear to be finished ced on the walls. "You seem to spend quite a bit of time on this." "Lately I spend at least 4 hours a day in this ce, these are not all my works, but the others are private." Looking at his drawings, Christian just smiles. Approaching the finished works, Sonia looks at the curiousndscapes he draws "A wastnd?" "California." Raising her eyebrows, Sonia asks "This is... the dam?" "Yes." "Why does everything look so dry?" "I don''t know... I would say they are a consequence of our actions or simply coincidences that affect humans." -------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 104 The Beginning Of Everything Not understanding, Sonia turns and looks at the child doubtfully. "What do you mean?" "Mean? Nothing, but look at the date on that drawing" "May 28, 2012" Just smiling, Christian looks at his other works "All these works represent dreams I''ve had... they are not of great relevance. As I don''t forget my dreams, I usually paint them from time to time out of boredom... I left certain details hidden inside the drawings toplement everything I saw in just one drawing" Frowning, Sonia says "I don''t understand" "I''m not saying anything Sonia, I''m just showing you what I see in my dreams... at some point, I will upload pictures of these drawings on the inte.... it all depends on what happens to me, that''s why now I rmend you carefully record each drawing, because they may be important, but they also may just be garbage, nobody knows what will happen in the future" Still in doubt, Sonia looks at all the drawings and shrugs her shoulders, then looks at the camerawomen and says "Make sure that everything is well recorded, as clear images" "Sonia, which one do you like best?" Looking at all the paintings closely, Sonia approaches one in particr "This is New York?" Smiling slightly, Christian nods. "Yes" "December, 2019-202X... why does it have two dates?" "Do you like the drawing?" ignoring his question, Christian asks. "Yes, it''s interesting the sad atmosphere you see, it''s like it makes whoever sees it feel sadness..." "Take it as a gift from me, it''s yours" Turning to Christian, Sonia asks "For me?" Nodding, Christian says "I''d say that''s the most important one in all these drawings... it''s my first work of this kind" Turning again to the drawing, Sonia nods. "I''ll hang it in my studio" "I would be honored" After about 15 minutes, each drawing was finished being recorded and they were back in the main room. "Do you have any more questions, Sonia?" "No, those would be all of them, we have to get to editing and set everything up, thanks for the opportunity Christian" "Thanks to you foring" ... "*Sigh*" Leaning back on the couch with his head resting on Leslie''s thighs, Christian looks at her and speaks "When will you tell me your doubts? Sonia already left 2 hours ago, but you haven''t said anything and I see the doubts in your mind" Lowering her gaze to look at the boy, Leslie looked him in the eyes and asked "Why say that someone is following you? Isn''t it more dangerous for that person to know that you know he exists?" Smiling, Christian raised his eyebrows and said "That was your doubt? It''s simple, if that person does something now, everyone will know that someone is really attacking me and authorities lied... maybe it will buy me time with that person, since she will have to be more cautious now with her actions" "And if you do nothing? Won''t they see you as crazy?" "I don''t care if they see me as crazy, I just want that person to leave me alone for a while... getting out of the eye of the police, I will devote myself to looking for him... there must be a lot of people who will kill someone for money, no?" Raising his eyebrows, Leslie said "You want to have him killed?" "It''s him or me... he already showed what he''s capable of. I''m not going to leave it up to chance, I''ll find that person." Christian nodded, then got up and sat on Leslie''sp. "Are you worried about me?" "..." Without answering, Leslie just averted her gaze. "Hoh..." Noticing Leslie''s shyness, Christian smiled and brought his face close to hers. "My cute Leslie is so shy~" "..." As if not listening, Leslie just averted her gaze. Smiling mischievously, Christian moved even closer and lightly bit the woman''s ear, causing her to startle and look at the boy quickly "W-what are you doing!?" "Me? Nothing. What are you doing putting your ear in my mouth?" "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Leslie just snorted and rolled her eyes again. Smiling softly, Christian said "Leslie, why are you so shy? "..." Looking at the ck patch on the woman''s eye, Christian asked curiously "Leslie, can I see your other eye?" "No" Frowning slightly, Leslie looked at Christian and answered without hesitation. "Why?" "You''ll be scared" "..." Smiling slightly, Christian gently took Leslie''s face and slowly brought his hands towards the patch, then lifted it under the woman''s fearful gaze. The eye really looked bad, she had a small scar between the middle of her eyelids and where the eye should be, you can only see what looks like flesh, but other than that, it''s nothing out of this world. "Does it hurt?" Gently stroking the contours of the eye, Christian gently asked. " Sometimes, but not very often..." Gently stroking her face for a few more seconds, Christian finally sighed, covered her eye, then smiled softly and said "Leslie, do you trust me?" With hesitation, Leslie nodded. "When all the problems are over, I will dedicate myself to researching technology and try to create a robotic eye for you... I don''t know how long it will take, let alone if it''s even possible, but I will try my best" With her same stoic face, Leslie just nodded. "Maya, I swear, we have a movie theater in my house!" Raising his eyebrows, Christian turned on Leslie''sp and waited patiently for the front door to open. "Woow!" Maya eximed as she opened the door, gazing with sparkling eyes at the long stairs and the beautiful chandelier hanging in front of her. "See!? I told you we had those things that hang like in the movies!" Hailie eximed proudly. Walking in with dozens of bags and followed by n, Eva sighed and smiled as she saw Christian looking directly at her. Grabbing Maya''s arm, Hailie pulled her towards the living room "Come on, I''ll show you the pool!" Nodding, Maya walked quickly while carrying a small bag in her hands, but as she passed through the living room, she momentarily froze and looked to her side, finding Christian staring at her, causing nervousness to quickly spread across her face "H-hello!" "Hi Maya, I see you''re already here to stay over" Looking down at the bag in the girl''s hands, Christian smiled and spoke. "Y-yes, d-daddy gave me permission!" Maya nodded quickly, but the nervousness in her was growing, causing her to keep stuttering. "Then have fun, you can choose any guest room you want, but you can also sleep with Hailie. If you want to yte, you could also take some mattresses to Hailie''s yroom and sleep there!" With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Hailie eximed "What an amazing idea, Christian, you''re a genius!" "I get that every day" Christian smiled, only to turn to Eva and notice that she was looking at Maya with a sharp look that the girl didn''t seem to notice. "Come on Maya, I''ll show you around the house!" gleefully, Hailie grabbed Maya''s arm and dragged her out of the living room, while the girl didn''t take her gaze off Christian as she left. Frowning slightly, Eva looked at Christian and said "Is it always like this?" "No, it started recently" Christian smiled slightly, then got off Leslie''s legs and walked towards his mother. Looking at the bags n was already checking, Christian opened one curiously and smiled. "Will you cook pizza?" "Yes, Hailie wanted pizza" "Wouldn''t it be better to buy it pre-made?" "I feel like cooking something" Looking at n for a few seconds, Christian ignored him and looked for treasures inside the bag, so that after a few seconds he smiled and quickly pulled out a box of chocte. "With strawberry filling?" "Yeah, you like those, don''t you?" "Yes, but it wouldn''t hurt to change things up from time to time-" Without finishing speaking, Christian looked to his side and saw n stretching out his hand with a small box of goodies, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows. "What''s this?" "I... I didn''t give you anything for your birthday...it''s my present" Turning his gaze, n just holds his hand outstretched with the small box of candy. "My birthday wasst year and this year''s is not here yet, but thank you so much" Receiving the gift, Christian looks at the boy with a soft smile. Nodding, n pulls a bottle of soda from the bag and heads to the second floor. Once he was out of sight, Christian turned to his mother and asked "What''s wrong with him?" "I don''t know, today he said he would go shopping with me, but he was supposed to stay in his room while you were at the interview, I thought you talked to him?" "You grounded him already?" "Yes, five days ago" "How did he take it? I didn''t see you arguing with him" "I went to his room and talked to him, at first he started crying, but when he saw that it didn''t work, he got mad, so I left him alone" "I guess it worked?" Hesitant, Christian looked at his box of candy. "I guess." Shrugging, Eva takes the bags and walks to the kitchen. "How did your interview go?" "Wonderful." Following his mother, Christian looks at Leslie who was following him and sticks out his tongue. "Leslie bullied my reporter" "Oh, did she do something to piss her off?" "No, she just brought me my photo album, but the reporter got a little nervous when she saw Leslie" "Didn''t that reporter put you in a bad situation?" Nodding to Leslie with satisfaction, Eva left the bags on the table and walked toward the kitchen as she asked. "No, maybe she asked some tough questions, but none that I don''t want to answer" Nodding, Eva began to prepare everything to make pizza, as the sun was already starting to set, leaving a beautiful sunset illuminating the entire room. "Well, I''m off to work at Discord.... Mom, I''m begging you to make the pizza edible, I don''t want to get food poisoning" Snorting, Eva spoke "It will be the most exquisite pizza ever" "I hope so" ... Monday, June 4, 10:11 AM. Looking at himself in front of the mirror, Christian sighed "It''s today..." Turning around, Christian looks at the dozens of discs lying on his bed and bites his lips. "This bad feeling is growing worse... I feel like I have a hole in my stomach" Taking onest look at the discs with names on them, Christian straightens his dark suit and leaves the room, walking quietly down downstairs and into the main room where his mother, Sara and ten policemen could be seen in the doorway. Smiling slightly, Christian walks over to his nervous mother and says "See you at the trial mom" "Christian..." Looking at her child withplex feelings, Eva just bites her lips and nods. Walking towards the policewomen, Christian nods towards them and stretches out his hands, only to be gently grabbed by the shoulders as they ce the handcuffs on his hands. Turning his face towards the policewoman grabbing his shoulder, Christian smiles and says "You didn''t tell me your name the other day, what is it?" "Sofia." With a slight smile, the woman speaks, then takes a good look at the handcuffs and asks "Are they tight?" "They''re fine, thank you for asking" Nodding, Sofia looks at herpanions and nods, then turns to Eva and says "We''ll escort Christian to his trial, you can follow us if you want" "We''ll be right behind you" Sara nodded, then looked at Eva and said "I''m driving today" With onest direct look at his mother, Christian let himself be led away by the women. Leaving the house, Christian sees that the entrance is surrounded by his guards, while Leslie stared at him being in the lead, then looking towards the policewomen and said "We''ll be escorting him" Looking at over 50 armed women, Sofia couldn''t help but get nervous, but remembering the situation, she gathered courage and said "No need-" "No question, we are paid to protect him." Without letting her finish, Leslie turned and nodded, causing all the women to get into the ten vehicles quickly, while Leslie looked back at Sofia. "You have to understand that he already suffered an attack because of our carelessness, we can''t make the same mistake, so just take us as an additional escort" Looking at herpanions hesitantly, Sofia ends up sighing and nodded. "Fine, but one of our cars has to go lead the way" Nodding silence, Leslie took onest look at Christian and smiled slightly, then turned and climbed into a van. "*Sigh* Let''s go" With a sigh of relief, Sofia moved toward the vehicles. With ast nce at home, Christian climbed into the police vehicle and leaned back in the seat. Watching curiously as they turned on the police beacon, the first vehicle drove off, being followed instantly by the first five vans. "I can tell they love you" Watching the vehicles leave without dy, Sofia turned and looked at Christian. "We''ve known each other for months, they''re good women" Nodding, Sofia looks at her partner and nods, then the vehicle starts and they begin to leave the home, instantly being followed by five other vans. Looking out the back window, Christian only smiled slightly as he thought ''five Police vehicles, ten armored personal guard vehicles, I look like I''m the president'' The road was silent, the vehicles moved quickly, even running red lights because of the risk of an attack on the boy. This let them arrive at the ce in less than half an hour. Looking out the window, Christian noticed that he was surrounded by reporters, forming only a small path to the courthouse, drawing a tired sigh from him. "It''s going to beplicated..." Looking at the reporters, Sofia frowned. "I think we''ll go in from the back" ------------------ Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 105 Trial "No need." Watching Leslie get out of the vehicles, Christian smiles as they quickly began to secure the area, causing the reporters to leave a wider path for safe passage. Nodding, Sofia gets out of the vehicle and opens Christian''s door, then helps him out. The moment he stepped out of the vehicle, Christian found himself blinded by the dozens of shing lightsing from the cameras. "Christian, how does it feel to be judged as a criminal!?" "Christian, is it true that you executed your caretaker!?" "Christian, could you tell us what you think of your alleged attacker!?" As the blinding lights ran out, multiple reporters tried to surround Christian and shrouded him in questions, but without giving him time to respond, Sofia grabbed her gun in her belt and reached out to keep them away. "Make way!" "Christian, what do you think with this whole situation!?" Looking at all the people, Christian sighed, knowing that thanks to his interview that was already aired on TV, his face became more controversial than ever. Smiling slightly, Christian looked up at the sky, finding the whole ce strangely cloudy, while at home the sun was still shining as usual, but disregarding it, Christian let himself be carried away by the cops and entered silently. Upon entering, Christian was quickly taken to a holding cell, and had to wait another 20 minutes for the trial to begin. [A/N: Keep in mind that, in real life, trialsst quite a long time, sometimes years. But to shorten everything, I will make the whole trialst only one day, since making it longer will only serve as useless filler. I''ll be shortening the whole process and thus avoiding filler, showing only the main points of each situation] Sitting in his cell, Christian waited patiently for Sara and a policeman toe after 20 minutes. Opening the cell door, the policewoman took out her handcuffs and ced them around the boy again, then waited to the side. "Christian, we already talked about what you have to do, they will bring you in to testify and just tell your ''truth''" Emphasizing the word ''truth'', Sara looked at the boy seriously and spoke. Nodding, Christian walked out of the cell, only to be grabbed by the shoulder by the police and led into the courtroom along with Sara. Entering the courtroom, Christian saw his mother in the audience, while the whole ce was full of people, including several cameramen in certain corners of the ce. Taking a deep breath, Christian walked to his ce and stretched out his arms to have the handcuffs removed, then sat down next to Sara. Turning his gaze, Christian saw the prosecuting attorney, who was staring at him with a serious expression. With a slight smile at the woman, Christian nods and looks forward again in anticipation of the judge and jury. After about five minutes, a man in his 50s enters and sits at the top, and 1 minuteter 10 men enter with 2 women and sit in the jury box. (A/N: I don''t know anything about trials, I did my research and I''ll do it based on what I know, so it won''t be the best, since it''s all improvised by me. I never read a novel where there is a legal trial, I tried to find one for reference, but after hours I ended up finding nothing) After about 15 minutes of swearing and talking to the defendant about the rights, the judge nods and speaks. "We begin the trial against Christian Grey, used of murdering 12 people, including his babysitter Jimmy Carter, because of the seriousness of the crimes, Christian Grey will be tried as an adult" Frowning slightly, Sara speaks "Your honor, considering the status of the crimes my client is used of, this trial does not merit that he be tried as an adult" Looking directly at Sara, the judge says coldly, "Your client is charged with killing 12 people out of hatred, Christian Grey will be tried as an adult and there is no point in arguing, now stop interrupting and let the intiff begin" With a frown, Sara just nodded and sat down. Nodding, the attorney stood up and walked to the center, looking directly at the jury. "On Thursday, May 10, 2012, Christian Grey murdered in cold blood 12 people, among them were his security personnel, his caretaker and a policewoman, this young man of no more than 12 years of age had no regard for human life and ended the lives of these people. Christian Grey had no regard for the lives of these people and was their direct executioner, disregarding allws in his actions" Turning to the judge, thewyer said "Your honor, I would like to call Christian Grey to the bench" Arching his eyebrows, Christian looked at Sara doubtfully, instantly receiving confirmation from her. Rising, Christian walks and steps up on the stand, looking directly into the woman''s eyes. "What time did you make the 911 call?" "I couldn''t tell you, I didn''t see the time" "Could you tell me the reason for your call?" "Because I saw that they had a suspicious attitude" "You distrusted people who worked for so many months with you?" Slowly approaching Christian, thewyer looks directly at him and speaks in an usatory voice. "You will understand that when one person brings to light the crimes of over 250 people between the Elite and the government, you will have to learn to distrust everyone, even if it only leads to a stressful and perhaps miserable life for me" "So you''re saying you don''t trust anyone?" "Objection, irrelevant." Sara stood up quickly. "This is relevant your honor, this is to look at the psychology of the defendant, Christian Grey" Counsel defended herself. "Overruled, Christian, answer the question please" Nodding, Christian looks at the woman and says "Of course I trust people, I trust my family, my friends, and my close ones" "If you trust your family, do you also trust your father? As far as we know, you broke his nose" "Objection, provocateur" Sara spoke quickly. "Sustained." Replied the judge, then looked at thewyer and spoke "Focus on the case" "I''m sorry your honor." Looking at the boy who didn''t flinch at her words, thewyer frowned slightly for a second, then spoke again. "Christian, could you tell me how you got a gun that day?" "I stabbed the neck of the woman who tried to drug me, then I took the gun from her belt" "And what did you do after that?" "I shot all the people who tried to kidnap us" "How did you, a child, manage to have those shooting skills?" "I learned how to unlock a gun by watching movies" "And how did you hit every shot?" "Mathematics" "You expect the jury to believe you had those skills through math alone?" with a sarcastic voice, thewyer turned to the jury "Each shot was a bullet into a victims'' skull without a single miss, do you think that can be aplished through math alone?" "..." Receiving a dubious look from the jury, the attorney smiled slightly, then turned to Christian and asked "Who taught you how to shoot Christian?" "I already told you, nobody taught me how to shoot, and I don''t expect the jury to believe me, because what I say is the truth and that is what they are looking for today" With seriousness, Christian continued "Don''t forget that I have world awards for my achievements in mathematics, and any soldier or any weapons expert, knows that mathematics is fundamental when ites to hit, that can be confirmed by the officer next to us" Turning his gaze towards the officer who was a few meters away, Christian spoke "Officer, you passed a training to have your position, and carry your weapon, can you tell me if what I say now is real?" Turning his gaze to the judge, he receives a nod, causing the woman to say "Yes, it''s basic stuff that anyone would know, but we usually don''t have that much math, as it''s a field more used for snipers" "Thank you." Smiling slightly, Christian turns his gaze to thewyer "Don''t base your questions on your little knowledge, I just measured the angle and recoil force, a normal person might not be able to, but I can" "..." Frowning slightly, counsel withdrew "That''s all for now your honor, I would now like to call Eva Grey to the stand" "Your honor, that was not forewarned" Rising, Sara rebutted. "Is Eva Grey here?" ignoring Sara''s rebuttal, the judge asked the attorney. "Yes, she is in the audience" "Ms. Eva Grey, please take the stand" With hesitation, Eva looked toward Sara, receiving only a bitter smile from her as she nodded. Rising, Eva walks to the stand and gives the oath before the g. "Ms. Grey, could you tell me where you were on the day of the events?" "In Seattle, working" "Could you tell me how long you left your children alone?" "2 days, and I didn''t leave them alone, I hired a specialized nanny to watch them while I couldn''t, plus there''s the cleaning staff and security watching the home" "But you still left them with a stranger, not caring about what might happen to them" "Objection, provocateur" "Sustained, focus on the case" "I''m sorry your honor" Thewyer nodded, then looked at Eva and asked "Ms. Eva, could you tell me if you have ever been in jail?" "Objection, irrelevant" "Overruled, answer Ms. Eva" "Yes, I was. For a month" "And what was the reason? "..." With aplicated expression, Eva looked at Christian. "Answer Mrs. Grey!" with an impatient voice, thewyer shouted. "Objection, it''s irrelevant to the case!" "Overruled, answer!" "I..." Biting her lips for a few seconds, Eva ends up sighing and speaks "For murder" Opening his eyes wide, Christian looks at his mother in disbelief. "Mother and son are murderers." Nodded thewyer, then turning and said "That''s all for now your honor" "The defense follows" Nodded the judge. "Your honor, I would like to call Eva Grey to the stand" Without heading back to audience, Sara called her back. Approaching Eva, Sara asked "Ms. Eva, could you tell me where you were born?" "Ennd" "We know you were on trial for murder, may I know the verdict?" "Not guilty" "Could you tell me the reason for the trial?" "I..." Opening and closing her mouth, Eva looked at Christian again, then sighed and said "I murdered my ex-boyfriend''s aunt" "Could you tell me why you murdered her?" "She... tried to **** him again... I arrived on the scene and there was a confrontation, she attacked me and I just defended myself" Opening his eyes even wider, Christian looked at his mother in disbelief, as all the pieces of his father''s insanity came together. ''He''s...always suffered'' "I understand." Sara nodded "It''s unfortunate that mother and son have to suffer so much form criminals" "..." With a silence, Sara looked at the jury and spoke "Mrs. Eva, could you tell me what Christian is like at home?" "He is a quiet child, he likes to y with his siblings and spends most of his time reading or drawing" "Has Christian ever presented aggressive or homicidal attitudes with you?" "Never, he is always a quiet person with everyone, he is attentive to his family and the staff at the home" "Thank you" Nodding, Sara turned and said "That''s all Mrs. Grey, now I would like to call Mrs. Smith to the stand please" At her words, Christian raised his eyebrows and turned, watching his principal enter. With the oath now ready, Sara stood in front of the headmistress and spoke "Could you tell me where you know Christian from?" "I am the principal at his school" "Mrs. Smith, could you tell me about Christian''s behavior?" "Since the bullying was solved, Christian has had impable behavior, he has the best grades in the school, he is respectful to his teachers and any worker in the ce. Plus, he takes his free time to teach a girl whenever he can, causing today, she is one of the top students along with him" "Could you tell me if Christian ever disyed homicidal behaviors?" "Never" "That would be all, thank you for introducing yourself" "You''re wee" Smiling slightly, Mrs. Smith got up and walked out, but not before winking at Christian, drawing a smile from the boy. "Your honor, I would like the evidence granted by the police, Christian''s call towards 911, to be yed" Nodding towards the officer, the judge said "The audio of the main evidence will begin" With his approval, Christian''s call to 911 began to be yed from the beginning, having the entire courtroom in silence during the minutes of its duration, but the more it passed, the more incredulous those present looked, so that after 7 minutes, the audio ended. ------------------ Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 106 The End Of The Game Taking a deep breath, Sara stood in front of the jury "As you will hear, Christian shows no aggressive or murderous traits... what''s more, thanks to that recording it automatically proves my client''s innocence, he should have arrived home after leaving school, most likely he would have been doing homework or ying music as he likes so much, but because of the acts of those people, Christian ended up with more than 10 shots in his body, causing his life to be at stake for days" "He had to defend himself, those people openly showed their evil intentions by trying to drug them, even more so when they gave the order to murder two children of ten and eleven years old, while still thinking of kidnapping Christian" "This should not be a trial against my client, because as far as I know, the fact that victims are being prosecuted is something absurd and illogical!" With an angry expression, Sara spoke, then turned and spoke "That''s all for now your honor" Staring at the jury, Christian frowned slightly as he thought ''Why don''t they show reactions?'' "Proceed the intiff" Rising from her seat, counsel said "I call Christian Grey to the stand" Nodding, Christian gets up and walks to the stand. "Christian, why did you shoot the victims in the head? Wouldn''t it be better to wound them? Didn''t you say that you were able to hit them perfectly thanks to your great intelligence?" With a second of silence, Christian looks at thewyer directly and speaks "Could you tell me how old I am?" Without noticing anything wrong with the question, thewyer answers "12" "Could you tell me if I am a student?" "Yes" "Then how do you want me, a 12-year-old still in school, to risk your life and the lives of your siblings by trying to aim somewhere just to hurt them? What if I missed and hit him in the leg? What if he can still move after I shoot him? Wouldn''t I be instantly mowed down by those women? And what would happen next? Would you be responsible for the death of my brothers? Would you bring back to life an 11-year-old boy and a 10-year-old girl?" "..." "Lawyer, keep in mind that they were 11 people against me, a simple 12-year-old boy. I have no experience in fights, I have no military training or anything simr, I just opted for the safest option with my null skills... and as you will see, because of my inexperience I believed in a corrupt policeman who almost ended up killing me" "..." "That''s it?" Seeing thewyer''s silence, Christian asked. "No, I have another question... could you tell me why you murdered Jimmy Carter after he begged you for mercy?" "Because it was a hoax, while he was shedding fake tears, he was crawling towards the gun one of the women was holding, I murdered him as he approached her in self-defense" "And why didn''t you wound him? Jimmy was unarmed, posing no threat to you or your siblings" "Did you even think about the difference in strength? One slip up and he could pounce on me, he''s twice my size... counselor, I understand your position, but also understand mine... I didn''t want to murder those people, I just wanted to get home, log on to theputer and y for a while, then I would spend time with my mother and fall asleep with a smile like every day... I didn''t wake up and say ''Today I will murder 12 people just because I want to'', I was forced by the situation" "That''s all your honor" Without answering, thewyer just turned around and went back to her seat. "Does the defendant have anything further to say?" "Yes, your honor." Nodding, Sara stood up "Your honor, we would like to note that the police found on Jimmy Carter''s cell phones, messages incriminating the man, where they talk about himing to town just to kidnap Christian, something he has been nning for days, as for the other assants, none of them had jobs or families, causing everything in them to be left without answers as to why their actions, but they all had incriminating evidence in their emails and cell phones, with the samemon goal, to kidnap my client Christian Grey" "That''s all your honor." Sitting back down, Sara spoke. "Does the intiff have anything further to add?" "No, your honor" "Then the jury''s decision, you will have 1 hour to decide the verdict, the trial is paused for that time" Sighing, Sara looks at Christian and smiles slightly. "Everything went wonderfully, it looks like thewyer didn''t want to lock you up either, she had plenty of ways to attack you and didn''t... it''s either that or she''s a novice" "I hope so..." Still sensing something was wrong, Christian frowned slightly, then turned to the officer and asked "Can I have a chat with my mother while I wait?" ncing between the boy and the woman a few seats back, the officer nodded "Yes, but she needs toe closer" "Thank you," Smiling gratefully, Christian turns and looks at his mother, motioning with his head for her toe closer. Rising quickly, Eva approaches Christian and crouches down to his level. Noticing Eva''s tense andplicated face, Christian just smiles and says "What are you worried about?" "I..." Opening and closing her mouth, Eva didn''t know what to say. "Is it because of what you said on the stand? Your murder and Brayan''s situation?" "..." Bringing his head closer to his mother''s, Christian rests his forehead on hers and smiles softly "It doesn''t matter what you have done in the past or for whom, I care who you are now, the best mother in the world and the person I love the most" "..." Staring into Christian''s eyes for a few minutes, Eva finally smiled softly and nodded, kissing the boy''s forehead quickly. "When we get home we''ll watch movies all day" "I''d like to." Christian smiled slightly, then frowned slightly and said "But something''s not right mom..." Noticing Christian''s concern, Eva frowned and asked "What''s not right?" "The jurors... the judge... they didn''t show emotion when I talked about my situation, it''s just weird... I can''t properly exin why, but I have a bad feeling" "..." Remembering the jury, Eva simply sighed and said "I didn''t find anything weird, maybe you''re just nervous, which can y tricks on you" "Yes... nervous" Christian nodded doubtfully. Time passed quickly, Christian, Sara and Eva were talking quietly while waiting for the verdict, until the judge arrived along with the jury, causing Eva to return to her seat quickly. Turning his gaze to the jury, Christian stared at each one''s face, so that, in a moment, where his gaze met a man''s, his eyes widened. "No..." His vision began to flicker, violet began to cover his vision little by little, while his heart seemed to clench tightly, and from one moment to the next, a whisper reached his ear "Remember this feeling~" "Mom..." Christian murmured with recognition, looking dazedly at the dark hands that seemed to embrace him from behind, while all his surroundings seemed to stop. "Remember this~" The voice whispered again, as the dark hands caressed the boy''s face "This is what it feels like when you''re knocked down and broken~" "This is what it feels like when they steal your dignity~" The voice whispered again "They yed with you and you didn''t get a chance to get on the board~" "My dignity... they yed with me" Christian muttered dazedly. "Yes~" Whispered the lovely voice "They yed with you, you never had a chance~" "They yed with me..." "Now what will you do, my son~?" "I will... remember..." "And then~?" "I will regain my dignity..." "Perfect~" whispered the voice, as hands began to enter towards Christian''s body. "Now mom will be watching you every moment~" "Yeah..." Christian muttered in a daze, as everything flowed back to normal. "The verdict has been made. The representative of the jury please stand up-" Blinking for a few seconds, Christian processes everything that just happened, remembering especially the smirk he received for a moment from the man on the jury. "Haha..." Laughed Christian lightly, causing the judge to frown and look at Christian. "May I know what you''reughing at?" "At this whole charade" Turning to the jury, Christian smiles "But go about your business" Frowning slightly, the representative takes the stand and said "We find Christian Grey guilty of his crimes. We feel that because of his intelligence, he should have been mindful of his actions and if we let him go free, he believes that thew does not exist, and he must pay for his actions. The votes ended with 8 in favor and 4 against this decision" Nodding, the judge said "Based on the jury''s decision, Christian is sentenced to spend 8 years in the maximum-security prison ADX Florence, he will have no ess to visitation and no ess to bail, plus he must frequently see a therapist so he doesn''t go off the rails" "Those damn scumbags, how dare they~!" Although the voice sounded sweet, Christian clearly sensed the anger in her voice. "..." With his words, the whole ce fell into a deadly silence, where even the intiffwyer was opening her mouth wide. "She''s angry..." Christian spoke, looking straight up at the ceiling. Frowning, the judge spoke "What did you say? *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* Loud thunder began to sound, startling everyone and waking them from their stupor. "hahaha~"ughed Christian loudly, as he banged the table loudly "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Striking with her gavel, the judge eximed "Christian, behave yourself in court!" Abruptly stopping hisughter, Christian looks up and stares coldly at the judge "What trial are you talking about? If the oue of the trial was decided the very moment money came into your wallet!" *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* More thunder rang out, causing more than one person in the audience to shudder. "..." Opening her eyes wide, Sara reacted and tried to speak "Your honor, the grounds on which you pleaded guilty are inadmissible, you can''t lock a person up for just being smart!" "Don''t bother" Turning his gaze to Sara, Christian smiled showing his teeth and walked slowly towards the jury. "You all got carried away by greed, didn''t care about anything else and locked up someone you knew was innocent!" "Get a grip-!" The judge began to exim angrily, but stopped mid-sentence when he saw the boy''s glowing eyes focus on him. "Repeat what mom says~" Whispered the voice, followed by her words. "I gave my effort to try to improve this world even a little, but you greedy pigs insist on making it dirtier every day." Pausing momentarily, Christian''s expression turned cold and he whispered. "T??????h???????e???????y??????? w???????i??????l???????l??????? b??????e??????? c???????u???????r???????s???????e???????d??????? f???????o??????r??????? e???????t??????e???????r??????n????????i????????????????y????????" [A/N: Here Christian speaks in another unknownnguage, but in order for you to understand what he meant, I left it in English] A strangenguage came out of his mouth, while, for some reason, the judge and jury felt chills running down their spine. *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* With a strange fear, the judge looked quickly at the officer and spoke, "Take him away!" Being taken by the arm, Christian blinked for a few seconds and turned quickly to his mother and eximed. "I''ll see you in 8 years, I knew there was something dirty, I left records saying goodbye to my brothers, I love you so much mom!" Still in a daze, Eva stood watching with vacant eyes as Christian was taken away, feeling that it was all just a bad dream. "Your honor, this sentence is irrational, ADX Florence is only for extremely dangerous criminals, besides it is a women''s prison, it is forbidden byw to send men there!" Sara quickly eximed. "If you don''t like the verdict, take the case to the supreme court." Answering coldly, the judge took his things and walked out along with the jury, leaving the whole audience looking at each other in disbelief at what just happened. Reporters, writers, even people from radio stations, all looked at each other in disbelief, and secondster, they quickly got up and left the ce, knowing that, with this, a juicy controversy wasing. --------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 107 Reactions Eva was still sitting in the same spot, looking at everything in a daze. Sara''s heart clenched at the sight. Pulling Eva close, Sara hugged her tightly. "We will take this to the supreme court Eva, it will not stay like this" "My child..." Eva murmured. "He... left?" "Eva..." Hugging Eva tighter, Sara whispers sadly "It will be all right..." "But they can''t take him away from me.... we were going to see movies... he doesn''t like to be without me.... Sara... they can''t take him away" Red-eyed, Sara just hugs Eva, trying to give her all the strength she needs right now, then takes her arm and helps her up "Let''s go home, we can''t see Christian until he''s in jail" Nodding in a daze, Eva just let herself go. All the lights and voices on the road were extremely blurry, and she didn''t notice when they were already entering the mansion. "Eva, stay here, I''ll get you a drink" Leaving Eva on the couch, Sara looks at her with concern and says to her. "No..." Eva murmurs, getting up with difficulty then shuffling her feet towards the second floor "Christian..." "Eva..." Grabbing Eva''s shoulder, Sara looks at her in pain and says "Just sit still..." "No... Christian left something in his room" For every second, Eva recovered her mind a little more, but her daze was still too much for her to reason out the whole situation. Remembering the boy''s words, Sara nodded and said "You stay here, I''ll go get it myself-" "I''ll go" Appearing suddenly, Leslie had a nk expression on her face, but still spoke and walked to the third floor, leaving Sara and Eva alone. Taking Eva''s hand tightly, Sara looks her in the eyes and says "I will do everything I can to get Christian out, the corruption in this case couldn''t have been clearer. There will be worldwide outrage over this, I will take care of everything" Raising her empty gaze to Sara, Eva''s eyes reddened quickly. "Sara... they can''t take my son away from me..." "..." "Here they are" With aptop in hand and a bag full of disks in the other, Leslie appeared in the living room, then sat down on the couch and opened theputer "I saw the disks and they all have names on them, some have a section for work, I guess they are instructions for investments" Quickly grabbing the bag, Eva searches with trembling hands, finding over five numbered disks with her name on them. Pulling out disc one quickly, Eva inserts it into theputer and ys the video, showing the boy sitting in the room looking directly into the camera. "Wow... if you had to watch this it''s because something happened" Bringing his hand to his chin, Christian smiled "I thought about the possibilities and it all boils down to 4 situations, I''m dead, kidnapped, in aa or in jail, is this one of them?" "Y-yes..." Nodded Eva through tears, looking sadly at the boy on theputer. "*Sigh* I bet you''re drowning in sadness now..." Staring at the camera in pain, Christian walked over and stared at the camera, then smiled sweetly and said "I don''t know what will happen mom... but no matter what, I promise we''ll see each other again" Taking the camera in his hands, Christian walks around the room while focusing on her face "Mom, I left many discs full of videos, this disc is the introduction to the others" "I''ll start by exining your discs first" Smiling, Christian points to four discs that were on the desk "Disc number two, contains more than 40 hours of videos where I sing for you, while disc 3, has the same number of hours where I y piano for you... whenever you feel tired or depressed, use these discs and I will be there for you in some way" "My boy..." Touching the screen with her trembling hands, Eva whispered. Looking at the camera in pain, Christian says "I''m sorry I can''t be there for you mom... but we will get back together at some point. Please don''t give up and keep holding your head up high... you have two more children you must take care of, don''t neglect them or I promise I won''t forgive you" "..." "*Sigh* The fourth disc contains recordings of my day-to-day life, in them, I talk to you inside my mind and tell you out loud... I hope it will keep youpany, as for the fifth disc, it contains all my ns for Starbucks. Inside I described things like the general application, I left you a sh drive in the safe with theyout and detailed ns in case of certain crises... I trust you with that mother, it will help distract you" "Somehow I suspected something was wrong, mother... I left all the investments and properties in your name... but I want to ask something of you." Stroking the camera lens with one of his fingers, Christian smiles sweetly and says "Please don''t get depressed... knowing that you will be sad and not being able to help you is something that will disturb me every second... you have two children who love you, be a good mother to them and be an amazing woman, so when we meet again, I will proudly say in front of everyone, she is my mother, the strongest woman in the world... I love you, mom. I will always love you" "C-christian..." Touching the screen with her trembling hands, Eva whispered in a broken voice. "*Sigh* I don''t even want to imagine your expression right now, it must be so ugly, I''m sorry I don''t have a camera" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "But well, what I was on... I left 23 disks with different instructions and recipients, one disks for Emily, one disk for Elisa and another one for Sarah... I left five discs for Aunt Sarah with instructions and proof of what we talked about the other day. I left Discord''s demo and as I want his future to move forward, I ask him to meet with uncle Jayden so they can be organized... I also left three discs for Hailie and three for n, two for Leslie and thest one for the media... please see to it that everyone gets their discs... that''s all from this disc, the rest is more than 30 hours in aption of all the moments I recorded of us, the end includes images, I ask you to watch it alone because it has moments that I consider embarrassing... oh, yes, I left the painting I made for you in the safe, that would be all... see youter mom, I love you" Smiling, Christian says goodbye to the camera, while a 10 second countdown appears on the camera, something that Eva quickly paused. "..." Biting her lips to the point of bleeding, Eva ps herself hard and puts theputer aside, then looks at Sara coldly and says "We''ll cause chaos in this damn country" Raising her eyebrows, Sara simply nods. Turning to Leslie, Eva says "For now you''ll work for me, bring me a pair of scissors, I''m going to cut my hair" Staring at her disks for a few seconds, Leslie takes them and puts them in her pocket, then looks at Eva and nods "I''ll follow your words" "Sara, anything to do with Christian today?" Smiling bitterly, Sara shakes her head "Normally yes... but to the jail he was referred to, Christian has no right to an attorney until he gets to thepound, in a week I can go and check on him and advocate for his rights, but for now... nothing" Nodding, Eva clenches her fists and says "Go home Sara, take your disks and fulfill my son''s requests... get all thewyers you need. I want to see all the situations and demands we can make to the state" "We have many demands to make, we even have some to see at the human rights institution, Christian should not have gone to that jail. They also don''t have the right to forbid visits if he has never been in a jail before. What they did today is a serious attempt against human life" Sara nodded, looking for her disks to then put them away and looked at Eva. "You? will you be okay?" "Yes, I don''t have time to be depressed" With indifference, Eva looked vacantly at the rest of the discs and said "Take the press disc, take several copies of it and send them to all possible media" "You don''t want to see them?" "If Christian asked for it to be sent to the media, we''ll respect that, he must have something for them" "*Sigh* Well..." Looking at her friend with concern, Sara just nodded as she stood up, then approached Eva and hugged her "You know I''ll always be there for you Eva... if you want to talk or need help, don''t hesitate to talk to me, no matter what time or where I am" "I''ll keep that in mind" Without returning her hug, Eva just nodded, then let go and walked towards the stairs. "We''ll be seeing each other Sara, see youter" "See youter..." Sara nodded, then turned to Leslie who was still standing and talking "Please...if anything happens, let me know" "That''s the first thing I''ll do" Leslie nodded, then followed Eva. "*Sigh*" Looking around the mansion, Sara whispered "This ce... it feels cold" ... With his hands cuffed and surrounded by women in militarybat fatigues and his facepletely covered except for his eyes, Christian found himself on a silent journey to somewhere he doesn''t know, but still, a smile was visible on his face. "Could they put on some music? This ce bores me" Turning his gaze, a woman asks curiously "What crime did youmit kid?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at the woman suspiciously "You don''t know? You live under a rock?" Shrugging, the woman says "I don''t watch TV, and I''m mostly guarding the prison all day" "I killed 12 people" Opening her eyes a little wider, the woman speaks "How old are you?" "12" "Why did you kill them?" "They tried to kidnap me and kill my brothers" "..." With doubt, the woman looked at herpanions, seeing the same doubt in their eyes "Then why are you going to our jail?" "Corruption, didn''t you see all the press outside the ce? For sure the country will be shrouded in shit for quite a while" "..." After another 15 minutes of silence, Christian says "Where are we going?" "To the prison" "Will it take long?" "We have to take a helicopter" "I''ve never been in a helicopter before, it will be a nice experience" "..." "You guys work at the prison I''m going to?" "Yes" "Howe you''re here so fast? I was just sentenced a few minutes ago" "A few minutes?" With confusion, the woman turned and asked with narrowed eyes. "What do you mean a few minutes?" "I was given the verdict no more than 50 minutes ago" "That''s impossible, we were given the notice this morning" Frowning, the woman spoke. Hearing that, Christian chuckled lightly. "These bastards didn''t even bother to hide it" Looking at each other for a few seconds, they all saw the same thing in each other''s eyes, confusion. "Hehe~" Christian chuckled lightly, then closing his eyes and settling in. "Wake me up when we get there" ... Quickly opening the door guarded by agents, Kathia looked at the president who was signing papers and said "We have problems, big problems" Frowning, Michelle looked up and says "What happened now?" "They locked the kid up" Sitting down, Kathia tosses a folder towards the chairwoman''s desk "The judge colluded with the jury and they locked up the kid" "What child?" Taking the papers, Michelle reads the name and sighs deeply. "Again, this child..." "Michelle, we''re in trouble, we have to act fast" With seriousness, Kathia doesn''t give her time toment and says "This corruption was very obvious, there was nothing to sentence the child and they ended up with the excuse that he was very smart and should act better. Not even a child would believe that, let alone an adult" "..." Reading the papers, Michelle carefully reviews the summary of the trial, then her eyes go wide and she says angrily "Why did they send him to ADX!!!? Do you know how stupid and illegal that is!?" "Of course I know, that''s why I came!" "Damn it!" Getting up from her seat, Michelle begins to walk in circles around her room "This must be all over the media by now, there''s no hiding it... ADX Florence was always a pain in the ass because of the constantints from human rights organizations, but in a way, it was epted because we locked up the worst... but now that a 12-year-old kid locked up for defending himself is there... DAMN! "..." Watching the president think, Kathia just waited. "Do you know anything about the judge and jury? Who did this stupid thing?" "That''s the problem, we don''t know anything" Frowning, Michelle continued "Then look into it, I''ll prepare a presidential pardon for the boy, as for the judge and jury, I want you to prepare an open trial towards them, study their ounts and cooperate with the investigation-" *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Before she could finish her sentence, Michelle froze and looked at the old phone on her desk, causing her to smile bitterly and mutter "I think I know who was responsible..." -------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 108 Stupidity Walking towards the ce, Michelle picks up the phone and says "Tell me you guys didn''tmit this idiocy" "The kid will be locked up" A female voice rang from the line, causing Michelle to instantly recognize the person who nned this whole scheme. Squeezing the cell phone tightly, Michelle tries to control her anger and says "Do you know the shit you just pulled up!? We will be sanctioned by different organizations. The whole damn public image of the country will go down the drain!" "Watch how you talk to me Michelle, don''t forget who put you in that seat. Now, just go along with what I tell you and keep your nose out of it!" "Abby, watch how you talk to me." With a threatening tone, Michelle says "I don''t give a shit that you''re a Rockefeller, not even your grandmother talks to me with that tone, much less your mother" "..." "*Sigh*" Rubbing the bridge of her nose with her free hand, Michelle continued "Does your mother know what you did?" "..." "Of course she doesn''t know, I guess your grandfather is in the dark too.... *sigh* I told them that leaving you in charge was stupid, I have nothing to talk to you about, bye." Hanging up the call, Michelle looked at Kathia and said "This shit is going to be tough" "I can see that..." Taking a deep breath, Michelle dialed another number "Hello? Michelle?" "Ma''am, we have a problem... no, you have a problem" "Don''t worry little Michelle, what happened" Quietly, an aged and kind voice rang from the other end. "It''s your granddaughter ma''am, she meddles in a trial and even the stupidest person in the world could see it, plus she sent a 12-year-old boy to ADX Florence prison" "..." "..." "Now that''s trouble" Losing her politeness, the voice continues seriously "How bad is the situation?" "In 20 minutes at the most, we will be surrounded by protests all over the world" "..." "..." "Do you know why she locked up that child?" "I think I know... the child exposed a pedophilework, I understand that an actor who was locked up was the lover of her granddaughter, the man seemed to like torturing children" "..." "Madam, this is really serious. We risk another economic fall and several sanctions" "What did my granddaughter say?" "She wants me to do nothing, the child will be locked up-" "*Bang*" "Ma''am, are you okay!?" Hearing a gunshot from the other side, Michelle asked with concern. "Yes... They just killed my guard" The olddy replied with a strange serenity. Losing all color from her face, Michelle spoke in a trembling voice "Th-them?" "Yes... this is our second warning, one more and they''ll hunt us down" Undeterred, the woman maintained her calmness and says "Since everything is already done, follow my granddaughter''s n" "Ma''am, we can''t do that!" "Michelle, since when do you refuse me?" "Ma''am... you don''t understand how serious this is" "Of course I understand Michelle, if those people gave us a second warning for this, it means that the situation was very serious for the country... I know perfectly well. I will talk to my granddaughter. For now, just follow her n" With those words, the woman hung up the call. "This just turned bad..." Looking at Kathia bitterly, Michelle continued "I can''t give presidential pardon and ''They'' got involved" Wide eyed, Kathia says "Warning?" "Yes, they killed Mrs. Rockefeller''s right-hand woman" Chuckling, Kathia says "They''re in deep shit" "I''m in deep shit" Sitting back down, Michelle pulls at her hair in frustration "Now I will definitely be remembered as the worst president...maybe only after that pedophile that''s locked up, but I should go forget about any re-election" "What will you do?" "..." Looking at Kathia for a few seconds, Michelle says "We just have to prepare to minimize the damage. Start shifting the focus to the middle east little by little, sooner orter they will forget about the situation and move on with their lives" "And the child''s confinement? We can''t leave him in that jail, it will only aggravate the situation" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Michelle just sighed and says "We can''t take him out, whoever sent him there is one of Abby''s people, I guess she has a n, let''s wait and see" "..." Looking at Michelle for a few seconds, Kathia says seriously "Michelle, after all this, that child will be a danger, he must have an abysmal hatred against us and he has the intelligence to harm the country if he tries hard" Waving her hand dismissively, Michelle replies "It''s not my problem, Abby will know what to do with that, I just want this all to be over quickly-" *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* Raising her eyebrows at her notifications, Kathia picks up her tracker and looks at the message, then furrows her eyebrows and looks at Michelle "The judge who put the kid away died" "They killed him already?" Puzzled, Kathia shook her head "He was struck by lightning..." "..." ... *Pa!* A loud pping sounded in a dimly lit room, as an old woman red angrily at a woman around 28 years old standing in front of her. "Don''t you have any brains!? Don''t you know how toe up with a damn n before you act!?" Eximed the old woman angrily. "..." Staring at the ground in silence, Abby just clenched her fists. Looking at her granddaughter with disappointment, the old woman only ended up sighing and sat down on the couch "We were given the second and final warning, that was the consequence of your actions!" Widening her eyes, Abby looked up and asked incredulously "Th-they got involved?" "And you find that unbelievable?" With more disappointment in her voice, the old woman continues "You publicly showed abysmal corruption against a 12-year-old child, the same child you attempted to kidnap only a month ago, the same child who publicly revealed over 200 pedophiles in the country" "But that doesn''t affect the foundation of the country enough for them to act" Frowning, Abby rebutted. "It doesn''t affect the foundation of the country?" Laughing in anger, the old woman looks at her granddaughter and says "You just threw the entire public image of the United States in the trash, the whole world will look down on us for your damn actions, you think that doesn''t affect the foundation!?" "..." "What do you think will happen now!?" "..." "Let me tell you what will happen" Looking at her granddaughter coldly, the old woman continues "More than half of the country wille out to protest, there will be a distrust never seen before from the citizens towards the government, people from other countries will surround our constes and all kinds of public criticism wille to us, we will be a country that implies that it protects corruption and anyone who tries to bring it down, will be killed or locked up" "But that''s the way we are-" *Pa!* Without letting her finish speaking, the old woman ps the woman again. "Yes, that''s the way things are all over the world, but it''s a very different thing to do it in the dark than to do it publicly. This is not Mexico, Africa or some middle eastern country. We are supposed to be the leaders of the world. We have to have an unimpeachable fucking image, and you just threw all that away, and for what reason? A FUCKING MAN!!!" Not daring to look at her grandmother, Abby kept her gaze down. "*Sigh*" Calming herself with a deep breath, the old woman frowns and says "What''s your n?" "We''ll make the boymit suicide in jail and then kill his family in a car ident or something simr" Laughing lightly, the old woman grabs Abby''s chin hard and forces her to look at her "You didn''t understand anything I told you?" "..." "Public distrust is through the roof, even if that damn family dies of cancer, they won''t believe it and will me the government, all because of your damn actions" "So what do we do..." "*Sigh*" With a tired sigh, Abby leans back on the couch and says "What was your n for the kid tomit suicide?" "I would send him a letter where there are pictures of his family, threatening that, if he doesn''t kill himself, his family dies" "And the letter? What if he sends it to the media?" "I have people in jail, nothing wille out" "..." Tapping her thigh with her fingertips, the old woman thought "The family you won''t touch, but the idea with the boy is good, I looked into it and he seems to love his family very much" "..." "*Sigh* That boy had a lot of potential... we could have married him off to someone in the family and he would bring a lot of profit, at 12 years old he aplished much more than you and all your sistersbined." With another sigh of disappointment, the old woman continues "And all lost for a damn man who used to be a prostitute" Shaking her head, the old woman sighs "I don''t know how we failed with you... I expanded all of our businesses to the world, your mother took up politics, but you.... *sigh* you''re such a disappointment Abby" Clenching her fists tightly, Abby just kept silent. "But what''s done can''t be changed anymore... continue with the part about the child''s suicide, after that I''ll talk to the other families and we''ll close that jail, it cost us a lot of money, but after this, we won''t be able to defend it" "And the protests?" "You didn''t n anything for that?" Frowning, the old woman narrowed her eyes at her granddaughter. "..." Scoffing, the old woman says "You just wanted to show that child what you were capable of, didn''t you?" "..." Dodging the look, Abby blushed slightly. *Pa! "Stupid!" shouted the old woman angrily, pping the woman hard, then continuing "You know what that second warning they gave us means!?" "..." "Of course you know, I taught you as a child what those people mean!" "..." "The Kennedys had to kill their heiress to avoid having a warning, and you ignored everything, putting the whole family in danger!" "But grandmother, we had already done simr actions... I never expected us to have a warning for this" "You still don''t understand" Furrowing her eyebrows, the old woman continues "I''m not scolding you for what you wanted to do to the child, I don''t give a damn about that child. I''m scolding you for how you did it and when you did it, you thought with your fucking pussy and not with your brain, and put the whole family to be at risk" "..." "The first kidnapping attempt was fine, everyone thought it was by some random local mafia, but now with your actions, everyone knows with proof that there was corruption in this case. It''s something very different from when they only suspect something... no matter how suspicious they are, it will nevere to anything... but you were stupid. *Sigh* What''s done is done, go finish what I told you" Waving her hand wearily, the old woman expels her granddaughter. "Yes Grandma" Bowing slightly, Abby stands up and exits the room, then clenches her fists tightly as she looks at the door, instantly changing her expression to one of pure hatred. ... Hourster, Christian was in the prison, looking at the cold concrete walls and thick iron doors with interest. "This will withstand a missile?" "Depends on the missile" Dragging the handcuffed boy, the same woman who spoke to him earlier replied, finding the boy especially pleasant, even if he is a murderer. "What is your name?" "..." "You can''t tell me? Like we''re in a movie? You''ll say ''If I tell you, I''ll have to kill you'', won''t you?" Mimicking a deep, thick voice, Christian spoke with a smile. "..." "*Sigh*" Walking in silence, Christian was led into a room and uncuffed, only to be photographed with the typical ck sign with his name on it, something he didn''t miss and made several amusing faces for his records. "Take off your clothes" Looking at the boy with boredom, the same woman spoke. "You know that''s illegal in over 100 countries? I''m 12 years old, it''s pedophilia" Raising his eyebrows, Christian spoke. "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, the woman turns to herpanions with doubt. "What do we do?" "I don''t know..." Another woman replied, as she waited with the camera in her hands. "Is it real that they take pictures of their inmates while naked!?" In disbelief, Christian spoke up "Ladies, for starters this is a women''s prison, I shouldn''t be here, what they want to do is wrong in every possible way" "I think... we could skip that part" With hesitation, the woman spoke. "Great, bring me my inmate clothes? This suit is very ufortable" "..." Looking at the boy with boredom, the woman looked at herpanions and looked for help. "We don''t have clothes for people your size, or men''s clothes..." "..." "*Sigh* Just give me the smaller clothes, I''ll adapt" Noticing the difficulty, Christian gave no more trouble and spoke. Nodding, the woman goes to a piece of furniture to the side and pulls out three bags of clothes and a pair of shoes withoutces. "Get dressed" Raising his eyebrows, Christian gingerly covers his chest and says "You want to see me naked? I knew there was something weird going on with you perverts!" "..." Starting to get a headache, the woman indicated to herpanions to go out and left the boy alone. Seeing the door closed, Christian lost his smile and a sad look passed through his eyes. "I hope mom is okay..." With bitterness, Christian took off his suit and put on his inmate clothes, turning out to be a simple gray outfit with a white tank top, but then frowned as he saw that he had no underwear, drawing a sigh of frustration in Christian. With his sleeves hanging down and stepping on his pants, Christian shouted "I''m ready!" Without dy, the women came in and looked at him closely, where more than one looked with amusement at the boy. "I don''t have any more underwear" "..." Turning to herpanions, the woman was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and said "Then tell me what size you wear, we''ll send people to buy you underwear" "Thank you~" Approaching Christian, the talkative woman bent down and started touching Christian all over, including his lower limb, causing the boy to look at her shyly. "You could ask me out on a date first~" -------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 109 First Day Freezing for a moment, the woman looks back with embarrassment, but still she didn''t stop her work and checked carefully. Then she nodded and looked at the clothes the boy had left aside, checking every pocket in his suit "Clean" "May I call mywyer? Am I entitled to a call?" Turning her gaze to the boy, the woman says "You have no rights here" Raising his eyebrows and not noticing any lies, Christian simply nodded, then asked "What now?" "You will be in the entry cell for three years, we will study your behavior and if you behave well, you can have a cell with moreforts" "Three years!?" In disbelief, Christian eximed. "It could be less, or maybe more, it depends on your behavior" Taking the boy by the shoulders, the woman didn''t bother with putting him back in handcuffs and dragged him towards the corridors "You have one hour a day to sunbathe, that starts from tomorrow.... your first meal will be at 08.30 AM, if you are not awake to receive it, you miss it... the second one will be at 01:20 PM and thest one at 10:00 PM, you have to receive them in one minute or you will miss them. You will get a knock on the door when it arrives and you will have to eat inside your cell" "I will have no contact with other people?" "Only with us, you won''t have any other contact" Nodded the woman, while they started walking along apletely fenced path resembling a corral "If you behave well, you will have another hour a day in the cement pool. There you can y Basketball for an hour or do whatever you want in that ce, but as always, everything is seen in your behavior...that benefit you can get after three months" "You exin this to everyone?" "They usually learn it the hard way, but you look nice" Replied the woman, thening to a hallway full of cells and opening the one closest to the door. Looking at the camera in the hallway, the woman pointed at the cell, causing the door to open automatically "This will be your new home" Nodding, Christian enters the cell and looks at the entire cell, instantly noticing that it is very small, measuring no more than 3.5 meters by 2 meters wide, something much smaller than his first room. In one corner was a window no more than 5 centimeters wide and about 15 centimeters long, causing almost no light to enter the ce. The bed was concrete with a dark mattress on top. It had a small concrete desk and even the chair was concrete. In one corner was a shower made of what appeared to be steel and the urinal was still next to the bed, being the same material. Noticing a small television on the desk, Christian asked "What channels do I have there?" "One religious channel and the other psychology channel for self-help" "Don''t we have movies?" "..." Looking at the boy with amusement, the woman shook her head and continued "You can have a four-minute shower every day. You have to push the button so the wateres out for a minute. The soap and Shampoo alsoe out with a button, all that can be used only three times a day, so use it wisely" Nodding, Christian looks at the bible on the desk and what appears to be a journal, curiously he walks over and finds it empty "This is for me?" "Yes, you have ess to all the books you ask for and we will give you a pen once you are locked up, if you try anything funny, you will lose all that privilege" Warned the woman "Now we will talk about your few rights in this ce... the first thing is that you have the right to see you with yourwyer every time hees, but we can forbid you if you misbehave. You also have the right to see your rtives and just like everything, you can lose it if you misbehave... you have the right to a cell in the sun for an hour and the right to visit a doctor in case you get sick or hurt... yourst right is to see a therapist on site. As I saw in your confinement records, you have to see him daily, so it will start when the therapist sends for you... any doubts?" "Yes..." Pointing towards the camera that records everything in his cell, Christian asks ufortably "Can I cover it with a sheet while I take a shower or change clothes? It makes me ufortable to know that they are looking at me naked" "..." Turning to her colleagues, the woman turns back to look at them all being lost, causing a tired sigh from her "We''ll give you 20 minutes a day to cover the camera, just tell us ahead of time so we don''t send people to your cell" "Thank you." Smiling, Christian sat on his bed while, then turning to the woman and said "Don''t you have any pillows?" "Yes, they will bring it to you along with the changes of clothes, we will see if we find something smaller" The woman nodded, then started walking out of the cell while saying "If you want any books, you have to ask for them with some note to send them to get them, you can only ask once a month, so write down everything you want in advance, maximum 10 books per month, don''t forget" Finished speaking, the woman looked at the hallway camera and automatically the cell door closed, instantly leaving a heavy silence in Christian''s cell. "*Sigh*" Leaning back, Christian brought his arm to his eyes and muttered "Will this be the end?" ncing sideways, Christian felt quite ufortable. His clothes were very rough, the mattress was hard, his shoes were too big for him, and worst of all, there was a very ufortable silence. Practically nothing could be heard but his own breathing. "*sigh*" ... "Food!" A shout startled Christian, quickly rising from the bed in a daze. Frowning slightly, Christian looked at his surroundings, instantly recognizing his current situation, drawing a tired sigh from him. Getting up, Christian walked over to the door and grabbed the tray of food, then set it down on his desk and sat down. Rubbing his eyes in a daze, Christian whispered "My first day..." Looking down at his food, Christian grimaced as he felt the piece of stale bread, while a strange dark pastry was visible on the side. Closing his eyes, Christian broke the bread and broke it apart with the paste, then popped it into his mouth and prepared for the worst. "Oh..." Opening his eyes, Christian raised his eyebrows and mumbled "It''s ground chicken with... something, but it''s tasty... I ate worse things on the streets" Eating in silence for a few minutes, Christian sighed and ate thest piece of bread, then looked at the ss of milk on the side and finished it in one gulp. Picking up the tray, Christian set it down in the mailbox-style hole in the door and returned to his bed, staring at the ceiling ufortably. "This silence is... stressful" Frowning slightly at such a heavy silence, Christian sat up and looked carefully around the cell, then sighed "Everything is so... awkward" Rising, Christian pulled up the sleeves of his clothes and looked down at his scrawny arms, then looked at the floor and nodded "If I can''t do anything else... I might as well exercise to pass the time" Bending down, Christian began to do push-ups with difficulty, but after about 10 repetitions, he fell to the floor with a gasp "Fuck..." Taking a deep breath for about 30 seconds, Christian turned around and went back to do another 10 reps. Two hours passed quickly, constantly repeating push-ups, squats, sit-ups, crunches, and finally, stretching to develop flexibility. Lying on the floor with a flushed and sweaty face, Christian smiled slightly and sighed "This helps quite a bit..." "I can''t exercise all day...it would be good for my body...but I''m bored" Looking down at his mattress with a sudden idea, Christian picked it up and leaned it against the wall, then grinned and started punching it like a punching bag. Repeating everything Leslie taught him, Christian kept hitting the mattress for another hour, causing his whole body to sweat and soak his clothes, until he couldn''t take it anymore and sighed "I can''t take it anymore..." Looking at the camera, Christian says "I''m going to take a shower, I''m going to cover the camera" "..." Waiting for a minute, Christian grabbed his nket and walked over "I''ll take a shower, bye." Covering the camera, Christian stared at the door for a minute and seeing that no one wasing to scold him, he nodded and took off his clothes, then stepped into the shower and looked at it carefully. "Looks clean..." Looking at the three buttons, Christian pressed the water one and gave himself a quick soak, then pressed the Shampoo one and started washing his hair. After 4 minutes of cleansing his body and two minutes of water, Christian nodded and stepped out of the shower, then grabbed his towel and dried himself calmly. Already dressed, Christian put the towel in his hair and took the nket out of the chamber, then smiled and said "I''m finished, thank you~" Leaving his sweaty clothes aside, Christiany back down on the bed, lying there for an hour without taking his eyes off the ceiling. "I see..." Christian muttered after a while "This cell is made to break you... it''s silent and you don''t see anything but the small cell... anyone would go crazy in this shit after a while" Frowning, Christian stood up and looked out his window, seeing nothing but arge cement wall a few feet away. "No scenery or anything interesting..." Bringing his hand to his head, Christian firmed his hair in frustration "This shit is going to kill me..." Biting his lips, Christian thought of a thousand ideas to find something entertaining, but other than writing his thoughts in a notebook, or watching a religious TV channel, he had no other options. "Lunch!" With a sudden knock on the door, a tray came in, causing Christian to stand up quickly and say, "Thank you" Taking the tray, Christian set it on the desk and sat down "Chicken and rice, not bad" With a smile, Christian began to eat leisurely, while thinking deeply about what to do so he wouldn''t go crazy in this cage. After eating, Christian took the tray and left it at the door, then arranged her bed and sat her cross-legged. Biting his lips, Christian whispered "I can navigate in my memories, but it will be worse for my mental health... there is something I always try to reach and never achieve voluntary connection, that ability of violet sight..." Closing his eyes, Christian began to remember the sensations he had when this ability was activated, while every second he tried to feel his body like the first time, thus maintaining for hours with no results. "Exit!" Another knock on the door startled him, causing him to sigh and get up. Opening the door, the same women entered with their faces covered and said "Up against the wall!" Furrowing his eyebrows slightly, Christian nodded and stuck against the wall. "Hands up" "Now on your knees" "Hands behind your back" With a tired sigh, Christian just followed the orders, then turned and red "Something wrong?" "..." Without speaking, the woman took Christian''s shoes and helped to put them on, then took his arm and lifted him off the ground. "Follow us, I don''t want any surprises" "..." Nodding, Christian lets himself be led and walks at the women''s pace, after a few turns down corridors, Christian reaches another enclosed outside path and arrives at an open cell in the middle of the sun. "Hands" Stretching out his hands, Christian lets himself out of handcuffs and walks to cell, then looks down at the concrete floor and says "I''ll burn alive in this" "It''s either this or you don''t get to leave your cell" With indifference the woman closes the cell and they walk into the shade a few feet away, looking directly at the boy. Sighing, Christian looks around and saw more simr cells, butpletely empty, then turns his gaze and sees the watchtowers with more people watching him, easily detecting sniper in his hands. Bending down, Christian touches the concrete floor, then quickly withdraws his hand when he feels how hot it is "This shit is a punishment, not a privilege..." Thinking seriously about going back to his cell, Christian took a deep breath of air and ended up sighing "At least I don''t feel so cooped up in here" Without sitting down, Christian began to walk in circles as he thought about what to do during this hour, only to look up and see the bars. "Might as well get some more exercise..." Approaching the wall, Christian put his foot between the holes and climbed upwards, then hung himself and gritted his teeth to endure how hot the iron was. While hanging, Christian began to bear his full weight, so that after a few seconds, he took a deep breath and forced himself up, repeating the movement another 9 times before falling to the ground. With sweat running down his body again, Christian rested for a minute and repeated the movement again, doing Pull-Ups for about 45 minutes between several repetitions, leaving his entire back and armspletely weak and somewhat numb. Sighing, Christian leans back in a corner with his hands on his legs to avoid burning himself, looking wearily at all the arid sight around him. ------------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 110 Bad Mood After another 15 minutes, Christian was taken back to his cell, but before he was left alone, Christian said "I would like you to bring me these books" Handing a note to the woman, she begins to look through it carefully, finding books on human biology and physics "We will send the request, once they ept them, they should arrive in one week at thetest" "Thank you" Christian nodded. "..." Nodding, the woman went out and closed the cell, leaving the boy alone again. Looking down at his sweaty clothes, Christian purses his lips and looks at his remaining changes of clothing "I have five changes of clothes, I already changed twice in one day... it won''tst me a week. Plus, I only have one pair of clean underwear left... they didn''t buy me many to begin with" Sighing, Christian continues "I''ll have to wear the sweaty clothes when I exercise and change into clean clothes only in the evenings... I have to know when to shower, maybe only at night when I have to change" Sitting down on the floor, Christian closed his eyes again and tried to feel his ability for the rest of the day, until evening came. He ate and showered, mentally preparing himself for another day. ... That same day, several TV channels around the world showed Christian''sst video. The video began with Christian sitting in his backyard as he introduced himself, talked about what he discovered and what he revealed, and finally ended by talking about the aftermath. "Thanks to all that, someone upstairs got upset... I don''t know who he is or his target, but the attempted kidnapping was carried out by this person" Smiling bitterly, Christian continued "If you are watching this video, it is because something happened to me... maybe I am dead, missing or in jail, I may even be in the hospital... but I want to ask you for something as myst words if I die or never show up again" Looking at the camera for a few seconds, Christian sighs and says "I am afraid... not afraid of dying, but afraid that they will make an example of me... that they will use my situation as a symbol of fear and oppression... I ask you from my heart not to give up, not to silence the injustices, not to ept the abuses of these people, and not to think of me as an example of what will happen if you speak out, but to think of me as a symbol of courage... if a child could be locked up by this elite, why couldn''t you?" "Don''t let yourselves be oppressed or silenced... I don''t know what will happen to me, but let me tell you that I don''t regret my actions. I have never been so at peace as when I locked those people up" Smiling softly, Christian takes the camera and focuses on his face from closer "No matter what happens to me or where I am, I will always be supporting whoever has the courage to face these people who lost their humanity... I am Christian Grey and these may be myst words" Cutting the video suddenly, the scene changed to when Christian was singing John Lennon''s Imagine, where a big smile could be seen on his face as he sang. ... A week quickly passed, but Christian''s mood was dropping lower and lower, to the point where smiling became a rarity for him. The confinement andck ofmunication with anyone else was taking its toll on him, and although he tried to distract himself with exercises or trying to learn to use his ability. It simply overcame everything, especially the oppressive silence inside the cell. "43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50" Christian''s strength increased considerably to what it was in the beginning, going from doing 10 Pull-ups to 50, and although his body didn''t change in muscture, the increase in strength was somewhat noticeable. Releasing himself from the metal bars, Christian let go and sighed "What the fuck is this...aren''t I supposed to see a therapist?" "Time''s up" Opening the cell, the woman waited for Christian. "My dear Strawberry, you are always here for me" Christian sighed. Since she''s been here, it''s always the same woman who leads and takes him everywhere, and since the woman never says her name, Christian renames her with the first thing that crossed his mind, Strawberry. "..." Without bothering to respond, the woman removed Christian''s handcuffs, then grabbed him by the shoulder and led him down the caged paths. But at that, Christian noticed they were going another way, confused he asked "Where are we going?" "Yourwyer is here" "Oh" Christian nodded absently. Going down paths new to Christian, he was led into arge room that divides the two halves with ss, only to be seated across from Sara. Smiling, Christian picked up the phone and said "Hi Aunt Sara, how''s it going?" Looking at the boy closely, Sara frowns and says "You look thinner, are you eating well?" Smiling softly, Christian nods "They give me good food, but I''m exercising in my cell to pass the time, so I must have lost a little weight" Sighing with relief, Sara nodded, then looked at him seriously "How have you been? Have they done anything to you? Have you had any problems of any kind?" "No, Strawberry is nice enough and I have no contact with other prisoners, so I''m fine" "What block are you in?" "Block? I don''t know" "What''s your schedule like?" "I spend 23 hours in the cell and I only get out for an hour a day to sunbathe" Furrowing her eyebrows, Sara asked "Who''s Strawberry?" "The woman who always takes me out in the sun, since she won''t tell me her name, so I made one up" Smiling involuntarily, Sara nodded with relief "I''m d to hear you''re okay" Nodding, Christian asked "How''s my mother?" Looking at the boy for a few seconds, Sara sighed and said "Your mother... she''s getting distracted by work,tely she spends all day studying and watching investments... sometimes I have to force her to rest" Frowning, Christian bit his lips and says "And my siblings?" "They still don''t quite know what happened, your mother saved their records for when they are a little older and understand the reality... Eva just vaguely exined to them what happened and that''s it" "..." Nodding, Christian continued "How are things outside?" "After your video many marches were formed all over the world. The U.S. constes were smashed by stones in more than 15 countries... I filedwsuits against the state for vition of rights and sent requests to the human rights institution, they promised they would advocate for you" "And how is it going with the appeal to my trial?" Frowning slightly, Sara replied "That''s what worries me.... I sent in a request to review the case the same day it all happened, but they haven''t even responded or contacted me" "Heh..." Scoffing, Christian said "That person doesn''t seem to care about all the shit I caused" "The government keeps saying that the whole trial was legal. The president appeared in public to speak due to the many protests. She promised that an exception would be made, and they would see to your case. But people didn''t take her into ount and to this day they have more than half of the country is paralyzed. Most of thepanies stopped working due to people missing work to protest, and not to mention the white house, it''spletely surrounded by protesters, the top brass have to enter and leave by helicopter" "Too bad I can''t see anything" Christian sighed. "You know what''s most interesting?" "What?" "Russia spoke publicly that they would ept you as a political refugee in their country, while openly repudiating the actions of this government" "Hehe~" He chuckled slightly "And did the government say anything?" "No, but I think you should think about that possibility. In the worst-case scenario" Sara spoke with seriousness "Things are really weird, we have no answers, the government isn''t giving answers, everything looks bad... The Russian president said that they will ept you as a citizen if you want. In that case, we would have to see to your migration legally and extradition to Russia could be negotiated" Frowning slightly, Christian murmured "Why so much interest?" "I had that doubt too, but I think it''s all political" "..." Thinking for a moment, Christian nodded ''If a kid with so much fame has to run from his country because of corruption, it would give a big blow to the public image of the United States. Even more so if I run to their eternal rival, Russia'' "What are the media talking about?" asked Christian. "They showed all your video, but they don''t talk about corruption, in fact, they don''t even talk about the trial anymore, if not about the smashing of the protests or simr things" "They''re diverting attention..." "Most likely" Leaning back against the chair, Christian continued "They gave the disks to Sarah, Elisa and Emily?" "Elisa was very sad from what your mother told me... as for Emily, she withdrew from school after receiving your disk. I''m sending this to you" Pulling a piece of paper from her pocket, Sarah ms it against the ss. "She withdrew from school..." Frowning, Christian walks over and looks at the paper closely, noticing that it was all written in binary code. ''Mom came home, at first dad was angry, but then he was very happy, now she told me that she will take me to learn how to y withputers. Dad also came and he was very happy. I will follow all the advice you gave me and be a good woman, when we meet again no one will be able to lock you up, I promise'' Frowning, Christian muttered "So that woman took her..." Thinking of the little girl that followed him everywhere, Christian couldn''t help but worry "She didn''t say anything else?" "No" Biting his lips, Christian nodded as he thought ''On the disk I gave her instructions to moderate herself... I talked to her about many things, loneliness, sadness, how she shouldn''t shut herself away and that she should look for more friends... but I didn''t think she would leave as soon as I got here'' "*Sigh*" Leaning back in the chair, Christian had a hard time keeping his facade calm and smiling, but not wanting to give away any more worries, he smiled and spoke "My mom is eating well? Other than work, what else does she do?" "Leslie is following her around. She notifies me about how Eva is doing from time to time. She seems to have gotten back into exercising like before and yes, she is eating well" Nodding with a soft smile, Christian says "Do you know what''s going on with the visitors?" "For now nothing..." "Can you talk to my mother on her cell phone?" "No, the signals are blocked in this ce" "I see..." "..." "Any news on the investments?" "Your uncle Jayden struck a deal with Musk. We bought 12% of Space X for $80 million, your mother approved it" "Nice" "We also started working to create Discord. Your mockup was taken by Jayden and he started looking for the necessary people. As for Twitch, it went through a remodel as you wanted and should be ready in two months or so" "And Uber? That woman is still not giving an answer?" "We don''t have an answer yet, but she asked me to get together in four days. I''ll have her decision there" "Well..." Feeling more and more the confinement in his mind, Christian tries to distract himself somehow "Aunt Sara, I was thinking and I think I should start thew firm, but start it with another name, after the building is finished, we can rename it" Putting her hand to her chin, Sara nodded. "That would work, I''ll talk to your mother" After another 15 minutes of chatting, Strawberry came in and said "Time''s up" Nodding, Christian smiled and said "See you Aunt" "I''lle see you every week, and Christian... we''re doing everything we can to get you out, be strong" Looking at the boy with concern, Sara spoke. "Don''t worry, I''ll taking it as a vacation to calm my mind" Smiling, Christian waved goodbye and hung up the phone, then got up and left the room. As he left the room, Christian instantly lost his smile, leaving only a tired expression on him. Quietly, Christian arrived at his cell and his handcuffs were removed, then he was locked up as usual. ------------------------ Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 111 Warning 2 weekster. "What a curious child..." An old man muttered, looking at the screen with a twinkle in his eye. "When do you n to see him in person? He should have met you a long time ago" Standing behind the old man, a woman spoke. If Christian were here, he would easily recognize the voice of this woman he named Strawberry. "..." Looking at the boy sitting with his eyes closed, the old man said "I was studying him... when I saw him, I thought he would break easily, he is smart, but he looks very fragile... who would have thought he couldst a month without showing signs of dementia or aggressive attitudes..." "I find him pleasant" Strawberry replied. "He has a certain charm" Smiled slightly the old man said, "Any news?" "Yes, we received a letter for the boy with instructions" Taking an envelope out of his pocket, Strawberry approaches the man and hands it to him. "Hoh..." Taking the envelope with interest, the old man opens it and looks at the pictures inside, thenughs lightly and says "These Americans have no mercy even with children" "..." Looking at the threatening letter he was given, the old man repeatedly shifts his gaze between the screen and the letter, then smiles and says "We know who took these pictures?" "Yes, three subordinates of that family" "Have them killed" Throwing the photos aside, the old man continued to watch the boy with interest, and even though Christian didn''t move an inch, he found the whole situation interesting. "Boss... it''ll get us in trouble with the Rockefellers" The woman said with hesitation. Raising his eyebrows, the old man turns and says "Since when do we care?" "Sorry" Bowing her head quickly, Strawberry apologizes. Squinting at the woman for a few seconds, the man simply smiles and turns back to the screen. "Take the heads of the people who took those pictures and stick them in that old woman''s garden" "..." Looking at the old man for a few seconds, Strawberry nods and says "Any other instructions?" "Leave her a message. The child is now in my care, one more disturbance and I will visit them personally" "I will give the order" Strawberry nods, then turns and opens the door to leave. "Also, bring the child to my ward. The time hase for me to see him personally" "As youmand" Closing the door, Strawberry left the old man alone. Looking at the screen with interest, the old man murmured "§Á §Õ§Ñ§Ó§ß§à §ß§Ö §Ó§Ú§Õ§Ö§Ý §ä§Ñ§Ü§à§Û §ç§à§â§à§ê§Ö§Û §Ø§Ö§Þ§é§å§Ø§Ú§ß§ß§í." (It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a good jewel.) Smiling slightly, the old man grabbed the cane beside him and stood up, walking slowly towards his destination. ... With his hands cuffed and being held on the shoulder, Christian walked with a bored and almost lifeless expression, no longer caring to know more about the prison or the new path they took today. "Come in" Opening arge metal door, Strawberry ushered Christian into the room, then uncuffed them and walked out of the ce. Blinking for a few seconds, Christian looks at the seated old man and frowns. The old man is quite ordinary to his eyes, he had silver hair from age, a wrinkled face and a kind smile. But there was something that caught his attention, he had blue eyes that seemed to give off coldness, causing Christian to instantly be alert. "..." Watching the boy silently, the old man simply pointed to a seat across from him and waited. Still frowning, Christian approached with suspicion and sat down across from the old man, then settled back and stared into his eyes. The eye contact was mutual, both staring into each other''s eyes for a good amount of time, and seeing that the boy didn''t feel pressured or nervous by his gaze, the older man smiled more and more. After about ten minutes of staring, the old man said "Boy, you are interesting" "I''d like to say the same about you, but I''ve been wasting 10 minutes of my life in a stare-off" Christian responded with boredom and an obvious grumpiness. Raising his eyebrows, the older man simply smiled. "Let me introduce myself, you can call me John Wick" With interest at the familiar name, Christian raises his eyebrows and asks "That''s your real name?" "In this ce, yes it is" "..." Looking at the old man quizzically, Christian watches him more closely. The old man was wearing an elegant ck suit, he was thin and his skin was pale, but even his back was straight as a spear, making it seem like old age never affected his muscles or bones. "Who are you?" Christian asked with suspicion. "I''m your therapist" "A therapist who wears a suit worth hundreds of thousands of dors?" "Hoh, did you notice?" Looking down at his own suit, the old man smirked. "That fabric you''re wearing is one only great designers work with. Although I don''t know who created your suit, it must be expensive" "You have quite a bit of knowledge" "My younger brother dreams of fashion, I learned a little bit so I can talk to him about what he likes" "And you, do you like it?" "I''m not very interested in being in fashion. I prefer to befortable in pajamas or something like that?" "What nonsense. You should always be elegant" With an expression of wisdom, the old man said, "A man can''t lose his elegance for things likefort. Expensive clothes, jewelry, luxury cars, that''s our thing" "And who decided that?" Christian rested his chin on his fist and asked with interest. "Me, obviously" "You''re arrogant for an old man" "You''re pretty disrespectful for a child" "..." Staring at the old man, Christian thought, ''He doesn''t seem to behave like the typical men of this world... who the fuck is this old man?'' "Christian, tell me about yourself" Taking a small notepad from his pocket, the old man smiles kindly. "Will talking to you do any good?" Preferring to be in his cell rather than talking to a suspicious old man, Christian asks. "I can get you out of jail easier" The old man smiled slightly. Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "Does that depend on my behavior or things like that?" "You could say that" Nodding, Christian asked "What do you want to know?" "About you in general, what you like, what you do to yourself, things like that" Never losing his friendly smile, the old man spoke. "Well..." Christian nodded a little hesitantly, then began to summarize his life with the old man for 40 minutes, rxing more and more at having some human contact after so long. "Well, that''s all for now Christian. See you tomorrow" Looking satisfied, the old man spoke, causing Strawberry to instantly appear with handcuffs in his hands. Nodding, Christian gets up and walks away, leaving the old man in his thoughts. ... In a cozy room filled with books and arge firece in the center of the wall, two old women were sitting on a sofa talking quietly. "The process of industries is presenting losses that will cause us to spend the emergency fund-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Cutting off her words, the woman who looked no older than 40 frowned and turned her gaze toward the door, but still remained silent. "Come in" The old woman next to her spoke softly, looking at the fire in the firece calmly. Opening the door quickly, a woman enters with arge wooden box in her arms, then setting it down in front of the women, saying, "We found this in your yard. We brought it in the moment we saw it" Noticing the nervousness in the woman''s voice, the old woman frowned slightly and indicated with her hands to open the box. "..." Without dying, the woman showed the contents inside, causing the two old women to have an ugly expression. Three female heads were piled up. Blood dripped on the other heads and all of them had their eyes wide open. "..." Frowning, one the old women stood up and walked over to the head on top, then fearlessly picked it up and looked at it closely. "It''s Charlotte, Abby''s subordinate" Taking a closer look at the head, the old woman opens her mouth and pulls out a folded piece of paper inside, then releases the head and returns to her seat. Looking at her daughter seriously for a few seconds, the old woman sighs and opens the paper, but before she reads it, she looks at the security woman and says, "Step outside, tighten security" "Right away" Nodding quickly, the woman exits and closes the door. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a decapitated head..." Sighing, the old woman opens the paper and reads aloud its contents. "The child is under our protection, his family is our family, I don''t want any more games with them or I will visit them personally..." Frowning, the woman looked at her mother and asked "Who has the guts to threaten us?" "Haha~" The old womanughed lightly. "The first time I received a decapitated head was to warn me to stop bothering a man, the second is this... how can I not recognize your messages? Baba Yaga!" Looking at her mother in disbelief, the woman asked cautiously, "The boy they''re talking about..." "We are not that bored, the only child we have affected is the one your daughter sent to jail, and now he has protection from the Russian mafia" Laughing lightly, the old woman looked at the paper wistfully and said "This man keeps his promises, now, we''re in big trouble" "..." Looking at the heads with a frown, the woman asked "But why would the Russian mafia protect that child? Money?" "The child has potential. Anyone can see that" Looking at the note with a thoughtful expression, the old woman continues "But not necessarily the Russian mafia must want something from the child. Maybe the old man met him and liked him. That old man has always been difficult to understand, but if he decides to protect the child, the mafia will not deny him and will fulfill his whims" "..." Nodding, the woman looked at her mother and asked "What shall we do?" Raising her eyebrows, the old woman said "Nothing, obviously" "What do you mean? We can''t let that child go, our rtionship is already fractured and he has a grudge, too dangerous to let him live" Frowning, the woman refuted. "You don''t understand Margaret, this old man has the same danger as the people who warned us the other day. We can no longer touch the child" As if all of this was none of her business, the old woman simply said calmly "Your daughter made a mistake and now we are in a danger like never before. I will take away her power in thepanies and she will no longer have the power to make decisions in the family until she shows a change in her mentality" "..." Simply nodding, Margaret thought for a few seconds and said "Then, we have to let the child go?" Smiling slightly, the old woman replied "Who said anything about letting him go? Let''s keep him in jail for a few years, that will make it so he can''t keep expanding with his investments, besides that jail breaks people. Let''s see if by doing that the boy loses his spirit and stops bothering" "But the note said that-" "The note warned us about hurting him or his family, it didn''t say anything about getting him out of jail" "I understand." The woman nodded, then stood up and looked at her mother. "I''ll go talk to my husband and Abby. I''ll break the news to her" "Have these heads taken away" Nodding, Margaret left the room. Reaching into her pocket, the old woman pulled a picture of a man about 27 years old out of her pocket and looked at it wistfully "I haven''t heard from you in a long time... I thought you were dead by now" ---------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 112 Torture The days passed quickly. Saraes one day a week to see him and give him updates on what is happening outside, but the news he receives is always the same. His appeal has not been answered or even mentioned. The only thing that keeps him sane in prison, is the time he spends talking or ying with the old man, who on the 5th day since their meeting, started ying chess with Christian, rxing Christian''s mind, even if it''s only for an hour a day. But today in particr, Christian was looking dazedly at a box Sara brought him, as she looked at him with a soft smile. "Your mother wishes you happy birthday, I baked a cake for you" Looking at the cake inside the box, Christian felt his eyes burning slightly, but he still closed his eyes for a moment and smiled reassuringly "Thank you for bringing this to me" Turning his gaze to Strawberry who was staring at him, Christian asked "Can I bring the cake in?" "We''d have to check it-" "No problem. Let it in" But as Strawberry was answering, a voice came from his earpiece, causing her to nod and change her words. "You can bring it in" Raising his eyebrows due to also hearing the old man''s voice. Christian nodded and turned to Sara with a smile "We can bring it in~" "..." Looking at Strawberry for a few seconds, Sara simply nodded, but her suspicious look towards Christian remained. "Then that''s all for today, Aunt Sara. Let me know if you have any more news" Nodding, Sara got up from her seat and passed the box of cake to the guard who came for him, then turned to Christian and asked again "Are you okay?" "Yeah, don''t worry, tell mom I love her" Smiling slightly, Christian stood up and spoke. "Okay... see ya" Nodding, Sara leaves the ce with confusion, knowing that the cake should not have been epted as easily as it has just been. Staring at Sara until she was out of his sight, Christian sighed and turned as he stretched out his hands, only to be handcuffed and dragged towards his cell, but upon arrival, he saw his cake on his desk. Reaching over in a daze, Christian opened the box and looked at his cake which had a smiley face drawn on it with cream. Sitting down, Christian took a stic knife he had next to his desk and carefully cut the cake, then took a spoon and popped a piece of cake into his mouth. Closing his eyes for a few moments, Christian chewed slowly as tears began to well up in his eyes. All the dark and depressive feelings he was building up seemed to fade quickly. "Mom... you put twice as much sugar in the cake again... you silly... silly" With tears streaming down his face, Christian mumbled, but without stopping eating the cake that would cause most to have diabetes. [A/N: I just realized I made a mistake, Christian just turned 12, but chapters back I said he was already 12, I''m just leaving this note to give notice that he just turned 12, sorry for the mistake, but I missed the date] ... Monday, July 02, 2012. The days continued to pass quickly. Christian has been locked up for two months now and his routine never varied, exercising, trying to connect with his ability, exercising in the sun, and finally ying with the old man. By this time the appeal was epted and the first trial of many is still going on. The protests have practically stopped and Christian''s name is being mentioned less and less. Other than that, Christian doesn''t know much more. Sara only tells him about the investments and that his siblings were somewhat depressed, but apparently everything is still going on as normal, something that relieves him a little. "You''re lousy old man" Moving his pawn, Christian leaned back and smiled "Checkmate" "Clearly it was a draw" Quickly taking away the pawn, the old man didn''t even flinch as he spoke seriously. "How are you so shameless?" rolling his eyes, Christian asked. "I don''t understand what you''re saying, it was clearly a draw" Blinking innocently, the old man started putting away the chess pieces, then closing the board and looking at the boy "Christian, I''ve seen you training and hitting your mattress, what are you doing it for?" "To distract myself, besides since they tried to kidnap me, I feel the need to learn skills so I can defend myself" With a yawn, Christian answered truthfully. "..." Staring at the boy silently for a few seconds, the old man smiles and says "Would you like to learn from me?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at the old man suspiciously "And what would I learn from you?" "You would learn how to kill" With the same smile the kindly, John replied. Squinting his eyes, Christian was silent for a few seconds, then asked "Are you an assassin or something simr? Also, why would you want to teach me?" "I''m just a retired old man with some skills, and as for why I''ll teach you..." Waving his handzily, John continued "I find you likable. Besides I see you have potential, and it would be entertaining" "..." Looking at the old man silently, Christian thought seriously about his words ''You''re not lying... teaching me how to kill... I really want to learn?'' Recalling everything he experienced so far because of the actions of others, Christian''s gaze became dull and he looked at the old man "I would love to learn" "Haha~" The old man chuckled lightly, then stood up and smiled "Come, give it your best and attack me" Letting go of his cane, the old man moves away from the couch and stands in a more open area while looking at Christian. With hesitation, Christian stood up and positioned himself with his fists up "Elder... are you sure?" "..." Wagging his finger provocatively, the old man simply waited with a gentle smile. "Well..." Still hesitant, Christian approaches the old man cautiously and takes a gentle swipe, fearful of harming him, only to end up punching the air. *Pa* Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian brings his hand to his face and looks at his blood seeping from his lips, then turns to the old man beside him and looks at him in disbelief "You...pped me?" "..." Only smiling, the older man waited patiently. Frowning, Christian licked his blood and moved swiftly towards the old man, attempted punches or kicks, but failing miserably each one, while the old man only moved slightly dodging everything with abnormal agility. After about three minutes of failure, the old man moves a little faster and says "See you tomorrow~" With his words, he moved his hands and hit Christian''s throat, causing him to bring his hands to his neck and cough loudly. *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* Without giving him time, the old man lifted his leg and hit the boy''s stomach hard, knocking him to the ground without air and almost making him bring back his lunch, then gave him onest smile and kicked him in the face, causing the boy''s vision to go ck and he fainted. Staring at the boy on the ground, the old man looks at him with a twinkle in his eye and whispers "His eyes were following my movements...how funny" Turning, the old man returns to his seat and speaks a little louder "Take him away!" ... Staring at the ceiling, Christian grimaces as he feels the pain on his face. "That old man knocked me out..." Touching his face carefully, Christian instantly felt that his lip was swollen and he already senses that half of his face is purple, bringing out a bitter smile on him. Getting up, Christian stretches and grimaces due to the pain in his abdomen, quickly pulling up his t-shirt. After these months, Christian''s muscture was already showing. On his stomach he already had some signs of an 8-pack, but right now everything was a dark purple color mixed with a dark green "If mom sees this, she''ll be scared to death" Looking at the little natural lighting through the window, Christian nods and looks at the door. "Food!" Smiling slightly, Christian opens the door and receives his food, then quickly eats. Stretching, Christian takes the empty tray and sets it down in the space by the door, then yawns and rests his body for a few minutes. After about half an hour of rest, Christian gets up and starts stretching, repeating his whole routine again. Exercise, stretch, eat, exercise, talk to the old man, shower, eat. But as he gets to the part about talking to the old man, Christian doesn''t even make it through the door and sees a slow-motion punching towards his face, luckily dodging the fist with a few inches to spare. Frowning and having his hands cuffed, Christian looked at the old man and spoke "What are you doing!?" "..." Smiling slightly, John looked at Strawberry and said "Go, he''ll be handcuffed today" "Understood" Nodding, Strawberry looked at Christian for a few seconds and left the ce. "Old man, this isn''t fair!" Raising his cuffed hands, Christian eximed. "Life isn''t fair" Smiling, the old man walked towards Christian and started throwing punches with his fists, causing Christian to go on alert and start running or dodging. "Old man, I''ll hit you, stay away!" with threat, Christian continued to run past the smiling old man. "I dare you to do it!" Without stopping the old man would kick or punch as he followed Christian, causing the boy''s frustration to rise. "How the fuck can you move so fast!? You''re older than my whole family put together!" Dodging a kick, Christian shouted in frustration, feeling that at any moment he would fall back down knocked out by the sack of bones. "That''s rude" Landing a kick to the boy''s rib, the old man responded calmly. "Ugh!" Gritting his teeth, Christian grabs John''s foot and entangles it with his handcuffs, then yanks it towards him and punches towards the old man''s face. "Slow" Grinning, John slips his arm through the side of Christian''s fist and holds his face tightly "See you tomorrow" With those words, the old man uses his other hand and strikes Christian''s neck, knocking him out instantly. Stabilizing his body, John untangles his leg and looks down at the boy on the ground with a smile "He''s a quick learner... what a fun kid" "Get him out!" ... Another week passed, and Christian was on his way to the room looking around cautiously. In this week he endured torture from the crazy old man. Sometimes he would be on his way to his sun cell and be ambushed by a kick. Sometimes he would go to get his food and the door would be opened quickly as a punch came at him. Even when he was sleeping sometimes, he would be beaten by the crazy old man, causing him to not be able to rest properly because of the constant fear of being attacked. In this week he never got any real rest, Christian had his eyes ck, not sure if it is fromck of sleep or the constant beatings. If someone saw his chest, they would be surprised to see that he had almost all bruises and wounds from being thrown against the floor or wall, practically everything is a horrible dark green or dark purple color. The hardest part was when Sara saw Christian''s purple face, almost making a fuss because she thought he was hit by the guards, so Christian had to convince her that he fell while training and that nothing happened, something Sara ended up epting, but with a lot of doubts in her mind. "..." Looking at the boy with half a ck face, Strawberry couldn''t help but find it amusing and pitiful at the same time, but still went on with her work and dragged him towards John''s room. Being a few feet away, Christian stopped and looked at Strawberry seriously "Uncuff me" "I can''t-" "That old man will kill me if you don''t take them off" With desperation in his voice, Christian pleaded. "..." Staring at him silently for a few seconds, Strawberry sighed and nodded. Pulling the handcuffs off the boy, Strawberry grabbed him by the shoulder again and led him towards the door, then opened it and waited to the side. "..." Cautiously, Christian looks in from outside, noticing the old man sitting on his couch, looking at him with a smile he learned to hate. Squinting his eyes, Christian slowly enters towards the room, cautiously looking all around him expecting some trap from the crafty old man, but upon reaching his side and not having fallen under any attack, Christian looks at him suspiciously and asks "What are you nning?" "Me? Why would I n anything?" Looking at the boy with amusement, John replied as he stood up, instantly rming Christian who, without waiting, raised his fists and backed away from the man. -------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 113 Training "Today I will teach you how to box properly" Not bothered by the boy''s caution, the old man turned and positioned himself "Watch carefully because I will not repeat it again. Boxing has certain techniques and they have different variations, but today I will show you the boxing of your country. We will start with the attack and then I will teach you the defense" "You have to take into ount your posture and the height of your shoulders and fists. All the while you must not neglect your hips, legs and feet, as all of them will give you the stability and strength you will need to throw a punch" Positioning himself correctly, John looked at Christian and carefully exined the basics of boxing, and then began to punch slowly and continued exining things like knuckles, wrists, hands, among other things, spending more than half an hour exining it under the watchful eye of Christian. After a few demonstrations, John turns and asks "Did you understand?" "..." Without answering, Christian positions himself and quickly remembers everything the old man said while mumbling "Back, shoulders, legs, hips, arms, wrists, feet, knuckles..." After about five minutes, Christian positioned himself in what he thought was the correct form, then threw a punch and felt the obvious difference from what he was doing before. He noticed that everything was easier for him. Looking at Christian with a twinkle in his eye, the old man smiled cheerfully and approached "You''re fine, but your shoulder is positioned wrong and your left foot is too far forward" Helping with a few taps, the old man observed Christian''s strokes and nodded with satisfaction "Good, very good" Giving a few punches in the air, Christian tried different types of punches. Crochet, Uppercut, Hook, among others, and after a few minutes, the old man nodded and spoke. "Perfect, for the next few days you are forbidden from using your legs to hit and you can only use boxing techniques" "And if I use my legs?" Christian stopped boxing and looked at the old man with defiance. "You don''t want to find out" John replied with the same gentle smile. ... Saturday, November 10, 2012. (4 monthster) Out in the open, two men were fighting each other rapidly, creating a scene both striking to this world and strange due to their ages. One looked so old that it seemed like he could die at any moment, while the other was very young, forming a strange contrast between the two. Dodging a fist, Christian holds his arm and jumps with a kick towards John''s face, which the old man easily dodged as he responded with his own kick towards Christian''s stomach. Quickly parrying the kick with his hand, Christian pulled his leg back and ducked to dodge another fist, and with unique agility, wrapped around the leg holding John''s body and to knocked him to the ground. But as usual, he didn''t even reach the position before he was caught in a headlock by the older man,pletely at his submission while his face was stuck to the ground practically eating dirt. "*Sigh* Old man, how the fuck can you move after falling like that..." With annoyance, Christian stopped resisting, knowing that the more he struggled while trapped, the more he suffered. "Years of experiences" Smiling, the old man wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned around "See you tomorrow, practice your punches for a while and go back to your cell" "Right..." Nodding, Christian stands up and dusts off his clothes, then sighs. Over time Christian came to understand something important, the old man was the boss of the whole ce. After two months of training, he began to receive much more and better-quality food. Yesterday he even ate a steak and fries, something that should be impossible in this ce. By the third month he had the privilege of not wearing handcuffs and going back to his cell unattended, something he enjoys every day, while the feeling of loneliness and confinement vanished instantly due to his seven plus hours of daily training with John. During these four months, Christian learned eight fighting techniques with the old man, dedicating approximately two weeks per technique. Boxing, Judo, Karate, Taekwondo, Kickboxing, Jujutsu, Muay Thai, which is his favorite so far, and finally the one they were learning today, Sambo. Christian came to sincerely respect the old man from the bottom of his heart. The man always had more techniques to teach and is an incredible master. He even gave him a training and stretching routine to improve his whole body to the maximum. But for Christian the old man was also a pain in the ass. He is very manic and aggressive, but what frustrates him the most is never being able to hit him. Even if it is a punch, he was always being knocked down or knocked out without difficulty. Even if he uses all his techniques together, the old man always defends himself with simple punches and kicks, while most of the time he simply dodges with ease, something very frustrating for Christian who never stopsing and it makes him feel like he hasn''t improved even a little bit. Arriving in front of a thick wooden pole in the middle of the ce, Christian positions himself and begins to kick the pole, without any sort of protection, something that caused him a lot of suffering at first because of the great amount of pain or injuries it caused him. But well, it was either that or being tortured by the old man, he had no other choice. After about 30 minutes of kicking, Christian began to hit the wood with his bare fists, always using all his strength with each blow. But strangely enough, not a single wound could be found on his fists, something he achieved after not even having the strength to hold a spoon. After another 30 minutes, Christian wiped his sweat with his clothes and walked quietly back to his cell. Upon entering, the door closed automatically, but not caring, Christian sat down and began to rey his entire fight today inside his mind, analyzing his failures and looking for solutions. After another hour of simtion, Christian got up and covered the camera without question, then stepped into the shower to freshen up. ... The next day, the routine was repeated, Christian was already eating dirt as a bitter expression reappeared on his face. "Old man... this is just hateful" Even though John already let him go, Christian didn''t get up. "I train all day long, even in my mind, but I can''t hit you even one hit... every time I think I can read your next move, you suddenly change it and fuck me up... every time I think I can dodge or catch a punch, you increase the speed or stop it, hitting me anyway... I never get anything done" "..." Raising his eyebrows, John simply looked at Christian for a few minutes and sighed "You think your situation is frustrating?" "..." Crouching down to his full height, John looked at Christian and continued "In less than a week you already learn techniques that took me months to learn, while it takes normal people even years... and yet you still have the nerve to feel frustrated?" "..." Staring silently at the old man, Christian didn''t answer. "Christian... I trained more than 13 hours a day, even trained at night when the situation called for it, giving up time to eat or sleep... I cried, bled and sweated. But I still gritted my teeth and struggled to get to where I am today... it was a bitter and painful road... all this while my situation was one of the worst, you don''t know how many times I was on the brink of death or in a desperate situation, but as always, I gritted my teeth and made it through" Smiling softly, John stroked the boy''s head "I understand your situation, everything you achieved and learned was easy for you, you never found a real challenge or someone to give you problems head on... that from one day to the next you find a person who easily surpasses you must be really hard, but you have to realize how privileged you are and stopining... just grit your teeth and keep training, train so hard until your muscles give out, only then will you get the most out of your talents, making sure no one else frustrates you and makes you feel the way you feel now" "*Sigh* You have incredible talent apanied with incredible intelligence, but you still don''t have the gift of perseverance. You''re not finished yet... now get up and train" With a final pat on Christian''s head, John got up and left under the boy''s stunned gaze. Looking back to where the old man had been a few minutes ago, Christian gritted his teeth and stood up, then walked over to the pir and started punching with all his might, but this time alternating between kicks and punches. Unlike the other days, this time Christian did not take into ount the time, he hit and hit without stopping, to the point that his limbs bled again like the first days, but gritting his teeth even more and remembering the words of the old man, he continued without stopping or raising his voice. ... Looking out of the window at the courtyard, John just watched silently. The sun had already set, but Christian was still pounding away like there was no tomorrow. "You don''t think it''s too much? At this rate he''ll end up sick or worse, he''ll die" Standing to one side of John, Strawberry looked at the boy who was hopefully still standing and asked. "..." Watching carefully the blood flowing from Christian''s fists, John said "He can do this and much more" "Chief... he''s just a kid, even our recruits can''t stand that much time training" "A child?" Smiling slightly, John continued "When I look into his eyes while we''re fighting, I don''t see a child... I feel that if I''m careless for even a second, I''ll be devoured. It is something creepy and impossible for a mere ''child''" "..." Without fully understanding, Strawberry stares at the boy, who already looked like he was on the verge of fainting. "Christian... he''s someone amazing, and the truth is he has an incredible focus. Once he focuses on something no one and nothing can distract him, but hecks willpower. He gives up too easily... every time I take him down, I leave openings for him to resist, but he doesn''t even take advantage of them anymore. He just lets himself die on the ground until I release him... that''s disappointing" John murmured softly. "But with you it''s par for the course... he knows he has no chance, even I would do the same" "You''re wrong. No matter how strong the enemy is, there''s always a small chance. That''s something I learned throughout my life... instead when a person gives up, that''s when he really loses any chance of victory" Turning, John walked and left the ce, not before saying "When he faints take him to his room and heal his wounds" "As you order" Strawberry nodded. ... Thursday, January 10, 2013 (3 monthster). "Your bnce point ispletely exposed!" Dodging a kick, John turned his body and gently struck Christian''s free leg. Quickly reasserting himself, Christian turned and swung a kick towards John''s ribs, but then quickly changed his trajectory and focused on his chin, only to be intercepted as usual. But undeterred, Christian gave himself a boost with his supporting foot and jumped up trying tond another kick to John''s face. With a smile, the old man dodged it and knocked Christian down. Having his hands cuffed, Christian fell heavily to the ground, but still turned quickly and with his free leg held onto John from his legs, then turned and tried to knock him down. "Not again" Smiling, John released Christian''s leg and grabbed Christian''s other leg, then forced a grip and squeezed it tightly. "That trick I know" Scoffing, Christian moved his other leg and firmed his grip on the older man''s neck, then bent to the ground and began squeezing his leg around John''s neck. With an amused grin, John raised his fist and in slow motion to Christian''s eyes, directed his fist at the boy''s balls, causing him to open his eyes wide and release it quickly, then turned and stood up "Old man, not my balls!" "You worry too much about knocking me down. You always end up neglecting your vital points. If I wanted to, you would be puking your balls out by now" With a slight chuckle, John sat down on the ground and looked at the boy "You''ve improved quite a bit, I think it''s time for the next phase of your training" "..." "Let''s go over what you did" Smiling, the old man raises a finger "I had you practice each of the fighting techniques for about 10 days, and you could only use that one technique and nothing else" "In the second part you had to start using two fighting techniques and nothing else, in the third part you used all the techniques" "Now, we are in the final phase of this part, and you started using the techniques with limitations. First, you used only your hands while your legs were cuffed, and finally, we finished training only with your legs while your hands were cuffed" "..." Nodding, Christian spoke "Yo taught me Boxing, Judo, Karate, Taekwondo, Kickboxing, Jujutsu, Muay Thai, Sambo, Goshindo, Daido-Juku Kudo, Wushu, Kung-fu, Mugendo, Tai chi, Hapkido, Sankukai and Krav maga, Aikido, Capoeira, Wing Chun, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu and the normal one,stly, the one I found most interesting, the Keysi Fighting Method or KFM" "But honestly I don''t know what good it will do me to learn so many techniques, and now that I''ve learned them, I realize that many are simr, only the stance or the continuation changes" "When fighting with an expert, it is vital to have many types of movements in your mind, because if you only know one technique for example boxing, he will take you down easily with Aikido or Jiu-Jitsu techniques, that''s why I always rmend you to vary in techniques and never be predictable" -------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 114 Plan Keeping his words in mind, Christian nods "But, why do I have to fight in handcuffs?" Smiling slightly, John says "You never know what can happen to you, imagine you have broken arms, broken legs, you''re handcuffed or you can even be tied up, you should always be ready for what you least expect" "..." Nodding, Christian continued "What next now?" Smiling, the old man took out an old book from his clothes "In this book, I talk about all the weak points of the human body. You have hundreds of them and they vary ording to sex. It has details and images, so study it along with other books that I will send to your cell. Don''t think that by reading you have to stop training; you will dedicate 4 hours a day to training with me. Besides, now you will stop developing your feet and fists, you will change it for legs and palms, be sure to hit the wood with all your strength so that your skin gains hardness" Nodding, Christian takes the book carefully "What will the other books be about?" "The topics will vary, from cooking to quantum physics, you have to learn all the basics about different subjects, especially the math and physics books I will give you, as they will be useful for weapons training" "Why cooking?" "Didn''t I tell you I would turn you into an assassin?" smiling softly, John continued "An assassin must be prepared for every field, one day you can be a cook and another day you can be a teacher. You will do whatever it takes to get closer to your target. Then I will give you a book of recipes and poisons, and you will have to learn all the existing and known poisons, plus sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs" With seriousness, John takes Christian''s shoulders and says "You will especially have to be able to identify aphrodisiacs... you are blessed with a unique beauty, and women will not hesitate to use all means to get you, especially the most dangerous women, so be careful, because having beauty and no power is just a curse" Frowning slightly, Christian nodded. "Good, now I want to ask you something... you are training to be an assassin, but do you know what an assassin is?" Pursing his lips, Christian remembered everything he saw about them and said "Aren''t they those ones that always wear ck and have an aura of death around them? The kind that you look at and say ''this guy is dangerous'', then after that they pull out their knives and start doing somersaults in the air or hide in the shadows, then-" *Pa* "Hey!" Holding his hand to his cheek, Christian looked at the old man angrily "Why are you pping me!?" "How can you be so stupid!?" Angrily, John eximed "A real killer can be tucked in the crowd and you''d never know, a real killer doesn''t always wear ck and have that ''aura'' of death like you say, those people who do that are nothing but stupid!" "Why are you getting mad...?" Grumbling, Christian continued "I''ve only seen killers in movies..." "*Sigh*" Wearily John looks at Christian seriously and says "Christian, a real killer should never be detected let alone have anything that characterizes him, he shouldn''t have tattoos, he shouldn''t have scars, or anything special... and if you already have that, you should hide them, because it only makes you more recognizable, understood?" "Yes..." "In a while I will teach you makeup technique and the use of masks to change your face, I will also teach you how to use people''s blind spots and how to go unnoticed in crowds... but we will have a problem" Looking at Christian carefully, John sighed "Your face is very hard to hide, so you won''t be able to go unnoticed in the public eye, unless you use other faces..." Frowning, Christian asked "So what do I do?" "If you can''t go unnoticed, you just have to have a shadow in your light" Smiling with sparkling eyes, John continued "You are already destined for the limelight and to always have people following you, fame is your thing and you will have to embrace it, but you have to use that to your advantage" "No one will expect a very famous person entering a building to change faces and mess up an elevator so that someone will fall and die, those are strengths you have to exploit" "But if I use fame, I will always have people following me..." "And that means you''ll have a stronger alibi" "Alibi... I see" Christian nodded "If I enter a room and leave through the window or sneak out, people following me can be used as an alibi in case they suspect me" "Exactly, but for that you''ll have to learn a lot more" John nodded "You''ll have to learn how to murder and the many techniques that entails, especially the cleaning of scenes and how to n different types of murders, be it suicide, idents, heart attacks, among other things" "Interesting..." Christian murmured. "And that''s only part of it" Smiled John "I''ll also teach you how to seduce people, how to walk and smile. You have to work on expressions thoroughly" "Seducing I understand... but why do I need to learn how to walk and smile?" "Because your posture when walking says a lot about you, and everyone judges you based on that... you have to take into ount different postures and what you want to represent, as for your smile... it''s simple. Your smile is beautiful, no one can say otherwise, but if you worked it more and learned to smile in the perfect spot, it would be a deadly weapon to bewitch others... there are countless different kinds of smiles and you must work them all... as for expressions, it is so as not to show one''s feelings or thoughts to people who would take advantage of it. You are smart, you must have an idea why" "..." Nodding, Christian thinks deeply about everything. "I was thinking about which face you should use, whether the cold and indifferent man, or the eternally smiling one... and the truth is that both faces fit you well, but your look is somewhat warmer and softer, so you''ll have to go for the eternally smiling mask... it might be exhausting, but you''ll have to use it on many asions" Frowning, Christian asked "So I''ll be another typical hypocrite?" "Christian... look me in the eye." With hesitation, Christian looks up and stares "..." "If you are in jail today it is because you don''t know how to control yourself and you have angered many people you could not offend, you have your family to protect and you cannot think only of yourself... I understand your personality, you like to say what bothers you or what you like upfront and that''s good, but you must know with whom to do it and with whom not to, because if you dare to say something wrong to the wrong person, your life and your loved ones'' lives are at risk" With aplicated expression, Christian reluctantly asks "So will I always have to wear a mask?" "Who says always?" Patting Christian''s head, John smiled softly "You can be yourself with your trusted people or your family, but you can''t be yourself with your enemies or people you don''t trust, because they will exploit all they can from you... I will also teach you to use different masks and expressions so that you can always vary your expressions for the right people. Take it just as extra security... I will also teach you to eat elegantly so that you don''t embarrass yourself at certain events, and I will teach you intimidation techniques through your body expressions. At the same time, you must also learn psychology to predict human behaviors so that you can work with aplete profile" Biting his lips, Christian nods silently. "*Sigh* After that I will teach you how to use ded weapons, I will teach you how to wield them and how to defend yourself against them, plus I will teach you how to throw them, it''s something very important in this trade" "Sounds entertaining" "And it is" Johnughed lightly "After that we will move on to firearms, I will teach you how to load them and aim them. Then we will see how you can practice because here you can''t... I will bring you some replicas in the future and you can get used to them... finally you will have to learn battle tactics, killing and healing, this is vital everywhere.... to finish all thisbat stuff, I will teach you how to use different tactical equipment, like night vision,pass, weapon sights, grenades, how to make bombs, among other things... and to finish all your training, I will teach you how to survive in different environments, snow, deserts, jungles and environments like that, including cities obviously" "Sounds like a lot of work..." "It will be" Johnughed "But after this you won''t have to worry about basically anything. The only thing I regret not being able to teach you, is how to drive a ne and a tank, as I never learned it, but all the other specialties are in my memory" "..." Looking at the smiling old man, Christian smiled gratefully "Thank you..." "You don''t have to thank me" John smiled kindly, then stood up and shook off his clothes, "Go rest for now and wait for your books, tomorrow you start having a lot more work" "..." Nodding, Christian watched as John slowly left the ce, then put his hand to his heart and murmured "Is this what it''s like to have a father?" ... Thursday, April 04, 2013. (4 monthster) *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Looking out of her office window with a cold, nk stare, Eva picked up her cell phone and casually answered "Who?" "Hi sis" "Victoria, it''s been a long time since I''ve heard from you" Resting her chin on her fist, Eva speaks emotionlessly. "Yeah, I''ve been really busy these past few years, you know, handling so much money is so chaotic" "Yes, I understand" "..." "Do you need anything?" "Yes... Mom wanted to talk to you" "I''m not interested in talking to her. Do you need anything else?" Turning her chair towards the desk, Eva mped her cell phone with her shoulder and started moving papers. "Eva...we''re your family after all, you can''t ignore her" "I was thrown out on the street with a baby in my belly at 14, that''s what a family would do?" "..." "Do you have something to talk about or are you just going to run errands for mom?" "No... that''s all I wanted to say" "Then that''s all, talk to youter" Hanging up the cell phone, Eva threw it on the desk and continued working. "Leslie, call Sara, tell her to prepare some legal document that removes any possibility for my mother or my sisters to take any of our assets, also tell her to prepare a will, if I die everything will be in Christian''s name, he will know how to handle everything" "Ma''am, do you suspect your family?" standing still by the office door, Leslie asked. "Maybe, it''s never too much to have a n for case the worst... you know what? Call Sara, I want to talk to her" "Right away" "Hello, Eva?" "Sara, prepare me some paperwork to make sure that neither my parents nor my sisters will be able to touch any of our assets, also prepare a will and leave everything in Christian''s name" "Did something happen?" Sara asked with concern in her voice. "No, everything is going well, but I want to make sure" "Good... I will personally prepare those papers" "How''s the buffet going?" "Great, every day we have more high-level clients. We also got an agreement with Harvard and their graduates will starting to work with us" "Nice" nodded Eva "How are we doing with Uber?" "We already bought Knick''s shares and almost all of Camp''s shares, we have more than 70% of Uber" "Did that woman give us a lot of trouble?" "She kept threatening us for ckmail, but ended up giving in anyway" "I found inconsistencies in Uber''s assets, I''m studying what happened to the money and I see embezzlement by Knick, sue her publicly" "Are you sure? We promised not to sue her" "I don''t care, screw her" "Fine, we''ll set everything up" "How''s Instagram going?" "Everything great, we already have over 100 million users and Tik Tok has 130 million users" "Good, tell Jayden to find the new servers fast, I don''t want to rely on an outsidepany to keep our files safe" "Already on it" "How''s the ning along?" "We already have several properties and the bubble is growing" "Will we get sshed?" "Impossible, we''ll be the one to burst it, so we''ll be out before it all goes down" "Good, let them get on with it" Eva nodded, then stopped her work and showed an expression for the first time in many days "How is everything going with Christian?" "He looks healthy and he''s looking better every day, I took a picture of him, I''ll send it to you when we finish the call" "How is thewsuit going?" "They keep giving us problems and postponing the appeal..." Clenching her fists tightly, Eva nodded "Well.... we can''t do any more for now" "How''s Hailie and n, have you talked to them?" "Yes, I called them in the morning, they sounded good" "Are theying for the vacations?" "Yes" "They haven''t had any problems? It must be hard being so far away" "n looked happy, and Hailie went with Maya, so she must be doing well" "Eva... are you absolutely sure about keeping them there? Le Rosey High School is surrounded by children of powerful people, some of them tend to be very cruel..." "It''s the only safe ce for them for now, we have to cement ourselves in the country. I don''t want them to suffer something simr to Christian, besides I sent them with security, so they won''t have major problems" Biting her lips slightly, Eva answered. "Do you think Christian will like that decision?" "Of course not... that''s why won''t tell him" Eva spoke with concern. "*Sigh* Okay..." "That''s all Sara, I''ll talk to youter" "Talk to youter" Hanging up the cell phone, Eva looks at the picture of Christian on the side of her desk and smiles softly, then clenches her fists and returns to her nonchnt look. *Ding* Quickly grabbing her cell phone, Eva opens the messages andes across Christian''s picture, causing her gaze to soften into a loving one as she caresses the screen, "My boy is getting more handsome every day, even his smile seems to be more beautiful..." --------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 115 Skills Sitting with a calm expression, Christian fiddles with a knife in his right hand while moving a chess piece with his left. "Checkmate, you suck at this old man" Pursing his lips, John looks carefully at the board, then moves the table with his foot, causing all the pieces to fall. "Oh... a pity, we don''t know who won" "..." Smiling slightly, Christian says "The older you get, the more brazen your personality bes" Throwing a pawn at Christian''s head, John says angrily "Don''t call me old man!" Not bothering to dodge it, Christian just smirks "Suit yourself" "You always say that" Grumbling to himself, John looks at Christian and says "How''s your cooking skills?" "Strawberry loves it, she even licks her fingers clean" "That woman would eat shit if you gave it to her. She has lousy taste" "Admit it. I''m great, don''t be shy" "..." Smiling slightly, John leans back on the couch and looks at Christian in silence for a few minutes, then sighs and says "My name is Dimitri, Dimitri Ivankov. I''m from Russia" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at the old man in silence and waits. Taking another pawn, Dimitri throws it at Christian''s head "Don''t use my techniques against me!" Smiling slightly, Christian asks "Why are you telling me now?" "I simply wanted to say it" Shrugging his shoulders, Dimitri continued, "Ask and I''ll answer you whatever questions you have" "Are you a murderer?" "I had many jobs... mercenary, assassin, mafia guardian, among other professions, but I''m currently retired" "Why did you train me? Pity?" "I don''t feel pity for anyone" Dimitri smiled. "..." "Is that all?" "Not really, but I feel like I''m interrogating you and it makes me ufortable. When you really want to tell me about your life you will say it without the need for me to ask you, but I have onest essential question" Sighing, Christian leans back on the couch and says "Old man... will you ever have bad intentions towards me or my family?" "..." Looking at the boy silently, Dimitri stands up and approaches Christian, then crouches down looking him straight in the eyes with a smile. "Never" Fluffing the boy''s hair for a few seconds, Dimitri stands up and returns to his seat. "Old man... I have something to tell you" Christian whispers. There''s more warmth in his gaze as he feels all his doubts about the old man disappear. "What is it?" Dimitri asked, interested. "I...am special." Chuckling lightly, Dimitri replied "That''s obvious" "No, I''m talking about something more special than my intelligence or talent" "..." "I... I have certain abilities" "Like what?" "I can detect lies, and I''ve never failed to" "Interesting" Looking at Christian with interest, Dimitri says "Is it difficult?" "You believe me?" Christian asked, genuinely surprised. "Why wouldn''t I believe you?" Shaking his head with a smile, Christian continued "It gives me a slight stomach ache every time someone lies" "To what extent can you detect lies?" "If the person telling me what they think is real, I won''t detect it...if he tells me something that he thinks is a lie, I can detect it" "So if he thinks it''s a lie and it ends up being real, you''ll have problems?" "Exactly" Rubbing his chin, Dimitri said, "It''s an interesting ability, but its a double-edged sword. You have to be careful and never blindly trust in this ability" "I''ve always kept that in mind" "Can I bring you some people? Even though I''m retiring from the mafia, I always keep an eye on them as I have a certain fondness for them, and it seems they have a few spies, it would be perfect to detect them and eliminate them" "Are they bad people?" "There are no good people in the mafia" "Anytime" "It will be a few months from now. I''ll have all the suspects brought in without rming them" Nodding, Dimitri continued "You have another ability?" "Yes, this is the most interesting one... when I feel a very strong emotion, I lose control and all my vision turns violet... I was studying the benefits and they are many, I can see in the dark, I have a rush of adrenaline, blood, muscle contractions, I can eliminate my feelings, and haveplete and total control over my body" "That''s interesting... you can use it at will?" "That''s the problem. Every day I try to connect with the ability, but I can''t" "On what asions did it appear?" "When I beat my father, I already told you how the events were... the second time was when I was kidnapped, I felt a lot of concern and fear for my siblings, that made it activate it again" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Dimitri said "So all the times were in conflicting and very emotional situations for you?" "Yes" "Both times your life or your family''s life was at risk?" "Yes, you could say so" "I see..." Dimitri nodded, then brought his hand to his pocket and unexpectedly threw a knife at Christian''s throat. Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian''s pupils shrank as he saw how the knife was already inches away from his neck, knowing full well that he won''t be able to dodge it and that his death was imminent. But without considering his death, a question popped into in his mind, ''Did he try to kill me?'' Without noticing, his vision began to flicker, and a secondter, he had the knife between his fingers as he looked at the old man coolly. "What was that?" With a glint of interest in his eyes, Dimitri stood up and approached Christian, looking especially at his eyes that really seemed to sparkle in front of him "Interesting..." Quickly grabbing another knife, Dimitri attempted to stab Christian''s jugr, but was quickly held back by the boy''s hand as he stood up. Staring coldly at him, Christian did not speak, as his mind quickly processed his surroundings and calcted his next move. A secondter, Christian bent John''s hand and pulled the knife away, then attempted to stab it directly into the man''s neck. "Quick..." Dimitri whispered, quickly moving his hand to grab Christian''s. "His strength is different..." With his hand pinned down, Christian bent his arm and attempted to m his elbow into Dimitri, but was stopped instantly. "Let''s get serious" Dimitri smiled, then stepped away and took another knife from his clothes, looking with interest at the boy''s eyes that seemed to give off coldness. Taking the knife in his right hand while the left hand is held in the air for defense, Christian began to circle Dimitri. [A/N: Example of the position here] "You don''t seem to forget what you learn..." Dimitri murmured, watching as Christian wielded the knife just as he taught him, with the tip pointing backward "Kali Knife.... funny" Without waiting any longer, Christian approached the old man with a perfunctory swipe with the knife, which was instantly intercepted and pushed away by Dimitri. Grabbing his own knife, Dimitri began to exchange blows with Christian, with their knives constantly shing against each other as their free hands tried tond a blow or disarm the other. *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *nk* The ngs of metal nking against each other sounded particrly loud in the room, as Dimitri''s smile grew bigger and bigger as he saw how there were several moments where Christian was on the verge of wounding his vital points. With a swift movement, Dimitri pushed Christian''s chin and then used the momentum to slit his throat, but quickly Christian used his knee tond a blow on Dimitri''s stomach, pushing him away. *cough* Coughing a little, Dimitri smiles and mutters "y dirty, I like it" Pulling another knife out of his clothes, Dimitri lunges towards Christian swiftly. *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *nk* After about 2 minutes you could see the sweat running down Christian''s forehead, but his cold gaze never left and he was still giving his all to kill his opponent, causing the old man to smile even more. Grabbing Dmitri''s arm with his free hand, Christian bends it and hits his wrist with his elbow causing him to drop his knife, then bent slightly to dodge the old man''s attack and grab the falling knife. Without waiting, Christian aimed with his right hand at Dimitri''s lung and with his left hand deflected the attack to his neck, but when he thought he was going tond a hit, his hand was caught and a strong blow to his neck instantly caused him to faint. [A/N: I will leave an image of the knife they were fighting with in this ce, Karambit Knife.] Picking up Christian''s body, Dimitri gently set it down on the ground and looked at him with a soft smile "Amazing... I never taught him to fight with two knives at the same time, but he copied my move like it was nothing... what kind of monster am I creating?" "..." Remembering the eyes he had to face, Dimitri''s body trembled slightly "I knew this kid had something... if I detected it faintly before, now I saw its full splendor and it''s certainly scary..." Holding his hand to his stomach, Dimitri continued muttering "He even managed to hit me..." "No feelings, absolute control, seeing in the dark... all of this kicks in when your life is at risk... should also be activated when a loved one is in danger... interesting..." Looking at the scowl on the boy''s face as he was knocked out, Dimitri smiled bitterly. "Now he''ll be mad at me... even if he knows that attack wasn''t fatal" ... Monday, June 17, 2013. (3 monthster) "Lift the left side of your lip more" Sitting in front of a mirror, Christian was gradually modifying his smile under the old man''s instructions. "Now show a little bit of your teeth" "Good, perfect" Staring at the smile that only reflected absolute calm, Dimitri nodded, "This is the ultimate smile, this smile will serve you in many asions, when negotiating, when you are with someone who wants to annoy you or make you lose your calm, you can even use it for torture, it will give mental pressure to your victim" Looking in the mirror as he felt the small muscles in his face tighten, Christian nodded, then returned to normal and said "It still hurts my face when I do this..." "It''s normal, your facial muscles get used to a position, when you try to modify them, you work different muscles and you will have to get used to it. Remember to practice your expressions daily, I will send a mirror to your cell so you can see them" "Thank you" Christian nodded, as he made different expressions in the mirror. "Now..." Reaching into his clothes, Dimitri pulled out a small ck box, then walked over to Christian and handed it to him "For you" Raising his eyebrows, Christian takes the box carefully and opens it, finding something that left him in doubt "Jewelry?" "Yes, it''s my birthday present to you, they''re all gold and precious stones" "..." Picking up a pair of earrings, Christian looks at them carefully and nods "I like the ck color" All the jewelry was the same color, ck. "It''s ck gold, I think that color works best for you" Pursing his lips for a few seconds, Christian picks up a fang shaped earring and then looks in the mirror "Do you know how to pierce ears?" "Yes, but don''t do it yet. Save them for when you''re free, because if I hit you in training, you''ll get damaged" "Well..." Looking at the rings, piercings, earrings, Christian smiled softly and looked at Dimitri "Thank you... I really like them" "You''re wee" Dimitri smiled kindly, then turned and walked with his hands behind his back "You have the rest of the day off, yourwyer shoulde to see you with a cake as usual, today you have authorization to talk to your mother. Strawberry will pass you a cell phone for sure, enjoy" "Thank you..." Looking at the old man as he left, Christian turned his gaze back to his gift and smiled softly "Father..." Christian with each passing day with Dimitri, looked at him more like a father, feeling the warmth of the crazy old man deep in his heart, but has never had the courage to tell him straight out during the year they''ve been together. Sighing, Christian puts the box in his pocket and gets up from the couch, then walks quietly through the corridors of the prison to the visiting area. "Here, you can return itter" Upon entering, Christian was intercepted by Strawberry who handed him an old cell phone with buttons and left, leaving him all alone in the ce. ---------------------------------- Edited By: Joy_a We surpassed the goal, all next week we will have double chapters per day, congrattions! Chapter 116 Exterior Update Waiting in boredom for about 10 minutes, Christian sees the person he was waiting for, and just likest year, she arrived with a box in hand. "Christian?" Raising her eyebrows, Sara walks over to the ss and sits down "That was fast" "Something like that" Christian smiled, then picked up the cell phone and held it up "I can call mom" Opening her eyes a little wider as she frowns, Sara asks "Where did you get that?" "I traded it for drugs" Smiled Christian with amusement, but seeing Sara''s frown deepen, Christian sighed and replied "I borrowed it from my therapist, he gave me the authorization to make a call" "Well..." Sara nodded with hesitation as she set the cake down on the small table. Dialing his mother''s number, Christian takes the cell phone and waits with bright eyes. "Hello?" "Hi mom, did you miss me?" "..." "Mom?" "C-Christian!?" "Yes!" Christian nodded happily "How are you? Are you eating well? Are you taking breaks? You''re not overtaxing yourself, are you?" "*Sob*" A small quiet sob was heard from the other side, causing Christian''s excitement to drop, and a sad expression reced it. "Mom...e on, don''t make this call something sad... I want to hear from you" "..." Taking a deep breath, Christian just listened to his mother sob quietly for a few minutes, but then her voice came "My boy..." "Mother..." "Are you eating well?" "Yes mother, and you? Are you eating well? "I''m cooking much better now *Sniff*" Sniffing, Eva replied softly. Her voice was still cracking a little. "I hope so,st time I almost died from your cake" Christian smiled softly, then continued "But it was very exquisite, I ate the whole thing" "Are you with Sara? Did she bring you your cake?" "Yes, she''s in front of me with my cake, I guess I''ll gain weight again" "Just don''t eat at night, okay?" Hearing his mother''s sweet voice again, Christian couldn''t help but smile warmly "Yes mom..." "I was looking at the pictures Sara was taking of you, you are getting more handsome every day, do I have to worry?" "Why would you? Didn''t I say I would marry you?" "It''s times like these I love your memory" Evaughed lightly. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of contentment, Christian continued "I missed your voice mom..." "And I have to sleep every day without my nice pillow" "It must be torture" "Exactly" Smiling and talking happily, Christian conversed for more than half an hour with his mother, catching up on all the situations in Eva''s life, and every time his mother asked about the prison, Christian spoke vaguely about it not doing much and changed the subject, not wanting to worry the woman any more. But at that, Strawberry entered the ce and indicated with her hands that she had to hang up the call, causing Christian to sigh with disappointment. "Mother, I have to hang up the call, we''ll talk another day" "You have to go already?" Eva sighed, depressed. "Yes, but we''ll talk again another day, I love you mom" "I love you my boy, we''ll see you again. Your aunt Sara is doing everything she can to get you out" "Don''t worry mom, jail isn''t as bad as they say, believe me" "Well... see youter" "Bye mom, send my love to Hailie and n, tell them I miss them" "Yeah... I''ll tell them" Eva replied in a much lower mood. "*Sigh* I love you mom, bye" Hanging up the cell phone, Christian sets it aside and looks at Sara "Sorry, I kept you waiting" "It''s okay, I''m d you had a chat with Eva, that will calm her down quite a bit" Smiling softly, Sara replied. "How did everything go with you?" "All good. As your mother already told you, the business is already bearing a lot of fruit. The fortune today amounts to 68 billion dors in assets and it''s going up every day. Starbucks already has 573 stores and your mother is thinking of listing it on the stock exchange. Also, its app has been well received and has more than 170 million users worldwide. The best thing is that because people leave their money in the app, we have 3.6 billion dors more to use without any problems since all that money counts as future sales of coffees. We don''t have to worry about paying it back since you can''t take the money out of the app... in fact, that strategy was admired by many... not to mention Instagram and Tik Tok, which generate hundreds of millions of dors every month in advertising" "That was the idea" Christian smiled slightly "Looks like mom is doing well" "She''s doing more than well. She was even contacted by Forbes magazine and they want to add her as one of the richest women in the world, she will also be in several categories of CEO or people who started from the bottom" "That''s amazing...we have a lot of money now" "It''s normal, your investments took off in incredible directions. Even Netflix, which was on the verge of bankruptcy, is sessful today and you have at least a quarter of thepany... Uber and Uber Eats were another triumphant idea. We are already in more than 30 countries and although it does not generate a lot of money, it gives us a lot of prestige... Bitcoin is the most impressive thing, it''s already at $857 each. Unfortunately nobody thinks they are smart enough to patent it yet, but I''m keeping an eye on it. "How are my books going?" "I don''t remember how many you have published exactly, but I think they are already around 68. Each and every one of them are Best Sellers. We have many requests for movies and your mother was seeing whether to ept them or not. I think she epted a movie of the secret Da Vinci Code along with Angels and Demons, these two for about 130 million dors and 18% of what is collected.... Last I heard, she was negotiating for your Lady of the Rings book" "She sure knows how to negotiate" "No one can resist your angry mother, andtely that''s her only mood" Sara sighed. "I hope she''s a little more rxed now" Sighed Christian "And you Aunt Sara, how are you doing?" Smiling softly, Sara nodded "Everything is going perfect for me, your mother gave me 20% of thew firm and started a newpany with Jayden, he will practically help rich people spend their money with amission. He also received 20% of that... your mother told me it was your request, thank you Christian" Raising his eyebrows, Christian waves his hand nonchntly "The firm thing was my idea, but thepany mom opened with uncle Jayden was her idea. You don''t have to thank me, we''re family... but I wasn''t asking about your money or professional situation, I''m asking you how your life is going" "My life?" Frowning slightly for a few seconds, Sara ends up sighing and nods "It''s going well, we have more worktely, but I usually leave it to the people who work with me, but Jayden is bugging me to have a kid *sigh*" Smiling with amusement, Christian asked "And why don''t you want to have a child?" Awkwardly, Sara sighed "I don''t know... when I think about having a child, I get really nervous, I don''t feel ready to have one" "Right now you are 33 years old Aunt Sara, you can say you are at a high point in your career, you don''tck money, and you have a good house... don''t you think it''s the best time? Later pregnancies can be risky" "..." "But you can still adopt, there are many children who are waiting for a good woman like you to adopt them and give them the love they never had. If you don''t want to have a child of your own, you could think about that idea... I would have liked a woman like you to adopt me if I was one of those children" Smiling softly, Christian looked at this woman with aplex. "..." Knowing that Sara doesn''t want to talk about it anymore, Christian smiles and looks at her whole body "But you might as well start losing weight, you look like you''re eating welltely" Looking at her stomach, Sara pursed her lips and said "I have to visit a lot of people and we usually eat at the businesses, it''s not my fault" Sara really had gained weight. If she was somewhat plump before, today you can perfectly say she is in a state of obesity, not to the point of saying she is morbidly obese, but she does have a big belly and thicker legs. "Aunt Sara, I am not saying that you are to me, much less tell you that you look bad, because for me, you will always be the cute Aunt Sara in my mind. But keep your health in mind, I would hate to have to go bury you because you went into cardiac arrest or something simr" "..." Cupping her breasts, Sara squeezed them lightly and then sighed "Good... I''ll start exercising" "Also start a diet, I rmend you find someone to help you train and prepare your eating schedule" Smiling, Christian continued confidently "I know you can do it, cheer up!" "Thank you..." Sighing, Sara spoke with a slight smile. "I consider you my family, don''t thank me" Waving his handzily, Christian asked curiously "Did they start construction on the house I asked for?" "The one in Malibu?" "Yes, the one on the edge of a cliff" "It was hard to find a goodnd, but the same architect who is looking at your building took the project since he found it interesting, we already have thend and the construction started half a year ago, all based on your requests... it should be ready in about four years, since it has a lot of specs" "Nice" Christian nodded with a smile, already imagining his future mansion and workshop, then sighed "Good, then I''ll see you another day since we''re running out of time" Nodding, Sara gets up and takes the cake to a guard, to then return to the ss and says "See you Christian...tely we had a breakthrough for visitors, it''s likely that in a few months your mother will starting... I hope" "I know the work that Aunt Sara does. You don''t have to put a greater burden on yourself, all this is not your fault" Knowing that the woman is trying to just cheer him up, Christian smiled and said, then stood up and waved goodbye. "Bye, see you next week" Leaving the ce, Christian grabs his cake and leaves while being followed by Strawberry. "I''ll go eat with the old man. Do you want cake?" "I don''t like cake" "Your loss" Christian smiled slightly. ... June 29, 2014 (One yearter). Sitting in his cell while eating some exquisite tagliatelle with white sauce and mushrooms, Christian hummed lightly. As always during thesest few months, Christian did not leave his knife and yed with it constantly, moving it between his fingers or twirling it endlessly, while eating with his right hand as if nothing was happening. Today he is already 14 years old, and at this time his body had undergone great changes that would surprise anyone who had not seen him for a long time. Today Christian is already 169 centimeters tall, growing more than 20 centimeters in the past two years. He himself doesn''t know how he grew so much, but he attributes it to therge amount of exercise he did hanging on bars, and that all that somehow stretched his body, something irrational but considerably logical. But that wasn''t the biggest change, for starters there was his body. His whole body was now neither thin nor scrawny, even though he wore his inmate clothes, you could easily notice the muscture he kept underneath, with a big back and thick shoulders, while even his forearm showed muscle. His physique couldn''t be considered anything beastly or bulky, it would be more urate to say he had the body of a swimmer. Every muscle in his body was easily shown, and he was incredibly ripped. Abdomen, obliques, pectorals, transverse muscles, biceps, triceps, in general, everything on him was perfectly sculpted, even his hands and fingers. But that was not the only thing. Christian, under Dimitri''s advice, never stopped working on his flexibility, something that is easily demonstrated now in his fingers when handling the knife. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that right now he can twist his whole body like the possessed people in the horror movies of his old world. Leaving the body aside, what had undergone the greatest visible change was Christian''s face. His childish features were almost gone, his eyshes grew, his jaw sharpened even more, his eyes seemed to always have a glint in them, while, with a simple nce, you would realize that those eyes seemed to be deep and catching. --------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 117 New Home *Beep* Frowning, Christian gazends behind him and sees his door suddenly open, somethingpletely strange, since his cell is never opened unless he asks for it or the old man sends for it, and clearly Dimitri said he must rest today. Stowing the knife in his clothes quickly, Christian raises his other hand on his desk and continues to eat, though he clearly feels the stares that seem to pierce his back. "Christian Grey, the millennial boy" A voice that seemed to hold a hint of mockery sounded from behind him, but Christian nonchntly wipes his mouth gently and turns, noticing a woman he had seen long ago on television. "The head of homnd security, Kathia Wood, what brings you to my humble abode?" Raising her eyebrows, Kathia looked with surprise at the man in front of her, then frowned and asked "Christian Grey?" "The one and only" Crossing his legs, Christian rested one hand on his leg and the other he used to rest his head on his fist, looking with a slight smile at Kathia. "..." Looking at Christian in silence for a few moments, Kathia averts her gaze and looks around the ce "Nice home" "I''m d I have one. Everyday I''m grateful I have a roof over my head, after all there are people who don''t even have enough to cover themselves from the rain, but I don''t think you know about that" Looking at his ''home'', Christian simply smiled as he spoke. Frowning, Kathia said, "I''ll be blunt, what do those drawings you did mean?" "Hoh" Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled lightly "What can they mean? They are simply delusions of a dying child" "Delusions of a dying child?" Furrowing her eyebrows, Kathia waves her hands and two more women enter with a picture in their hands. "We went through all your drawings, they all have events that happened and may have events that will happen" Looking at Christian with a frown, Christian was surrounded by the three people as they seemed to press him against his seat "What does this one mean?" "Haha~" Chuckled Christian softly after a few seconds of silence, slightly stunning the two women who entered, but not caring, Christian suddenly stood up, momentarily startling Kathia. Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked her in the eye and asked "Why the fear? I don''t bite" Smiling, Christian walks past Kathia and walks to his shower, then pushes a button and pulls out soap "I have a habit of washing my hands when I eat or touch something I consider dirty. It''s kind of stressful when you have no more soap or anything left to wash with" "..." Frowning even more, Kathia followed Christian''s movements in silence. Letting the water run, Christian washed his hands quietly "Sometimes when you touch a lot of dirt, you get stained forever, did you know that? It''s like it''s paint mixed with glue. No matter how hard you try to remove it, it will always be there in some form, that really makes me ufortable" Picking up her gun, Kathia takes the safety off and points it at Christian''s head "I don''t like your games, tell us what this painting is about and what will happen in New York" Without stopping his movements, Christian simply continued to meticulously wash his hands "You know how when you open a door, millions of germs can get on your hands? And when you run those hands over your face, they will enter your body and could wreak havoc, it''s kind of terrifying if you saw every single one of them, like ants" "..." Squeezing the gun tighter, Kathia pushed it against Christian''s head "I will not ask you again" "Sometimes I wonder, what if these germs were the size of a dog? Wouldn''t we be wiped out if they were violent? Now imagine if they were the size of a human, it would be terrifying... as always, people don''t consider the danger of some beings because they are too small, but when these beings manage to live up to it... only fear will be left" Cutting off the flow of water, Christian wiped his hands and turned around, then opened his eyes a little wider and eximed with panic in his voice "Mrs. Kathia, why did you pull out a gun!? Don''t you know they scare me!?" "..." "..." "..." Looking at Christian with annoyance, Kathia shouted "What will happen in New York!?" "I don''t know, it will rain!?" With panic in his eyes, Christian eximed. "..." With boredom, Kathia counted "1" "I know what''s next, it''s 2!" Christian eximed quickly. "2" "3?" Christian continued doubtfully. Taking a deep breath, Kathia saw that her threats were getting her nowhere, causing her immense frustration considering he should be an easy target. Smiling slightly, Christian walked past Kathia and her gun, and sat back down at his desk, then picked up his fork and went back to eating "My esteemed guest, what you are looking for no longer exists, and whoever drew those pictures died the day he was sent to prison. So don''t look for something that is no longer with us, it''s just a waste of time" "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Kathia put away her gun and left without another word, being instantly followed by her people, as Christian''s cell closed again. Looking up at the camera, Christian smirks and gives a thumbs up, knowing the old man is watching him "You could have warned me about this visit old man, but I know what you were getting at, I''ll let it go since it served as practice for me" ... Walking swiftly through the corridors of the prison, Kathia went with a deep frown, ncing from time to time at the drawing her people were carrying. Stopping suddenly, Kathia looked at one of her agents and said "Get the order sent down. Christian will enter the free block where the inmates are, let''s see if he''s still as brave with all those beasts" "I''ll make the calls" ... Two days passed quickly, but unlike his normal routine, today Christian was handcuffed and escorted by the same security as always. "*Sigh* What annoying people" Walking calmly, Christian sighed with annoyance "I''d already gotten used to my cell..." "In the new one you have moreforts. You have more TV and radio channels" "Why do I want to watch TV? That bores me" With a slight pout, Christian sighed. "..." Shaking her head while forming a bitter smile, Strawberry escorted Christian in silence, then reached the new block and opened the entrance to the dining room, a dining room that was filled with women hanging out. With Strawberry''s entrance, the ce, which seemed bustling, fell silent, as all eyes turned to Christian. Looking at each of the women, Christian whispered, "This should be entertaining..." None of the women here were particrly beautiful to Christian''s tastes, but at least half of these women, had dangerous looks, while the other half showed no emotions, something Christian found interesting. "We''ll take your clothes to your new cell, for now enjoy thepany" Smiling under her bva, Strawberry uncuffed Christian and let him step into the dining room, then turned and walked out, leaving Christian all alone. "Damn old man, I see traces of your hand in this situation..." With a wry smile, Christian walks over to a random empty table and calmly sits down. Simply looking at the ce in silence, Christian didn''t even have to move and was instantly surrounded as seven women stare at him. "What''s a man doing here?" "I don''t know, but it doesn''t bother me" With a strange glint in her eyes, another woman added. Sitting down across from Christian, one woman in particr stared at the others, causing them all to instantly fall silent, then stared at Christian for a few seconds and asked, "What did you do to be here?" "I exposed corruption" "..." Raising her eyebrows, the woman looked thoughtful for a few seconds, then looked carefully at Christian "I see... I saw you on TV, Christian Grey?" "That''s my name" "Interesting..." Looking at him with a strange glow, the woman licked her lips for a few seconds, then smiled and asked "Aren''t you afraid of the situation? You''re surrounded and you look tasty, but you look very calm for your situation" "Hehe~" Smiled Christian yfully, causing the women around him to swallow saliva at the sight "We''re in Florence, I know the situation here. Being in this block takes a lot of time and effort, do you really want to go back to those holes for not controlling your desires?" "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, the woman sighed and looked at the others, causing them all to sit around Christian "You''re no fun at all. I''m Agatha Capone, but just call me Agatha" Raising his eyebrows, Christian spoke "Italian?" Widening her smile, Agatha replied with an Italian ent "Ie from Sicily" "Perch?? sei in prigione?" (Why are you in prison?) Christian asked in the same ent, causing Agatha to raise her eyebrows. "*Sigh* Ho fatto esplodere l''auto del primo ministro, purtroppo sono arrivati a me ed ei qui" (I blew up the prime minister''s car, unfortunately they caught me so here I am) With a sigh, Agatha shook her head bitterly. Turning back to English, Christian asked "How much time do you have?" "Five life sentences" "That''s bullshit" "It sucks" Agatha smiled slightly, then pointed at the women next to Christian "They are part of my people, we fell into this hole together" "..." Turning his gaze to the women silently, Christian nodded "Christian Grey" "Gabrie" "Gianna" "Lia" "Lorenza" "Pia" "Fiore" All the women just gave their names directly, as they nodded one by one to Christian. The women were quite in, all had ck hair and with a variety of eye colors, brown, green, blue, and gray. Other than that, there was nothing remarkable about them other than the thick legs that were reflected by their tight pants, they even had a decent ass to Christian''s tastes. They were all between 30 and 35 years old, including Agatha, who seemed to be the oldest at about 38 to 40. Agatha had dark green eyes, her hair was dark, but other than that she didn''t have many wrinkles on her face, showing that she had a good life before she fell to this ce, her breasts were a B cup, and her ass was noticeably worked, along with a rather pleasing waist to Christian''s eye. "They all got life sentences?" "Unfortunately" Agatha nodded, only to turn her gaze and watch as all the other women continued to silently stare at Christian "You have a loyal audience" Following her gaze, Christian looked at the other 40 women one by one, then turned his gaze back to Agatha "Are they mute?" "They''re usually pretty loud" she chuckled lightly, then pointed towards a woman who looked to be about 55 years old "Chiara Kurt, she killed 63 men before she got locked up here, be careful with her" Pointing towards another woman in her 40''s, Agatha said "Sofia Garcia Hernandez, she was the leader of the biggest drug Cartel in Mexico, she was known to like torturing men, you should also be careful with her" "All the others are quiet. They are here for hate killings, murdering other inmates in different prisons, espionage or being involved with terrorists or mafias. We also have con artists, arms dealers, and corrupt people. We have people from roughly all professions here, but they are pretty quiet and I don''t think they will give you any problems" Raising his eyebrows, Christian nods "Thank you" Waving her handzily, Agatha smiled slightly "We have our codes and those two are not to my liking. If I wasn''t willing to risk profit, If I didn''t risk my profits on this block, I would have killed them by now" "..." Staring silently at Agatha for a few seconds, Christian asked curiously "Were you also from a mafia?" Losing her smile, Agatha looked at Christian coldly "You don''t ask that" "But I already asked, didn''t I?" Christian smiled calmly, not caring about the gaze that seemed to pierce his body. ---------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 118 Convivience "..." Squinting menacingly for a few seconds, Agatha finally ends up smiling and nodded. "I was joking. Yes, you could say that I''m from the mafia" "I never understood the mafia system. I know there''s the Russian, the Japanese, the Italian, but I don''t understand how they are organized" "It''s simple. In Italy, for example, there are many mafias within organized crime, but over time we learned that we have to unite to resist attacks from foreign mafias or from the same government, so we formed a united mafia, that''s why we established rules and divided territories" "..." "Most countries have different systems. In Russia it is known that the mafia has the support of the government and there is only one that covers the whole country; In China there is the triad, also supported by politicians, but they have different ''Triads'' thatmand regions; In Mexico there are the ''Cartels'', they are more dispersed and almost never work with each other, they usually live killing each other" "What mafia were you from, Sicilian?" "Only in my youth. My daughter took over and I took the leadership of the mafias in Italy" Smiled Agatha nonchntly. "..." Nodding silently, Christian looked at Agatha for a while and finally asked "Why are you giving me so much information?" "Your voice pleases me" Answering while leaning on the table, Agatha asked with a smile that was meant to be charming "How old are you~?" "14" "..." Freezing for a moment, Agatha looks at her people awkwardly "*cough* Just kidding..." Chuckling lightly, Christian continued "What do you guys do for fun in this ce?" Reaching between her breasts, Agatha pulls out Poker cards "You y?" "Looks like fun" ... A weekter. "Three!" shouted a woman, quickly throwing the cards on the table. "Full house" With derision Agatha threw down her cards. "Poker, take that bitches!" Eximed another woman excitedly. With that, eight women looked up at Christian with excitement, while there was arge circle of women around him, all looking at Christian with a twinkle in their eyes. Looking at the excited women, Christian chuckled softly, then looked at his semi-naked opponents. "*Sigh*" "Real scale!" "Damn!" shouted Agatha in annoyance, as many exasperated groans came from the women. "Come on girls, let those bras fall off" Supporting his head with his fist, Christian waved his hands with a smile. Four days ago, Agatha had the bright idea to y Poker and those who lost had to take off a garment, something that attracted the excitement of all these horny bitches. Christian finding the situation amusing, epted without hesitation, not knowing that he would end up almost naked in the first game, ending up with nothing but his underwear and his white t-shirt, something that caused the women to get really excited. But he quickly learned his tricks and began to win repeatedly, so since that day, Christian hasn''t taken off a single garment while leaving all his opponents naked. Completely naked. Most of the women would give up out of embarrassment and the next day someone else would try. The only one tost was Agatha, refusing to lose, a view that could add another life sentence. "Come on girls, we don''t have all day" Showing his teeth as he smiles, Christian looks at the women with derision. "Tsk" With a snap of annoyance, Agatha smoothly removes her bra, exposing medium sized breasts with a brown halo, while as always, her nipples are hard. Agatha, although she is quite old, her whole body is perfectly maintained, apart from some scars she has from fights, everything else is in perfect condition, something Christian attributes to this new hormone that is making him so curious. With a groan of annoyance, the other women removed their bras, causing Christian to nod with satisfaction, then look at the cards and raise his eyebrows "So shall we continue? They still have one garment left" Looking at the panties of all the women, Christian asked mischievously. All these women were not beautiful, but not ugly either. One could say they were ordinary but would be considered attractive to many. Unfortunately, Christian has had many encounters with strangely beautiful people and his sense of beauty is quite high. But being surrounded by so many naked and well-bodied women made Christian''s satisfaction and self-satisfaction rise to another level. "I''ll pass on this shit" Getting up from the seat, the first woman walked out as she grabbed her clothes, being instantly followed by the others and leaving only Agatha at the table. "Agatha,st as usual?" smiling slightly, Christian took the cards and started shuffling them. *Pa* "Someday I''ll leave you naked, I promise!" Resolutely, Agatha ms the table and speaks angrily. Laughing, Christian said "Careful what you dream about~" "Why? Could it be fulfilled?" With a strange glint in her eyes, Agatha smiled seductively. "Because nightmares start with dreams~" Christian smiled warmly, sending a small shiver down the woman''s back. Though Agatha at first showed restraint because of Christian''s age, it didn''t take her a day before she sent all that restraint to hell, actively pursuing Christian and taking every second to flirt with him. "Tsk" With annoyance, Agatha just averted her gaze, noticing several mocking faces in the audience, causing her to shout in fury "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU LAUGHING AT!!!?" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahaha!" But since no one in this ce is afraid and they are all equally crazy, they simplyughed at the misfortune of the old woman who wants to eat such young and high-quality meat, causing Agatha''s face to turn dark. "Come on,e on, don''t fight" Smiling, Christian looked at Agatha reproachfully and said "You are an adult, behave yourself" "..." Looking at Christian with annoyance, Agatha just folded her arms and didn''t speak anymore, causing severalughs to break out among the audience. "Christian, it''s time" But while she was having fun, Strawberry entered the ce, causing all the women to sigh and walk away, knowing the fun was over. "I''ming" Nodding, Christian put the cards down on the table and stood up, then winked at Agatha and smiled "I guess I''ll have to take these panties off you another day" "Anytime handsome~" Knowing that Christian always leaves for therapy and returns hourster, she didn''t waste her time and continued to forge her way to Christian''s pants, drawing an amused smile from him. ... "The boss brought in 25 people that we took to the interview room. We have a ss that allows you to see the room without being seen, so you tell me who''s lying and who''s not" After leaving the dining room, Christian found himself in a small dark room, carefully watching the old man sitting across from a woman about 21 years old. "?¡¯?? ???????????" (Are you a spy?-Russian) Dmitri asked with a neutral look. "???¦Ì??" (Not-Russian)" Answered the woman directly. "She''s telling the truth" Christianmented. [A/N: The following conversation between Dimitri and the women should be in Russian, but I''ll leave them in English to avoid so much trouble.] "Have you done anything to harm the interests of our people?" "No" "Lie" "Have you stolen money that you shouldn''t steal?" "No" "Lie" "Have you harmed any of our people?" "Yes" "He''s telling the truth" "Why?" "Personal conflicts" "True" Christianmented. "Would you do anything to harm the organization?" "No" "True" "Good, you can go" Picking up her cell phone, Strawberry says "She''s rtively clean, she stole money from us, but she''s not a spy nor would she harm us" "Good..." Dimitri nodded, as another woman walked in. "*Sigh* It''s going to be a long day" Sitting down, Christian sighed with boredom. Finally, after 3 hours, they finished the interviews with a result of 8 spies, 4 treacherous women, and the others hadmitted murders among the mafia itself or stolen money. As for what would happen next, Christian was not interested. ... July 31, 2014. "And they *Sniff* just beat me for no r-reason" Leaning on Christian''s thighs, an older woman cried inconsbly as she talks about her life. "It''s okay, he''s not here anymore" Stroking the woman''s hair sadly, Christian whispered. This woman is Chiara Kurt, a woman who killed dozens of men before she was locked up. But today, she was crying like a child as she recounted the physical abuse she suffered at the hands of her father in her childhood. From being locked in cages, to not eating for weeks, to the point where she had to drink her own urine to survive while she was no more than 6 years old. Christian did not know how to feel. Over time he began to live with all the women and always ended up talking about their lives. Most had pitiful lives like this woman, causing some sympathy and at the same time a rather conflicted feeling. If one of the men this woman killed was his brother, he would want to kill her with his own hands, he would even think of torture. But having her here crying inconsbly while talking about what a shitty father she had, he honestly couldn''t get mad at her, let alone reproach her. "B-but now I''m a murderer *Sniff* I-I didn''t want it toe to this *Sniff* B-but I can''t control myself when I get angry" With teary eyes, the old woman spoke in a clipped voice, causing Christian''s heart to clench with sadness. Everyone in the ce watched the situation in silence. Many of them went through the same situation with Christian, so, instead of finding the old woman''s tears mocking, they respected the woman for opening up publicly, but they respected and loved the young man who made their stay warmer much more. "I don''t think we are murderers. Even I killed more than a dozen people and look at me, would you call me a murderer?" "*Sniff* N-no" "You know what we really are?" Carefully getting up as he turns his head away from the old woman, Christian smiles and asks. "W-what are we?" "Pirates!" Christian eximed with a big smile, looking at all the women in the ce "Murderers, swindlers, mafiosi, thieves, terrorists, psychopaths, among other vulgar names... all those terms are derogatory and not very nice, it''s better to call us pirates!" "Pirates?" looking at Christian strangely, Agatha murmured. "Exactly, we are pirates of the world!" Christian eximed with a big smile "We plunder the riches, we wipe out the enemies, we swindle the gullible, the whole world is our sea, we are pirates!" "Haha~" Chuckled Agatha lightly, raising her coffee mug "Pirates!" "Pirates!" The other women eximed with a smile, always feeling that it was impossible to deny the child something with his great vivacity. Wiping away her tears Chiara shouted with a smile "Pirates!" "Then I''ll sing you something!" Getting up on the table, Christian adjusted his voice a little and began to sing "a?a There once was a ship that put to sea a?a" Christian began to sing a rather upbeat song, Wellerman by Nathan Evans, and although the song has versions going back hundreds of years, this is the one that conveys the most liveliness in Christian''s opinion, wanting to cheer up these women depressed by confinement. "a?aWe''ll Take our leave and goa?a" With a flushed face from so much screaming, Christian finished the song, as they all looked at him with a soft smile. "Pirates!" Agatha eximed with more encouragement, taking the opportunity to bump her coffee mug with one of her friends. "Pirates!" Smiled Christian cheerfully. "Christian, it''s time" "*Sigh* I''ming" Smiling towards the women, Christian said "See ya~" ... Looking out the window without his smile, Christian seemed lost in his memories. "What''s troubling you?" Standing to the side of Christian, Dimitri asked. "Those women... they had nk stares when I arrived, I guess the confinement took its toll on them" Christian whispered in a monotone voice. "And that disturbs you?" Raising his eyebrows, Dimitri asked with confusion. "No... it''s not that" Sighing, Christian whispers with pain in his voice "That look...it reminded me of Ashley.... now, I try to bring joy to those close to me, but it weighs on me that I couldn''t do it with my sister...you don''t know how much I miss her and how much I regret it" Blinking for a few moments, Dimitri sighed and remained silent, knowing he was never good atforting people in these situations, but still he approached Christian and stood beside him, trying to givefort, even if he could only offer hispany at this moment. "Like the second that already passed" Christian whispered. ----------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 119 Emotional Conflict "...?" With confusion, Dimitri turned and looked at Christian doubtfully. "Like the second you heard my previous sentence... now my previous sentence is a previous sentence, and now, both are memories" Looking at thendscape in a slight daze, Christian continued whispering "I could say the same thing a minuteter, and then I could say I did it again, but that''s impossible because the time is gone... gone" "Like a page that''s turned, like a flower that''s already wilted, like a picture that''s already been taken.... Like someone you love, but her time is gone" Looking up to the sky, Christian whispers "Another year without her physically, but in my mind she doesn''t know how much I love her..." "*Sigh*" Looking at Christian, Dimitri repeated the same words he received as a child "Christian, it''s not those who leave who die, it''s only those who are forgotten" Touching Christian''s chest with his finger, Dimitri continued "Your sister will always be living in your heart, and as long as you remember her, she will be immortal" Biting his lips with reddened eyes, Christian whispered "I kept thinking about this before. I really want to be at peace with that thought... but there are always events or coincidences that just get me down.... sometimes I think that the dates where parties appear in every corner everywhere, were all made to give sadness to person who can''t forget a being... at birthdays, at Christmas, at carnivals, while everyoneughs, while everyone dances, I''m there remembering her" "..." "I am aware that she wouldn''t have liked to see me like this... but today I have a lump in my throat that I cannot bear" Letting a tear fall, Christian whispers "If only... I knew a way to talk to the beyond, heaven or whatever... even for a moment, a mere minute, I would do everything possible to achieve it... just to calm this emptiness that seems to be infinite, sad and cursed" "..." "Sometimes it affects me to think that there is no reincarnation, that there is nothing after death and that religion lied... to think that you will never see again the who leave, that I will never be able to hug those who have died again... and even if I had that dream that I told you about, it simply scares me to think it is all a hallucination and there really is nothing more, that I will never be able to even hear her voice again or feel her warmth again" "..." "But you don''t know how much you love those close to you until they''re gone... unfortunately it''s an irrefutable truth, and it won''t do any good for me to scream in rage looking at the sky after I didn''t value that person enough when they were by my side... that''s why since that day I promised myself that I would always show my affection towards others, I would let them know how much I appreciate them at every moment so I wouldn''t regret itter... but with Ashley... it''s toote and that weighs too much on me... unfortunately the heart of thedy of time is made of ice and the opportunity to do so may nevere again" Wiping his tears and sniffing, Christian continued whispering with pain "I really don''t know how to deal with epting this bastard reality... and although there are hundreds of drinks that can help me to face reality, I honestly don''t think there is a more bitter drink than swallowing a knot tied in your throat" "..." "I feel mncholy just seeing sad looks of criminals... howughable" With a self-deprecating smile, Christian whispers. "..." With aplicated expression, Dimitri looked at the boy for a few seconds, then could stand it no longer and hugged him silently. "But well... life goes on and I have more people to appreciate... I won''t make the same mistakes twice" Hiding the sadness in his gaze, Christian sighed and spoke. ... Returning to his cell with the sun already hidden, Christian walked with a rather low mood, then entered his cell andy down. "Mmmhm~" But out of nowhere, a muffled moan reached his ears, causing Christian to smile involuntarily. "Fuck~" Smiling, Christian gets up from the bed and walks over to the bars of the door, then pokes his mouth out and says "Agatha, I can hear your fucking moans from here!" "Yess~" "Tsk" Feeling that at any moment he will get hard, even more so that he has never touched himself in this life, Christian clicks his tongue in annoyance and goes back to his bed, then lies down and closes his eyes. "Mmmhm~~!" "*Sigh*" Knowing that the idiot just turns up the volume for him to hear, Christian sighs wearily and forces himself to sleep. ... The next day at lunch. "Damn bitch, you didn''t let me sleep" While ying cards, Christian spoke with annoyance while looking at Agatha. "You can always join me, my beauty" Winking cheekily at her, Agatha smiled. "Are you forgetting I''m 14?" rolling his eyes, Christian replied. "In many countries that age is the legal age" Quickly taking Christian''s hand, Agatha smiles seductively "Besides for love there is no age requirements, what do you say?" "There''s no age requirement for two more life sentences either" Smiling sweetly, Christian replied. "For you I''ll risk the death penalty" Looking intently at Christian, Agatha smiled. Chuckling lightly, Christian simply shook his head and withdrew his hand, then looked down at his cards and tossed them onto the table "Poker" Looking at Christian''s cards to then look at his own, Agatha frowned and said "We have to change the game-" Agatha''s words were cut off as she saw five people enter the ce, but she still went about her business, she quickly put away all the cards and hid them between her breasts. Without bothering to turn his gaze, Christian already knew who it must be, but even so, he simply stayed silent and took his tray of food and then ate slowly. "Christian Grey, I see you''re in goodpany" With a teasing tone, Kathia approached Christian and stood next to him "How are you? Can you sleep well?" Leaving the spoon on the table, Christian turned his eyes and smiled "I sleep like a baby, in fact, I like to havepany, so I don''t feel so lonely, And you? Can you sleep after swimming in so much dirt?" Frowning slightly, Kathia realized instantly that her n didn''t work as she had hoped. "Christian, why are you making things so difficult? Just say what that drawing means and you''ll be left alone" "I don''t know what you are talking about Mrs. Kathia, they are simply drawings that a child made to pass his boredom. Now, please stop harassing me or I will have to tell mywyer" "Watch your tone kid" Pulling out his gun, a woman behind Christian points it at his head. But as she drew her gun, suddenly all the inmates in the ce stood up quickly, including Agatha, as they squinted at Kathia and her people. Frowning, Kathia looked at the people in the ce, then looked at Christian and said "Work for us and I''ll get you out of here" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at Kathia like she was stupid "You really think I''ll work with a corrupt government that locked me in a cell for 8 years with 23 hours a day of solitude just for exposing corruption?" "You really want to cut off all your chances?" "You guys cut off all possibilities, not me, now please don''t make me repeat myself. One more time and I will talk to mywyer. I am sure many people are interested in the harassment you aremitting against me" "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Kathia turns and says "Don''t even think about leaving this ce, I''ll take care of it" "Have a good trip, watch out for robbers, they might lock you up if you defend yourself from the robbery" Smiling slightly, Christian continued eating calmly, while the inmates sat back down. "What does she want from you?" frowning, Agatha asked. "Information I won''t give her" Shrugging, Christianmented with a smile "Now don''t change the subject on me, you need to get your clothes off" "Tsk" ... Saturday, June 6, 2015 (One yearter). Christian spent all his time training, most of the training could be considered torture, but Christian knew that all that torture made him stronger and stronger. Instead of feeling despair, it let him feel excitement for every day spent in this ce. "Human psychology is predictable withmon people. Many talk about being different, but they are the same as the millions who say the same. You have to learn to form profiles, and this will help you predict what a person will do" Pointing with his cane, Dimitri spoke seriously, while Christian listened and watched everything without blinking. Human psychology is one of thest things for Christian to learn. He already went through weapons training, etiquette, hand-to-handbat, knives, among many more things like learning different professions. "That''s all for today, you can go rest. Remember you have to bring me the idea of a bomb with the basics I gave you. It has to have the ability to destroy grade 6 armored vehicles" Dimitri says looking at the setting sun. "I have a question" Taking his notebook, Christian approaches Dimitri and says "I have problems with the connectors and the frequency signal to initiate the explosion, since you tell me that the vehicle may contain a signal receiver, causing problems with the signal from the explosive" "That''s for you to find out. I already gave you the necessary knowledge" Smiling slightly, Dimitri put his things away and left, leaving a depressed Christian looking at his drawn model of a bomb. Thinking for a few seconds, Christian takes his notebook and leaves the ce, then returns to the dining block and approaches towards a particr woman "Fariha, czy mog? zada? Ci pytanie?" (Fariha, can I ask you a question?- Polishnguage). "Co tylko chcesz" (Whatever you want-Polishnguage) Smiling softly, Fariha answered. Fariha Adamczyk was Al Qaeda''s bomb expert. The woman is a total maniac because of her extreme religious belief, and she''s even known worldwide as Bomber. But Christian managed to find his way into her heart, causing her belief to be put aside as she spoke softly with the man Christian. She doesn''t have a sad story or anything like many women around here. She just liked explosives and was recruited by the terrorist group. She was the creator of many bombs and explosives that ended up killing hundreds of people, but Christian finds her personally likable despite her crimes. [A/N: In the continuation of the conversation they are supposed to be speaking Polish, but I will use English to avoid confusion]. Showing his notebook, Christian sat down next to Fariha and showed her his mockup "I am doing my homework and I have a mission to create a bomb for a fictitious attack. The vehicle has a signal receiver and is armored, also the instation must be between the engine, so it can''t be too shy nor too big. I have problems because of the signal receiver, what can I do?" Looking at Christian''s model in silence for a few seconds, Fariha smiles and says "It''s simple, usually they would tell you not to use signals and add an automatic system with a specific counter, but I think it is very open to variables and they may notice the bomb before it explodes, that''s why I rmend you use jamming and that will make it difficult for the receiver to work. It will send different data sporadically that will interfere in different channels and cause the signal receiver to fail, but I still rmend you find out what specific receiver the vehicle is using, to avoid errors" --------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 120 Good Or Evil? "I see..." With bright eyes, Christian nodded, then turned to Fariha and asked "Can you teach me what you know about bombs and explosives?" "Are you really interested!?" Raising her eyebrows and with obvious excitement, Fariha asked. "Of course I am. I find it entertaining" "It''s most entertaining!" Nodded Fariha quickly, then pulling out a notebook among her clothes "Come,e closer, I''ll show you the beauty of explosions and their artifacts!" Smiling slightly, Christian nodded and began to listen to her attentively, while Fariha''s eyes seemed to sparkle as she talked about her work. ... 1 Week Later. "So you''re telling me you managed to control all of Mexico because you kidnapped the president''s husband?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at Sofia in disbelief. "I swear, I kidnapped him and people started joining me when they found out what I did. After that we ckmailed the president and got money, and since he gave us money we were able to ckmail him for corruption. Before we knew it we already had almost all of Mexico at our feet!" With pride, Sofia openly boasted to Christian "Even today, though I''m in jail, my daughter handles everything for me. I just have to send instructions to mywyer" "What is your sentence?" Freezing her expression of arrogance, Sofia sighed "12 life sentences" Chuckling, Christian said up "You''re in deep shit" "*Sigh*" Leaning on the table in a bad mood, Sofia just stared at Christian, then said "If you want to go to Mexico and you have any problems, contact my daughter. She can even move the army if you want" "Just like that? I go to Mexico and tell her ''I know your mother''" Laughing lightly, Christian replies. "No, you just have to say this..." Moving closer to Christian''s ear, Sofia whispers "I have the juiciest, tightest pussy" "..." Blinking for a few moments, Christian looks at Sofia quizzically "You''re kidding, right?" "No I''m not" Blushing slightly in embarrassment, Sofia said "I swear, that''s code for her to know who''s of my people or not" Looking at Sofia closely, Christian smiled with amusement "You like to talk about your pussy, don''t you?" "What is important must be repeated many times" Winking at Christian, Sofia replied. Sofia, nicknamed ''The Eagle Queen'' in her home country, is 57 years old, has long brown hair, and her body was fat, something Sofia uses her good life to make excuses for, and that eating fancy meals every day of her life took its toll on her. Rolling his eyes, Christian mockingly replied "90% of the women in this ce like to talk about their pussies" "They just want to impress you!" Agatha''s voice was heard from a few feet away, watching Christian with amusement from her table. "You''re the one who talks about her pussy the most, minx" With an exasperated sigh, Christian simply smiled, then turned to Sofia and asked curiously "Sofia, why do they say you torture men? I never took the time to ask you" Her smile froze, and Sofia''s expression quickly turns furious "That asshole soiled my name!" "..." Staring at her silently, Christian waited for answers. "I was having sex with a TV announcer, but the army arrived just in time to stop me. We happened to be in the middle of a BSDM session!" Angrily, Sofia eximed "I never forced that bastard. I never tortured him, he came to me so he could have more connections and he said he liked that torture shit!" "..." "But when the army came, seeing that he was fucked up in the situation, he started crying and said I kidnapped him and raped him!" Red-faced with anger, Sofia continues "Fucking bastard!" "..." Looking at the angry old woman, Christian merely let out a light chuckle, while all the women around him looked at her with amusement. With a few more curses, Sofia calmed down "But well, then we killed him and his cat" "..." Turning to Christian with a smile, Sofia pulled her only gold ring from her hand and handed it to Christian "This ring represents me. Show it to my daughter when you''re in Mexico, she''ll treat you well" Looking at the in ring without any design, Christian nodded and smiled gratefully "Thank you~" ... The next day. "So, you had to move over 80 tons of cocaine a month?" looking at the bald woman in front of him with interest, Christian asked. "And that was on the bad days, we usually move 100 to 120 tons" Calmly, the woman spoke. This woman was 59 years old, has brown skin and a slim build. Aside from her bald head, she has almost nothing to make her stand out. But it was only an almost nothing, because the woman has the coldest eyes that Christian has ever seen in his life, looking like she was dead even when she smiles softly for Christian. The funny thing is that this woman has the nickname ''Death'' in her country, but right now she smiles warmly as if it was nothing. "What was the name of your Cartel?" "Cali Cartel, we have almost 80% of Colombia conquered, but the other 20% are slippery pigs, so they are of no importance. Unfortunately Colombia has a lot of jungles for them to hide in" Sighing, the woman answered truthfully. "How do you move so much dope in such a short time?" "We have an airline of our own, but don''t tell anyone" Moving closer to Christian the woman whispers. "Oh..." Christian nodded. "When you leave this ce you could go to Colombia. Currently my daughter is managing the Cartel" Pulling a silver ne with a cross from her neck, the woman says softly "Colombia is a beautiful country, you will like it... when you arrive, say youe with an invitation from Luz Marina, this ne is my symbol, it is a gift for you" Stretching out his neck, Christian smiles "Could you put it on me?" "With pleasure" Smiling warmly, Luz unsps the ne and ces it on Christian''s neck, then smiles with satisfaction and says "It looks perfect on you" "Like everything" Agatha added quickly from the other table, causing Christian to only roll his eyes at that elusive woman who doesn''t miss any opportunity. "Thank you for the gift" "No worries" "Christian, you need toe out" Hearing Strawberry''s voice, Christian nodded and said goodbye to Luz "See youter~" Leaving the ce, Christian walked calmly through the precincts until he reached the old man''s room, then entered and sat down in front of him. "I see you were making contacts" Looking at the ne and ring on Christian, Dimitri smiled and spoke. "You allowed them to have these objects in prison? As far as I know, it''s forbidden" "Taking those objects from them is the same as taking away their dignity, I wouldn''t do that with people of their level" Dimitri smiled slightly. "They are kind women" Christian nodded. "Kind?" Strangely, Dimitri looked at Christian as if he were a fool "Those women caused enough deaths to fill all the streets of Detroit with corpses" "..." Pursing his lips, Christian mutters "But they treat me well..." "..." Looking at Christian silently, Dimitri thought ''I guess this happens if you spend too much time with criminals...'' "Christian, those women you live with, they are genocidal, serial killers, terrorists, they might even be rapists, doesn''t all that bother you?" "It''splicated..." Frowning, Christian muttered "I know all those women are not good people... maybe I would have hated or disowned them if I hadn''te to this ce... I even know that Fariha caused the death of many families and children, but... I can''t just look down on them" "..." Silently, Dimitri thought ''For a long time now I noticed that this child is very kind... even if he hides everything in that facade of indifference, he cares a lot about others and is quite fair with his actions... now that he is living andughing with the ''bad guys'', his mind is conflicted and he doesn''t know what to think.'' Murderers, genocidal, mass murderers, people who have no regard for the lives of children, the worst of society. These are the people with whom Christian actually spends his day-to-day life,ughing, ying, singing, even giving him advice whenever he asks for it. With all this situation, it is impossible for Christian not to know what to think. In his past life, Christian every time he heard about unpleasant situations, he felt really angry, and not simple indignation like most cynical people, he really felt the rage in his veins. But now living with these women and bing so fond of them? He can''t hate them or feel fury toward them. "..." With aplicated expression, Christian murmured "If my family were victims of them... I''m sure hundreds or thousands of families suffered because of them... family that maybe were like mine,ing from poverty, but living with love... they had dreams, loves to experience, much to live for... but these women... they are not bad either... no, of course they are.... but they treated me well, they gave me love" "..." Looking directly into Christian''s eyes, Dimitri raised his eyebrows as he noticed his demented reaction. Looking up as a tear falls from his right eye, Christian asked with extreme confusion, as he felt something inside him seem to fight and cause chaos "Old man... w-what''s the right thing to do? *cough* With a sudden cough, Christian felt his mind cloud over, as contradictions seemed to eat away at all his rational thinking, but the worst was when he felt the taste of iron in his mouth. Falling to his knees from the suddenck of strength, Christian couldn''t give any rational reaction or aplete thought. "..." Staring silently at Christian and his reaction, Dimitri felt his curiosity burn inside him, but still he knelt down even beside Christian and gripped his shoulders tightly. Taking a deep breath, Dimitri looked at the stunned Christian in front of him and shouted "YOU ARE CHRISTIAN GREY, THE MOST COMPLETE MAN ON EARTH, HEIR OF MY KNOWLEDGE AND THE FUTURE BEST ASSASSIN IN EXISTENCE, BEHAVE LIKE THE MAN YOU ARE!!!" *Pa!* With a hard p on his cheek, Christian regained his rity, only to look up in a daze and stare at the old man in silence. "WHAT THE FUCK DOES IT MATTER IF THEY''RE MURDERERS OR THAT THEY''VE KILLED THOUSANDS OF PEOPLE!!!?" ring at Christian with fury, Dimitri lowered his voice and continued "What does it matter if they killed thousands of innocents!? What does it matter if they treated you well!?" "..." "Not everything is based on being good or bad, stop thinking with that limit imposed by others!" "Good? Evil? It''s all bullshit, all that was created to limit us, break that damn limit and judge with your own considerations!" "You are Christian Grey, you decide who you treat well and who you don''t!" "You decide who is the good guy and who is the bad guy!" "Stop making excuses for everything and just be you, Christian Grey, son of Eva Grey!" "You''re not Jesus, you''re not a saint, you''re not Lucifer either, and you''re certainly not a god. You''re just a young man who was born in the dumpster of Detroit, a young man who can do whatever he wants and whenever he wants because your abilities allow you to!" "Now pick that damn head up and say what you think about those women!" "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Christian remembered all the months he lived with the people in this prison, but at the same time, he remembered all the smiles he saw when he hung out with his mother. Clenching his fists, Christian whispered in a hoarse voice "I decide what''s right or what''s wrong..." "Agatha, Luz, Sofia, Sofia, Fariha and all the others... they are good people" Regaining his rity, Christiany down on the floor extremely exhausted "As for the victims, I just wish them a good life in whateveres after this life... if they deserve it" "..." Although the result did not leave him satisfied, Dimitri only nodded with a smile "That pleases me more, now get up and-" Stopping his words, Dimitri looked with a bored expression at Christian, who was already sleeping soundly on the floor. "..." Watching him silently for a few minutes, Dimitri murmured "Are you just crazy or are you something else?" "Prophecies, visions of hell, inhuman abilities, inhuman intelligence, inhuman talent, inhuman regeneration, no scars..." Muttering as he thinks, Dimitri continues "What are you?" ------------------------ Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 121 Notice (This Is Not A ) People, we have no chapters today. It turns out that today is my birthday, even I had forgotten about it, but I ended up celebrating with the family and time got away from me. Tomorrow we will have 4 chapters, the two that should be uploaded today, and the two tomorrow, so don''t worry. Thanks to all of you for your constant support during all these months, I really appreciate it. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 122 Skills Opening his eyes in a daze, Christian looks up at the ceiling above him, only to sit up properly and look at the old man sitting across from him calmly. "You woke up" "It seems so" Stretching his body, Christian sighed "I lost my mind again". "Does it happen to you often?" "No, but once my personality fragmented" Laughing lightly, Dimitri looked at Christian with a thoughtful look "You look different" "Do I? In what sense?" "I don''t know..." Looking carefully at Christian, Dimitri tried to find the reason for his strange feeling, then looking at Christian''s eyes and noticing the reason ''I see... this boy awakened his pride''. Christian always had warm eyes, while when he fought his eyes turned cold, but now, Dimitri managed to see a new facet that excited him. Christian was looking at him as if he was nothing more than trash to trample on, as if he was nothing more than a germ that doesn''t even enter his gaze. Feeling his curiosity eat away at him, Dimitri replied "Do you feel any different?" Frowning, Christian clenched his fists "Not at all" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Dimitri asked again "What about your doubts?" "Doubts? I''m Christian Grey, I have no doubts anymore" With a slight smile, Christian answered. ''Even his voice and smile became disdainful and proud...'' Though most would be offended, Dimitri just found the situation curious and exciting, but still, he sighed "We''ll have to rework your expressions..." "Huh? Why?" "*Sigh*" Seeing Christian''s frown, Dimitri sighed again wearily ''If he keeps up that visible pride, they''ll end up killing him'' ... May 2, 2016. A man of about 189 centimeters looked at the wooden poles around him for a few minutes, bored. But from one second to the next, he moved his sleeves and out of nowhere all the poles had knives stuck in them. Without stopping he moved his hands through his clothes and more knives appeared, stuck next to the others, and after 15 seconds of this he stopped. "33 knives in 15 seconds, new record" pping with satisfaction, Dimitri approached Christian, looking carefully at each stuck knife "And as always, you didn''t miss any" "..." Without showing any emotion, Christian looked at the knives calmly, then took out two more knives from his clothes and said "Ipleted making my own technique like you asked me to" "Hoh, show it to me" Stepping away from the center, Dimitri waited patiently. "It has no name, but I can use it while running and while jumping. I have to have some speed because if I exceed it, I will most likely fail" Waving his hand next to the two knives, Christian looked at the main pole for a few seconds, then waved his hand and quickly threw the two knives. *Ching* In the course of doing so, the two knives collided with each other and changed course, causing each to hit the posts surrounding the main one. "..." Looking at the knives with interest, Dimitri asked "How far did you get with this?" "I can throw four knives, two in each hand, I''m practicing to use three in each hand, but I haven''t mastered it yet" "And all three would sh with each other like they do now?" "Yes, but that''s the hard part. I was calcting the weight of these knives and took into consideration the wind I feel, but sometimes I have room for error when using three in each hand, that''s why I didn''t show it today" "What happens if you use a knife you''re not used to?" "I would have to hold it for a while to feel out its weight and see what force I need, I also have to consider its length, speed and size. For now, I can''t do it instantly with something new" "Did you try with your metal needles I gifted you?" "Yes, but I can''t get satisfactory results" Wiggling his fingers, two needles appeared in Christian''s hand, then he waved his hand and threw them towards a pole. Silently, the needles shed, but unlike the knives, neither hit. "They weigh very little and are very thin. I can''t do the calctions correctly, but I''m practicing, in a few months I should be able to do it" "First you should learn to throw three knives per hand, then try the needle thing" "That was the idea" Feeling no excitement about his aplishments, Christian nodded with a neutral face. "..." Looking at the knives, Dimitri nodded with a satisfied smile "It''s a good technique, it will help you eliminate more people in an enclosed space" "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Dimitri lost his smile and said "Follow me" Nodding, Christian didn''t bother to pick up his knives and followed Dimitri in silence. Arriving at Dimitri''s room, the old man sat down and said "You''re almost done with your training. Now all that''s left is to practice more and you won''t have any problems" "..." "Smile warmly" Quickly changing his expression, Christian softened his eyes as his lips curved and his cheekbones rose slightly along with his smile. "Smile awkwardly" Quickly adjusting his expression, Christianplied quietly. "Smile coolly" "Smile with gratitude" "Smile with lust" "Smile with love" "Smile with- "Smile-" After demonstrating more than 20 smiles, Dimitri nodded with satisfaction, then continued "Coldness" "Unfriendly" "Angry" "Greedy" "Tired" "Desperate" After another 30 expressions, Dimitri finished speaking "Back to being you". Sighing, Christian smiles wryly "I feel my face stiffen with neutral, it makes me ufortable" "That''s why I left you all day practicing it" Picking up a small box next to him, Dimitri lifts it and pulls out a handkerchief, then passes it to Christian and says "Christian... today I will teach you something very different from the rest" "..." Losing his smile, Christian looked at Dimitri seriously. "I will give you a demonstration of a skill that I personally created. Its basics you will discover, and I hope not be disappointed by your reaction" Taking a deep breath, Dimitri smiled "The weather is quite interestingtely, I didn''t know it would rain around these parts" "..." "But it pleases me, I was really bored with the heat" "..." "What do you think?" "I-" Cutting off his words, Christian stops his mouth and brings his hands to his face in a daze, feeling hot liquid flow down his face "Blood..." Smiling, Dimitri lifts the mirror to his side and sets it down in front of Christian. Staring at his face in a daze, Christian had to strain not to be rmed or show many expressions. Blood was pouring out of his eyes and nose, flowing nonstop all over his face, but strangely, he felt no pain. "How did he do this?" "Figure it out" "..." Nodding, Christian lets the blood flow and remembers everything the old man did. "The weather is quite interestingtely, I didn''t know it would rain around these parts" Inside his mind, the scene reyed over and over again, as Christian tried to analyze how he was attacked. For two hours, Christian was silent as he thought, the blood had stopped flowing a long time ago, but his face was stillpletely covered in bloody spots. Suddenly, Christian opened his eyes wide and looked at Dimitri in disbelief "The sound!" "Quick as always" Smirking, Dimitri continued "Do you know why it happened?" "Not quite... I only know that you changed the tone of your voice and sometimes clicked your tongue, but it was too low to notice it instantly" "That''s enough, wipe your face first" Nodding, Christian took the handkerchief and wiped silently. "Your brain and blood react to sound, that''s something I discovered a few years ago" Pulling a book out of his clothes, Dimitri tosses it towards Christian "I used some test subjects, it cost me a few bodies, but it''s no big deal" "..." "The point is that I discovered that if you make certain levels of sound while talking, can cause the blood flow of the person who is the direct recipient of its sound waves to loose control. After two years of experimentation, I mastered this ability" "..." "It can kill, hurt, or just make you bleed painlessly as you experienced, it all depends on what decibels you make and their frequency" Opening the book, Christian swiftly flips through and takes a special nce at the old man''s annotations "It''s... amazing" "You could say this is my life''s work, and now I''m sharing the fruits with you, other than me, you''re the only person to know" "Elder, but with this technique, you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to touch anyone and you can''t be med because someone dies out of nowhere near you, why bother learning to fight or train?" "Because it has limitations" Sighing, Dimitri continued "You can''t be more than 8 meters away from the victim, plus you have to stare at the person while you do it. But the most limiting thing is that there must be no major noises around, if someone screams while you use it, it won''t work" "I see... that takes away a lot of its effectiveness" Christian nodded. "But the reason I''ve never used it in public is another... imagine if everyone found out this was possible?" "Even the kids would try to do it..." "There would be chaos, and even if I don''t reveal it, if many people die in front of me while I''m talking, they will notice... whenever you use this ability, the victim will bleed from all their orifices in their head, including ears" "I didn''t bleed from my ears or mouth" "It''s because with you it was only a mild demonstration" "..." Staring at the book for a few seconds, Christian said "It would serve as an intimidation technique" "I''ve used it in a simr situation, I threatened a certain family and when I met with her head of the family. I told her that I poisoned her and that only I had the antidote, obviously she didn''t believe me at first, but when she started bleeding, she nearly scared herself shitless" Dimitriughed lightly. "It must be nerve wracking" Smiled Christian. "You should have seen that woman''s face, she looked like a corpse" Dimitriughed, then stood up and picked up his cane "For now study the book, you''ll get a chance to practice it" "I can''t wait" ... Monday, June 17, 2017. Sitting on a watchtower, Christian ate cake leisurely while looking up at the starry sky. "Your mother improved quite a bit with the cakes, it''s delicious" Sitting next to Christian, Dimitrimented. "You should have tried the ones she made at home, once she got confused and poured salt on the cake, she almost threw up" "As long as she doesn''t confuse sugar with cocaine" "That would be fun" "If you don''t die of a heart attack" "Obviously" Laughing lightly, Christian continued to look at the starry night calmly. "..." "..." "Ie from Norilsk" Dmitrimented casually "It''s kind of like Detroit in the United States, but much worse" "I heard a little bit about that ce, -30 degrees every day, used to be an industrial ce, a lot of poverty after the Soviet Union fell" "Yeah... it was hell" With zed eyes, Dimitri continued "In that ce... you''re either born into a stable family, or you die" "..." "I had the bad luck to be discarded when I was born. ording to the people at the orphanage, they found me in the garbage on the verge of death from hypothermia" "In that ce... you don''t have the typical option of being a delinquent or a prostitute, my only option was death since I was a child, it is something I understood when I was 4 years old... the Soviet Union made me believe that we were all equal, but in the orphanage, if we were lucky we managed to eat 3 days a week" "There was no garbage, no animals or any rats to hunt. We couldn''t even go out begging, the cold would kill us in less than an hour... at 5 years old, we ate another child who died of starvation" Looking at the old man rambling in a daze, Christian could only picture the situation in his mind. "The orphanage was closed when I was 6 years old... they took all the kids to some army ce and I was away at the time, when I came back there was no one there and I was left alone... two dayster I killed a homeless man I found near the ce... he was the first man I killed, I didn''t even give him a proper burial, I ate his flesh and stole his stuff" "I don''t even remember how many times I was on the verge of death from diseases... eating human flesh as your only food affects you quite a lot, but I still survived until I was 8 years old, sometimes I found cats or dogs to eat... but I still killed tramps I found... it was simple, I waited for them to fall asleep and hit them with a rock on the head until they didn''t move anymore" ------------------------ Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 123 His Only Wish "When I was 9 years old, I had bad luck trying to rob the wrong people... they were 3 women wearing clothes that looked perfect for the cold. I didn''t think much and stabbed one in the neck with a piece of ss... I couldn''t handle the others, they tied me up and beat me for a long time... after that they took me to some basement... I was drugged, raped, and tortured" "..." The more Dimitri spoke, the more chills came to Christian, especially because of the nonchnt tone when talking about such tragic situations. "Until one day they forgot to tie me up and fell asleep drunk next to me" Laughing lightly Dimitri continued "With the same knife they tortured me, I stabbed them over and over again... let me tell you I was happy, I had a new ce to live, a bed and some food" "..." "But that happiness onlysted 1 day... the day after I killed them, I went outside to look for snow so I could have water, and when I came back to my new home. I saw many armed women outside the ce, they looked angry... it turns out those women were part of a local mafia. I couldn''t take anything out but a knife I went out with and had to run" "I went back to the abandoned orphanage and stayed in that ce for 2 days... but I had no strength left. I hadn''t eaten and those people would keep looking for me outside, and as if fate wanted tough at me, they found my orphanage somehow and 2 women came in and searched the ce" "In short, I ended up with 2 bullets in me, but at the same time I killed those women... everything looked bad, I had no strength to stand and it seemed that at any moment I would die, even my mind gave up at that time" "But life took pity on me, and a woman came to the ce... she was wearing a military uniform and the first thing I saw from her was a look of pity... she carried me, took me to her house and took care of me while I was recovering.... It was the first genuine show of kindness I ever received" Smiling softly, Dmitri continued "In the orphanage I never received a name... the church people who ran it were always the worst. Most of the time children died from being beaten to death formitting ''sins'' like stealing food". "With this woman... I received my name, Dimitri Ivankov, while at the same time I gained a family.... Laika Ivankov became my mother" With misty eyes, Dmitri continued "She was a soldier... I lived under her care until I was 12. She taught me to read, she taught me to eat with utensils and not with my hands, she even taught me to count... I was happy, I had a home, I had food, I had warmth..." Clenching his fists, Dimitri whispered in a hoarse voice "Until my past messes found us... those women found me with my mother while she was taking me for a walk... at first, they didn''t attack her. She was military and the government didn''t ept the death of their soldiers... but a weekter, they set fire to our house... Laika was asleep and... burned to death" Lifting up his shirt, Dimitri turned to Christian "That day I received burns on almost my entire torso" Looking at Dimitri''s wrinkled skin, Christian stared at the man''s body in disbelief. Everything on him was in a creepy state, his entire stomach had obvious burn scars, but it wasn''t only that that surprised Christian, the old man had scars on every inch of skin, horrible scars. "That day... I lost everything" Lowering his clothes, Dimitri continued "Being born with nothing is not so hard... you don''t know any better, so it bes a normality... but when you know something better, when you manage to have happiness and people who love you, to then lose everything... it''s a real hell" "I didn''t care about anything anymore... after I healed my wounds, I was tired of everything. I just wanted to die... but remembering Laika, I just couldn''t let go of my life... she gave everything for me, she died for me.... my life no longer belonged to me alone, but to Laika" "So I gritted my teeth and did everything to survive... but I never forgot who caused my suffering, who caused my mother''s death" "At the age of 13... the city had new visitors" Smiling slightly, Dimitri continued "A mafia came to take over the ce, a started a war with the local mafia" With a twinkle in his eye, Dimitri''s smile grew "I knew where the leaders of the local mafia were hiding. I knew the whole city like the back of my hand... so with nothing to lose, I approached the new mafia" "I struck a deal... they would train me and I would work for them, in return I would give them all the information I had, while they would let me kill the head of this local mafia if they caught her" Laughing slightly, Dimitri continued "It was a crappy deal, I practically became their ve and I would make them win the war... but that was good enough for me" "The local mafia fell; I stabbed the leader 57 times and a new stage of my life began" "I killed and killed... they taught me how to use weapons and simplebat techniques... I worked for these women until I was 17... the government got fed up with them and they ended up raiding all their facilities... but again, I survived" "The one in charge of the operation found me killing 3 of her people...she found it interesting and gave me the option to live if I worked for the military...I didn''t hesitate, death was not an option" "After that everything went in the direction of assassination... I was trained along with other people my age... I spent a year training until I was released along with a team to do missions in different parts of the world... we were in the middle of the cold war and there were many people to kill" "It got to a point where not a day went by without me killing a person.... I even lost count after my 1000th kill" "That''s how it was until the Soviet Union fell... I was out of work and the truth is I felt lost, that''s when I chose to join the mafia. I worked for different mafias for about 5 years, until I ended up bing the guardian of the mafias in Russia... I honestly don''t remember much of my life anymore... sometimes I feel like it wasn''t me who lived it and I was just a spectator" "You never thought about starting a family?" "No...it would only make me weak.... my only source of entertainment was learning new ways of killing or studying new professions, but I never got out of that lifestyle... but it''s not all that bad. At some point, I saw the mafia as my family... I saw many girls grow up and be great people in Russia, it''s a rewarding feeling" "..." Looking at the old man silently, Christian really felt his heart tighten, but knowing that the old man was not talking about his life to give pity, he simply turned his gaze skyward and said "It was a hard life" "It could have been worse. You don''t know the things I saw in my missions... in those moments I felt grateful for having an orphanage in my early years of life" "..." Looking sideways at the old man, Christian bit his lips for a few seconds, then clenched his fists and said "Old man..." "Yes?" "I..." Not feeling the strength to ask, Christian began to sweat from nervousness, but remembering everything he experienced over the years with the old man, he took a deep breath and steeled himself "M-may I call you father? "..." Opening his eyes wide, Dimitri robotically turned his gaze to Christian, watching the nervous young man in silence. But after a few seconds, Dimitri''s eyes softened and he smiled warmly "I would be happy to have you as my son" Rxing his body, Christian sighed with relief. Smiling, Dimitri reached into his clothes and pulled out a medium sized wooden box, then handed it to Christian "Happy birthday" "Thank you..." Taking the box with misty eyes, Christian opens it and looks at his gift for this year. "Desert Eagle" Taking the weapon in his hands, Christian''s eyes sparkled at the sight of its design. The gun waspletely gold with fine designs on the barrel in the shape of roses, its grip was ivory with his initials iid in gold, while, in the center of the barrel, it had some words engraved in English. "The world is yours..." Christian murmured with a faint smile, then turned to the old man and said "It''s beautiful" "I knew you would like it" Dimitri smiled, then pointing to the box "You have two gold ted magazines inside, they are with bullets with no code or registration, so they are not traceable, I also left you a legal purchase permit to avoid problems" Checking inside, Christian saw the magazines, noticing that even the bullets had the casing ted in gold. Turning his gaze skyward, Dimitri spoke softly "You''ve already learned everything I could teach you; you''vepleted my training so I''ll tell you certain things" "..." "To begin with, in my entire life I taught 3 people personally, one is the heiress of the mafia who is about 3 years older than you, and the other is a woman from a certain organization in your country, in the future I will tell you about her... as for the third one is you" "..." "You are the one who received all my knowledge and you are the one who spent the most time training with me" "I would like you to meet those two girls in the future. I''ve taken a liking to all three of you and I would like you to get along well, if you can, help each other" "Good..." Christian nodded hesitantly. "Now I want to ask you a favor from my heart" ''So if you need anything'' Sighing in relief, Christian thought. All this time Christian felt a slight suspicion with Dimitri, that one day to another someone decides to show you his life''s work just out of curiosity, is something Christian never ever believed, that''s why he always worried about Dimitri''s intentions. But now knowing that he wants a favor, Christian felt a relief inside him, knowing that somehow, he will be able to repay his teachings. "Come closer" Patting his side, Dimitri smiled softly and spoke. Nodding, Christian moved over and sat down next to him. "Christian... I know you are here because of problems with certain people, I even know who they are... I know these people put your family at risk and caused you suffering, but... I want to ask you to forget what happened with them" Frowning slightly, Christian looked at Dimitri and waited for him to continue. "I taught you to kill and defend yourself, but... I don''t want that life for you" With aplex expression, Dimitri stroked Christian''s hair "The life of revenge, of death, of killing... is not something that can be called a life... that''s why I want to ask you this one favor... please, don''t engage in killing for every situation, and only use your skills when you have no other choice" "..." Staring at Dimitri in a daze, Christian remained silent. "I want you to be happy, to live a good life and make the most of every minute of it" Smiling softly, Dimitri continued "Don''t let your life fade away in blood. Because when you get older, your wild heart will calm down and you will regret not having lived your life to the fullest, smile, love, enjoy, and take the risk of experiencing new situations" "And if you ever feel afraid, think of me, because no matter where or when, I will always be here" Pointing towards Christian''s heart, Dimitri smiled as he turned his gaze skyward "Someday you will leave this world behind, so live a life you will remember fondly, because those are the days that will never die" "That is my only request for you, my son" Looking at Dimitri in a daze, Christian''s eyes reddened quickly, then turning his gaze and nodding "Well..." "Hoh, the arrogant boy turned shy" Fluffing Christian''s hair, Dimitriughed mockingly. "I''m just tired" Pushing his hand away, Christian refuted with embarrassment, then turning to Dimitri and asking "But are you sure you don''t need anything else? I don''t know, finish off some enemy or something?" "Child, my enemies are at the bottom of the sea or 3 meters under the ground, it is an insult to me that you talk about living enemies" "What an arrogant old man, howe you are not in a home for the elderly?" "I killed them all and escaped" -------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 124 Flower "Understandable" Christian chuckled lightly, then sighed and looked up at the stars "What''s next now? I''m done with training" "That''s for you to decide you.... feel ready?" "..." Turning his gaze towards Dimitri, Christian thinks for a few seconds and asks "How strong are you in the whole world? Is there anyone who can defeat you?" "Sure there is, in fact, I''m only one out of 5 guardians within the mafia. I''d say 2 guardians can defeat me... and if we look at the dangerous people in the world, I would think a dozen people can go up against me, although, well, if I was at my best, it would only be about 6 people I would have to protect myself from" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "And do all these people master so many professions or fighting styles?" "No, they specialize in 2 or 3 fighting techniques or certain types of assassinations. I was the only one to take the path of learning everything" "I see..." Christian nodded, then frowned and asked "Do you think those people want to give me trouble?" "Maybe... maybe not now, but in the future, you might have to tangle with them and you''ll find yourself in trouble" "With my skills today, do I have a chance of victory?" "At least 10%, maybe 15% if you use that ability of yours, but you never activated it again since that day, so you can''t rely on something so erratic" Biting his lips, Christian asked "How can I get more experience?" Frowning slightly, Dimitri looked silently at Christian for a few minutes, then sighed and said "There is only one ce where you will get experience without getting into trouble, but it''s risky" "..." "Look, I''ll give you two options" Holding up a finger, Dimitri said "You can go back to your ce tomorrow if you want, I can pull some strings and you''ll get out without any problems" "And the second option?" "I can pull strings and get you out of jail in a week at most, but after that you will go into the military and do missions in different parts of the world. I can even have you rise through the ranks quickly and create your own team... it will also help you control your ability, you will go through many life and death experiences, maybe that will help you with the control you seek" "..." With aplicated expression, Christian thought about the people waiting for him outside, but at the same time, he thought about why he ended up in jail in the first ce, then he clenched his fists tightly and said "I''ll go to the army" "..." Silently, Dimitri just nodded, then turned his gaze skyward and muttered "Just don''t die..." "*Sigh* Don''t even tell me, hell doesn''t look like a nice ce" Smiling bitterly, Christian put his gun back in its case and looked at the starry sky, briefly remembering one of his dreams. ''Stars ruin everything... how stupid, I find them beautiful...'' ... The next day at lunch. Looking at all the women eating and talking with smiles on their faces, Christian felt sadness in his heart, but still eximed "I will be leaving for the army in 7 more days!" "..." Stopping all their movements, everyone in the ce turned to Christian in silence. "I was supposed to get out in a few more years, but I''ll leave in a week and go to the army for training" "..." But after a few ufortable seconds, no one spoke or moved, they all looked at Christian in silence. Smiling bitterly for a few seconds, Agatha adjusted her expression and smiled happily "Why those faces!? our boy will finally get out of this hellhole, they should be happy!" Looking at each other, the women nod and smile "Congrattions!" "..." Looking at them silently, Christian simply smiled. ... Saturday, June 24, 2017. During this week Christian just trained to maintain his body and nothing else. Spending most of the day with the inmates in the prison, ying cards, singing, talking andughing, making sure to leave behind good memories for these lonely women. Dressed in a tight in ck suit, Christian bit his lips and looked at all the women smiling directly at him. "Look at how big this boy got, he even surpassed me" Standing to the side of Christian, Agatha had to look up at Christian. "He''s even more handsome. Be sure to be very careful outside, and if anyone dares to bother or harass you, call my people to kill them" With a smile, Agatha spoke with a rare seriousness in her voice, then walking towards the women and pulling out a ss box she had hidden behind them. Approaching towards Christian, Agata smiles and stretches the box "This is the symbol of my people, today I give you the title of ''Il fiore de mafia'', I spoke with mywyer and she brought me this along with the ring, this title will give you the protection of my people when you are in our country or near our bases abroad" [A/N: il fiore de mafia: Meaning the flower of the mafia in Italian] Picking up the ss box in a daze, Christian saw a beautiful ck rose with a golden gold stem, while the petals were ck gold. "Give me your hand" Nodding, Christian stretched out his right hand and watched in a daze as Agatha ced a ck gold ring with the design of a rose sticking out, something that seemed to fit amazingly on his finger. "Perfect" Agatha smiled brightly, then looks Christian straight in the eye "I hope you have a good life outside, and don''t let anyone bully you, got it?" Smiling softly, Christian nods, then opening his arms carefully so as not to drop his box and hug Agatha. "Thank you" Christian whispered "I''ll see you again, when I get back from the army, I''ll pay you a visit" epting the hug, Agatha wasted no time and squeezed Christian''s ass, then whispered in his ear "Careful with your actions, there are perverted people everywhere" Rolling his eyes, Christian pulls away from Agatha and looks at the other women with a soft smile "I promise I will visit you when I get back from the army. You have all be people dear to my heart, and I take care of my people" "We''ll be waiting for you!" They eximed quickly with a smile. Nodding, Christian looks around the ce carefully and sighs "Well.... I''m off" "Christian, wait" Quickly approaching Christian a woman in her 70''s came up to his ear and whispered "Do you remember why I''m in jail?" Nodding, Christian murmurs "Of course I do Ste, you hunted down a lot of church people and you were found with the tortured corpse of a cardinal, all because you didn''t like them" "Well, the thing is, that wasn''t the only reason" Looking sideways with suspicion, the woman whispered "I was looking for information about the church''s treasury, and that cardinal I killed gave it to me" Raising his eyebrows with interest, Christian murmured "What treasure?" "ording to the cardinal, under the Holy See, they have an ancient vault with over 100,000 tons of unregistered gold and different historical treasures. Before I was arrested, I stored all my research in a private vault of UniCredit bank in Rome, the code number is 19564... I was unable toplete the heist, but I have ns and details about the ce inside that safe. If you are ever interested in robbing the church, go to that ce." In disbelief, Christian mutters "100,000 tons of gold... that''s a lot" "Don''t even tell me, when I confirmed it with the cardinal, I almost died of a heart attack from the excitement, unfortunately I got caught before I could start my n" Sighing, Ste pats Christian''s shoulder with a smile "Think about it kiddo, just don''t do anything blindly and make sure you don''t get caught" Smiling softly, Christian nods and says "Thanks Ste, see you in a few months" "Have a good one" Watching the old woman slowly leave, Christian purses his lips and thinks the subject over seriously "100,000 tons of unregistered gold, sounds tasty..." With ast nce towards the women, Christian nods and says "See you girls, don''t miss me so much" "I''ll see you out!" Agatha eximed quickly. "As you wish" Shrugging and seeing that Strawberry says nothing, Christian nods and walks towards the kitchen exit. Walking silently down the aisles with Strawberry leading the way, Christian gazed thoughtfully at Agatha''s back who was watching the ce with interest, only to look down and notice the woman''s toned backside. ''It never ceases to amaze me the buttocks of the women in this world, it''s as if the whole development is centered in that area'' Watching as she moves her waist to the rhythm of her steps, Christian observed attentively the little flutter her buttocks gave with each step, feeling somehow hypnotized by the situation. "This is as far as you can go" Turning at the door leading to the exit hallway, Strawberry looked at Agatha and spoke. "Good, I just wanted to say goodbye to our boy" Smiling slightly, Agatha turns and looks at Christian "Take care, I warned my daughter to treat you well when you''re around the country, be sure to go, it''s beautiful" "I''ll definitely go" Christian nodded with pursed lips, then turns to Strawberry and says "You can go ahead. I''ll catch up with you in a few minutes" "Okay" Without hesitation, Strawberry opens the door and steps out. Losing his smile, Christian looks at Agatha seriously and says "Do you trust me? "..." Frowning slightly, Agatha looks at the camera pointing towards the door. "Don''t worry about the cameras, just answer me" "Sure I do, but I think I know what you''re going for. Don''t even think about it" Shaking her head bitterly, Agatha continued "Not counting the heavy security in this ce, you''ll be in a lot of danger if you try anything here, bettere visit us whenever you can and we''ll be happy, even more if you bring some booze" "Do you remember our hymn?" asked Christian. "Hoist The Colours?" "Yes, that one" Smiling, Christian walked over to Agatha and looked her straight in the eyes no more than 5 centimeters apart "When you hear it outside, get ready" "Christian, it''s not-" "I already said I consider them as my people, I don''t make my people suffer" Interrupting her, Christian thinks a bit, grabs Agata''s shoulders and turns her around. "What are you doing?" frowning, Agata looks at Christian sideways, then opens her eyes wide. *Pa* Pursing his lips, Christian spanks Agata, causing her to sigh with satisfaction as he squeezes Agata''s ass and gropes it with his fingers "I''ve always wanted to do this" With a me of lust in her eyes, Agatha sensually licks her lips and asks in a hoarse voice "What are you supposed to do?" "You think I''m a monk? Seeing you naked and hearing your moans on a daily basis made me extremely tense. Now that I''m leaving, I''m simply fulfilling my curiosity a bit, you have quite a nice ass for your age" Smirking, Christian released the woman and walked away. "What are you talking about with my age, I''m only 37~" Biting her lips, Agatha turned to Christian and tried to reach for him, only to be easily dodged "Why didn''t you do this before? We could have had fun~" "Because you''d be a nuisance and I don''t n to ''have fun''" "Wait, you can''t just leave me like this!" with frustration, Agatha turns and tries to grab Christian''s hand, being again dodged by the man who was already slowly closing the door in front of her. "See you in a few months" With a final wink, Christian closes the door and walks calmly towards the old man''s office. "DAMN!!!" Agatha shouts in frustration, looking directly at the door in annoyance, then frowning and touching her ass "Fuck... I just got dominated by a man?" ... "I see you had fun" Looking at the cameras with a smile, Dimitrimented. "I just wanted to satisfy a desire I had repressed. I am now satisfied and at ease" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian sat back and looked at Dimitri "Old man, I want to get these women out of jail". "Do what you want, but only after you finish your time in the war" With disinterest, Dimitri replied. ---------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 125 Team "But it doesn''t bother you? I''m talking about getting the people in this ce to escape. At least the women who spent time with me, because I''m not interested in getting the people out who are still in the isted cells" "I already said I don''t care, in fact, if it wasn''t for you, I would have left this ce quite some time ago, I was just passing through... but don''t hurt the guards, they are good women" "I never thought of doing that" Christian nodded, then took his gun from the box in front of him and started loading it "What am I supposed to do now?" "I already made contact with the army. You will enter with the rank of sergeant; you will not be affiliated to any toon and you will be able to put together a team of up to 12 people. You will meet with an olddy of rank Major; she will give you a list of people you can include in your team. Your missions will be varied and you will have the privilege to choose them, one day you can go to Africa, and another day you can be in Afghanistan, it all depends on the missions you choose" "Well... I have a question; will I legally be out of prison? Because as far as I know, I need permission from my parents to enter the army as a minor, and I don''t n to tell mom about this". "Legally you will be out of jail, but no one will know about it until I want them to, as for legal... that''s not in my dictionary... have you talked to yourwyer yet?" "Yes... I had a hard time convincing her to stop visiting me, but I convinced herpletely when I told her I now had ess to calls...are you sure I can have a phone in the military?" "Normally you couldn''t, but take this. It''s satellite so you can call anywhere you want, just make sure you''re in an area that doesn''t have systems that prevent this" Pulling out a cell phone with ck buttons, Dimitri tosses it to Christian "You can call as much as you want, but... are you sure you want to lie to your mother?" "She''ll die of a heart attack if she knows where I''m going" With bitterness, Christian sighed and continued "So, even if I don''t want to, I''ll lie to her for now, when my time in the army is up, I''ll tell her the truth" "..." Shrugging his shoulders, Dimitri looks at Christian''s suit "Are you wearing your gifts?" "Yes" lifting his sleeves a little, Christian showed needles hidden in a small bracelet near his elbow, then lifting his leg and showing 4 knives "I have the needles and knives in different parts of my body as you taught me, I will leave the jewelry and the gifts of the inmates with you for now, in the army I can lose them" Dimitri gave Christian 4 birthday gifts, 40 silver assassination needles, 20 small custom knives to throw, the jewelry and his gun. ? "Well, if you lose them, don''t worry, I can give you more" Smiling with satisfaction, Dimitri looked at the screens and sighed "The escort has arrived, they will take you to the airport and from there you will leave on a ne to Afghanistan. When you are there, you will be taken by the military to the base with this olddy, her name is Alexandra Walker, she is a friend of mine" Nodding, Christian looks at the old man with suspicion and asks "By the way... how did you get me into the military?" "A lot of people owe me favors. Your countrymissioned me for a few assassinations" Shrugging, Dimitri walked over to Christian and sighed "Stand up" Rising, Christian found himself enveloped in an embrace with Dimitri, something he received with a smile. "Just don''t die" "I''ll try" Taking Christian''s shoulders, Dimitri looks at him with a seriousness never seen before and says "I rmend you use your cold facade in the army, don''t show emotions or you''ll get eaten" "You will also live through many stressful situations mentally, call me when you need to or call your mother, but never try to carry all that alone or you will break, understood?" "Yes..." Taking a deep breath, Christian nodded. "Now go, your transport is waiting for you" Smiling softly, Dimitri waved his hand. ... Monday, June 26, 2017. Military base, Herat, Afghanistan. Sitting on the end of a wooden table inside a makeshift bunker, Christian stared at the reports with a frown. Christian was dressed very differently than he used to, no suit, no inmate clothes, much less his pajamas. Today Christian was wearing a sand-colored military uniform with the U.S. insignia. "This is chaos..." Showing no change of expressions, Christian looked at the olddy in front of him and said "5 major ethnic groups forming the Taliban, more than 40% of the country controlled by warlords, while the other 40% is taken by Taliban... big mountains and all of Indu Kush taken by Taliban... on the other hand, we have only 6 military bases in the country and a dozen other countries that are helping... the government of Afghanistan does not have a decent military force, hopefully, they defend their ''safe'' cities. Even those cities have many Taliban infiltrators that will not hesitate to shoot us if they see us" "That''s the situation, we can''t do more" Looking at Christian with interest, Alexandra replied. Putting the reports aside, Christian takes arge folder of papers and starts to read them silently one by one, so that after 40 minutes, he frowned "A lot of soldiers with bad personalities" "These are the only soldiers not currently in toons, we can''t just disassemble teams out of thin air" Looking at the papers, Christian looks for a specific one and pulls it out "Rias White, 27-year-old female, close uracy expert. It says here that she has incredible shooting skills with automatic weapons and pistols, her skills are incredible, but she is up for expulsion for her behavior... I don''t quite understand why It is said that she harasses male soldiers constantly, to the point that she even harasses people who much higher rank than her.... wasn''t it easier to add her to a team of women and keep them away from men? Is there any reason for her imminent expulsion?" "Rias... that woman" With a tired sigh, the old woman continued "She not only sexually harasses men, but women... she is a total pervert that we can''t keep in the army" "..." Looking at the paper''s face, Christian noticed that even her smile was extremely vulgar "Well, she''s the first one I''ll bring in" "Are you sure? She''s dangerous, the old man would kill me if anything happens to you" Nervously, Alexandra asked. If her people saw the nervousness in Alexandra, they would be surprised to see the strict woman showing those expressions that seemed to be impossible for her. "Okay, if I can''t control a woman who can''t keep her hands to herself, I would be ashamed to say I learned from the old man" Leaving the paper on the table, Christian took out another paper from the folder "Kyra Hall, 28 years old, an expert inbat with ded weapons, has great shooting skills with semi-automatic weapons, has done several missions, serious behavior... she is about to be discharged, insulted her superiors and refuses to follow orders" "Kyra, she''s a great soldier, but she''s very arrogant, never could work in a team, no matter how hard we tried to fix it" "Well, she''s the second one" Putting the paper aside, Christian takes another one out of the folder "Susan Harris, 26 years old, expert in closebat, has very good reactions at close range, weapon of choice shotguns. Has missileuncher skills, never missed an opportunity... extremely aggressive" "She beat up a sergeant just being a recruit, all because she spoke to her with a very high tone of voice, at least those were her words" Alexandra added bitterly, knowing that such good soldiers have an uncontroble personality, automatically transforming them into waste. "I want her too" Pulling out another piece of paper, Christian read it "Tracy Cooper, 29 years old, expert sniper, with a record distance of 3000 meters in full attack.... several missionspleted... thief?" "Yes... she was one of our best snipers, but she steals everything she sees, even from her teammates, no matter if they are alive or dead... watches, guns, nes, even weapons... if she likes something, she steals it... we couldn''t keep her on a team, no one wants to work with her" "Good, I love her" Pulling out another piece of paper, Christian continues "Margaret Lewis, 26 years old, great intelligence and knows how to n missions without any problem, she was the leader of her team, she has skills with several types of weapons... automatic weapons, pistols, shotguns, snipers... but she was kicked out of her own team for... being toozy?" "Margaret, the one it hurts me the most to have to take out" Feeling increasingly tired, Alexandra continued "That woman fell asleep on a mission prepared months in advance, in the end, the mission ended up being thwarted because of her... She had a lot ofints about her team, she didn''t prepare her weapons, she alwaysined about everything... the worst thing is that when I threatened to expel her, she was happy" "I like her, I''ll bring her in too" Pulling out another piece of paper, Christian continued "Joanne Scott, 30 years old, explosives expert, can prepare explosives with anything she sees, has general knowledge with automatic weapons and pistols...she was going to be discharged as soon as tomorrow, but it doesn''t say why, what happened?" "We found her eating the corpse of a person she killed" With a serious face, Alexandra continued "I really prefer that you don''t work with this woman, she has more of a terrorist profile than a soldier" "I like her, let''s leave her" Without caring about the warning, Christian took out another piece of paper. "Samantha Carter, 29 years old, expert in infiltration, speaks the localnguage, favorite weapon type the submachine gun.... has a lot of emotional intelligence... she will be discharged but also doesn''t say why" "Maniptes everyone around her, has the profile of a psychopath, but the reason for the expulsion is that she nned the death of her team leader, ording to the person who did her therapy, she only nned his death because she wanted her ce" "Well... I''ll take her too" With a bit of hesitation, Christian epted, then frowned and remembered all the other profiles, without finding anything that caught his attention "These people I want, I don''t need any more burdens" "Only 7? You can choose up to 12 people if you want" "7 is enough. The other people are regrs, they are not experts in any field and don''t have any qualities that make them stand out, I don''t want robots" "As you wish, let me know when you are ready for missions, I will give the order to bring your team together, in 5 minutes they will be present outside" Getting up, Alexandra put on her military cap and left the room. Looking at the ce with nothing but the table in the center, Christian sighed and stood up, then walked out and walked. "Sergeant!" Walking out, Christian was instantly greeted by two women in military uniform. "At ease" Nodding, Christian walked calmly through the ce, oblivious to the piercing gaze of the two women. Walking through the ce, Christian reached the exit and an embracing sun shone down on him. Women were running, military vehicles were in constant motion, and thick concrete walls surrounded the whole ce. With their hands behind their backs, Christian attentively observed every movement of the ce, while his body was constantly watched by hundreds of embracing gazes. "Reporting!" a shout sounded from Christian''s side, causing him to turn his gaze. "Sergeant, these are the people I''m sending for!" With a straight back, a woman eximed, as 7 women stood behind her, watching Christian with different looks. "Thank you, you are dismissed" Feeling a little ufortable with so much shouting, Christian nodded towards the woman, then looked at his new team. Stepping towards them, Christian gave them a quick nce and turned around "Follow me" "..." Looking at each other, they simply followed his footsteps in silence. ---------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 126 Notice (This Is Not A ) I forgot to add images of examples of Christian''s weapons, the ck gold flower and the ring, I will add them right now so that you can see them in the paragraphments. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 127 Code Names Christian walked aimlessly in the base, trying to find a more secluded and quiet ce. After 2 minutes he found a ce in the sun, with no one nearby. Turning around, Christian observed them in silence for a few seconds, and then spoke calmly "You will be my new team. I chose you personally for your skills, I don''t care about your past mistakes or your personality, I just want results and that you stay alive" "..." Feeling an extremely ufortable look, Christian turned to a certain woman and asked with a neutral expression "Speak, what do you want?" Licking her lips, a brown-haired woman walked towards Christian with sparkling eyes, then knelt down and quickly took his hand "Please, let''s have sex!" "..." "..." "Hahaha" Another womanughed lightly, while all the others watched the situation in silence. "Private Rias, right?" Smiling sensually, Rias caresses Christian''s hand and speaks "You can call me whatever you want~" "Can you exin to me why you want to have sex with me? I can smell a virgin, and you are one" With a vacant look, Christian asks. "I''ve been looking all my life for the person worthy of my first time, you''re the one!" Not caring, Rias kissed Christian''s hand and smiled sensually "Let''s go to my room?" "..." Looking up, Christian said "Your code name will be Lust, now back off or I''ll break your neck" "I see, you like it rough~" With an even more excited look, Lust licked her lips and looked directly at Christian''s crotch, then nodded and returned to her formation. Stepping towards the woman still at Lust''s side, Christian spoke "Kyra Hall, expert in edged weaponsbat and good shooting ability with semi-automatic weapons... do you have anything to say?" Looking at Christian with evident disdain, Kyra said "I won''t be on your team" Stepping closer towards Kyra, Christian stared into her eyes with a few inches to spare "And why would that be?" "You''re not worthy" "I see..." Nodding, Christian took a few steps back and pointed to his side "Take out your knife, show me what gives you so much pride" Taking his own knife from between his clothes, Christian looked at Kyra coldly. Frowning, Kyra said "Will anything happen if I hit you?" "Yes, I''ll fulfill any wish you want" "I want to fight!" Lust spoke quickly, never taking her eyes off Christian''s crotch unabashedly. "If I beat you, I be the leader" Picking up her knife, Kyra approached Christian, only to attack Christian directly in the leg. Without changing his expression, Christian looked in slow motion at the knifeing towards him ''It''s slow, very slow''. Shaking his leg, Christian waves his free hand calmly and grabs Kyra''s wrist, then bends it and throws her knife into the air. Stretching out his free hand, Christian grabs the knife and throws it towards the ground in front of Kyra "This is all you have? If that''s all, I don''t need you, you can go" "Hot" Lust muttered. Not bothering to pick up the knife, Kyra''s gaze turned cold, then she pulls another knife from her pocket and lunges towards Christian. ''She''s faster than before, but she''s very slowpared to the old man'' Changing the trajectory of the attack with simple touches with his own knife, Christian moved steadily with boredom. *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *Ching* *nk* *nk*. After 7 minutes of their exchange, Kyra''s entire face was drenched with sweat, and her movements became slower and slower. "That''s it" With boredom, Christian stopped Kyra''s hand and with his other free hand grabbed her shoulder, then tackled her to the ground and aimed his own knife at the woman''s neck. Changing his indifferent look to an extremely arrogant expression, Christian spoke coldly "That''s it? This is why you have such arrogance?" "..." Opening her eyes wide as she saw the man''s gaze on her, Kyra gritted her teeth and tried to move, only for her to end up with the knife pressed against her neck. "..." Staring at each other for a few seconds, Christian put away his knife and turned, expecting to be attacked at any moment. But to his surprise, the expected attack never came, causing him to turn towards the woman, finding her standing next to the others. Approaching her, Christian looks her in the eye and asks "Why didn''t you attack me from behind? I gave you the chance" "That''s for cowards, you beat me fair and square, you are superior" Without losing the pride in her gaze, Kyra replied indifferently. "..." Nodding, Christian watches her for a few seconds and speaks "Who taught you how to fight with the knife?" "I learned a little in the army, but the rest I learned on my own" "How are you doing with those techniques?" "No one ever beat me" "Until today" "Until today" Kyra nodded. "Tomorrow I''ll teach you personally, you''re talented and I like your pride" "I have a lot of pride too!" Lust added quickly. Ignoring the desperate woman, Christian continued to stare at Kyra "Are you interested?" "..." Staring into Christian''s eyes for a few seconds, Kyra nodded. "Your code name will be Pride" Walking over to the next woman, Christian stopped in front of her and said "Joanne Scott, explosives lover, do you have any problem being on my team?" "None" "You''ll be Gluttony" "Gluttony?" With confusion, Joanne asked "Why Gluttony?" "Because I know what you did" Christianmented casually, then looked at the woman and asked "Did it taste good?" "No, it tasted like pork and the meat is very dry" Gluttony casually replied. "Have you eaten other weird things?" "I once ate a poisonous snake in this desert" "How did it taste?" "Like chicken, but I almost died" "I could teach you how to eat poisonous things without dying" "Can you cook?" With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Joanne asked. "I learned to cook anything that''s edible, even garbage" Smiling slightly, Joanne nodded "I''ll be Gluttony" Walking over to the next woman, Christian said "Tracy Cooper, expert sniper, do you have any problems on my team?" "None" "You''ll be Greed" "Did you read my chart?" "Yes, I don''t mind you taking from the victims, but respect me and your team, or I''ll cut your hands off" "I can take anything as long as it''s not from you guys?" Raising her eyebrows, Tracy asked. "Just make sure no one outside of our team finds out" "I like you" Greed smiled. Walking over to the next woman, Christian said "Susan Harris, closebat expert, and you also like missileunchers...do you have anyints about the team?" Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Susan shook her head "I''m fine..." ''This woman... I see, she has a lot of emotions in her look, that''s why her attitude is aggressive, she''s very sensitive'' Christian thought, then said "You''ll be Wrath" Walking towards the next woman, Christian narrowed his eyes as he saw her calm smile "Samantha Carter, expert in infiltration and intelligence gathering, you are especially good with submachine guns... do you have any problem with me being your leader?" "None" Samantha smiled slightly, looking calmly at Christian. Feeling the lie, Christian looked her straight in the eyes "Let me give you a rmendation Samantha, don''t lie to my face, because it won''t do you any good... I see right through that snake-like smile of yours, but that''s okay, I like snakes" "..." "I don''t care what games you y, but control yourself with your team. You''ll be Envy" "Envy? Why Envy?" Losing her smile, Samantha asked with obvious disgust. "Because I want it" Without giving her another look, Christian walked over to the next woman "Margaret Lewis, a bright and good mind with a lot of guns, do you have a problem being on our team?" With a desperate look, Margaret replied "Can I refuse?" "No" "Damn..." Margaret whispered, then sighed bitterly "Sign up for the army they said, it''s simple they said..." "What do you want to do? Why do you want to leave the army?" "Because they make me work every day! I just want to lie down and watch TV, maybe eat something or y a video game!" In frustration, Margaret eximed. "You''ll be Sloth" Having everyone by his code name, Christian returned to the center and said "From today on we will be inseparable. We will train together, kill together, eat together, sleep together, bathe together, no one will escape this. Whoever has any doubts ask right now" Swallowing saliva, Lust raised his hand. "Speak up" "That thing about showering together... how together would it be?" "We''ll use the same bathroom, but at different times, I don''t n to shower with you" "Damn..." Lust muttered. "What will your nickname be" Pride asked. "I''ll be Lucifer" With a nk stare, Christian replied calmly "Any other questions?" "..." "Good, for today we will make the change of amodations. I will talk to the Major to move you to another ce, make sure to prepare your things, tomorrow we will start with the training" "..." Looking at each of the women, Christian said "Today I will call one by one, I want to get to know them better. Lust, follow me, the others be ready for my call" "Yes!" nodded Lust, following in Christian''s footsteps with a big smile. ... Back in the room with the table in the center, Christian leaned back in the chair and looked carefully at the woman in front of him. Lust was really sexy. Christian could say without a doubt that she was the hottest woman he had ever seen in his two lives. Her long brown hair, her amber eyes, her plump crimson lips, her skin visibly soft and flushed, she even had a mole on the left edge of her lips, giving her face an extra touch of sensuality. Even though she wore a baggy military suit, you could easily see some E-cup breasts, but the most beautiful thing for Christian, is her beautiful ass that was highlighted by her slim waist. Even the woman was quite tall, visibly measuring 185 centimeters, almost the same as Christian. [A/N: I started using a breast size catalog, I will upload it in this chapter and also in a section in the auxiliary chapter of the characters]. Unfortunately, that all disappears when Christian sees her lustful smile, which is apparently the only smile the woman has. "So... Lust, tell me about yourself" "Ie from New York, I finished school, I live with my parents, I have 2 brothers and a sister, and I''m the oldest" Lust replied quickly. "Sit down" With boredom, Christian whispered. With a sudden gleam in her eyes, Lust nodded, then walked over and sat on Christian. "..." "..." "What are you doing?" frowning, Christian asked. "You told me to sit down" "..." Feeling the softness on him, Christian had to take a deep breath to calm himself "Why are you like this?" "Like this how?" Without turning his gaze, Lust leaned back on Christian and asked. "So stupid" "Come on, don''t be shy" Taking Christian''s hands, Lust wrapped them around her waist and held her hands over his "Just seeing you made me realize that you are different from all men, you don''t seem repulsed by what I do" Without losing hisposure, Christian smiled slightly for the first time in this ce "It doesn''t repulse me, but it disgusts me that you impose yourself" "I don''t see you pulling me out of your legs" "And that has to mean I like what you do?" "Yes?" Rolling his eyes, Christian asked "What did you mean you were looking for years for the right man?" Turning around, Lust presses her ass even tighter against Christian''s crotch and they stare at each other, as the woman''s legs wrap around the back of the chair "When I was 12 years old, I realized something that changed my whole life" Noticing the woman''s abnormally serious tone, Christian simply affirmed his hold on the woman''s waist and looked at her with interest. "I discovered the beauty of sex!" raising her voice slightly, Lust cupped Christian''s cheek and said "Stupid people never manage to see its beauty, the perfect union it represents... the sweat, the moans, the fluids, everything about it is an art, true perfection" "..." With sparkling eyes, Lust brings her face closer to Christian "The warm breaths, the tongues intertwining, the warmth sharing.... everything about sex is beautiful" "..." ----------------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 128 Presentations "When I realized that, I saw the meaning of life... I will give myself to pleasure and join that perfection!" "But you''re still a virgin at 27" "Because no one was good enough, they didn''t understand this beauty and they were imperfect for my first time, so shy, so stupid, so hypocritical, they disgust me! I would never use those trashes as my first time entering the world of pleasure!" Angrily, Lust grabbed both of Christian''s cheeks "But you dear me sergeant, you have madness in your eyes, an incredible beauty and a body that excites me at every moment, right now I feel my insides vibrating just to be near you!" Licking her lips with excitement, Lust moves closer and tries to kiss Christian. Losing his interested gaze, Christian holds the woman''s neck and squeezes it, then looks her straight in the eyes and whispers coldly "Don''t overdo it woman, don''t test my patience!" Without losing her smile, Lust moved her face and took Christian''s thumb into her mouth, wrapping her fleshy tongue all over his finger, then pulling her face away and whispering "You''ll be mine sooner orter~" "Get out" Releasing the woman, Christian forcibly moves her to the side and fixes his clothes "Get your things ready and call Pride" Returning to her lustful, goofy grin, Lust nods "Sure thing sergeant~" Leaning against the back of the chair, Christian frowned as he watched the woman leave "How irritating when they assert themselves... but it''s also very hot... but at the same time it annoys me... whatplicated shit..." "It''s normal that they want to kick that woman out, men should feel intimidated and women ufortable, both sexes should feel disgusted, at least most ''normal'' people" Waiting for five minutes, Pride entered the room, then walked over and stood next to Christian in silence. Watching the woman closely, Christian recognized that he quite liked the woman''s appearance. Pride is a tanned skinned woman with dark hair and brown eyes, her breasts are of an E cup, while her ass is even bigger than Lust, but the most beautiful thing for Christian in this situation, are her thick thighs that even squeeze her military pants. All this apanied by herrge stature of 183 centimeters. "Pride, please sit down" Nodding, Pride sat down across from Christian, much to the relief of the man who had just been sexually harassed by a crazy woman. "Pride, tell me about yourself, where you''re from, your family, what you like and dislike" "I''m from San Juan, Puerto Rico, I live alone... as for my family, I only have my father and my older brother... I like the army, the fights... and I really dislike that look of contempt I saw on your face a few minutes ago" "I''ll take it as apliment" Christian replied with his neutral face, then looking into his eyes and asking "I always see a great pride in you, what causes it?" "My father didn''t raise a loser, even though we are from humble beginnings, I know I can do anything others do and better than them, I''m just that way, it''s not that I want to have this ''pride'' as you call it, it''s just me" "What did you go into the military for?" "You could say I like the adrenaline rush" "Do you have any goals?" "To be the best soldier in the world" With an incredibly serious expression, Pride replied. "And why be the best soldier?" "If I don''t aspire to be the best at what I do, I''d be nothing but an embarrassment of a woman" "You don''t mind me leading you? Considering you''ll be the best soldier in the world?" "You had to read my record. I had problems with other leaders, but it''s because they were stupid and weak, I won''t risk my life in following those people" Pointing towards Christian, Pride spoke with sincerity "Instead you.... you were able to overpower me with no problem, you didn''t even break a sweat, so I have no problem following you as long as you have the qualities, I''ll never follow someone weaker than me" "Then we have a long time together ahead of us" Christian casuallymented, then asked "Do you have a husband, children or anyone?" "No, I spend most of my time in the military and only go out to see my family" Nodding, Christian sniffed slightly, confirming that the woman wasn''t lying "Well, it''s a pleasure to have you on my team, tomorrow we start training, you can go, call Wrath" Nodding, Pride stood up, then gave a military salute and left. "What a nice woman..." Waiting calmly, Christian finally saw Wrath arrive after a few minutes. "Wrath, please sit down" Nodding, Wrath sat down and looked silently at Christian. "Wrath, does that name bother you?" "Not really" Watching the woman closely, Christian had the urge to want to click his tongue at the sight of such beauty. Wrath is a woman with the longest hair Christian has ever seen, reaching almost to her knee, her hair has a beautiful crimson color, while her skin was pale with blue eyes that conveyed a rather apathetic look, being the smallest so far, measuring 182 centimeters. Her breasts could be said to be of a medium size, having a C cup, while her butt was not abnormallyrge like Pride, if anything it could be said to be smaller, but visibly worked, highlighting her entire slim figure. "Wrath, can I know more about you? Your childhood, your life, what you like, what you dislike, everything in general?" "My parentse from Irnd, but I was born in New York...I didn''t finish school because I went to juvie for getting into fights...my father died in a car ident when I was three years old, so I just live with my mom and her new boyfriend" "It bothers you" "What thing?" frowning, Wrath asked. "It bothers you that your mother has a new boyfriend, I could feel it in your voice" "Mind your own business" Narrowing his eyes, Wrath replied coldly. "Okay, let''s put your family aside, have you had any boyfriends, husbands or children?" "I had a boyfriend, but he''s suing me," Wrath said with an even angrier expression. "Hoh... why did he sue you?" with interest, Christian asked. "The jerk started cheating on me with another woman in our first month!" Wrath replied, gritting her teeth. "So you hit him?" "Sort of" Rolling his eyes, Wrath replied coolly. "Did it hurt that he cheated on you?" "What the fuck question is that?" frowning deeply, Wrath looked at Christian with irritation "Of course it hurt, if I hadn''t been stopped by my mother, I would have killed that bitch!" She lost her father when she was a child... her mother remarried; I noticed the conflict in her voice... maybe her mother didn''t give her much affection after her father''s death? ''Fights, jail, she has a lot of anger in her heart...she is very emotional...she reminds me of me'' Looking silently at the woman who looked very pitiful in his eyes, Christian sighed. "Come, lie down" Patting her thighs, Christian spoke. "You see me as a child!?" Angrily, Wrath replied. "Lie down" Unbothered, Christian spoke coldly. "Damn!" Rising up, Wrath throws a kick directly at Christian''s face, being easily held back with his hand. Looking at her with arched eyebrows, Christian stands up with her leg in his hand, only to walk over to Wrath and stop the punch that was already going for his face. With her hand and leg grabbed, Christian pulled her down by moving his supporting leg and slowly lowered her to the ground, then sitting up and resting the woman''s head on his thighs. Grabbing both of the woman''s arms, Christian held them and wrapped his legs over Wrath thighs, thus preventing her from trying to move her legs and kicking him. "GET OFF ME!!!" Face red with fury, Wrath screamed, shaking hard. "Easy~" Smiling softly, Christian spoke sweetly "You''re fine, no one wants to attack you, nor is anyone going to reproach you, it''s just the two of us and your thoughts~" Stunned slightly by the man''s smile, Wrath slowly rxed, then simply sighed and didn''t resist anymore. "Have you calmed down?~?" "I am calm..." Wrath replied as he looked away. "Perfect~" Christian smiled softly, then gently caressed the woman''s face "You have a very beautiful heart inside that rage of yours, why don''t you close your eyes and try to feel it~?" "..." Frowning again, Wrath tried to move. "Close your eyes~" Moving closer to Wrath ear, Christian whispered softly. Rxing her face, Wrath unconsciously followed her words, closing her eyes softly. "Feel your heart, remember the time when you were happy~" Taking a deep breath, Wrath began to remember her childhood with her father, when he sang to him, they yed, he made food for her, everything was all smiles in their day-to-day life. "Do you feel happy~?" "Very happy..." Wrath murmured. "Those are the memories you should keep in your mind, don''t let anything that dulls your heart and takes you away from these memories exist in your mind" "..." "You have a beautiful heart, you have nice feelings, your father knew that and gave you all his love, do you think he would like to see how you are today~? Carrying all this anger and feeling so sad because of him?" "No...it would hurt him... every time I cried, dad would cry with me...he was very sensitive" Wrath murmured with a broken voice. "Then smile for him, because wherever he is, he''ll be watching you and taking care of you~" Smiling softly, Christian lowered his head and kissed Wrath forehead "Come on smile~" Stiffly moving his face, little by little Wrath formed a childish smile on his face, causing Christian''s heart to soften "It''s beautiful your smile~" "..." Widely opening his eyes, Wrath changes her smile to a neutral face and remains silent. Looking directly into her eyes, Christian smiles softly "Are you feeling better?" "Yes..." Looking away, Wrath nods. "Good, then you are free to go, tomorrow training starts don''t miss, call Gluttony" "Yes..." With a much more serene expression, Wrath slowly stood up, then looked at Christian withplexity "This..." "I won''t tell anyone, rx" Smiling slightly, Christian spoke. "Thank you" She nodded Wrath with relief, then gave a military salute and left. After about eight minutes, a slender woman arrived on the scene. "Gluttony, you took the longest" "I was putting my things away" Sitting down across from Christian, Gluttony smiled faintly. Gluttony is a woman who woulde to surprise you at every turn, all thanks to her innocent appearance. Long curly ck hair, pale skin, pink lips, light blue eyes, slim body, long eyshes, and a smile that could be considered innocent. You could say that among all the women Christian has seen, Gluttony is the one with the most ''Feminine'' look along with Elisa obviously. Her breasts are a C, while her ass is not very big, but if Christian were to grab it with his big hands, still have plenty of meat left over to grab. Overall, her body is not voluptuous or sexy, but elegant. She''s even the smallest of the group so far, measuring 170 centimeters. If Christian didn''t know about this new hormone in women, he would seriously doubt this woman could carry a gun for her slender body. "Gluttony, you''re the one I''m most curious about, tell me about yourself" "I don''t have much to say, Ie from a family that doesn''tck money, I have a boyfriend waiting for me outside, I would say my life is normal" "How did your normal life end with you eating humans?" Noticing the male scent on Gluttony''s body, Christian could confirm how far she went with her boyfriend. "You can say that normality bores me" Sighing, Gluttony leaned back in the chair and said "So I took the hobby of trying exotic foods and exploiting certain things, but my favorite pastime is eating. I started eating shark, then crocodile, and so I varied my diet. I even ate dogs...let me tell you they taste bad. I don''t rmend it" "You''re not ashamed to talk about this?" "With my family and my boyfriend yes, but not in the army, nobody here knows me after all" Shrugging her shoulders, the woman spoke calmly. ------------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 129 Presentations 2 "You have an elegant look, are you from a family with a lot of money?" "My mother is a politician in the United States" "Is she in jail?" Christian asked, while inwardly thinking ''No wonder they didn''t try her for war crimes...eating a person is a felony'' "No" "What office does she hold?" "She''s the governor of Michigan" "Interesting, Ie from Detroit" Raising her eyebrows, Gluttony took a long look at Christian "You don''t look like youe from there" "And where does it look like I''ming from?" "I thought you were the son of some wealthy family like the Morgan''s. I thought you would havee from Washington" Waving his hand, Christianmented "No, actually, I came from just outside of Detroit, I used to live in a trailer" "I find that hard to believe" "Life takes twists and turns" Christian casually replied, then continued "How much do you know about explosives?" "A lot, I studied for five years, making homemade explosives, industrial explosives, bombs, grenades, and missiles. Let''s just say I have several skills" "How well do you know how to use weapons?" "I would say I know how to defend myself without any problems" "Good, I''ll train you in that area, you need a lot more than just defending yourself in the missions we take" "Are they risky?" "Most likely we''ll be stepping into the wolf''s mouth" "You can eat the wolf?" Gluttonymented with a smile. "If you have the stomach to take it" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian sighed "That''s all for now Gluttony, call to Greed" "Where will our new ce be?" "Wait for now, I''ll deal with it when I''m done talking with you all one by one" Nodding, Gluttony gave a military salute and walked out. "So far the most stressful one is Lust, she doesn''t even respect the military code..." Remembering the soft feeling in his crotch, Christian sighed wearily "I should unload my nuts... but every time I try, I feel something will happen, it instantly puts me on alert..." After another five minutes, Greed came in and sat down. "Greed, tell me about yourself" Looking at the woman who seems to be a criminal instead of a soldier, Christian asked with interest. Greed is a peculiar woman. For starters, she has a tattooed face, somethingpletely forbidden within the military, but apparently, she didn''t mind it one bit, because you could tell she got the tattoo recently. Short dark shoulder-length hair, white skin, dark green eyes and curious red lips, too red to be natural, and if Greed wears lipstick, it would be something quite new for Christian, who has never seen a woman wearing makeup in this world, apart from Elisa who is a special case. But as said before, the most striking thing was her face, where two sharp lines fell from her eyes, while a strange symbol was on her forehead, and to add the special touch to her face, the woman had a frivolous smile every time Christian saw her. But hey, the woman had a nice body, E-cup breasts, a nice ass and great thighs. Christian at this point could only sigh wearily, feeling that being a teenager is really a problem. "What do you want to know?" Leaning her head on her fist, Greed asked with a charming smile. "For starters, I''m curious about those tattoos of yours, as far as I know, they''re forbidden" Shrugging her shoulders, Greed replied "I was going to get expelled anyway" "..." "You like them? I made them" "You tattooed your own face?" "Yes" "Here at the military base?" "Yes" "Where did you get the tools to tattoo yourself?" "I stole it in town" "I see" Looking at the smiling woman, Christian sighed as he thought ''Another troubled woman''. "Greed, do you have a family?" "Obviously, my mother is in jail and my father is a meth addict, I haven''t seen him in a few years, maybe he''s already dead" Noticing the indifferent tone in her voice, Christian asked curiously "Doesn''t it bother you to think he died?" "A little bit maybe, but I don''t really care much, I grew up alone and became who I am under my own efforts" "What did you join the army for?" "If I give the wrong answer, will I get in trouble?" "No, this is something that will stay between us and no one else" "The army is the only ce where I am allowed to kill without going to jail" With a dangerous smile, Greed answered without any remorse. "Does it excite you when youmit murder?" "It excites me" Licking her lips, Greed replied with a twinkle in her eye. "And stealing?" "Stealing is dessert, killing is the main course" "Doesn''t it bother you that I''m your leader?" "You saved my ass. I don''t know what I''ll do if I got kicked out of the army, so I have no problem" Shrugging, Greed replied with her frivolous smile, then asked "We''ll have missions?" "Quite a few and in many ces around the world" "Sounds like fun" "Do you have someone waiting for you outside? Boyfriend, children, husband?" "I''ve had a boyfriend or two, but I''m not interested in anything outside" "Are you crazy, have they told you that?" "Almost all my life" Greed smiled. "Good, now go, call Sloth" "Yes sergeant!" With a smile, Greed gave the military salute and left. "The more I talk, the more I regret it *Sigh*" In the files, there really were soldiers who seemed to be better than these crazy women, but Christian really didn''t want to work with these soldiers, as their behavior was beyond reproach and they would no doubt be reprimanding him at every action, and the worst thing is that they wouldn''t hesitate to rat out anything if a superior asked them to. Instead, all these women had problems with authority and the military, assuring Christian that they would not give legal problems or there would be infiltration of information about him with the superiors of this ce, or worse, the government. As he pondered his decision, another woman arrived, who quietly sat down next to Christian. "Sloth, you were 15 minuteste getting here" "I couldn''t find my way..." "I''ll let your lie go for today" Rolling his eyes, Christian watched Sloth carefully. If he thought Gluttony was small before, Christian had to rectify himself as he took a closer look at Sloth, finding her quite beautiful and reminding him very much of the women of his old world. The woman had long ck hair, hazel eyes and a delicate face apanied with fleshy lips, her body was slim, she had an approximately C cup bust, with a pert and obviously worked ass. But her body was perfect for her face, measuring 165 centimeters, being much shorter than most women Christian knew. Looking at the woman leaning back on the table, Christian asked "Why are you so eager to leave the army?" "*Sigh*" With a chastening sigh, Sloth said "My mother forced me into the army. She said it would help me be a responsible adult... but who wants to be a responsible adult? It''s so much trouble... I''d rather stay in and y video games, maybe drink a beer, watch movies, eat." Looking with interest at Sloth''s cloudy look, Christian managed to understand something ''This woman... is the typical waste that all parents are afraid of''. "And what do you n to do next? I don''t think you have much money with what the army pays you... your family is wealthy?" "No... my mother is a teacher and my father is a housespouse" "Do you have siblings?" "An older sister and a younger brother" "How old are they?" "The older one is 29, and my brother is.... 20?" "You don''t know your brother''s age?" "Tsk, he''s the most annoying one, I don''t care" With his whole body leaning on the table, Sloth clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Where are you from?" "Los Angeles" "..." Thinking for a few minutes, Christian looked carefully at Sloth and spoke "I''ll offer you a deal" "If it''s to change your mind, don''t even think about it, I already asked for retirement" "I''ll give you half a million dors a month and you''ll be mine" "What do I want half a million dors for-" Cutting off her sentence, Sloth opened her eyes wide and sat up straight quickly "*cough* How much money?" "$500,000 a month" "And what do I have to do?" suspiciously, Sloth asked. "You will be mine" "Your ve?" Raising her eyebrows, Sloth asked. "Something like that. I''ll take care of your home, your expenses and everything you want, but in return you''ll have to work for me, besides I''m not saying I''ll give you all the money, but I''ll take care of settling all your expenses with a cap of $500,000 a month" "How much will I have to work?" Interested in the part about being in charge of the expenses, Sloth asked with mild excitement, not caring about the ve title. "For starters, while we are in the army, you will only receive your military sry, after we get out, our contract will start... as for your schedule... I really wouldn''t need much; you would just have to be attentive to what I say. Let''s say after a year I don''t need you to work for me, but maybe in a month you will have to work every day" "What if I want to go live on a private ind with a big mansion that has inte and cable TV?" "I''ll buy an ind and let you live there" "And I would only have to work from time to time?" "Yes, but I don''t ept other men on my properties" "That shit doesn''t interest me, it stresses me out to be with other people, more so men, they are so irrational and irritating" Waving her hand with disinterest, Sloth put her hand to her chin for a few minutes as she had a thoughtful look on her face, then asked "You wouldn''t have stupid requests like memitting suicide, would you?" "What good does it do me if youmit suicide? It would be a waste, besides every mission I ask of you, I''ll be with you involved, I wouldn''t leave everything in your hands" "How rich are you?" still suspicious, Sloth asked. "My assets are almost at 100 billion dors" Frowning, Sloth seemed to think "What''s yourst name?" "Grey." "And your first name?" "Christian" "Christian Grey..." Whispering the words, Sloth tried to search his memory for some billionaire with that name, then opening his eyes wide and pointing at Christian "You''re that kid who went to jail!" "Yes" "But you don''t look like..." Sloth muttered, to then stare into Christian''s eyes "Well, you have those eyes and that hair color, it''s definitely you... shouldn''t you be in jail?" "I got out thanks to contacts" "Tsk, the rich and their shit" "..." "How long will you be in the army?" "One year at the most" "..." With a few seconds of silence, Sloth finally nodded "I ept, but I have conditions" "Which ones?" "For starters, if in one month I have to work every day, next month I get all the days off" "I ept, but on one condition, if an emergency arises that you are needed if or if not, you can''t refuse" "Only in case of life or death" Sloth nodded, then continued "As a second condition, I want you to buy an ind and build a modern mansion, a big TV, a goodputer and all the video game consoles, you can''t forget about the inte" "I ept" "I also want a motorboat!" Seeing that his requests are epted, Sloth excitedly eximed his next request. "It can be arranged" "And diving clothes!" "Simple!" "I also want to travel by private jet!" "I''m nning to buy me one, you could use it!" Looking at Christian with teary eyes, Sloth suddenly stood up and hugged Christian''s leg "*Sniff* Where were you all my life? I always dreamed of a Suggar Daddy!" "..." Looking boredly at the woman, Christian again doubted his actions ''Did I make a mistake?'' But knowing that this woman had potential, he simply sighed and put his personality aside, then looked and spoke "We haveputers in this ce?" "There is one, we can send mails through Gmail and the like" Sloth nodded. "Good, go find an ind that is for sale that you are interested in, there are plenty of pages on the inte for sales" "Yes!" Standing up quickly, Sloth asked excitedly "The one I want!?" "Not more than $500 million!" "That''s enough!" She nodded quickly, then turned and ran for the exit. "Call Envy before you get on theputer" "Yes!" Without pausing, Sloth went out. "..." Christian, even if he didn''t want to, understood the woman''s emotion. "If I''m azy man who just wants to rx and sleep..." "*Sigh* If an incredibly beautiful woman came along who told me that she gives me everything I want and with almost no work... I think I''d be excited too" -------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 130 Negotiate Waiting for 3 minutes, Christian saw thest person arrive. ''The most troublesome one arrived...'' Looking at the woman smiling calmly, Christian thought. Envy is a considerably beautiful woman. Her skin is pale, honey-colored eyes, long ck hair, a decent body with some D-cup breasts, and a beautiful ass, all apanied by a height of 179 centimeters. Unfortunately, on her smiling face Christian saw a dangerous snake. That''s why she was thest person he sent for, knowing that with the woman, he will need time to understand her and know to what extent he has to worry. "Envy, please sit down" Nodding, the woman sat silently across from Christian, staring at him as she brought her knuckles to her cheek to rest her head. "Envy, no doubt you are the most troublesome" Without going with lies, Christian spoke with a neutral expression. "Don''t you think it''s rude to say it up front?" Undeterred, Envy replied. "It would be ruder to speak to you with a smile when clearly in my mind I think something different" "..." "..." Staring at each other for a few seconds, Christian finally asks "What do you want? Was it that important for you to be the leader of that team?" "That woman was stupid, she didn''t deserve to be the leader" With a neutral expression, Envy replied. "And who deserved it? You?" "I was the fittest" Envy nodded remorselessly. "And being the fittest was justification enough to eliminate thepetition?" "..." Refusing to answer, Envy simply looked at Christian in silence for a few seconds, then said, "I don''t know what kind of contacts you have to be a Sergeant with your young age, but I rmend you to get out of this ce, because these people have no mercy, at best you end up dead" "And at worst?" feeling amused by the threat, Christian asked. Smiling slightly, Envy replied "You don''t want to know" Laughing lightly, Christian asked "Do you have family?" "..." Losing her smile, Envy looked at Christian coldly. "I don''t want to threaten you, that''s beneath me, if I have conflict with someone, I won''t be involving people who have nothing to do with it" "Then why do you ask?" "I asked all the others this question, I want to know about you" "I have no family, I''m an orphan" "You''re lying" "Why would I lie?" Frowning, Envy replied. "I don''t know, you tell me" "..." "Envy, don''t make this all so tense, if I wanted to know about your family to threaten you, I could have searched the army records, even if it''s not there, I could have found out in a thousand different ways, I just want to know about you and that''s it" "Why should I believe you?" "Because unlike you, I don''t y hide-and-seek while waiting for what I want to happen. If I want something, I take it head on" "..." Without losing her calm, Envy was silent for a few seconds, then spoke as if nothing "I have 3 sisters, I live with my parents" "You''re not the oldest, are you?" "No, I''m the second oldest" ''Maybe... you feel the need to prove something? ''It''s always said that the middle children are the most forgotten'' Christian thought, then asked "Do you get along with all your sisters?" "You could say so, yes" ''She''s lying'' Smiling inside his mind, Christian continued "What does your older sister do?" "She''s a doctor" "Hoh, and she''s doing well?" "I guess, she opened her own clinic" "And your younger sisters what do they do?" "The younger one is still studying at school, while the other one is at university studying to be awyer" "Your parents, what do they do?" "My mother is awyer and my father is a teacher" "I see... and you studied something?" "No, I preferred the army" ''So you want to prove you''re up to par.... you fit the nickname Envy'' "Do you n to stay in the army all your life?" "I don''t know" "I see... Envy, I''ll tell you what I think of you to your face, would you mind hearing it?" "Just talk" With a neutral look, Envy replied. "I think you really resent your family, maybe they forgot you when your other sisters were born, you''re jealous that they don''t give you as much attention, and now you''re urged to be the team leader to prove that you''re capable, am I wrong?" With a dark face, Envy whispered "Watch your words" "But from your face I see it''s true, even if you have good emotional intelligence and can hide your true thoughts, you don''t have enough experience or training to hide them from me. Besides when they touch your weak point, you lose control instantly, maybe dealing with normal people is a simple thing for you, but you falter with people who really know about these things" "..." Frowning slightly, Envy looked at Christian with narrowed eyes. "Don''t try to threaten me or pressure me, it won''t do" Waving his handzily, Christian continued "But I don''t really judge you, maybe I abhor the way you act a bit, but I think I understand you... this being so empathetic can be a pain in the ass" "..." "Envy, I''ll make you a deal" "What?" "I''ll get out of the army after a year, honestly I''m not interested in being in this position... I ask you to serve a year under mymand, and I promise that when the year is over, you will have the rank of nonmissioned officer" "..." "Think about it, today you are a simple soldier, they were even about to expel you from the army for your actions. I am giving you the opportunity to stay here and at the same time, climb three ranks in one year" "How can I know that you will keep up your end of the deal?" "If you want to, I can sign a contract" "And if you don''t keep your word?" "I''ll give you 5 million dors" "We''ll make the contract simple and sign it right now" "Do you have any paper?" "I''ll get paper" Getting up from her seat, Envy narrowed her eyes at Christian for a few seconds and then walked out. "What a troublesome woman" Sighing, Christian waited in silence. After 10 minutes, Envy arrived with several pieces of paper in hand. Sitting down next to Christian, Envy put the papers on the table and set a pen aside. "Ok, we''ll make the contract simple" Taking the paper, Christian started to write while saying out loud "I, Christian Grey, agree to pay Samantha Carter, $5 million if she does not attain the rank of nonmissioned officer within one year, whereas Samantha, will carry out all orders set forth by me, without in any way hindering my leadership in the military" "..." Looking at the writing, Envy remained silent. "Are you okay with the wording? I was straightforward and it doesn''t have any verbal traps" "It''s fine" Envy nodded, then taking the pen and signing it. "It''s my turn" Smiling slightly, Christian takes the pen and signs, then turns and asks "Happy?" "No, we''ll make more copies, you sign these papers too" Passing 10 sheets to Christian, Envy spoke seriously. "As you wish" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian spent the next 15 minutes signing them, then sighed and said "Done" "Two copies are yours, the others I''ll keep" Leaving the papers to Christian, Envy said "I''ll honor our deal, you only have one year" "I don''t need any more, now go tidy up your things, I''ll go talk to the Major" Nodding, Envy takes the papers and pen, then leaves silently. Staring at the door for a few minutes, Christian finally smiles "For awyer''s daughter, she doesn''t know much about the legal stuff... those contracts aren''t valid, she needs a witness and they are done with a notary, but it''s okay.... I should get to that rank after a few sessful missions" Getting up, Christian stretches his muscles and sighs "It''s going to be a tough year" ... Wednesday, July 27, 2017. "So you were in a meeting?" Christian asks, sitting down in the room where he had spoken to his team one on one. "Yeah, we''re having some issues with Twitch" "But it''s 07:30 in the morning, what''s so important to need a meeting at this hour?" "We have apetitor who is stealing our stars" "..." Frowning, Christian asked "Mixer?" "How do you know them?" "Aunt Sara told me about him" Christian lied. "*Sigh* Yeah, that''s them, they took away 4 stars from us that had millions of followers" "How long ago was it?" ? "They signed the contract a few hours ago" "What advantage does Mixer have?" "We have a very high transmission dy, it''s 15 seconds dy... plus people don''t give a lot of money to content creators" "..." Remembering all the previous events, Christian thought ''In the past Twitch beat Mixer, but because it was first and also Amazon was giving away subscriptions, that genre that people took more taste to donate to creators, something that became very normal in the future... it''s something that was not verymon before, we don''t have that advantage... plus there''s the problem of streamingg, I can''t help it improve and we''ve lost Emily'' "Mom, with the Starbucks app we''re giving away a coffee every time you join, right?" "Yes" "What''s the traffic we have on Twitch?" "18 million users a day" "And mixed?" "20 million a month" ''We have a clear advantage... but that can be lost'' Thinking for a few minutes, Christian said "Mom, get them to work on improving theg issue, plus we''ll make some mary sacrifices" Knowing that her child is never wrong about business, Eva asked "What are the sacrifices about?" "Every person who has had a Discord ount for more than a year will have a free subscription on Twitch for 2 months, but only with channels that have more than two months'' worth of content and we will have to make sure they upload content to prevent them from using the subscription on empty ounts used to make money. This will only be a one-time promotion and they will have a period of one month to redeem it" "..." Being silent for a few seconds, Eva finished muttering "That will make people disregard the stars that left, they will have free subscriptions and will be dedicated to Twitch without giving relevance to Mixed at least for a while... plus the content creators will earn a lot of money and it''s unlikely they will leave... it''s a lot of money lost, approximately 200 million dors, but it would be worth it if everything goes well..." "Besides we would create a habit among users, people will end up getting used to the subscription, after all, on the page the important thing is the audience, not the content creators... not to mention that it would give us an important growth period in Discord. More people would register just for the possibility that we will do the same again at some point. That calls for more advertising and along with that, more money" Christian added. "Well, that''s a good idea" Eva nodded, then sighed "We''d just have to sort out the transmission dy-" "Mom?" Noticing that the woman cut her words short, Christian asked with concern "Are you okay?" "Myputer screen went ck..." Furrowing his eyebrows, Christian asked "Can''t you see anything?" "No... wait, now a smiling face appeared... I''ll call thepany''s technician" "No... wait a bit" Christian spoke with a frown "Tell me what else is going on?" "He disappeared..." "..." Still frowning, Christian asked "Is that theputer you use in your office?" "Yes..." ''Thatputer must be secured by thepany''s IT guys... that smiling face... Emily maybe?'' Thinking for a few seconds, Christian asked "Do you have any new folders on yourputer?" "Let me look..." Silently, Christian waited for a minute until his mother spoke. "Yes, I have a new folder on my desktop, I haven''t seen it before..." Eva spoke with concern. "Open it" "Sure? It might have viruses..." "They already got into yourputer, just open it" "Ok... ready... it has a lot of folders inside. I don''t understand them" "Do you have any notes or words?" "It has a Notepad file in it" "Open it and tell me what it says" "Well... let''s see... it just says 2.3 seconds dy, unpatented... apanied with a heart" Rxing his face, Christian sighed with a smile on his face "Thest problem has been solved" "What do you mean?" "That file must be what we need to improve the transmission dy, copy it and take it to the workers... no wait, get Aunt Sara to patent it first" "Are you sure? I don''t see it reliable..." "Just trust my mom" "Ok... give me 5 minutes, I''ll call her from thepany''s phone" "I''ll wait for you" "..." Hearing his mother put the cell phone down, Christian said "Emily, didn''t I tell you to stop listening to conversations with mom?" "..." ----------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 131 Stress "Hello C-christian!" After a few seconds, a sultry but shy voice came from the other side, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows as he sensed the change in the girl''s voice. "Emily... I see you''ve grown; you have a beautiful voice" Christian said smiling softly. "Th-thank you... I''m all grown up" Emily replied with obvious nervousness in her voice. "Have you been well? Do you get your 10 hours of sleep a day?" "..." "*Sigh* You disappear from my sight for a few years and you go off the rails" "S-sorry..." In a depressed voice, Emily whispered. "Are you at least eating right?" "Yes, I also exercise every day!" Emily eximed quickly "And now I''m so big, the nes will see me now and I won''t be left downstairs!" "I''m so d" Leaning back in the chair, Christian remembered the little blonde girl who followed him everywhere at school "Have you made any other friends?" "I have a friend..." "That''s quite an aplishment, I''m even more d" Knowing that the little girl doesn''t like to chat with people, Christian nodded, then smiled and continued "I''ve grown up a lot too, but I guess you already know that, don''t you?" "..." "What are you spying on? The camera in my room? Or the one in the whole prison?" smiling yfully, Christian asked. "T-the whole prison" "..." Staring at the cell phone, Christian looked at it bored as he thought ''I was just kidding... really spying on me?'' "*Sigh* Your mother led you astray, tell her if I find her, I''ll beat her" "Yeah..." "I don''t like that shy voice, have you already disowned me after all this time?" "No!" Emily eximed quickly "I-I haven''t seen you in a while and I''m-that''s why I''m excited to talk to you..." "I''m happy to hear from you too, but you don''t need to be shy, I''m still your longtime friend" Smiled Christian softly. "..." "Christian, ready, I already told your aunt" Suddenly interrupted Eva, causing Christian to pursed his lips knowing that he won''t be able to talk to Emily anymore. "Well, afterwards you can pass it on to your workers so they can start seeing how it''s going" "That''s the idea" "Mom, by the way...how did you find out they had signed on, isn''t it secret?" "Actually... Hailie is also streaming, and they tried to take her too, she told me about it and I did some research" "Hailie!?" In disbelief, Christian eximed "But isn''t she only 15!?" "Yeah, but people like what she does... she''s really good at video games, plus I gave her a little help by promoting her channel over others, but don''t tell her" "..." Remembering the little girl, Christian smiled fondly "She must be happy, she always dreamed of doing something like this" "Yes, and she''s doing very well. She has approximately 2 million followers" "She has a future in it" "Yes, every day it goes up a lot more" "Mother, now that we are talking, I want to buy an ind and build a mansion there, is it possible?" "Of course, you can, but which ind?" "I was looking around and Lanai Ind in Hawaii is for sale, it has a lot of space" "How much is it?" "450 million dors" "Do you want something specific on the ind?" "Yes, ser field, tennis court, basketball court, diving equipment and an equipped mansion, I would also like it to have a heliport, a dock for some yacht, and it wouldn''t be bad to have a runway for a private jet. The ind looks pretty big... also build some simpler mansions and several normal cottage-style houses. In the future maybe build someboratory on it, it''s over 360 square kilometers, so it''s pretty big" "Whatever you want honey. I''ll tell your uncle Jayden to do everything and buy the ind, don''t you want anything else?" "How about buying two private jets? You could add thest name Grey in big letters on the Jet, it would be nice". "Of course it would be" With a soft voice, Eva replied. "The Airbus ACJ320 neo Melody is one I like; it has room for over 20 people and even has a galley and bed" "Then those we''ll buy" "Yes, you choose the color" "Don''t you want to do it yourself?" "No" "I love you" "Me too mom" ... "Damn!" In what appears to be a metal bunker, a beautiful woman eximed in frustration. "Did something happen?" asked another woman a few feet away. "What the fuck do you care!?" Shouted the first woman, then hugging her legs with one hand and biting her nails on the other hand while muttering "He told me I had a nice voice..." Out of nowhere, all her frustration left as she smiled foolishly "Hehe~" "What a crazy woman" Shaking her head, the second woman continued typing on herputer while muttering "If she wasn''t the boss''s daughter, I would have killed her already..." "I want to talk to him..." ncing at the overhead screens, Emily muttered "But mom said it''s not time yet..." ... Hands behind his back, Christian walked with a neutral face, only to open a door and silently watch the women who were already dressed as they stared him. Nodding with satisfaction, Christian walked around the ce and frowned at the sight of a sleeping woman, then sighed wearily. Approaching, Christian stood beside her and shouted loudly "LUST, GET YOUR FUCKING ASS OUT OF BED!!!" Rising quickly, Lust put her hand to her forehead and shouted "I''m awake!" Frowning at the sight of the naked woman, Christian said "I had told you more than 10 times that you need to start sleeping in your clothes..." With vacant eyes, Christian suddenly lowered his gaze, observing the woman''s naked crotch, then asked in a tired voice "Lust... can you exin to me why your pubic hair turned into my initials?" "Because this is your special ce sergeant!" The woman quickly eximed, while a satisfied smile was visible on her face. "..." Looking up, Christian spoke coldly. "10ps around the base naked, you start right now!" Widely opening her eyes, Lust eximed "But it''s cold!" "Then run fast to warm up the body!" At this point, Christian was really stressed with this woman. He found her spying on him while showering 17 times, he found her rummaging through his clothes 20 times, and because they sleep in the same ce, he woke up 10 times being hugged by the naked woman. Christian''s patience is really being tested every day! Not to mention that the woman has an amazing body! Her pussy is perfectly waxed leaving only the pubic hair on her pelvis the same color as the hair on her head, while he easily saw the plump lower lips with a beautiful pink color. It is literally the most beautiful pussy she has ever seen in his life! All this is added by amazing breasts with a beautiful pink halo. But unfortunately, the woman is creepy, and Christian has no doubt that if he were a normal man of this world, he would have snapped by now from so much harassment. Smiling suddenly, Lust nodded "I''ll show you all that my pussy is the sergeant''s property!" Finishing her words, the woman ran out of the ce with only socks on, causing Christian''s expression to freeze. "Hahaha~" Laughed Sloth on the bed next to him "That bitch did it again!" During this month of training, the group became much closer, to the point where they already have the confidence to joke with each other, but really the one who suffered the most from this, is Christian, who was the target of all the teasing from Lust and Greed, who, apparently, made a bet of who would get in his pants first, something extremely irritating for Christian. The training also bore fruit, as Christian managed to adapt to the sniper and can actually shoot without any problems, while all his girls, after a few tips from Christian, increased their skills considerably. That and the 10 hours a day of mandatory training. Taking a deep breath, Christian looked at the other women with boredom "Anyone else want to run with her?" "..." "..." "Good" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian said "Today is an important day, as you know, we have our first mission, so we will be all day going over the n and resting to be at our peak state, today we won''t train" "*Sigh* What a relief" Laying down on the bed, Sloth smiled and closed his eyes. "Sloth, are you interested in running?" "Just kidding!" Sitting up quickly, Sloth replied. "..." Taking a deep breath so as not to lose his patience, Christian watched his team carefully, then nodded with satisfaction at seeing Pride, Wrath, Gluttony and Envy so calm and focused. As for Greed... We''d better not talk about her predatory stare at Christian. "Sergeant!" Turning, Christian looks at the blushing Lust "Why are you here?" "I ran ap and broke my socks!" Stretching her leg to the max, Christian saw that her socks were indeed torn, but obviously the woman''s intention was not that, but to show her entire crotch in full splendor. "Lust... I''ll really end up shotting" With a vein bulging in his forehead, Christian whispered. "If that shot is milky andes out of a certain ce, I''m really interested" Lust licked her lips and replied, smiling sensually. "..." With an empty face, Christian reached between his clothes and pulled out his golden gun, then pointed it directly at Lust. "..." "..." "..." Smiling, Lust slowly walked towards Christian, sensually swaying her hips along the way, then standing in front of him and bringing the gun to her mouth "Come on handsome, do it" Frowning, Christian didn''t think twice and pulled the trigger, startling everyone in the ce. But when the click of the gun sounded, everyone sighed knowing it wasn''t loaded. "Next time, the gun will be really loaded, don''t test my patience" Putting his gun away, Christian looked at all the women for a few seconds, then left the ce "I''ll wait for them in 30 minutes in the living room, I don''t want any dys" "..." Looking at Christian''s back in a daze, Lust eximed when he was already out of sight "It''s fucking hot, I''m really getting wet!" Frowning, Pride said, "Can''t you be serious for at least a minute in your life?" "Come on Pride, don''t be so serious, I was just kidding" Waving her handzily, Lust walked towards her bed. "You really pissed him off this time" Sloth sighed as sheid down. "You screwed up masterfully" Smiled Greed with amusement. "You really disgust me" Gluttonymented casually. "..." Staring at Lust silently, Wrath simply huffed and began to get her things ready. "Come on girls, don''t look at me like that!" Lust eximed in disgust "We share showers, we see each other naked every day, I thought our bond would be stronger than this!" "Don''t you understand we have a fucking mission today?" Scowling, Pride walked up to Lust and stared her straight in the eyes "Behave like an adult for once fucking once and stop thinking with your fucking pussy!" "It''s no big deal either, we''re just going to clean up Taliban around town" Rolling her eyes, Lust said. "Did you even read the mission details?" "..." Shaking her head, Pride looked at her with disdain "If you keep this up, you''ll end up dead, just make sure you don''t drag us down with you" "Is it a special mission?" Frowning, Lust asked, noticing the tension. "58 Taliban positioned in a small town south of the city, what do you think?" replied Sloth. "..." "They are known to have machine guns, missileunchers and are armed to the teeth, we can''t send helicopters because of the danger of missileunchers" "They want to attack the city?" "It seems so" Sloth nodded seriously "And the worst thing is that we are the only team that will take them on" "..." Frowning even more, Lust looked at the woman standing in front of her who was still looking at her with disdain, then clicked his tongue and walked away to load up her things... ... "Elimination mission. So far, we have 58 confirmed Taliban but there may be more. It is known that there are 53 people who were from the vige, we don''t know if they were part of the Taliban or are taken as hostages" Looking at the map in front of him, Christian turned his eyes and said "We have the disadvantage of the location, the vige is in the highest area and we really don''t have many ces to enter without being detected, but there are also pros, the houses don''t have closed rooms and none are two stories, so it is easy to protect yourself" "Besides, the town is very small. We have a main street that connects to the road and several houses around it, while in the center there is a hospital which is thergest building" Drawing lines, Christian continued "We will enter through this ce, it is the darkest and farthest of all, then we will enter through the house that is across the street and make our way to the vehicles" "Crossing the street is dangerous, we would have to do it twice, once when we get to the house and once when we want to get to the hospital" Slothmented. "Yes, that''s why we have to make our way there, ording to intelligence, there is only one person left covering this corner, we would have to take her down and drag the body away" "..." Silently, Sloth took a pencil and marked a circle "We will enter at night, so it doesn''t matter much. The town has no electricity and they will only be able to light with shlights if they have any, besides today we have no moon, so everything will be very dark... we could position Greed at this point and with the night vision of her sniper she''ll have no problems. She would have a perfect vision covering more than half of the town" --------------------------------- Edited By: Joy_a To make the rank system in the army easier, I have summarized them and will leave them here. The army has many different ranks and they all vary by different branches of the army. So to make everything easier and to summarize them, I organized these ranks that I will use in the novel. Army: -Soldier -Corporal -Sergeant -NCO -Officer -Lieutenant -Captain -Major -Lieutenant Colonel -Colonel -Brigadier general -Divisional General -Lieutenant General -General -General of the Army Chapter 132 Mission "No... we''ll leave her in this ce" Marking another circle, Christian spoke. "Why? There it will have a very limited view, with luck it will have 40% of the ground covered, instead where I said is much better". "Because it''s very obvious" Drawing lines from the circle marked by Sloth, Christian continued "If they left such an obvious spot undefended, it''s because they are idiots... and these people have proven they are not stupid, they must have that side covered... besides if you look at these lines, they have the full range of vision to shoot at Greed" "..." Frowning, Sloth nodded silently. "What do we know about the vigers?" Christian asked, turning to Envy. "They don''t support the Taliban, though they must have at least one or two infiltrators among them" "..." Staring at the map silently, Christian tapped the table gently with his fingers, then said "Any suspicious movement, shoot to kill, I won''t risk my team" "There are children inside" Pridemented with a frown "Didn''t themand center say something about that?" "They gave us total freedom, in decision and in weapons" Christian replied with a frown "Remember we don''t follow army rules" "..." "We will only shoot civilians if necessary, do not trust and do not hesitate" Without seeing a direct solution, Christian said finally, then continued "They have four vehicles equipped with machine guns. It''s not feasible to explode them with missileunchers directly, it would expose us and leave them on alert.... Gluttony, any rmendations?" "I can leave remote explosives in the vehicle, if they get close to the machine gun they will explode, but we would have to eliminate the people nearby to set it up" "Ok, we will split into two groups" Christian nodded "Envy will be with Greed to cover her, the rest of us will leave to ce the explosive, after that we will split into two teams. I will go lead one apanied with Pride and Wrath, while in the other will be Lust, Gluttony and Sloth, being led by Sloth" "What weapons will we use?" "Use your specialties, minus you Sloth, we will both go with crossbows and short-range weapons" "It''s doable, the crossbow hardly makes any noise" nodded Sloth "But it will only do during the start, sooner orter they''ll figure it out" "Just use a weapon from some corpse, you can use them without any problem, besides you''re the only one besides me who knows how to use crossbow" Looking at the map, Christian started drawing lines around the ce "This will be the route we''ll take. We won''t be more than 30 meters apart from each team, and all the rooftops are within Greed''s vision" "It''s the best route" nodded Sloth. "Does anyone have anything to add?" looking at all the women, Christian asked. "I don''t know if we have remote explosives" Gluttonymented. "Yes we do, I saw the inventory" Christian replied "Anyone else have anything to add?" "..." Seeing that no one says anything, Christian nods and turns around "Get your weapons ready. Ask for what you need and don''t forget the night vision, we will leave in 1 hour. We will be dropped five kilometers from the site and then walk" ... 11:40 PM. "Greed, report" Picking up his radio, Christian asked. "I don''t see suspicious activity; they don''t know of our arrival" "Well..." Laying down among rocks 230 meters from the town, Christian squinted and looked at the main building of the ce ''That must be the hospital... that''s where the civilians should be ording to intelligence.'' "We will leave in five minutes, get ready" Changing the frequency of the radio, Christian said "Central, we will leave in 5 minutes". "This is central, helicopters on stand by and squadrons 10 kilometers from the site" "..." Nodding, Christian put on his bva and put on his helmet, leaving only his eyes in view, then turned his gaze to his side and whispered "Are they ready?" "..." Putting her stupidity aside, Lust nodded, as Sloth loaded the crossbow. "..." Taking a deep breath, Christian lowered the night vision attached to the helmet and sighed, then turned it on and whispered into the radio "Girls... don''t die" "..." Turning all of their gazes towards the man, the group just nodded. Counting down in his mind, Christian finally says "Start" With his voice, they got up from the ground and began to walk swiftly towards the ce. "Greed, if you see anyone who ces us at risk, eliminate them without question" "Affirmative" Replied the woman over the radio. Looking all around with tension at its peak, the group finally arrives at the side of the vige. "..." Silently, Christian attached himself to the wall and indicated with his fingers for them to follow him, then started to slowly move forward. Reaching the only street in the ce, Christian pokes his head out and sees at least 8 women standing along the street, while he saw 10 others standing on various rooftops. "..." Waiting in silence, Christian stood watching for five minutes, then suddenly raised his crossbow and released the first arrow. "..." Looking at the woman falling in front of him with an arrow in her skull, Christian gritted his teeth to calm his emotions and quickly crossed the street, while on the way he grabbed the woman''s leg and dragged her across. As they crossed, Lust and the others, took aim at the visible women and rooftops, ready at any moment to shoot anyone who detected them "..." Pointing towards the broken door in front of him, Christian looked at the women and held up 3 fingers, as the girls quickly positioned themselves around the door. Nodding, Christian opens the door with the tip of the crossbow and stepped in first, aiming straight to the right as Sloth followed him aiming to the left. Entering silently, Christian found the ce empty, but without stopping, he walked towards the exit door, then opened it with the gun and went out pointing to the right, quickly firing another arrow. Grabbing the corpse''s leg, Christian dragged it towards the house. Loading his crossbow, Christian gulped and looked at the door in front of him, then took a deep breath and nodded to Sloth, who quickly opened the door and stepped inside, only to be quickly grabbed by Christian''s cor. Frowning, Christian pulled the woman back and pointed his other finger at the wire in front of them, then turned to Gluttony. "..." Nodding, G slowly approached and crouched down beside the wire, looking closely at the two grenades attached to the side of the door. Reaching into her pocket, Gluttony pulled out two grenade safeties and looked at Christian. Crouching down to her level, Christian took the wire in the center and nodded. "..." Waving her hand, Gluttony took the first grenade from the left and cut the cable, then quickly put the safety in ce, while Christian kept tightening the cable to prevent the second one from exploding. Meanwhile, Lust approached the edge of the house and pointed to the front, watching for anyone who seemed to be approaching. "Enemy eliminated, cover your 6 o''clock, you''re almost spotted" Greed''s voice rang in the earpiece, causing Christian to frown and turn to Envy, who was guarding the house behind his back. "..." Shrugging, Envy pointed to her eyes, then shook her head, indicating that person hadn''t entered her line of sight. Sighing, Christian let go of the wire as he saw that Gluttony had deactivated the trap, then grabbed his crossbow and crept in towards the location. Leading the way, Christian didn''t have to be very cautious, as all the houses in the ce didn''t have rooms or anything simr, as the whole ce was open, with no personal rooms or even a room for a bathroom. The bathroom, kitchen, bed, everything was in the same room. Arriving at the fifth house, Christian stuck his head out of the window and saw two women in front of him, while the vehicles with machine guns were beside him, causing him to hold up two fingers towards Sloth, who simply nodded. Looking at his team, Christian took another deep breath and slowly opened the door, then shot the woman a few feet away, while Sloth quickly went down to the other woman. Quickly stepping out, Christian pointed the crossbow to the right as he ran towards the vehicle, then crouched down and waited. Already having his team together, Christian whispered "From here we''ll split up. Sloth, it''s your turn to clean the front road, we''ll cross the street and clean up the other side. After that you get to the back entrance of the hospital and we''ll enter through the front door, watch out for the roofs" "..." Nodding silently, Sloth finishes reloading his crossbow and waits. After 3 minutes, G approaches and whispers "Ready, vehicles secure" "We''re leaving" Nodding, Christian looks at Pride and Wrath, then points them to the house they came from. Getting up, Christian walks quickly towards the house, passing one after another without stopping, then peering out and crossing the street quickly, arriving at the same ce as where they came from. Approaching the door, Christian frowned when he saw that it didn''t open. Tapping Christian''s shoulder, Wrath walks past him and crouches at the door, then reaches into her pocket and pulls out two metal wires. "..." Watching silently as the woman picks the lock like it''s nothing, Christian and Pride look at each other, then shrug and point sideways. After 30 seconds, Wrath stood up as she grabbed her shotgun. Taking a deep breath, Christian slowly opened the door and pointed it sideways quickly, instantly noticing a sleeping person in the corner. Putting his finger to his lips to indicate silence, Christian slowly approaches the person. Looking at the gun at the side of the person, Christian frowned and looked at the person on the ground, finding a woman sleeping peacefully. "..." Silently, Pride and Wrath just watched Christian. Frowning, Christian looked at the woman''s military uniform and then looked at the gun, only to bite his lips tightly and pull his knife from his pocket. Crouching down, Christian stared at the woman''s sleeping face for a few seconds, then took a deep breath and took the knife in both hands, and moved the tip of the knife towards the sinciput of the skull. [A/N: The sinciput is the softest part of the human skull] Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian takes onest deep breath as he opens his eyes and brings the knife down hard, being embedded directly into the woman''s skull. As the knife buried itself, the woman opened her eyes wide and her gaze seemed to stare directly into his eyes, but no further movement came from her body. Gritting his teeth while taking deep breaths to calm his emotions, Christian grips the knife tightly and pulls it out, causing blood to stter on his arm. Showing no emotion, Christian wipes the blood off the knife onto his pants and puts it away again, then gets up and continues on his route to the next house. Staring at the man''s back for a few seconds, Pride looked at the body on the ground and sighed, then followed in his footsteps. "Target eliminated, Lust, you''re almost detected by your 4 o''clock, watch out on the rooftops" "..." Frowning, Christian continued his pace, carefully opening the unlocked door he followed, this time finding 2 sleeping women, causing his emotions to fluctuate. Stepping towards them, Christian repeated the process, again staring into the wide eyes of each woman. Christian could make everything easier by slitting the women''s throats, but his heart would not allow it, knowing that death would be minutester while they would either bleed to death or run out of air. A painful and cruel deathpared to the quick death with a knife in the brain. The road was the same, in the next 8 houses, Christian found at least 13 more women, all being killed by his hand, while their arms were already soaked with blood. -------------------- Edited By: Joy_a Chapter 133 Mission 2 Looking at the hospital in front of him, Christian bent down and whispered "Greed, how about the ceilings?" "10 people on the ceilings, I can take out two right now without detection, but there is a small risk, plus their absence would be detected in 5 minutes at most" "Sloth, how''s it going?" "We eliminated 18 people, most of them asleep, we are in the house in front of the hospital" "Good... now start the hard process, we use ourst crossbow shot and start using firearms, Greed, kill as much as you can" Taking the AK-74 from the corpse next to him, Christian watches it carefully and nods, then searched the corpse''s pockets and pulled out 3 magazines. "Get ready, we''re going out on the count of 3" "1" "2" Without giving the number 3, Christian opened the door and released his arrow straight into the roof of the front house, then grabbed the AK-74 from the ground and open fired into the hospital roof, taking down two more women. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "All dead" Greedmented, then continued "I have vision of the back door of the hospital, I can cover it" With the bullets, multiple screams began to sound inside the hospital, causing Christian to tense up as his gaze quickly changed color. Frowning, Christian took off his night vision and surveyed the ce, feeling that the violet gaze was much better. "To the entrance" With a cold voice, Christian moved quickly towards the main entrance, where tworge doors were visible. "Sloth, in position?" "Ready" Nodding, Christian kicked the door, but unfortunately, it didn''t budge an inch. "They''ve got the front door locked, I''ll blow it up" Taking a grenade in his hand, Christian turned and spoke "Move away" Pulling the pin, Christian moved quickly to the other side and threw the grenade. *Boom!* With the door opened, Christian took cover on one side of the door and waited. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Bursts of gunfire rang out all over the ce, but not giving it much thought, Christian pulled out a grenade and threw it. *Boom* Without going in, Christian pulled out a stunner and threw it, then nodded to Pride and went in. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Quickly assassinating the 5 survivors covering the door, Christian looked at his arm and frowned slightly at the sight of blood dripping from it, knowing that, even while stunned by his grenade, someone had shot and hit him. But ignoring the wound, Christian positioned himself in the center while Pride and Wrath covered his sides, then took a good look at the ce. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "This is a reception" Looking at the ce for a few seconds, Christian muttered, meanwhile the gunshots on the other side didn''t stop ringing. "Let''s go" Christian muttered, watching the only hallway in front of them. After entering the hallway, Pride guarded the first door next to him and shot directly at the person in front of it, then entered and shot again. 10 secondster, Pride came out and the trio kept walking, but before they reached the door, Christian raised his fist and stopped them. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Looking at the door to his right, Christian pulled down his ski mask and took a deep breath, then grabbed his gun, and fired through the door. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* On alert, Christian walked softly towards the ce and kicked the door, then quickly entered while pointing to the left, with Wrath following him, and then pointing to the right. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With the ce cleaned up, Pride looked at the dead person on the ground and saw the gun next to him, then looked up and observed Christian without his night vision, causing the woman to look deeply at him for a few seconds. "Sloth, how''s your situation going? I hear a lot of gunshots from your side" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "They won''t let us in, they''ve got the door covered and the gunfire won''t stoping!" shouted Sloth over them "I don''t want to throw the grenade because I can''t see if they have the civilians with them" "We''re on our way, the entrance is clear" Leaving the room, with Christian leading the way, they arrived in arge room with several stretchers seen all around. Turning his gaze to the right, Christian saw several dead bodies lying on the floor, looking at the children, elderly, and adults, caused his eyes to glow even more. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*. "They killed the civilians; kill everything you see" "No, look" Pointing towards the small mountain of corpses, Pridemented "Men are missing, I only see 10, while you see the triplet of dead women." *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "..." Quickly observing the scene, Christian coldly replied "At best, they are dead, let''s move on" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "..." Walking quickly across the room, Christian and his group approached towards the gunfire, looking in the distance his group saw 5 women leaning against the wall as they fired towards the back door. Stopping, Christian quickly reloaded his gun and pointed it at the women, then open fired without hesitation. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Stopping his gunfire, Christian lowered his weapon and spoke "Clean entry" With no more gunfire in the air, the whole ce went absolutely silent, as Sloth cautiously entered through the front door, being followed by the others. Gathering together, Sloth said "We need to clear the rooms" "There''s only one hallway with 4 rooms left; let''s go" Leading the way, Christian reached the hallway and raised his hand as he stopped. Closing his eyes, Christian devoted his attention to the sounds, then whispered "I see..." Pointing to the wall beside him, Christian fired. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*. "He''s clean" Lowering the gun, Christian didn''t bother to exin and walked calmly to the first door, then opened it and coldly looked at the scene in front of him, being followed by his team who were still on high alert. But when they reached the room, they all lowered their weapons and observed the scene with different looks, while a nauseating smell assaulted everyone''s nostrils. In front of them were 9 corpses of naked men, some were missing their heads, others had their facespletely disfigured and full of blood, while other men had holes in their foreheads with blood still flowing but what caught Christian''s attention, is that all the corpses had their lower member erect. "FUCKING BEASTS!!!" Wrath shouted in extreme anger as her eyes reddened rapidly. "..." Unlike Wrath, all the others were silent as they looked at Christian, who muttered softly "I see... they kill them when they are erect to stay that way for a long time... so they can satisfy themselves without any problems" "Those that were alive were killed when we arrived; the holes in the heads are still fresh" Muttering, Christian turned and walked to the next 3 rooms, finding the same scene in the others. "Command Center, missionplete, I count 87 enemy casualties, civilians were executed, our team is still intact" "Affirmative, helicopter and troops are on their way to clear the ce" "..." Walking around the ce, Christian arrived in front of the 5 women he mowed down from behind, he then bent down and looked at a golden watch on the wrist of one of the women "It''s gold" Taking the watch, Christian put it in his pocket and spoke into his radio "Greed, I have a gift for you" "Does it sparkle?" "Like the sun" "I love you~" "You can leave your position; the helicopter ising for extraction" "Affirmative!" Greed eximed loudly. Closing his eyes, Christian sat down beside the corpses and watched the women who were still looking at him with concern "Is something wrong?" "You... Are you okay?" with a frown, Pride asked as she pointed to Christian''s arm. "Yeah, the bullet just grazed me, when we get to the base, I''ll clean the wound" Christian replied coolly. "I''ve been in the military for over 5 years and I''ve never seen anything like what happened in that room" Lust casuallymented as she sat down next to Christian. "It''s because these types of missions are done by the army''s special forces, a normal soldier only arrives when the area is more secure and they have to clear the surrounding area" Taking Christian''s hand, Lust took off her night vision and stared him straight in the eyes "Are you sure you''re okay?" "..." Noticing the warmth in her hand, Christian''s vision began to flicker, as all his feelings turbulently returned, causing him to squeeze the woman''s hand a little tighter. "..." Taking a deep breath, Christian removed his helmet and bva, then nodded and released his hand from Lust "I''m fine, I was just a little numb" "..." ... After 2 hours, they returned to the base, Christian had to debrief with Alexandra, to then close the wound himself and take a shower to clean off the dirt. "It''s only your first mission Christian... you can''t throw in the towel" Clenching his fists while covering his eyes with his forearm, Christian muttered. He was currently standing still next to the entrance where their beds were, but he really wasn''t feeling well enough to show himself in front of his team. Somehow everything he saw affected him, even more so as he remembered how those women stared at him when he stabbed their brains out. "Fuck, this watch is a Rolex!" A happy shout sounded from inside the room "It must easily cost about 60 thousand dors!" "Calm down Christian this was your choice, do it for your family..." Taking a deep breath, Christian clenched his fists and quickly adjusted his facial expression for his neutral look, then walked into the room. "You did well, the next mission will be in 5 days, during these 5 days we will be training to fix certain ws I noticed" Looking at all the women who were on their own, Christian spoke, to then walk to his bed in the corner and continue "For now, rest, you did well, Sloth you turn the light off today" "Shit!" Sloth eximed in frustration, then turned to Greed and shouted "Lay your fat ass on the bed, I want to sleep!" Holding up her middle finger to the woman, Greed spoke as she looked at her raised wrist "I''ve got a lot of money on me, respect me." "Greed, lie down and y quietly" Frowning slightly, Christian took off his shoes and spoke. "Only because you say so, handsome" Winking at Christian, Greed went to her ce, while Wrath watched the whole scene with apathy. Taking off his pants and jacket, Christian was left alone in his T-shirt andid down on his bed, then closed his eyes and gently arranged his arm to avoid touching his injured spot. ... Quickly opening his eyes, Christian looked around in panic, while his body waspletely sweaty from the nightmare he had. "Easy Christian... it''s just a dream" Bringing his forearm to his eyes, Christian sighed, easily remembering how he was surrounded by every person he killed in total darkness. Leaning back, Christian turned to settle himself, but his spirits quickly dropped even lower as he saw the woman beside him. Looking at the brown hair in front of him, Christian already had a headache, even more so as he felt his morning erection touching the woman''s soft buttocks. Worst of all, Christian was totally attached to her, and he knows perfectly well that, if he moves even a little, he will be discovered. "..." With a tired look, Christian started to slowly withdraw her body, but she didn''t even manage to move an inch, and was instantly restrained by the woman''s hand. "Sergeant, how bold~" Lust whispered softly, then quickly grabbed Christian''s hand and pulled it towards her breasts. "*Sigh* Lust... can''t you respect my personal space, even for a day?" "I couldn''t hold back" Turning around, Lust swings her leg over Christian''s waist and smiles sensually "Yesterday the sergeant looked so sexy, that cold prating stare left my pussy itching all night long~" "*Sigh*" Feeling like he will die young just from the stress, Christian leaned back on the pillow and stareed at the breasts in front of his face. --------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Chapter 134 BOOM! With a sudden twinkle in her eye as she saw that the man wasn''t yelling at her or pushing her out of his bed as usual, Lust didn''t miss it and began to move closer to Christian''s body, as her thick thighs passed his waist "Sergeant, would you like to have some fun and rx~?" ''They will take advantage of your moment of weakness...'' Remembering the old man''s words, Christian sighed, knowing that today his mood is quite low and this woman is shamelessly taking advantage of him. "Lust... your attitude bothers me" Staring into the woman''s eyes, Christian continued "I understand your situation, you''re a total pervert and all, but I really want my personal space" "*Sniff*" Ignoring Christian''s words, Lust leaned her chest on Christian and sniffed deeply at the shoulder cor, while her smile kept getting bigger and bigger "Sargeant always smells so good" "..." Shaking his head, Christian got bored of trying to ration with the woman and got out of bed, then grabbed his pants and got dressed. "Sergeant, why are you ying hard to get?" Uncovering his body, Lust turned around and lifted her butt slightly, then spread her legs and showed her crotch "I can see that you are not repulsed by my actions, you are simply annoyed that someone wants to dominate you" "..." Buttoning up his shirt, Christian looked at her ass with a neutral face. Spreading her legs even wider, Lust lifted her ass high, while her breasts pressed against the bed with a curve in her waist that was truly incredible, then moved her hands and opened her crotch with her fingers, exposing her little pink hole "Just get in and we''ll feel immense happiness, leave behind that hypocrisy and let''s enjoy~" "..." Watching the scene silently, Christian buckled his boots and spoke "You really are hopeless" Turning around, Christian prepared to leave the ce. "Keep resisting my dear Lucifer, sooner orter you''ll be under me begging for more" Releasing her stance, Lust licked her lips and looked at Christian with a smile as she spoke "Until then you won''t get rid of me~" "This bitch is crazy..." Christian muttered as he walked out, casually reviewing the image of the woman''s ass, drawing a frustrated sigh from the man. ... Friday, October 13, 2017. (3 monthster) Sitting in the middle of a burning town, Christian stared at the fire and the corpses in front of him withpletely vacant eyes as he silently ate the meat in his hand. "Who knew Asian ck bear would taste so good" Eating with glee, Gluttonymented as she sat on a decapitated woman. "I don''t like it, the meat has too much fat" Eating in disgust, Pride grumbled. "Lucifer, do you think this is gold?" Checking the corpses a few feet away, Greed held up a ring. Squinting, Christian spoke "It appears to be gold ted; it has the silver mark underneath" "Tsk, damn poor bitches" Pocketing it in annoyance, Greed kicked the body and continued "But it''ll do the trick" Turning his gaze, Christian looked at the red-haired woman with blood dripping from his lips "She gave you a good whack" "That bitch caught me by surprise" With annoyance, Wrath wiped the blood from her mouth. "That was because you were so excited hitting the other one" Laughed Envy lightly. "I don''t know how you have so much energy, I feel like I''m going to die any minute from exhaustion" Lying on the floor with her limbs stretched out, Slothmented with irritation. "I haven''t showered in 3 days, I''m sick of this shit" Sniffing her clothes, Lust sighed in disgust "Who knew we''d have such a hard time finding these bitches" "..." Silently, Christian gazed vacantly at the corpses in front of him, then reached through his clothes and pulled out a small knife. Looking at the knife with nostalgic feelings, Christian ran his finger along its de and sighed, then raised his hand and threw it quickly in front of him. "..." With the knife suddenly stuck in her neck, the woman lying on the ground began to writhe while holding her hand to her neck, as muffled sounds covered the ce, so that after almost 2 minutes, the woman stopped moving. Taking another bite of the meat, Christian casuallymented "Tastes good" "..." "..." "..." Watching silently as the woman died, the girls just shrugged and went about their business. At this point, no one in the team was trying to make fun of Christian anymore, except for the crazy Lust. After more than 16 missions and a total count of 1017 casualties divided among the whole team, they discovered that this beautiful angel is nothing more than a camouged demon. They all realized that this man in front of them is not someone to y with if they don''t want a shot in the head, from chopping off heads with machetes to burying needles in eyes, there was nothing they haven''t seen in an attack on people that went beyond the moral limit of man, like touching children or rap3. Even the mission theypleted today seemed simple, cleaning up around the Bagram military base, who knew that while searching, they found corpses of children with missing organs, causing Christian to take it personally and look for them all over the damn ce. As for what happened next? It can only be called a massacre, ending today with 89 enemy casualties and all violent deaths. [A/N: The U.S. has 6 military bases in Afghanistan. - Herat - Dram - Camp Dwyer - Helmand - Kandahar - Bagram All these bases are close to Afghanistan government safe cities, and all share simrities with the names of the cities, for example, Herat base, is still next to the city of Herat, Camp Dwyer base, is still next to the city Dawirsan] "Officer, what mission do we have tomorrow?" looking at the corpses, Envy asked. In these 3 months and with so many sessful missions, they all rose quickly in rank, where the 7 sins achieved the rank of Sergeant and Christian who rose to be an army officer, all this in just 3 months. "Escort in conjunction with other teams, we will be guarding a convoy of construction materials" "Escort? What are we doing such a simple job for?" Pridemented strangly. Since they started doing missions, all of them are elimination or cleanup, practically if the mission doesn''t have to do with killing people, they didn''t take it. "We''re gaining ground on the Taliban, so we''ll make another military base in hostile territory in Kandahar" Taking another bite of meat, Christian replied "Two convoys will go out, the first will be a decoy and the second will be the real one" "Will we split or will we go with the first one?" asked Sloth. "We''ll split, I''ll go in the second with Pride and Envy, the others will cover the first" "..." Nodding silently, Sloth just looked at the starry sky. Christian nodded, alreadypletely confident in his team''s abilities. Maybe in the beginning he wouldn''t want to split up with them to avoid trouble or death, but after these 3 months, he already trusted them blindly, to the point that he is able to split them up without the fear of them screwing up or dying. "What team will we be working with?" asked Pride curiously. "I don''t know, but this mission is of high importance, that base will make us take a good area of Afghanistan-" Cutting off his words, Christian looked to the north, then sighed and spoke "It''s time to go" "..." Turning their eyes as a whole, they all saw that after about 40 seconds, the helicopters arrived on site, indicating the moment of extraction. ... Inside the military bunker is arge room surrounded by screens with women in front of them, while in the center is arge map with different markings of the country of Afghanistan, the whole ce was themand center. "May I introduce Lucifer, leader of the Infernus team" After thinking long and hard about his team''s name, Christian went for the simplest and used the Latin name for hell, ending with Infernus. Sitting next to Alexandra, Christian looked at the women standing at the entrance ofmand center with disinterest. "..." Watching the man with a frown, the woman in the lead simply nodded, then looked at Alexandra "Major, we need mission data" "That''s what we''re here for" Alexandra nodded with a hard expression, then indicated for them to sit quietly. "Major, I''ll go prepare the equipment and go to sleep" Getting up, Christian stretched slightly and spoke, then nodded towards the women and left the ce. "..." Frowning, the woman silently looked at the departing man, then looking at Alexandra and speaking respectfully "Major, why didn''t you stop him?" "They just finished a mission, besides they nned tomorrow''s movements, they don''t need to know anything else" Without bothering, Alexandra looked at the map and turned around "Thanks to the Infernus squadron, we managed to push back the Taliban, it''s time to create a new base and gain ground" After 30 minutes of exnations, Alexandra continued "When you arrive on site, you will have to protect the area for 2 days, in that time we will already have walls erected" "What will we do with the Taliban settlements nearby? I managed to see 5 on the map" "Those will be exterminated by the Infernus group, you only have to maintain the security of the ce" "Major, with all due respect, we are Seals, we do those kinds of missions, not some random man" Frowning, even more, the woman spoke. "Sergeant Price, I understand that youe from Iraq and are not aware of Afghanistan, but today, your name no longer causes fear or respect to the terrorists" Without looking away from the map, Alexandra spoke calmly "Today the Infernus group is the one who leads the ce, they cleared the area and are spreading terror to the Taliban, thanks to them we are nning another base and thanks to them we have not had any other casualties in the fighting for thest 2 months" "But Major-!" Price attempted to protest, only to be interrupted by Alexandra. Turning around, Alexandra frowns and speaks seriously "Watch your tone Sergeant, I will not ept being walked allover" "..." "The mission will be called ''Eagle''s Nest'', the Infernus team will be split in two and we will have two convoys, the first will be the decoy and will be led by Infernus with 40 soldiers, in the second will be you and the rest of the Infernus team with another 30 soldiers, I don''t want any trouble" "Yes Major!" ... Looking at the long line of armored and armed vehicles, Christian turned to his girls and spoke "Take care of yourselves, don''t die or I will personally go to hell to bring them back and kill them myself!" Wiping a fake tear from her eye, Greed nodded "Lucifer is so caring, he even cares about us *Sniff*" "Lucifer~-" Lust attempted to speak, only to shut up quickly upon seeing the man''s vacant stare. "Beat it, see you on the other side" Christian turned back toward the base. "Tsk, he didn''t even kiss me goodbye" Picking up her gun, Lust clicked her tongue in annoyance. "I''ll reallyugh when Lucifer can''t stand you anymore and shoots you" Slothmented with a grin. "I would have shot you already" Yawning, Wrath spoke up. "Your meat must taste good..." Gluttony added seriously, looking closely at Lust. "That ne you got looks interesting" Moving closer to Lust, Greed smiled and spoke. "Damn bitches, we spent so many moments together and yet you expect me to get killed!" Angrily, Lust eximed. ... In the convoy, Christian was riding in the co-driver''s seat looking at all the surroundings with calm and absolute attention, while his gaze was violet as always in hisst days. With the passage of time, Christian managed to slightly control the ability, where for every tense situation, he can activate it in some way with rtive ease, although he still can''t control his body well enough to give himself adrenaline whenever he wants or eliminate 100% of his emotions at will. After another 30 minutes of walking, Christian frowned and spoke into his radio "We have movement a hundred meters to our right, by the bush over the hill" With his words, the vehicles rapidly increased their speed, while the equipped machine guns were moved quickly in that direction. Moving forward another two kilometers, Christian frowned even more, as he took the safety off his weapon "Something''s wrong... I''m sure I saw movement..." Picking up the radio, Christian spoke "2-6, heads up front, something''s wrong" "2-6 speaking, I don''t see anything out of ce" "That''s the problem, we''re in a hostile zone and apparently the first convoy is going smoothly" "2-6 on alert" "You just watch the road and prepare to brake or elerate" Picking up another radio, Christian spoke towards the female driver next to him, then spoke into the radio "Pride, Envy, do you see anything by the tail?" "No vehicle following us, all in order-" *BOOM!* --------------------- Edited By: Amiss We have a new discord for you to join! Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG In the discord we created rooms to leave your ideas, your doubts and a specific room for you to leave images that you consider good for future characters. We also created an announcement room where I willment any big change or something important about the trajectory of the novel. The discord will be in constant development, so don''t hesitate to give rmendations to improve it. Chapter 135 Abandonment Quickly turning his gaze, Christian saw Pride and Envy''s vehicle catching fire, he then turned his gaze to the side and saw that hundreds of silhouettes were emerging from hidden holes instead. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* A hail of bullets began to hit the vehicles, while the machine guns began to release bullets in response. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* But all of this was not the concern of Christian, who knew that Pride and Envy''s vehicle would explode from within at any moment "Stop the convoy, return fire, we have to get the Humvee people out!" "Affirmative!" they shouted over the radio, as the entire convoy came to an instant halt. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*. "I''ll go down for them!" Putting down the radio, Christian didn''t hesitate, and got out of the vehicle, then closed the door and ran to the opposite side, thus having cover with the vehicles. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Running with his head shrunken, and his back hunched, Christian quickly reached the vehicle and opened the door after applying ample force, then looked at the driver and brought his hands to the woman''s neck, noticing that she was still alive. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* ncing up, Christian looked at Pride and Envy without conscience. Without dy, he pulled the driver out andid her carefully on the ground, then went in and took the pulse of the others, seeing to his relief that they were alive. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Quickly and anxiously, Christian pulled them out of the vehicle and turned his gaze in disbelief, watching as the convoy suddenly began to move, while vehicles overtook him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Grabbing his radio, Christian yelled "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!!!? GET BACK HERE!!!" "..." "DAMN!!!" Even with his ability active, Christian felt immense fury at the situation, but he still grabbed the women''s weapons and threw them aside, then snatched his bulletproof vest and dropped it on the ground. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Quickly grasping a single of his explosive grenades, Christian threw one towards the enemies, then grabbed his only 3 smoke grenades and threw them all around him. Gritting his teeth, Christian grabbed the driver and ced her on his shoulder, then gripped Envy and Pride in his arms and ran the other way as fast as he could. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" In frustration, Christian threw down his M4 and kept running, sensing his muscles tense, as he carried so much weight on him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Startled by the sudden gunshots in his direction, Christian gritted his teeth, even more, looked at the small hill in front of him, and then tightened his grip on Envy and Pride, and elerated his pace, giving it his all. Christian ran aimlessly as fast as he could, while gunshots came every time he was spotted. After 1 hour of running, Christian copsed on the ground, breathing heavily, as he left the covered bodies on a rock. Feeling his muscles wasted, Christian adjusted his breathing for 5 minutes and lifted his head on the rock, instantly noticing more than 30 people in the distance following in his footsteps. Pulling his satellite radio out of his pocket, Christian took a deep breath as he saw a bullet in the center, knowing that help would not be able to be called. "Fucking bitches, I''ll kill them when I get back" Frowning, Christian pulled out his pistol and whispered "I''ve got 9 rounds in the clip, and two other spare mags" Approaching the passed-out women, Christian began to check their pockets, only to frown when he saw that none of them had guns or ammunition "These stupid women aren''t carrying their gun; it''s supposed to be mandatory..." "5 explosive grenades, and 27 rounds" Thinking quickly, Christian decided to rest for another few minutes while he processed the situation "I don''t know where we are exactly, nomunication, 3 charges to save, and people following us" But as he spoke, Christian frowned and approached the driver, noticing the blood dripping down her back. Quickly pulling off the woman''s vest, Christian looked at the wound and shook his head "They punctured her lung and she''ll be dead in 5 minutes at the most if she doesn''t get help." Pulling bandages out of his pocket, Christian poured some water on the wound and started to squeeze the wound, but the blood wouldn''t stop flowing and really the situation was lost in Christian''s mind. "I''m sorry" Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian finally pulls the army cor from around her neck and goes through the woman''s pockets, finding a wallet in it. Opening it, Christian manages to see a picture of this woman with a man in her arms and two small children smiling, causing his gaze to turn even colder as he muttered "Private Smith, I will see to it that I get this to your family, I will also end your suffering and prevent you from spending yourst minutes with those beasts, I can do no more" Pulling out his knife, Christian settled it on the woman''s head and stabbed her, killing her instantly without any pain, then removing it and wiping it on his clothes. Taking the body of Envy and Pride, Christian took onest look at the woman on the ground and ran off. ... Lying on the ground while breathing heavily, Christian watched the stars above him with a vacant stare, while his violet gaze was long gone. 5 hours. For 5 hours Christian ran and ran without stopping, being chased at every turn. The sun went down, and the veil of darkness gave Christian the expected rest. "They still don''t wake up... the blow had to be very strong" Looking at the unconscious women beside him, Christian gritted his teeth as he felt the cold all over his body "I have to give them warmth, or they will die, in this state their body temperature drops a lot..." Looking at the barren ground beneath him, Christian took a deep breath and started digging with his hands, constantly pulling out dirt so that after 40 minutes, he formed a big hole for two people, while his fingernails and hands bled from the constant rubbing, or the stones in his path. Approaching Pride and Envy, Christian began to quickly undress them, and left them in just their underwear. "The ground in the hole is hot, that temperature willst a few hours, but I have to give them more warmth and these clothes don''t help" Frowning as he thought, Christian took off his own clothes, and dragged the women into the hole, then took his clothes, and wrapped the hole with them "This will help warm them up..." Taking Pride, Christian gently lowered her down into the hole, then took Envy andid her down next to Pride. Noting the blood on Pride''s lips, Christian looked at his little water and sighs, then took a piece of bandage and wiped Pride''s mouth. "They haven''t had any water... but I can''t give it to them asleep either, they won''t swallow and may drown... their heads are not too high, and not above the level of their feet either, they will have good breathing" Nodding, seeing that he did everything right, Christian takes the rest of the clothes and starts to cover the women, making sure no part of their body is left exposed to the cold. "Well..." Hugging himself while only wearing underwear, Christian nodded, and then began to stow his knives and needles in his underwear. Turning his gaze, Christian looked around for a ce of cover, finding arge stone a few feet away. Leaning back against the stone about 10 meters high, and about 15 meters wide, Christian curled up, as he hugged his legs, and scanned his surroundings intently. "*Sigh* I hope they wake up as soon as possible... I don''t think I can carry them another day" ... *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* Repeatedly punching the woman''s face, Wrath shouted until her face was red with fury "HOW IS IT, THAT YOU ABANDONED OUR PEOPLE!!!?" Grabbing her by the neck, Wrath knocked the woman to the ground and looked at her menacingly "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED OUT THERE!!!?" With blood dripping from her mouth, Sergeant Price frowned and spoke coldly "We had priority to protect the materials and the builders, it was your leader whomitted the stupidity of bypassing the mission, now tell your people to put down their weapons, you aremitting a crime by targeting another soldier!" With a dark face, Sloth pointed at the entire team of Seals, then took his radio and said "This is Sloth to central." "This is central, did the second convoy arrive?" "Yes, but we''re in trouble, we''re pulling out of the area and leaving the Seals to lead the ce" "Sloth, this is Major Walker, report the situation" "The Seals team idiots abandoned Lucifer while he was on his way to rescue 3 soldiers from a burning vehicle, in that vehicle was Pride, Envy, and a female driver" "..." With a few seconds of silence, Alexandra finally replied in an extremely serious voice "Move the radio closer to Sergeant Price" Coolly, Sloth walked over to the woman on the ground and turned up the volume on the radio "Ready." "Sergeant Price, did you forget our number one rule in the military?" "..." "I''ll repeat it to you because you seem to have forgotten it..." Taking a deep breath, Alexandra shouted "NO ONE MUST BE LEFT BEHIND!!!" "..." Silently, Price simply looked at her people, who were staring at her. "..." After a few seconds of silence, the radio sounded again "Sloth, hold position, we''ll send a convoy to sweep the area and search for your people" With a frown, Sloth turned her gaze to her team, noticing the same squarish face on the others. Lust, Gluttony, Greed, and Wrath, the four women pointed their weapons at the team of women on the ground, while their expressions were dark and threatening. "We can''t do that Major, we''ll go get our people, we''ll take a vehicle and ammo." "Sergeant Sloth, we need you to stay and lead the ce, you know the Taliban movements-" "Major Walker, sorry to interrupt you, but we really won''t stay, I don''t care if you punish me and as far as I can see, neither do my teammates care if you punish them, we''ll take a vehicle and go get our team" Cutting off the signal, Sloth looked at the others and nodded, then grabbed Wrath''s shoulder and spoke "Let''s go" *Pa! With a final punch to the woman''s face, Wrath stood up and looked coldly at the people pointing their weapons at them, then looked back down at the woman on the ground and spat "You disgust me" ring coldly at the team, Sloth speaks "If anything happens to our people, we''ll blow the heads off all of you cowardly bitches" ... "Hissss~" Suddenly opening his eyes, Christian froze as he saw the source of the noise, while his whole body suffered from the extreme cold he felt right now. In front of him and wrapped around his leg, was arge snake at least a meter long, and as fat as a baby''s arm. The snake had incredibly dark scales, while sharp dark green eyes stared at him. "Hissssss~" hissed the snake, showing its long, thin pink tongue. ''A python? No... there are no pythons of this color, besides they shouldn''t be in Afghanistan... a ck mamba? No... those snakes are only in Africa and they are not that big... a Gloydius? No... those are brown and small, ording to the old man''s books, there is no simr snake in Afghanistan'' Quickly thinking about the type of snake to decide what to do, Christian broke into a cold sweat, feeling that he might die at any second. ----------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 136 Bang, Boom "Hissssss~" Crawling, the snake slowly inched up Christian''s body, causing the man to tense up beyond belief. But suddenly, something happened that froze Christian''s thoughts. The snake began to caress Christian''s face with its head! With a strange face, Christian raised his trembling hand towards the reptile, then touched its scales fearfully, and began to caress it gently. "Hissssss~" As if enjoying it, the snake trembled slightly, causing Christian to sigh in relief at not being instantly attacked. Gathering courage, Christian raised his hand and stroked the head of the snake, who allowed itself to be touched without any problem. "Hissssss~" hissed the snake, then moved forward and climbed onto Christian''s shoulder, being gently enveloped by the strange reptile. Smiling oddly, Christian turned his head and looked at the reptile next to him, but a secondter, his brow furrowed as he quickly grabbed his weapon. Rising gently with the snake draped over his shoulder, Christian poked his head out and looked at the 15 women walking around, causing his expression to turn ugly. Bending down again, Christian touched his knives hanging in his underwear and sighed "All or nothing... the sun is not up yet" Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian took a deep breath for a few seconds, only to open his eyes again, and his entire vision turn violet. "Fifteen enemies, all are more than 5 meters away, carrying shlights..." Putting away his weapons, Christian pulled out 6 knives and divided 3 in each hand. Closing his eyes, Christian whispered "15 knots of wind... I add 20 degrees on the throw for height..." Opening his eyes, Christian progressed crouched down, and looked at the women, then waved his hands and threw all 6 knives at once, hitting each of them in the neck of a different person. Hitting all 6 knives, Christian quickly pulled out the others and began to run towards them, quickly throwing another 6, but missing the sixth knife. Without despairing, Christian took hisst 6 knives and threw them, but as they reached them, someone reacted quickly. *Bang!* A single shot went out of the woman''s gun before it fell to the ground, along with the others. Standing still, Christian looked down at his leg and watched calmly as the blood seeped out quickly. "Blood loss... Low blood flow, I won''t be able to make big movements or much strength" Walking with difficulty towards the corpses, Christian took out the knives one by one, then put them away uncleaned and began to check the women. "3 canteens with water, dried meat, and many weapons, no one with a radio or cell phone..." With his hands full of blood, Christian took the magazines out of the women''s pockets, and looked at the weapons "one M24 Sniper Rifle with a 1000-meter sight, three AK-74, five AK-47... one GP-25 with 7 explosive ammunition, 3 MP5 and two AKM...stly 15 M9 pistols.... 12 Model 24 grenades and I have about 500 bullets in total." Looking around, Christian confirmed that no one was there, and began to remove the bulletproof vests from the women, then pulled off hisst piece of bandage and cleaned his wound "I have to get the bullet out..." Picking up a military knife, Christian looked at the wound, and frowned at its depth "It almost touches the bone... if I take it out it will bleed a lot since it happens to carry veins... let''s leave it there for now" Pouring more water into the wound, Christian cleaned the surroundings and bandaged his leg, then got up, and started dragging the weapons, along with the vests towards the rocks. After 10 minutes of several trips, Christian formed small covers with corpses on their sides with the stone covering his back, while almost all of his clothes were stained with blood from dragging the bodies. With his safe ce ready, Christian approached the hole and sighed with relief when he saw that the girls had a pink color on their faces, showing him that they were not cold yet and their situation was stable. "That shot can ring out 2 kilometers in this open area... I don''t think these women will be looking for us alone, I have to hold on" Coolly, Christian looked at the women in the hole and returned to his rock, then began to drag the bulletproof vests into the hole. Gently lowering the vests, Christian covered the women''s entire bodies, leaving only their heads exposed, while thest of the 15 he left for himself on the rock. Nodding, Christian limped off to his rock, then sat back and sighed. Picking up the M24 rifle, Christian checked the ammunition and nodded, then turned his gaze to look at the snake lingering on his shoulder. "You saved my life by waking me up..." Gently stroking the snake''s head, then turning his gaze and observing its tail "Now you will be mine...I see you are a woman...you will be called Lilith" "Hissssss~" hissed the snake as it caressed Christian''s face with its head. "You are very beautiful Lilith, your scales are very soft" Gently caressing the snake, Christian spoke, then frowned and crawled towards the edge of the rock. Peeking out, Christian saw a vehicle approaching, with a makeshift heavy machine gun behind it, while about 57 armed people were walking around, lighting up the entire area. "Damn..." Quickly grabbing a bulletproof vest, Christian strapped it on as best he could and took a deep breath, "We will have crossfire... the vehicle is civilian, they have no cover... it''s now or never" Approaching again towards the rock edge, Christian picked up the GP-25 grenadeuncher and whispered "Never fire this shit, but I know its basics..." "87 meters away, 35 degrees up" Pointing skyward, Christian began to mutter, then took a deep breath and pulled the trigger. Watching in slow motion as therge explosive falls, Christian smiled slightly, as he saw it over the vehicle. *BOOM! The car exploded and fire shot up into the skies, directly killing a handful of people from the st. "At least 7 dead" Picking up the AK-47, Christian rested it on his wall of corpses and took aim, then fired nonstop. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With the first burst, 5 bodies fell, but at the same time, gunshots and screams starteding towards Christian, causing him to duck back into the rock. Picking up another AK-47, Christian propped it up next to the other one, and without leaning out, started firing with both at the same time. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "If they believe there is more than one person is shooting, they''ll be cautious about approaching" Gunfire rained down on the rock, while Taliban screams surrounded the whole ce. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* * "I have to go lower" Taking the grenadeuncher, Christian took a deep breath, then moved one of the corpses off his wall, and leaned out, causing blood to stter on his face, from the shots that hit the corpse''s skull. Waiting for a few seconds, Christian quickly poked his head out and immediately withdrew it. "60 meters, they''reing" Remembering where they were, Christian carefully stood up, and pointed skyward, then quickly reloaded the grenadeuncher and fired. *BOOM* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Quickly reloading again, Christian moved the gun and fired away. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *BOOM* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Having fired 7 times in total, Christian put away thest of the ammunition in the gun and picked up the M24 rifle, taking advantage of the momentary cessation of fire to poke his head out. Squinting, Christian rested the rifle on the corpses, and began firing. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Quickly changing the magazine, Christian fired again. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "12 more down" Christian whispered withdrawing his head quickly so that 5 secondster, the bullets hit the rocks again. "¨´??¡À¨´¡­???a¨²¡¥!" (Advance! -Pastun, Talibannguage) One shout, in particr, was heard, causing Christian''s brow to furrow as he understood what it said, and its distance. "35 meters" Taking the five M67 grenades he managed to salvage from his kit, Christian began to throw them towards the other side of the rock aimlessly, hoping they would dy, even if only a little bit of the women''s path. "¨´?¨´??¡ì¨´¡­ ¨²?¨´?¨´?!" (Watch out!!- Pashtun) Hearing the scream, Christian threw thest grenade in his hand towards where he thought the person was. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*. Moving towards the other grenades, Christian began to indiscriminately throw the Model 12 Grenades. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Without waiting, Christian grabbed the AKM and walked over to the edge of the rock, then leaned his whole body out, and fired at the nearest people. Bursts of gunfire came from Christian''s gun, but at the same time, a burst of gunfire came towards him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With the magazine empty, Christian ducked behind the rock, and looked at his arm, noticing the blood seeping rapidly. "I''m in bad shit-" Cutting off his words, Christian nced sideways at a grenade thatnded on the side of the rock right next to the makeshift wall of corpses, causing him to quickly throw himself as far as possible. *BOOM!* Flesh from the corpses sttered everywhere, arms, legs, even eyes were seen in front of Christian, while his senses were dazed by the nearby explosion. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* But still, he squeezed his eyes tightly shut and opened them again, then grabbed an AK-74 and turned around, instantly shooting the first woman who approached the hole. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With the woman down, Christian walked as fast as he could to the left side of the rock, and leaned out quickly, shooting two womening from that side, then leaned against the rock and shot towards where his wall of corpses was. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With his senses working at maximum, Christian repeatedly aimed at both sides. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* 5 more went down, but with hisst bullet fired, Christian dropped the AK-74 and pulled out his Desert Eagle. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Breathing shallowly, Christian looked down as he switched the magazine, gritting his teeth, at the sight of his fully damaged bulletproof vest, as blood seeped from a hole near his stomach. "I can''t be defensive anymore..." Bending down with difficulty, Christian grabbed the gun from one of the corpses and moved forward. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Letting out a burst, Christian shot towards the people nearby, quickly taking down 8 other people who came running. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Falling to his knees, Christian gritted his teeth and leaned against the rock, while 2 more holes were visible in his leg. Breathing shakily, and with no other people in sight, Christian reloaded the gun with shaking hands, and crawled as best he could to circle the rock again, then raised the gun and fired. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Haha~" Laughed Christian softly as he threw the gun away, seeing the whole ce with no people standing, and thest 6 corpses lying on the ground. Bringing his trembling hand to his chest, Christian looked at his blood, then muttering in a hoarse voice as his gaze returned to normal "I''m really in bad shit..." "..." Standing in the middle of nowhere, near an imminent death, Christian felt an immense loneliness in his heart, as coldness covered his half-naked body. With total silence all around him, and the cold night in his heart, Christian watched the stars in the sky. "Mom..." With a sudden emptiness in his heart, Christian whispered "Mother..." "I... I miss them" "I''ll be in the dark..." Looking at the starry sky, Christian for the first time in his life, hated it, he really found all those lights in the sky disgusting "Loneliness... I don''t want to die alone again... Mother..." "Hissss~" Startled momentarily, Christian slowly turned his gaze to his shoulder, finding the snake staring at him. Smiling weakly, Christian whispered "I had forgotten about you little one, are you okay?" ----------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 137 New Mission "Hissssss~" Wrapping herself around Christian''s torso, the snake hissed. "I love you too my girl, I was stupid to feel lonely when I was with you" Christian smiled weakly, then turned his gaze and sighed. With difficulty, Christian crawled as best he could towards the hole, arriving 5 minutester. Peeking his head out, Christian sighed with relief to see that they were intact, as he stared at their faces "I treated them pretty badly..." Remembering his whole personality so far, Christian sighed again "I just wanted to train... I guess I never took a moment to see them as my loved ones" "..." Suddenly frowning, Christian smiled bitterly as he picked up his pistol with hisst bullet. After a few seconds, the roar of a vehicle came to the scene. "This is it..." Staring at his gun, Christian seriously thought about suicide, not wanting to live through what he saw during this time. But just when he thought all was lost, a shout enveloped the ce "WE COME TO ACTION BITCHES!!!" Nearly dropping his weapon, Christian smiled awkwardly at the sound of Greed''s voice, as relief spread through his body. Quickly getting out of the vehicle, the team looked at the scene with a frown, seeing shredded bodies, a car in calls and several st craters. Scanning the scene, Sloth found the back of the man who would be impossible not to recognize by his hair, causing her to quickly run towards him. "Lucifer!" Approaching Christian, Sloth froze at the sight of therge snake enveloping him, quickly pulling his knife from his pocket "Don''t move, we have to kill it" "Leave her..." Smiling awkwardly, Christian raised his trembling hand and caressed it "She''s my friend" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Sloth shrugged and scowled at the man''s half-naked body and the obvious bleeding holes in his limbs, then turned his gaze to the kill zone at his back and spoke "You had a hard time" "More than difficult, look at this, it''s an eye!" With an eye hanging in her hand, Greed reached around the back as she looked at him curiously, then looked at the muscles visible on the sides of the p jacket and clicked her tongue "Quite a body you were hiding" Coming to Christian''s side, Wrath crouched down to Christian''s height and looked`` at his wounds with a frown "You''re bleeding badly..." "Where are the girls?" looking all around, Gluttony reached the spot and asked. "They''re still asleep..." Pointing towards the hole, Christian answered "Could you give me something for the cold? I think I''m going to die of hypothermia..." Taking off her military jacket, Lust wrapped it around Christian and smiled "Although I''d like to undress you more, I think I can wait." "Hissssss~" hissing menacingly, the snake rose aggressively in front of Lust, causing the woman to startle and back away. "What the fuck!?" Lust eximed in fear "What are you doing with a snake!? I hate snakes!" "..." Turning his gaze, Christian managed to hear the roars of helicopters, while in the distance he saw 5 dots approaching. "Tsk, these bitches sleep like it''s nothing" With a branch in her hand, Greed poked Envy''s face with amusement. "You''re really bleeding badly, we need to get you out of here" Without taking his eyes off Christian''s body, Wrath spoke again with seriousness and concern in her voice. "The extraction medium is here" Slothmented, pointing towards the helicopters, that were a few meters away from them. "Help me up." "I''m not going anywhere near that thing!" Walking away quickly, Lust pointed toward the dark snake on Christian. "It''s not a thing, it''s Lilith, my snake" "You even named it!?" In disbelief, Lust continued "You can''t take her to the barracks, it''s illegal!" "It''s also illegal for you to harass me every day" Smiling slightly, Christian replied, momentarily stunning Lust at the sight of his smile. "Lucifer, I''m d to see you alive" Arriving from the helicopter, Alexandra sighed and spoke, then looked around the ce and continued "And I see you had fun" "Major, I''d like to talk to you, but I think I''m bleeding to death" Being supported by Wrath and Gluttony, Christian struggled to his feet and spoke. "You are dismissed, we will leave the soldiers to clean up the ce, and make a report of the situation" Alexandra nodded, then looked at the hole and spoke "d to see everyone is alive" "Not everyone" Pointing towards the hole, Christian spoke "Among my clothes I have a wallet and the ne of soldier Smith, she was hit by a shot while we were fleeing the ce, she waspletely healthy before that, that death will fall on the head of the one who gave the order to retreat" "We''ll get it to the family" Frowning, Alexandra nodded. "She had a husband and children..." Remembering the woman, Christian sighed and spoke "Give me his detailster, I''ll transfer money to the husband so he can raise his children without problems, it''s the least I can do after failing to save his wife" "That''s not necessary, he''ll get the pension from-" "Major Walker, do you really think a man can easily raise two children with just the measly money they give for alimony?" "..." "Let''s go" Being dragged towards the helicopter as Lust, Sloth and Greed reached Envy and Pride, Christian took onest look at the scene in front of him, but on the way, something caught his attention. "Wait, take me over there" Pointing towards a corpse, Christian spoke. With hesitation, Gluttony and Wrath nodded, then reached to the side of the corpse and slowly lowered Christian down. Reaching under the corpse, Christian picked up a silver ne from which hung a pocket watch, only to open it and see a picture behind its cover. "..." Looking at the picture of a smiling family, Christian looked at the corpse''s face and sighed "Let''s go..." ... Thursday, December 02, 2017. (1 monthter) Looking at the snake in front of him, Christian sighed and hugged it. "Beautiful Lilith, are you hungry?" Hugging the snake, Christian whispered wearily. "Hisss~" Smiling slightly at her responses, Christian kissed her scales and nodded "I''m hungry too, let''s get some breakfast" Sitting up in bed, Christian looked at the clock hanging on the wall and sighed "5 am..." Getting up with a yawn, Christian stretched his body a bit and sighed contentedly, then grabbed his clothes and started to get dressed. Fastening his boots, Christian stretched his arm and whispers "Come on gorgeous, another day begins." "Hisss~" hissing, the snake crawled up Christian''s arm, then climbed up, and wrapped itself around his shoulders. "You''re gaining weight, friend" Stroking the scaly body, Christian smiled. In these months, the snake grew quite a bit. If it was the thickness of a baby''s arm before, today it could be said that its thickness was the same as a child''s arm, while its length grew from 1.5 meters to 2 meters. "Hisss~" "Yes, you''ve gotten really big" Stroking the snake''s head, Christian looked at the sleeping women and smiled slightly, then walked down the hall, and left the ce. "Lieutenant!" Walking out of the room, two women guarding the door straightened their backs and gave a military salute. After the abandonment disaster, Christian was upgraded in rank as a reward, moving directly to Lieutenant while the rest of the team moved up to Officer. As for the Seals team, Christian hadn''t seen them again after that day, proving that Alexandra quickly got them out of the ce, to avoid the women''s deaths. "At ease" Nodding, Christian calmly continued on his way. "Lieutenant!" "Lieutenant!" "Lieutenant!" On the way, Christian was saluted multiple times, as of all the soldiers focused on him. But not caring, he simply nodded and continued on his way. Arriving at the room with the table in the center, Christian looked at the makeshift kitchen on the side and smiled "Today we''ll have bacon and eggs, while you my pretty snake will eat... how about a piece of steak?" "Hisss~" "I see you like the idea" Th3 room that used to be for interrogations, was taken over by Christian as a kitchen for his team, they even added a gas stove, sink and everything they needed for their meals. After cooking for about 30 minutes, Christian finally finished setting the table, and left as much food as for 15 people, then looked at the clock on the wall, and counted. "5" "4" "3" "2" "We''re here!" suddenly opening the door, Lust eximed with joy. Since Christian went through that difficult situation, he started to change his attitude towards his team, noticing that he had really treated them badly before. That change in attitude surprised the women, but they really enjoyed the way things were right now. Christian cooked their 3 meals, didn''t beat them as much in training, and even showed genuine concern for them. Smiling, Christian sat at the head of the table, then picked Lilith up, and positioned her on hisp. Climbing up Christian''s chest, Lilith approached the table and began to slowly swallow arge piece of cooked meat. "I always get chills watching that" Shivering slightly, Greed sat up andmented. "Don''t even tell me, I have a phobia of that shit" Lust whispered, looking at the snake with a frown "Because of you I have to sleep alone." "..." With the piece of meat still entering her mouth, Lilith''s eyes looked directly at Lust, causing the woman to tremble slightly. "Good morning" Envy nodded with a serious look, sitting down next to Christian. "Good morning Envy, did you sleep well?" "Yes, thank you..." Taking a piece of bread, Envy replied. Since Christian saved Envy and Pride''s life, their attitudes underwent several changes. Previously Envy hardly spoke, only took orders and always showed her cynical smile in hermunications, but today, the woman opened up much more with everyone, especially Christian. As for Pride, she was alwaysmunicated very little, but now she usually smiled slightly from time to time. "This tastes good" Pridemented as she ate. Rubbing his eyes wearily, Sloth made herself a coffee and spoke "What mission do we have today?" "Today we are going to Africa" "Africa?" With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Greed asked. "Yes, Africa" "Africa has a lot of gold and diamonds, no?" "I think so" "I''ve never eaten a lion, do you think it tastes good?" Pouring bacon with eggs on her te, Gluttony asked. "I heard it tastes like veal" Pride replied. "And the elephant?" Gluttony asked. "I read it tastes like Moose, but the meat is juicier" Smiling, Christian replied. "Where in Africa are we going?" asked Wrath curiously. "Somalia" Frowning, Sloth spoke "Wasn''t Somalia abandoned after the disaster with the helicopters?" "Yes, but it looks like the new president wants to get into the ce, so we''re going to go support" "Who is the new president? I haven''t been home in a long time and I didn''t really vote" Curious, Envy asked. "The owner of the Trumppany" "That fat blonde?" "Exactly" "What does she want to do in Somalia?" asked Sloth. "Clean up the image of the military, I think she wanted to take down the country president" "Again, advocating freedom?" Raising her eyebrows and with a mocking edge to herdvoice, Pridemented. "As usual" Christian smiled. "Don''t you think it would be nice if we went on a mission to protect the oil extractors? Maybe we could steal a few hundred liters" Greed interrupted hopefully. "It doesn''t pay off, you won''t have a way to take it with you, besides I don''t n to participate in the theft, it would help the government and I really don''t want to help them" Pursing his lips while remembering the real reason for this war, Christian simply shook his head. "..." ----------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 138 Invaders Somalia, 7 dayster. Sitting at arge table, Christian looked uninterestingly at the woman shouting. "Colonel, we don''t need the help of these people!" Scowling, a muscr woman eximed. Rubbing her temples, a woman in her 50''s with dark hair, spoke wearily "These are orders from above, I understand that you are Delta and you can skip orders, but this is not one of those" "Colonel, if you force us, my people and I will refuse to fight" Crossing her arms, the woman continued "Everyone in the army knows the fame of this group of demons called ''Infernus'', they are nothing but madmen who do not respect military codes, if I worked with them I would put my people at risk, I will not allow it" Since they arrived at the ce, Christian was on standby, but regardless, he used his time to investigate the area and reconnoiter his allies. The army brought 1000 soldiers distributed in 6 bases around Somalia. Of those 1000 soldiers, all are special forces, Delta, Seals and Rangers, showing how much force they added to this country. "Lieutenant Hunt, this group is winning us the war in Afghanistan, understand that with your help they will have no problem capturing the president" "Colonel, I''m sorry to have to do that, but I will not put my team at risk with these maniacs" Looking sideways at Christian and his group, Infernus. Hunt snorted and spoke "Besides we are Deltas, we don''t need the help they are offering" "They said the same thing in 2010, and we got a national embarrassment" Envymented mockingly. "What did you say bitch!?" Approaching aggressively, a woman behind Lieutenant Hunt eximed angrily. "She said they are a failure, are you deaf?" Scowling, Wrath narrowed his eyes and red at the woman coldly. "You think I won''t kill you right now-?" Pulling her gun out of her pocket, the woman tried to aim it at Wrath, but as she raised the gun, a loud bang knocked the gun out of her hands, as the metallic sound surrounded the ce. *Ching* With another knife in his hand, Christian pointed it at the wall and spoke coldly "Try again and the next one will be in your skull." Turning her gaze, the colonel arched her eyebrows at the sight of the knife stuck in the wall with the weapon dangling from the knife. "Colonel Rogers, don''t bother, if they don''t want help, let them go alone, we can clear another area" Sick of listening to bullshit, Christianmented, as the gun owner was affirmed by his Lieutenant. "That''s what we''ll do, they''ll take the north and clear the city" Looking at the map, the woman nodded. "Then that''s all for now, we''ll go get ready" Rising from the table, Christian spoke, instantly being followed by his girls. "At ease" nodded the colonel. Leaving the ce, Slothmented "I don''t think the mission it''s a good idea" "It''s not even a strategy" Sighing, Christian shook his head as he remembered the n "They will make an all-out attack on the capital, they will send 25 ck Hawks, 12 Apache helicopters, 67 armored vehicles, and even bring 20 tanks, all apanied by 500 soldiers... no matter how I see it, it''s stupid" Turning his gaze to Envy, Christian asked "What did you discover in the city?" "It will be a massacre, the rebels don''t have good training, but their whole poption supports them" Shaking her head, Envy continued "It''s a war against the whole city, we are nothing but annoying invaders for them, and the worst thing is that these people are armed to the teeth, most of the kids I saw, were carrying AK-74s and even M4s" "It''s obvious, the same thing happened in 2010" Sighing, Christian continued "We won''t carry any filtration, we will be loud and lethal, Greed, you will carry a sniper, and I will carry another one, we will go covering more areas between the two of us, plus I will carry an automatic weapon, I can handle both" "Wrath, get yourself an MGL grenadeuncher and carry plenty of ammo... they have many vehicles with improvised machine guns, we have to be ready to take them down, also carry the shotgun you like, we have many houses and alleys, it will do quite a bit" "Envy, you did reconnaissance in the city, you will guide us, take an MP5 to defend yourself" "Gluttony, it''s time for you to take out all your toys, worst case scenario we blow up some buildings" "Lust, you''ll cover the back, I''ll go in the front" "Sloth, you''ll be carrying automatic weapons too" "Pride, take any semiautomatic you like, but couple it with a medium-range scope" "Don''t forget to take batteries for night vision, and goggles to protect yourselves from the sand, plus about 5 grenades each of you, also prepare bandages, I''ll carry the rest of the medical equipment to cure us in case of emergency" "Envy, you will carry less weight, carry enough food for 5 days, also each of you will carry two canteens with water, I don''t want you to die of thirst" "As for bullets... carry as much as you can, I don''t want you to run out of bullets at the start of the day" Turning, Christian looks between Pride and Envy "And you two, don''t forget to bring your gun" Blushing with embarrassment, Pride nodded, while Envy just snorted. "We''ll leave in 3 hours, whenever the sunes up, get ready right now and we''ll meet at the hangar, we''ll arrive by helicopter." "Whatever you say honey~" Taking advantage of the snake being in Christian''s room, Lust walked up to Christian and squeezed his butt, causing him to roll his eyes at the insistent woman. ... "You will be team 1-0, watch for your radio." "Roger that Colonel" Climbing into the chopper, Christian nodded, then turned his gaze to his girls and smiled "Ready for fun?" "Come to think of it...it''s our first mission in a big city, isn''t it?" Bringing her hand to her chin, Lust asked. "Wow... it''s amazing" Raising her eyebrows, Pride muttered. "What''s amazing?" Climbing into the helicopter, Gluttony asked. "Lust just thought..." Wrath replied quizzically, looking at the woman as if she were a rare animal. "That''s a bad sign, I think we''ll die today" With a fearful expression, Greed gripped her gun tighter. "Okay, stop joking around, we''re leaving" Noticing that the other helicopters started to climb, Christian looked at the helicopter driver and spoke "Get in with the others" "..." Nodding silently, the ck hawk started the engine, so that 1 minuteter, Christian was in the air surrounded by dark helicopters. The wind, the deafening roars of the helicopters, the rising adrenaline, the sea below them, it really was all a beautiful scene in a sense. "This shit is awesome!" Greed shouted. "It''s like it''s a fucking movie!" nodding, Sloth eximed. Rolling his eyes at their childish attitudes, Christian picked up his G28 sniper, and began adjusting the sights. The ride calmlysted 30 minutes, but upon arriving in the city, everything was bloody chaos. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* Over the city, 6 Apache helicopters could be seen bombing everything in sight, as smoke billowed up into the sky. Visibly frowning, Pride shouted "They''re not thinking about the civilians!" "What surprises you!?" Gluttony shouted with a slight smile "It''s always the same in simr situations!" "..." Watching the people scurrying like ants below him, Christian sighed, then closing his eyes for a few seconds and opening them again with his vision being violet. "Brace yourselves, we will go down in air. Greed, we''ll be thest to go down, watch your side!" Taking the safety off the sniper, Christian coldly shouts. "..." Losing their smiles, the whole group nodded. Stabilizing the helicopter, the driver turned and nodded. "Ropes!" Christian shouted, causing Lust and Greed to throw the ropes on each side. "Down, down!" yelling, Christian positioned the sniper on his leg and began aiming sideways. Hooking onto the rope, Lust was the first to go down along with Wrath, only to let go and run to the nearest wall. "Quick!" shouted Christian, as he pointed towards two people on the front roofing out with something ratherrge in their hands. "..." Taking a deep breath, Christian closed one eye and pointed toward the RPG. *Bang!* *Boom!* Watching with his two eyes the explosion of blood in the distance, Christian nods and shouts "Quickly!" Covering the area for another 30 seconds, Christian finally shouted "We''re leaving!" Hitching the safety to the rope, Christian slung the sniper on his back, grabbed the AR-15 from his back, and unclipped the safety, thenunched himself by holding on to one hand and with the other pointing sideways. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Touching the ground, Christian removed his safety and spoke into the radio "Team 1-0 on the ground!" "Team 1-0, good luck!" With the answer given, Christian ran over to Lust and leaned against the wall "Envy, take us somewhere with height!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "I''ll be pointing you out, for now let''s keep going down the street" Envy nodded. "Let''s go!" Rolling his eyes in all directions, Christian began to move. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Gunshots and screams could be heard everywhere, the smell of gunpowder in the air was enough to stun anyone, while smoke seemed to cover the entire sky. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "This shit is a mess!" observing all the buildings full of holes and most of them in ruins, Lustmented. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Firing suddenly for a few seconds, Envy nodded "When I came, they were much better, you can tell they were hit hard by the helicopters!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Reaching the edge of an alley, Christian peeked out and quickly withdrew his head "At least 15-armed people. Wrath, blow them up, they''re together!" "..." Nodding silently, Wrath grabs his grenadeuncher and peers out, then quickly fires. *BOOM!* Peeking his head out, Christian saw only pieces of flesh and several limbs, while one or another person was seen moving with difficulty "Perfect, let''s keep going!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Moving quickly down the street, the Infernus group was knocking down everything in their path, until after 10 minutes, Envy shouted "To the right, 80 meters away we have a 4-story building!" "Let''s go!" Turning to the street, Christian shouted. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Shit!" But as he turned, Christian found himself under a hail of bullets, causing him to quickly retreat "That shit is swarming, at least 60 people in a circle!" Grabbing his radio, Christian spoke "This is team 0-1, we have over 60 enemies together in block D sector 45" "This is central, can you mark them?" "Affirmative, I will throw smoke!" Taking a smoke bomb from his pocket, Christian took the safety off, then leaned out and threw it perfectly towards the center of the group "Location marked!" "Visualized, Apache in ce!" *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM! *Pa* "..." "..." "..." A piece of arm fell in front of them, causing Christian to be slightly dazed. "Sector 45 clear" Came the voice on the radio. Pulling himself together, Christian nods, then shouts "Let''s go!" Moving quickly towards the scene, Christian turns his gaze to where the soldiers were and sighs. Blood, limbs, chunks of flesh, bones and lots of fire. "This shit is hell..." Gluttony muttered with a strange emotion. "No shit, I''m having the time of my life!" With augh, Greed replied, then pulled out her gun and fired. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Stopping, Christian turned and looked at Greed doubtfully "...?" "There were some alive, just put them out of their misery" "Let''s go" Sighing, Christian ignored the situation and continued. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Moving through the ce for another 5 minutes, Envy spoke again "You enter through this alleyway" "Let''s go" Nodding, Christian turned and shot instantly. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Clear, let''s move on" Cautiously and quickly, the team continued on their way. "Here" Stopping, Envy pointed towards the building in front of them. Noticing several unzed windows and an unfinished roof, Christian nodded "It''s perfect, let''s go in" ------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 139 Broken Standing to the side of the door, Christian speaks "Wrath, you''ll go in first, get your shotgun out, I''ll cover your left" "..." Nodding silently, Wrath didn''t hesitate about it and rushed in. "Clear" Pointing to all sides, Christian nodded, then walked towards the stairs. The course up was straightforward, there was really no one in the ce, and they arrived without much trouble. "Lust, Wrath, Gluttony, Sloth, and Envy stay downstairs, cover the area near the building, Pride and Greed stay with me, shoot any armed enemies" "..." Nodding silently, everyone followed orders. "Pride, we will be firing from this location, we have views ofrge streets and several rooftops, if you see anyone who is out of range, let us know" "Roger" Leaning out of a window, Pride rested the gun and removed her protective goggles. "Greed, have fun" "You don''t need to tell me" Already standing at a window, Greed leaned her back against the wall and the gun against the window. Picking up his radio, Christian spoke "This is team 1-0, we are in block E, sector 37, 4 story cement building with no paint, we cover all of block E" "Affirmative, convoy 2-7 will pass through the south of your area in 30 minutes, clear the rooftops" "Affirmative" Hanging up the transmission, Christian went to position himself on the opposite side, then pulled out his sniper and sat down. *Bang* "Hahaha" Laughed Greed "I blew his skull off!" "..." Shaking his head, Christian continued on his aim. *Bang* One down. *Bang* Two down. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Shot after shot came out of the building, while the surroundings already became a death zone, with not a single soul visible around the ce, after only 20 minutes. Turning his eyes, Christian frowned as he saw a man with a girl of about 8 years old in the alley, as he looked around cautiously. But seeing no weapons in his hand or anything dangerous, Christian shifted his focus, and kept looking for targets. "Found you!" shouted Greed happily. *Bang* "Hahaha!" *Bang* Frowning at the maniacal attitude, Christian turned his gaze and spoke "Greed, you''re losing it" "..." Shutting up quickly, Greed changed her expression to a normal one and spoke "Sorry" "Pride, how''s it going?" "I have 16 casualties" "Not bad" "Heh, I have 47" Greed replied arrogantly. "And I''m 51, now be quiet" "Tsk" "1-0, convoy approaching, all clear?" "Here 1-0, zone clear" "Stand by for contingency" "Affirmative" Taking a deep breath, Christian slowly passed his eyes all over the ce, making sure there was nothing there. But something made him frown deeply as he mutters "Why won''t that man leave?" Pointing at him, Christian watched his expression "He looks.... nervous?" Looking down on the man with a frown, Christian saw the convoy approaching. "2 tanks and 40 soldiers surrounding it, 200 meters..." Lowering his sights again towards the man, Christian whispered "Go..." "150 meters" "120 meters..." "100 meters" When the convoy got within 100 meters of the man, Christian gritted his teeth and fired into the wall next to him. *Bang* "Come on... don''t do stupid things, beat it" Watching him with a scowl, Christian saw that the man didn''t walk away, but reached through his pockets quickly. "Shit" Noticing the anti-tank grenade in his hand, Christian gritted his teeth and fired. *Bang* "Go on, get out!" shouted Christian, firing another warning shot. But not caring, the man grabbed the girl and ran towards the street where the tank wasing from, causing Christian to take a deep breath and without further hesitation, fired. *Bang* "Sorry girl..." Seeing his target shot down, Christian passed another bullet into the barrel and calmly watched the girl who started crying inconsbly next to the man on the ground, but suddenly, she got up and walked towards the anti-tank gun. "No..." *Bang* Shooting in front of the grenade, Christian whispered with sudden desperation. *Bang* "Go away..." *Bang* "Get out..." *Bang* "Please..." *Bang* But no matter how many warning shots Christian fired, the little girl took the grenade in her hand and ran toward the tank. "No..." Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian took a deep breath, then opened them and fired. *Bang* With his eyes reddening rapidly, Christian bit his lips hard to the point of bleeding and looked at the corpse on the ground. "Because..." Christian whispered haltingly, not taking his eyes off the girl''s face "Because you just didn''t leave..." "1-0, all clean??" "..." "1-0?" "Yes, they''re covered..." In a hoarse voice, Christian replied. Taking repeated deep breaths, Christian threw away his emotions and went about his business. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* After 30 minutes, the convoy had already left and the whole road was littered with corpses, but suddenly the radio red. "Team 1-0, you are needed to Block A, Zone 0, team 1-1 Delta was ambushed and surrounded" "What about the Apache at the site?" "It was shot down" "And those nearby?" "Barred from entry, several enemies on rooftops with RPG''s" "*Sigh* We''re on our way" "Confirmed, team 1-3 Seals, team 1-7 Ranger, team 1-2 Delta and team 1-0 infernus will arrive on site" Taking the sniper, Christian sighs and turns "We''re moving out" "About time, I''ve got no one in sight" Sighing with relief, Greed stood up. "Are you alright?" Rising up, Pride looked at Christian with concern "You look shaken" "I''m fine, team 1-1 delta was ambushed, let''s go help" "Good..." Puzzled by his behavior, Pride nodded. "Let''s go" Looking out the window for thest time, Christian sighed, quickly reaching the lower floor. "Grab your things, we''re leaving" "We''re retreating?" Raising his eyebrows, Envy asked. "No, we''re going into block A, zone 0, the delta team that went to capture the president was ambushed" "Heh, those bitches said they could solo" With a smirk, Lust stood up andmented. "Gluttony, how are your toys?" "Ready as always" Gluttony smiled excitedly. "Good, we may have to blow up some buildings, ording to the words from themand center, the area has a lot of people in buildings with RPGs, if we find one with a lot of people, we blow it up" "And if it has civilians?" Frowning, Wrath asks. "..." Remembering the girl he killed, Christian suddenly froze, as his mind processed the whole situation. But after 2 minutes of silence, Christian whispered "We will only do it if we have no choice, it''s them or us." "..." "We''re leaving" Leaving the building, Christian asked "Envy, which is the best route?" "The main street, there are no shortcuts to get there" "Watch for rooftops" Nodding, Christian grabbed his AR-15 and began leading the way. Moving easily and quickly, the team faced no major problems, as most of the streets were littered with dead bodies where the convoy passed through. After 15 minutes and another 25 enemy casualties, the Infernus team reached the hot zone. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Slowing down, Christian closed his eyes for a moment and focused his attention on the sounds, so that after 30 seconds, he opened them and spoke "We have 10 people in the building next to us, be careful because we don''t know if they are enemies" Picking up the radio, Christian speaks "Here team 1-0, we arrived in the zone, how is the situation going?" "They are still holding, the rest of the reinforcement will arrive from the south" "Affirmative, we will move in, warning of possible copse to enemy building" Putting down the radio, Christian stretched his muscles and spoke "The hard part ising, don''t get careless" "We''re leaving-" Without finishing his words, Christian suddenly looked up to the front roof and shouted "RPG!" Grabbing Envy who was on his back, Christian knocked her down on the ground, while all the others did the same. *BOOM!* *Beep* With a sudden ringing in his ear, Christian was covered in dirt and in a dazed state, struggled to his feet as his whole world spun around, only to turn against the wall and push off the wall with his hands, applying as much force as possible. With forced stability, Christian''s sense of direction came rushing back as he blinked repeatedly, then looked up at the roof and fired. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Killing the woman, Christian looked down at his leg with a metal piece in his thigh and muttered "Damn" Turning his gaze, Christian sighed as he saw all the girls rtively intact, at least with no limbs missing, because they looked pretty pitiful with so much dirt on them. "Hahahahaha~" Laughed Gluttony loudly as she stood up "That shit was entertaining!" "Ugh, I feel like I''ll throw up breakfast" Getting up on wobbly legs, Sloth muttered in disgust. "Come on" Stretching his hand towards Envy, Christian smiled slightly and spoke. "Yeah..." Taking a deep breath as she saw the hand in front of her, Envy took it and stood up with his help. "Are you all okay?" approaching towards Pride and Wrath, Christian helpd them up and asked. "I think my heart moved to my kidney" Groaning in pain, Greed struggled to her feet. "They look good" Making sure they are not bleeding anywhere, Christian sighed and pulled bandages out of his clothes, then carefully bent down and looked at the piece of metal "If I pull it out, I''ll have to retreat...it won''t stop me from moving normally, I just don''t have to run or jump...the metal shows no signs of rust, I''m not poisoned with that shit" Grabbing a bandage, Christian began to wrap the bandage around the sides of the metal, making sure to immobilize it and thus ensuring that he didn''t make the wound worse. "Are you sure? It''s dangerous for you to leave him inside" Frowning, Pride crouched down with Christian and looked at him with concern. "He''ll be fine, let''s save those idiots quick, and we can get out of this shit" Nodding, Christian finished bandaging himself and stood up, then picked up the radio and spoke "This is team 1-0, how far are we from the delta team?" "Team 1-0, you are 200 meters out, you need to head northeast" "We''ll be there in 10 minutes max" Picking up his weapon, Christian stood up and spoke "We''re leaving, I don''t think we need to tell them to watch the rooftops" Taking a deep breath, Christian moved forward more slowly this time, making sure to aim at every alley in the road or doorway, while the team guarded rooftops and the back. Turning down the street, Christian frowned and cautiously watched the convoypletely obliterated in front of them. "5 Humvee... totally destroyed, at least 48 dead...they tore them apart." With total seriousness on their faces, the infernus team increased their caution to the maximum, noticing several Rangers among the convoy. "They took them out and left the ce..." Wrathmented cautiously. "It''s odd that they didn''t leave anyone behind- Ugh" Quickly turning his gaze upon finding Pride''s reaction odd, Christian saw her asserting her chest with difficulty, causing him to open his eyes wide and shout "SNIPER!!!" Rushing to the woman, Christian lifted her into his arms and ran into the alley beside her, then ducked behind a dumpster and looked at the woman with concern. Taking Pride''s hands, Christian forced her to show him where she was hit, but seeing what was underneath, Christian sighed with relief. "It didn''t go through the vest, but it must be hurting you too much" Laughing lightly, Christian turned and spoke "Greed, did you see where it came from?" "I don''t know" "What do we do? We can''t get out with that sniper in there, and the alley is a dead end" Lust asked with a frown. "Give me 2 minutes" Moving closer to Pride, Christian looked closely at the embedded bullet and the hole, then closed his eyes silently. ''The bullet didn''t go through, it means the sniper was close, and the bullet didn''t reach enough speed, if we consider that he didn''t hear anything, that means he uses a silence,r and at the same time he has buildings to muffle the minimum sound... now taking the trajectory, the bullet hit with a length of 39 degrees, that means the bullet came from height'' Doing math in his mind for 3 minutes, Christian finally opened his eyes and took his sniper, to then walk attached to the wall and take a deep breath while muttering "All or nothing..." ------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 140 Wound With determination in his eyes, Christian took quick aim as he raised his sniper, then quickly adjusted his sights and smiled as he saw the person he was looking for. *Bang* "Dead" Sighing with relief, Christian turns with a slight smile and speaks "We''re leaving?" "..." "..." "..." "Make me a son and then leave you with the baby" Looking at Christian seriously, Greed speaks. "Why would we have a baby if you would then abandon me?" "Because it warms me to think I''m carrying your baby, but I also dislike the idea of having a baby." "You crazy fucking bitch" In disgust, Lust spoke. "..." "..." "..." "What? I would never ask you for a baby!" frowning, Lust eximed "I just want to fuck and nothing else!" "We''re leaving" Losing his smile, Christian spoke coldly, then turned to Pride, who was still breathing heavily "Are you okay?" Gritting his teeth, Pride nodded "This shit hurts, but I''m fine." "Let''s go" Leaving first, Christian visualized the area and kept walking. Walking for another 5 minutes, Christianes to a corner and pokes his head out, then opens his eyes a little wider and speaks "So this is where the Apache went down?" "Really?" approaching quickly, Gluttony peeks out and whistles "They went into the building, you can just see the tail of the helicopter." Grabbing his radio, Christian speaks "This is team 1-0, I''m 50 meters from the downed Apache helicopter, should I check for survivors?" "Negative, we already dispatched troops and they confirmed the death of the crewmen, continue your current mission." "Too bad, I''d like to see it up close..." Pursing her lips, Gluttony sighed sadly. "Let''s go." Seeing no enemies, Christian runs off to cross the street, being instantly followed by the others. "It''s weird... this should have a lot of people, I don''t see anyone" Frowning, Christian mutters. "Don''t call bad luck" Wrathmented. "..." With his senses on full st, Christian kept moving forward, but as he reached the street where they have to cross, he came to a sudden stop. Frowning, Christian brings his ear closer to the wall beside him and focuses on his hearing. "N-no... gargaar" (N-no... help-Somali). Hearing the faint voice, Christian frowns knowing what they say. "Did you hear something?" asked Envy with a frown. "A man...he''s calling for help inside, he''s a Somali" "What do we do?" "..." Staring at the door in front of him silently, Christian looks at his people for a few seconds and sighs "Let''s see what we find" Grabbing his gun, Christian carefully opens the broken door and enters the ce, being instantly followed by his team. "..." As he enters, the moans and sobs became easier to hear, causing the entire group to frown. Moving forward quietly and cautiously, they reached a room and looked at the door which was half open. "..." Silently, Christian slowly opens the door, finding something that made him frown deeply. "Shut up bitch!" *Pa* pping the man on the bed, a woman covered in dirt screamed, as she frantically jumped on the man''s penis. "What the fuck do you think you''re doing!?" Angrily, Pride walks over to the woman and grabs her by the neck, and then throw it on the ground. "..." Startled by the sudden intrusion, the woman tries to grab her weapon, only to be restrained by Pride easily. Looking at the silently sobbing man, Christian moves a little closer and speaks "Ha werwerin, naagtaas ayaanu daryeeli doonnaa" (Don''t worry, we will take care of that woman- Somalia). "*Sniff*" But being stunned by the situation, the man just sobbed silently as he walked away, causing Christian to sigh in frustration. Turning his gaze to the woman, Christian spoke "Ranger, I saw your squad, they''re all dead, what the fuck are you doing here?" "Get the fuck off me!" Struggling on the ground, the woman screamed in fury. "..." Watching the woman silently for a few seconds, Christian sighs and approaches the soldier, then takes the gun from her and approaches the man "Xanuunka waxaagu bixiyaa xanuun" (Pain is paid with pain -Somali) "*Sob*" Taking the man''s hand, Christian ces the gun between his hands and guides the gun towards the woman on the ground, while the whole team watched the situation silently "Xanuunka waxaagu bixiyaa xanuun!" (Pain is paid with pain! -Somali!" Sticking the man''s finger on the trigger, Christian didn''t give him time to think and forced him to shoot. *Bang* Taking the gun from him, Christian looks at him and speaks "Sababta dhibkaaga ayaa dhimatay" (The cause of your suffering, she died -Somali). Approaching the corpse, Christian takes the woman''s military ne and turns around, then throws the gun on the bed and leaves the room. "..." "..." "..." Looking at each other silently, the girls finally shrugged and left the ce, closing the door behind them. *Bang* They didn''t even make it out of the house, and a gunshot rang out behind them, causing Christian''s expression to turn sour as he muttered "So he chose the easy way out..." Walking out of the house, Christian turns and speaks "Does anyone remember what just happened?" Smiling, Greed answered with a question "What should we remember? We were just walking" "Let''s move on." Putting this little event behind them, Christian and the team continued on their way, to atst hear what they were looking for. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Hearing the exchanges of gunfire, Christian turns and speaks "Things are going to get rough, be careful." "This is team 1-0, we are less than 80 meters from the hot zone, advise our arrival." *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Team 1-0, delta team 1-1 is in a 5 story building with a red paint job, they currently have the Somali president in their custody, secure extraction while the other teams cover them" "Affirmative." Increasing speed, Christian walks down the street, then looks down an alleyway to his right and peers out "We have 17 enemy in front, they are separated, but in the same alleyway, prepare to fire, Greed, we have 2 people a few meters ahead, they are yours" "..." Silently, the whole group readied their weapons and approached Christian. "Make sure you aim well" Taking a deep breath, Christian stepped out first, then carefully crouched down and aimed at the 2 women in the center "3" "2" "Fire!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Eliminated" Quickly changing the magazine, Christian nods "We''re not going down this alley, we''re going to the next one." Crossing the ce, Christian quickly reaches the other alley and peeks out "Two people pointing the other way, nothing covers their backs, I''ll try to be quiet, cover me and follow me." Picking up two knives in his clothes, Christian leaves the gun hanging and walks slowly down the alley. Standing behind the first woman who is pointing away, Christian positions himself at her back and slits her throat, then takes the other knife between his fingers and throws it towards the woman beyond, causing her to fall instantly as she covers her neck in desperation. Picking up his weapon, Christian approaches the downed woman and pulls the knife out of her neck, then wipes the blood with his clothes and continues walking. Reaching the end of the alley, Christian looks out and sees what he was looking for, a building with several signs of explosions and multiple gunshotsing at him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "This is team 1-0, we have the building in sight, we will clear your left for retreat, tell them to move out when they hear the explosion." "Affirmative, which building will they blow?" "The building in front of them, I manage to see about 25 people shooting out all the windows, better blow it up" "Demolition authorized, good luck." "Heh, no doubt about it" With mockery, Greedmented. "We''re turning back, we''ll enter through another alley, we can''t go down this street without getting mowed down" Looking at the ce for a few more seconds, Christian turns and speaks. Turning back, Christian reaches the street they came from and they go straight on, then cross arrive at the expected alley and peek out. "Nobody, let''s go in." Moving faster, the team finally reaches the side of the building, as gunshots rang out louder than ever. Moving closer to Gluttony, Christian speaks in her ear "We''re going into the building, you need to be as fast as possible." "Two minutes tops" Gluttony nodded, then grabbed her bag and started pulling out various ck packages. "Girls, don''t shoot unless it''s really necessary" Looking at the door in front of him, Christian speaks. Opening the wooden door, Christian pokes his head out a bit and looks around the ce, finding 3 women shooting from the windows. Entering quietly, Christian looks at his girls and points towards his knives, then slowly approaches towards the farthest one and nods towards Envy and Pride. Quickly approaching the woman''s back, Christian cut her throat, then slowly lowered her to the ground while Envy and Pride followed in his footsteps. Quickly approaching them, Christian spoke "Grab the guns from the ground and start firing towards the front building, if the bullets from this floor are stopped, the ones above will get suspicious." Nodding, Envy, Pride and Wrath, take the guns and start shooting. "Lust, cover the entrance, Sloth, cover the back door, I''ll cover the staircase" Giving the orders, Christian walks to the wooden staircase and stands behind it, patiently aiming at the ce waiting for an unlucky person. But after 2 minutes, no one came down, while Gluttony already prepared everything, causing Christian to sigh and indicate the exit. Without pausing, Christian and the team exit the alley, then quickly move forward to the previous location. "Cover the building." Grabbing his radio, Christian speaks "This is 1-0, we will blow up the building and provide cover, team 1-1 needs toe to us, our back is clear." "Affirmative, give us 10 seconds" "..." "Anytime" With the order ready, Gluttony walked over to look at the building and with a big smile, pressed the button in her hands. *BOOOOOOOOM!* "Hahahahahaha!" with the woman''s maniacal grin, several soldiers began to exit the red building, as Christian grabbed his gun and ran into the middle of the street followed by the others. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With several covering shots, the soldiers had no trouble getting to their side as they dragged a dark-skinned woman blindfolded and tied up. Running into the alley, Christian''s team gave cover with no chatter in between, and after 5 minutes, they were out of the hot zone. Grabbing his radio, Christian speaks "This is team 1-0, team 1-1 is secure, we''re out of the hot zone, request extraction." "Affirmative, you need to go 400 meters east, it''s safe zone." Looking at the muscr woman who earlier refused to work with him, Christian simply nodded and spoke "We''ll be there." Rxing momentarily, they continued walking in silence, but on the way, a sudden noise startled everyone. *Pa* Quickly turning his gaze, Christian saw Lust copsed on the ground, while hisplexion was incredibly pale. "Stop, we have a wounded soldier!" Looking up, Christian shouted. "We can''t stop, we have to escort the target" Frowning, the woman spoke. "Then get out, we won''t continue without giving her treatment!" Watching the woman''s stomach bleed non-stop, Christian lost control and screamed. Frowning, the woman grabbed her radio and spoke "This is team 1-1, team 1-0 requesting time to treat one of your team" "Negative,e out now" Picking up his own radio, Christian spoke "This is 1-0, I will not go on without treating her, let them go on without us and then we will catch up with them" "Negative-" "I don''t give a fuck about your order!" Cutting off the signal, Christian looked at Lust and eximed "Sit down and take off that damn vest!" "We''re leaving" Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, the woman looked at her team and spoke, then quickly left the scene. ------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 141 Returned "..." Helping her take off his vest, Christian took his knife and ripped his clothes, then looked at the wound that wouldn''t stop bleeding and gritted his teeth "The bullet damaged an artery, but it got plugged with the bullet, at this rate you''ll die in less than 30 minutes if we don''t do something" "I''m fine..." Taking his bandage and canteen, Christian poured water on the wound, and approached "You can''t keep walking, or you''ll hit a second artery, I can''t get the bullet out either or you''ll bleed out even faster, for now I''ll bandage you up and get you to the base" Turning his gaze, Christian looked through the rubble and shouted "Bring me that roof!" Without hesitation, Pride ran to the middle of the street and fetched a metal roof, then set it down next to Christian. Cutting the bandages, Christian squeezed it tightly on the woman''s stomach, then looked at her pale face and spoke "Hang in there, we''ll get you out of here, for now press hard on your wound." "It''s nice to see your worried expression..." Weakly, Lust smiled and whispered. "Get her up to the roof, Envy and Gluttony, carry her carefully, we''ll clear the way, Pride, cover the back!" Giving quick orders, Christian gritted his teeth at the sight of his own wound, and continued "Let''s run, don''t move Lust too much!" "..." Silently, they quickly followed his orders, as they all nced sideways with concern at the woman. "We''ll take the most direct paths, we don''t have time" Gritting his teeth, Christian grabbed his gun and started running, passing street after street without firing at the enemies that usually cross his sides. But after 5 minutes of running, Christian stopped and looked at the alley in front of him. "Damn..." Gritting his teeth as he saw several enemies mixed with civilians, Christian turned his gaze trying to look for a shorter path, only seeing one far in the distance with several enemies on the rooftops. "We can''t shoot, they''re surrounded by civilians..." Frowning, Greedmented. "I know..." Trying to quickly search for a solution, Christian finally gritted his teeth and spoke "Wrath, give me your grenadeuncher." "What do you need it for-?" "Just give it to me!" interrupted Christian angrily. "..." Silently, Wrath took it off her back and handed it to Christian. Staring silently at Lust for a few seconds, Christian muttered "I''ll bear all the sins..." Approaching the alley, Christian took aim and without further hesitation, fired. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Returning the grenadeuncher, Christian spoke "Let''s go on" "..." "..." "..." But, being stunned by what just happened, they didn''t move an inch. "LET''S GO!!!" Christian shouted, moving quickly down the alley. Arriving at the mess of blood, Christian quickly looked at the area and took a deep breath at the sight of the torso, of a dead child, but without giving it any more importance, took the remnants of the explosive ammunition and kept running. Startled by the scream, the women came back to reality and quickly followed the man. After 10 minutes and beingpletely sweaty, Christian picked up the radio and spoke "This is team 1-0, we are in block B, zone 9, totally clear, need immediate aerial extraction, soldier wounded, life threatening" "..." "Respond!" Angrily, Christian pressed the radio and spoke. "ck Hawk in one minute" "Thank you..." With reddened eyes, Christian looked at Lust and muttered "I won''t lose anyone else..." "..." "..." "..." Hearing the roar of the helicopters, Christian sighed with relief, then ran to the helicopter and helped Lust up "We''re leaving" Climbing quickly, Christian approached the pilots and spoke urgently "We don''t have much time, maximum speed" "..." Although they didn''t respond, Christian noticed the sudden increase in speed, causing him to sigh in relief and approach Lust. Sitting down next to her, Christian pped her lightly and spoke "Don''t fall asleep, we''reing." "I love it when you treat me badly *cough* *cough*" "Stupid..." With concern, Christian spoke "We''ll get there, don''t talk and bear it" "I don''t think I can..." With a bitter smile, Lust whispered "I''m too cold... I''m sleepy... I can''t stand it anymore" Gritting his teeth, Christian bit his lips and thought quickly, then leaned close to the woman''s ear and whispered "If you survive, I swear I''ll fuck you for the rest of your life" With a sudden twinkle in her eyes, Lust whispered haltingly "R-really?" "I don''t break my promises" Christian nodded earnestly. "Ha... ha... ha... ha... Then I can''t... die *cough*" Smiling, Lust whispered. ... Sitting on the ground while firming his hair, Christian stared dazedly at the ground. Since they arrived at the military base, Lust was quickly taken to the improvised military hospital, being already more than 2 hours in surgery, while Christian was healed without problems and was now waiting with the girls at the exit of the ce. Sitting next to Christian, all the girls looked at him with concern, knowing that the man is now on the verge of emotional copse. After another half hour, a woman with a face mask and came out "Your friend is stable, she''ll survive" "*Sigh*" "*Sigh*" "*Sigh*" Instantly, everyone let out a sigh of relief, while Christian seemed to melt to the floor. "She will be in bed for about 1 to 2 months, after that she will be discharged, we are looking at her travel to the United States to receive better conditions" The woman continued speaking. "Do what is necessary, if you take her to the United States, ce her in the best hospital you can, no matter the cost, I will pay for it" Christian spoke as he looked at the woman with gratitude. "That will be done" Nodded the woman, then withdrew without speaking further. "..." With a sudden silence, Christian looked at the ce and seeing how empty it was, he spoke "Girls... do you want to continue in the army?" "..." "..." "..." Looking at each other in confusion, the women fell silent. "I really... I don''t want to stay in this shit" Looking up, Christian spoke with reddened eyes "Death, blood, war.... it really stresses me out, even more so in situations like these, where we are nothing but invaders destroying for no reason at all" "And what shall we do..." Leaning against the wall, Envymented as she looked up at the ceiling in a daze. "..." With a few seconds of silence, Christian finally sighed and spoke "I really don''t know yet... but work for me, I''ll give you a good amount of money as to not worry anymore and then we see what to do... maybe we can put together our own private army" "I follow you" Answered Wrath wearily "I can''t stand this shit anymore either... and you''re our leader, I trust you" "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Pride spoke sincerely "You are the leader I recognize; I would follow you anywhere... but I want to buy my family a nice house, I can''t follow you if I don''t have money" "Don''t worry about that, we can buy them a mansion if you want..." Resting his head on his knees, Christian spoke weakly. "If you do that, I''ll pay you back by working for the rest of my life" With absolute seriousness, Pride replied. "Then we''ll see about that..." Turning his gaze to Gluttony, Christian asked "You''ll do what?" "I''m not short of money..." Shrugging his shoulders, Gluttony continued "But I''ll follow you" "And you?" Turning his gaze to Greed, Christian asked. "I won''tst long in the army anyway" With a slight smile, Greed continued "Besides, it would hurt my soul to leave a beauty like you in the cruel world" Nodding with a slight smile, Christian looked at Envy "And you?" "..." Staring at him in silence for a minute, Envy asked "Your ns are fun?" "I tend to get bored quickly" Smiling slightly, Envy replied "As long as you pay for my food, I have no problems" "*Sigh* Then we''re out of this shit when they take Lust away, in the meantime we''ll just do close quests" "You didn''t ask me" Pursing her lips, Sloth spoke. "You and I already have a deal; I don''t need to ask you" "But I feel bad if you don''t ask me like the others..." "What contract do you have?" Curious, Greed asked. "When she gets out of the army, she''ll be my ve" "Sexual?" With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Greed asked with a smile. "Because you''re interested?" raising an eyebrow, Christian asked. "If there''s money in between, I''m really interested" Greed nodded quickly. "But what are we going to do to get out? As far as I know, it''s not that simple to get out of the army" Envy spoke with interest. "Leave that to me, I have someone who will get us out whenever we want" "*Sigh* It''s so rewarding to have a rich sponsor" With a sigh of relief, Sloth spoke "I''ve had enough of this crap" "What desperate women" Rolling his eyes, Christian stood up and stretched "I''ll go get some rest, you should do the same, then we''ll talk about what we''ll do" Without waiting for a response, Christian turned and walked with his injured leg limping towards his room. Walking in a daze, Christian finally reached his own room in thepound, closed the door and copsed on the floor. With his hands in his hair, Christian had apletely nk look on his face. Remembering all the civilians and children he killed, Christian simply could no longer bear to wear his mask and whispered in pain. "How did my idea of saving children from a pedophile ring.... End up with me killing children..." Looking down at his hands, Christian for a few seconds saw them covered in blood. "I... I''m nothing but a demon" ... 1 weekter. With his snake on his shoulder and a military backpack on his back, Christian took onest look at the ce and got on the military ne, being followed by his girls. "Tsk, that bitch Lust gets to rx and lie down, while we have to sit for hours" With a snap of annoyance, Greed got on the ne. Rolling his eyes, Christian set the backpack down with the others and sat down in the corner of the seat, then buckled in and waited quietly. Sitting on either side of Christian, the women went about their business as the ne waited to fill up. "You really brought that snake with you" Looking at the snake that appeared to be a python, Pridemented. "It''s my friend" "I couldn''t be friends with a snake" "You''re friends with Envy" "Why are you attacking me?" with a frown, Envy looked at Christian and asked. "I''m not attacking you, I always told you to look like a snake, and look at me, I sleep with one every day" Stroking Lilith''s head, Christian smiled slightly. "Shit, I was flirting with you all this time and you never gave me any signs, but now you''re flirting with Envy''s bitch!?" Opening her eyes wide, Greed looked at Christian and eximed. Rolling his eyes, Christian spoke "I''m not flirting, I''m just telling the truth" "Tsk" "..." Watching them silently, Christian only chuckled lightly, then watching the entrance close and spoke "Girls, I already nned what we''ll do when we get there" "What will we do?" "I''ll give each of you $10 million as advance pay, take a vacation for about two months" In disbelief, they all turned to Christian, including G. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "10 m-million?" with a clipped voice, Greed asked. "Yes" "All at once?" Wrath asked. "Yes" "No taxes?" asked Gluttony. "Yes" "Can I buy whatever I want?" Pride asked. "Yes" "Can I buy a Ferrari-model?" "Yes, yes and yes" Impatiently, Christian cut off Envy''s question. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, all the girls looked at each other. "You why are you surprised? You''re rich" Looking at Gluttony, Christian asked with confusion. "Because my mother will never give me more than a million dors at once!" "..." ... 1 dayter. Stretching to rx his muscles, Christian looked up at the blue sky and sighed "I never thought it would feel so good to be back in this country" Looking at his snake, Christian whispered "Beautiful, hide in my clothes for now, let''s not scare people" "Hisss~" hissing, Lilith began to crawl in between Christian''s uniform, then curled around his torso andid still. "Good girl" Stroking her clothes, Christian nodded with satisfaction. "Why the fuck did we get to Chicago, I hate Chicago!" grabbing her purse, Greed eximed. "You can go by private jet if you want, you have $10 million" Grabbing her purse, Envy yawned and spoke. "Actually the money is already in your ounts, I made the calls before I got on the ne" With a slight smile, Christian grabbed her purse and exited the ne. "Now that you mention it, Chicago is a beautiful ce" Laughing, Greed walked downstairs confidently. "What are you going to do now?" asked Gluttony looking at Christian. ------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 142 Cheating "They''lle for me; I''ll go to Florence" "Weren''t you from Detroit?" "Yes, but I have to go visit someone before I go to Detroit, and you?" "My boyfriend ising to pick me up" "Hoh, let me meet the lucky guy" "I want to meet the rich girl''s boyfriend too" Leaning her arm on Gluttony''s neck, Greed smiled and spoke. "And what will you guys do?" turning to Sloth, Wrath, Pride and Envy, Christian asked. "I''m going to catch a flight; I''m going to see my family" Replied Pride. "Same" Envy nodded. "I''ll tell my mom I''m moving" Smiled Sloth. "I''m going to see my mother too..." Replied Wrath after a few seconds. "Then let''s leave this ce together" Leading the way, Christian yawned, and looked at the noisy ce with relief. Minutester, everyone was outside the base. "Where''s your boy?" Looking around, Greed asked. "Over there" Pointing towards a handsome blond boy with blue eyes, Gluttony smiled and walked over. "*Sigh* Before I would be really surprised, but our boss ruined my sense of beauty" Sighing dramatically, Greed spoke. Walking together towards the man standing still beside a luxurious BMW 8 series, the man finally noticed Gluttony and smiled as he ran towards her. "Love!" Frowning, Christian stepped forward and stopped the man. "..." Looking at Christian with interest, Gluttony remained silent. Approaching the man, Christian held him back and carefully sniffed all around him. "What are you doing!?" Frowning, the man looked at Christian angrily. Turning to Gluttony, Christian looked at her seriously and asked, "Do you have a sister?" "An older sister" "Come, I need to tell you something" "No need, say it here" Smiling slightly, Gluttony replied. "It''s something very delicate" "I don''t care" "This guy is cheating on you with 3 different women, and one has a smell very simr to yours, it could be your mother or your sister" Turning to the man, Christian looks at his panic filled eyes and squints at him "Who is it?" "H-honey, it''s a lie!" The man exims quickly. Pulling out his gun, Christian points it at his head and speaks a little louder "It''s her mother!?" Trembling heavily from fear, the man began to cry "H-he''s lying, I wo-would never have s-sex with y-your mother!" "Is she her sister!?" "N-no!" the man shouted. Putting the gun away, Christian turns to Gluttony and looks at her seriously "It''s with your sister" "..." Silently, Gluttony rubbed her chin and looked at the man, then walked up to him and looked him straight in the eyes with interest instead of pain "Even though I''m not a loving woman, I always gave you everything you wanted, why did you do it?" "H-honey, it''s a l-lie!" shouted the man, asserting himself tightly on Gluttony arm while looking really desperate. "..." Staring at him silently for a few seconds, Gluttony shrugged and said "I really don''t care, we''re done, don''te back to my ce." "What an interesting show" Laughing, Greed replied, as Wrath watched the scene with quite a bit of anger on her face. Approaching the red-haired woman, Christian ruffled her hair and spoke "Don''t think stupid things, you''re a new woman now and you can do whatever you want, let that stupid in your mind go to hell" "..." Looking at Christian with annoyance, Wrath just nodded. "Girls, I''ll take a cab with you" Smiling Gluttony didn''t give the man any more importance and turned around, while the poor guy was left crying on the floor. "Let''s go!" Greed eximed as she slipped her arm around Gluttony shoulder "I have over 1000 things to do with this money!" "Don''t forget that you are now my sex ve" With a slight sneer, Christian spoke. "What do you think of me!?" Holding her hand to her heart, Greed eximed painfully "I would never spend my money on assholes!" "You better, if I find a male odor on you, I''ll cut off your clit" With a small scoff, Christian looked at the ck van with darkened ss in front of him. "Girls, my ride is here" Looking at the dangerous looking women getting out of the vehicle, Christian smiled and spoke. "Fuck, your mafia!?" Looking at the man, Greed eximed. "I was given the title mafia flower; would that consider me mafia?" "Damn, now I want you to impregnate me twice!" Rolling his eyes, Christian looks at his team and smiles warmly "Girls, I really love you, I hope you rest during these days, and keep an eye on your phones, because I will call you to know how you are doing and maybe I will visit you" "..." "..." "..." Stunned by his smile, the women simply nodded robotically. Turning, Christian handed his backpack to the woman who came next to him and spoke "Sloth, the mansion is not finished yet, you will have to wait another month, Greed, I will really cut your clitoris if I find a man''s smell on you" Quickly bringing her hand to her crotch, Greed nodded quickly. "See ya" Waving his hand, Christian walked calmly to the van, then climbed in and left the scene. "That smile..." Wrath murmured as he looked at the van in the distance. "It was beautiful..." Pride nodded. "Who knew he could smile like that..." Envy muttered. "Fuck, he''ll really cut my clit if I do anything, he said that inplete seriousness!" Holding her hands to her head, Greed eximed in panic "Damn!" ... Night. Stepping off the helicopter, Christian looked at the prison in front of him and sighed. "My second home..." Turning to the silent women, Christian nodded and spoke "§³§á§Ñ§ã§Ú§Ò§à, §é§ä§à §á§â§Ú§Ó§Ö§Ý §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ" (Thank you for bringing me -Russian). "..." Nodding silently, they handed the backpack to Christian and got into the helicopter, then quickly left the ce. Taking his backpack, Christian sighed and walked quietly towards the prison, then reached the first bars, and looked at the cameras. *Beep* Without dy, the doors opened and Christian nodded to the women guarding the gates, then entered the reception block and greeted all the women along the way. Arriving at the old man''s room, Christian entered and observed the old man quietly sipping tea, while reading a book. "I see you are alive, and not missing limbs" Without looking up, Dimitri spoke. Dropping the backpack on the floor, Christian walked over to the couch and sat down "Fortunately" Lifting his gaze for the first time, Dimitri squinted his eyes and spoke "Take off your mask" With his same neutral face, Christian sighs "I think this is my face now... I don''t know, I''ve been wearing a mask for a long time and I really don''t feel like it" "..." Watching his eyes for a few seconds, Dimitri sighed "You were stupid... didn''t I tell you not to lock yourself up, and call me to talk about your problems?" "..." With an empty face, Christian just sighed and leaned back on the couch. "How many deaths are on your hands?" "679 approximately, there were cases where I couldn''t count them" "That''s a big number" "Yeah... numbers" Christian murmured. "*Sigh* You can''t arrive like this with your mother, rest a week here, you can visit Florence to get used to society again" Noticing the cheerful boy so subdued, Dimitri sighed painfully, then continued "I bought you clothes, you will stay in the room next door, it has a bed and your new clothes, tomorrow they wille to take your measurements, I will buy you some nice suits" "Thank you..." "..." Watching him silently for a few seconds, Dimitri waved his hand and spoke "Now go to sleep, see you tomorrow" Nodding, Christian got up and spoke wearily "Goodnight, father" "Don''t visit the women either, they''ll worry if they see you in that state" "I have it on my mind" "Wait" Turning, Christian looks at the old man doubtfully. "What''s that on your clothes?" "Oh..." Lifting up his shirt, Christian showed the snake "That''s my friend, her name is Lilith" "She''s beautiful" Dimitri nodded with a smile "What species is she?" "I don''t know" "Is she dangerous?" "I don''t know, she''s never bitten anyone, I feed her steaks" "I can tell..." Looking at the thick snake, Dimitri reached out and tried to touch it. "Hisss~" Quickly pulling her head out of her clothes, Lilith hissed aggressively at Dimitri. "Apparently she doesn''t like me" "She doesn''t like anyone, only I can touch her" "Just make sure you feed her, I''ll get you a legal permit to keep her, because if she grows any bigger, you might get in trouble from the animalists" "I''d appreciate it" ... One dayter. With a bored look on his face, Christian was walking slowly along the book shelf, while all eyes were on him. Christian looked quite different from his usual tidy appearance, his shirt was half open, his tie was untied and ovepping, he even had half of his shirt tucked into his pants while the other half hung down, all apanied by small clear sses on his nose and rather unkempt hair. "This will do..." Finally seeing a famous book other than his own, Christian picked it up and walked over to the cashier, then pulled out his wallet and took out $10. "..." Noticing everyone staring at him including the cashier, Christian sighed and spoke "Can you hurry up?" "Y-yes" Snapping back to reality, the man quickly took the book and marked its price, then took the money and gave the change with his shaking hands "T-thank you for shopping at our store!" "..." Nodding silently, Christian took the book and left the ce. Walking silently under the sun, Christian looked unintersetedly at the streets on his sides, noticing several people photographing him and looking directly at him. "Tsk." ... December 19, 2017 (One dayter). "Are you sure about this?" with right side of his neck uncovered and the tattoo machine at his side, Strawberry looked at Christian and asked. "Yes, I liked the meaning" Looking at the purple rose in front of him, Christian nodded. When Christian got up today and went to see the old man, he found the old man getting his first tattoo in life, something that caught his attention. It turned out that Dimitri wanted to try new things and was going to get a withered tree tattooed on his back, while he exined to Christian the totality of Russian tattoos within the mafia. Among all the meanings, there was one specific one that caught his attention. A rose. The rose had a rather interesting meaning, practically anyone who carries this tattoo within the mafia implies that they were criminals since childhood, but it can also imply that they came of age in prison or that their childhood was ruined by crime. Several meanings, and all seem to fit Christian, so he didn''t think twice and asked for one around his neck. "Well..." Looking at the older man who nodded at his side, Strawberry put on her gloves and began to wipe Christian''s shoulder, then wiped his neck. "If it hurts too much we can stop" Taking the machine, Strawberry reced the needle with a new one and spoke. "Just do it" "There we go" ... Dec. 20, 2017. Looking at his right eyebrow piercing, Christian nodded with satisfaction "That''s nice" "Another one in the ears?" Cleaning the needle, Dimitri asked. "One in the Lobe of the same ear" Christian nodded "I also want another 3 in the Helix, one in the Tragus and an industrial one wouldn''t be bad either" "The industrial piercing would use a hole from the Helix." "It''ll do, it''s just for a change" "Fine" Nodding, Dimitri approached Christian and started piercing his Earlobe. After 15 minutes, Christian watched his face with satisfaction, then sighed bitterly and spoke "It should be a sin to be so beautiful" "And it is, that''s why I''m going to hell" Throwing away the needles, Dimitri smiled and spoke. "What an arrogant old man" "..." Noting the young man''s small smile, Dimitri smiled softly "You''re looking much better" "I just needed to rest my mind, until thest day we were doing missions" "Do you want to talk about what happened?" "..." With aplicated face, Christian nodded. "We''re alone, you can talk whatever you want" Turning to Dimitri, Christian clenched his fists slightly and spoke in a hoarse voice "I... I killed children" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Dimitri looked at Christian with pity "I see... that''s why you looked so bad" "..." "*Sigh* I can''t help you in this situation, I''m sorry..." Knowing that the old man is very bad with matters of the heart, Christian smiled softly and replied "It''s okay, I understand you" "Anything else you want to tell me?" "I learned to slightly control my ability, at least I can use the basics when I want to" "Hoh, that''s interesting" "Do you want to see it?" "No" "Why?" "Because it will bring back bad memories, don''t use it until you''re better" "..." Nodding silently, Christian thinks for a few minutes and thinks "Old man, would you like toe spend Christmas with my family?" "I would like to, but I made amitment to have dinner with the Bratva, let''s leave it for next year" "You promise?" "I promise" Smiling softly, Dimitri nodded. ncing at the clock in the corner, Christian stood up and spoke "I''ll go see the inmates, I miss them" "As you wish" Walking around thepound, Christian reachesd the metal doors to the block and waited. *Beep* With the door open, Christian entered and walked down the long corridors, then approached the dining room and opened the doors. With his sudden entrance, everyone in the ce stared at him for a few seconds, then quickly stood up and smiled. "The boy has arrived!" "And he''s more beautiful than ever!" Agatha eximed with a smile. ------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 143 Suits One dayter. "Poker!" "Damn!" throwing the cards angrily, Agatha quickly approached Christian and started checking his clothes "Where did you keep the cards!?" "Haha~" Laughed Christian softly "They don''t exist, I''m lucky and that''s it" "Lucky my ass, it''s impossible for you to win 8 games in a row!" "Will you cry?" "Damn!" Fluffing her hair in frustration, Agatha returned to her seat. "Christian, the orders came in" "Oh..." Nodding, Christian smiled towards the women and spoke "I''ming, I have new clothes" "Men and their clothes, I''ll never understand them" Getting up, Christian yawned and walked with Strawberry, then arrived at the old man''s room and saw at least 20 suit bags in the ce. "Sent to order with different colors and designs" Smiling as soon as Christian entered, Dimitri continued "A man should be prepared for any situation" "Which one is the one that can withstand bullets?" "All of them" "And the one resistant to knives?" "All, but it''s the shirts that are resistant, not the suits" Approaching the bags, Christian began to open them one by one and arched his eyebrows "They look beautiful" "Obviously, I picked them out myself" "I''ll wear this one when I go home" Holding a gray suit with a red tie hanging down, Christian spoke. "That onees with a jacket that you wear over the suit, gloves and a wallet that makes a set with the suit, see below" With interest, Christian took the suit out of the bag and looked inside, finding a jacket to wear over the dark colored suit, a ck wallet with a crown in the center while two gloves of the same color were seen next to it. Taking the gloves, Christian looks at them curiously "They look nice" "Look at this mark" Turning it around, Christian managed to see a golden crown on the part where the glove ended "I do not know this mark" "You don''t know it!?" With a sudden anger, Dimitri spoke "It''s the most exclusive suit firm in the world!" Strangely, Christian asks "And what''s it called?" "Hermes" "Oh..." Nodding, Christian asked again "And why is this brand so exclusive?" "Because they only make 100 suits a year of different models, and every year they vary, so they never repeat!" Still angry, Dimitri eximed "And not just anyone with money can buy them, you need to have a very high status to do so!" "Oh... the clothes are very expensive?" "..." Looking at Christian with boredom, Dimitri finally sighed "Ordinary suits cost as much as 19 million dors, the special suit you have in your hand, costs 23 million dors since it''s protective..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian looked at the suit and then at everything else, then asked incredulously "They''re all from the same clothing firm?" "Yes" "And do the glovese included?" "No" "How much do they cost?" "2 million dors, they are embroidered in gold and they also resist knives..." "And the shoes?" Turning to look at the 20 metal boxes on the side, Christian asked. "3 million a pair" "And the wallet?" "500,000 dors" "..." "..." "..." Turning to Dimitri, Christian looked at him like he was stupid "Do you know how many simr suits I could buy with that kind of money?" Picking up his cane, Dimitri throws it at Christian angrily "You didn''t learn anything, stupid boy!" ... The next day. Looking in the mirror, Christian carefullybed his hair, then switched smiles, and chose the calm smile. Looking at his suit, Christian nods with satisfaction, recognizing that he looks quite good in the suit fitted to his figure. "Here, these werete" With a tower of small boxes, Dimitri came to Christian''s side and spoke. Helping him lower the small boxes, Christian asked curiously "What are they?" "Watches, they were mine, but I''m giving them to you" Smiling softly, Christian nodded "Thank you old man" "Open them" With an expectant smile, Dimitri stood next to Christian. "Well..." Looking at the 15 exotic wooden boxes, Christian sighed and opened the first box. "You don''t notice anything special in that box?" "..." Pulling the wooden box closer, Christian spoke "Is it wood with gold?" "The brand, stupid" "Patek Philippe" "Good, now open it" Nodding, Christian carefully opened the box and saw something quite beautiful. Inside the box, he saw a watch covered with ss while on the right was a lock. "Here, it''s the key" Looking at the antique looking key, Christian took it and muttered "All gold..." cing the key, Christian turned it, and made the crystal lift up, then took the watch and looked at it carefully. "The watch case is rose gold, while the crystal is sapphire, it has 108 gems embedded in the carved ces, and the bracelet is ck crocodile leather, plus you can turn it, it has other functions behind it" "Old man... this looks very expensive" "And it is, it should hover around $25 million in its first year, plus only 4 of these watches are being created and it was created for the 175th anniversary of thepany" Dimitri smiled "In fact it is not yet released for sale, this is the first of its kind created, and it should be sold next year" "How do you have it?" "I have saved the life of the current owner of Patek Philippe. The watch you are holding in your hands is the Grandmaster Chime" [Photo of the watch here] "..." "You know it took over 100,000 hours to create the design, and 40,000 hours to make the performance?" "That''s a long time..." "Exactly" "..." Looking up, Christian asks "Are you sure you want to give it to me?" "Yes" "All of these?" Pointing toward the boxes, Christian asked. "Yes" "Are you sure?" "Ask anything else again and I''ll hit you" Raising his cane while squinting his eyes, Dimitri spoke aggressively. "I give up" With a smile, Christian carefully ced the watch on and looked at his wrist. "It fits you perfectly" "Obviously, I''m perfect" "Tsk" Looking at the other boxes, Christian went through 1 hour of review, by the old man. Havingpletely exclusive watches and some not yet out in the public, among them were: Luoisa Mo Metioris Collection, a watch that has fragments of a meteorite that contained a piece of the Mars, which was over 180 million years old, with only 4 copies in creation. Patek Philippe Ref 1518, only 4 copies were created and is from 1941. Fran Muller Aeternitas Mega 4, a watch with a calendar of more than 1000 years, and several functions, with a sapphire crystal and tinum case. There were watches full of diamonds or rare gems, and others very old. But among all these strange watches, the rarest was a pocket watch. "Old man... what is this?" looking at the pocket watch with a strange mechanism in sight, Christian asked. "It''s the Breguet Grande Complication Mario-Antonio, it has good history" Dimitri nodded, then continued "It was ordered to be made by a French countess for the former French king, Mario Antonio, it started to be built in 1782 and was finished in the year 1827, unfortunately the king didn''t get to see it because he was killed before" "Why was he killed?" "For many charges, conspiracy, ruining the country''s finances, but the trigger, is that the queen found him having sex with her daughter, the dauphin of France" "Wow... he did have charges" Looking at the watch with interest, Christian asked "Shouldn''t this be in a museum?" "Yes, but I stole it" "..." "Wouldn''t it be a problem if I was seen with the watch?" "Not really, because I stole it from a rich woman who inherited it from her family, this watch never had a real owner or was in a museum, it is only known of its existence and there are the images of many years ago on the inte in ck and white, the best thing is that nobody knew who had it or who was the owner, it only appeared in the newspapers about how valuable it was." "But still, that family would be anxious to have him back, wouldn''t they?" "Yes, but the rich family died mysteriously on a train ride, so only the French government would bother you to put it in a museum" "Mysteriously..." "*Sigh* It was a tragic ident, such a shame" Dimitri Shook his head with an exaggerated sigh. "Fuck the government then" Smiling slightly, Christian put the watch away in its wooden box. Chuckling lightly, Dimitri took a long look at Christian and nodded "You look perfect in that suit" [Photo of the suit here] "Now that you mention it, I have a question" Showing the tip of his shirt cor, Christian asks "Are these diamonds?" "Yes, it''s mostly to keep the tips from bending" "Diamonds to keep the shirts from bending..." Pulling a small dark box out of his pocket, Dimitri opened it in front of Christian and spoke "These are cufflinks for your shirt, they are made of ck gold, and have a special meaning for our people" "The star of Bratva" Christian murmured as he saw the design, recognizing it instantly. "Exactly" Taking the sleeve from Christian, Dimitri ced it carefully on him "This represents power within the mafia, it even has a small chip inside, it will serve to have the code scanned and you will have several benefits in russia, for example, you will be able to enter almost all the big hotels totally free, eat free, and several more shit that I really don''t remember, but the real importance is the status it gives you, either with politicians or the real mafiosi, plus if you get stopped by the police, you can ask them to scan this and you will be free instantly" "I thought they recognized each other with tattoos". "That method is very old fashioned, nowadays leaders don''t get tattoos and use symbols that are easier to hide, like cufflinks, earrings, watches or some essory, that''s why I tell you that it matters to analyze well what a person wears, because you can see a woman who looks like a tramp and she will end up being the leader of the Russian Bratva, imagine the shit you would end up in if you treat her poorly" "But I''m not from the Bratva... are you okay with me using this?" "Everyone in Russia already knows about you, they''re expecting you any minute" Smiling softly, Dimitri tousled Christian''s hair and turned to the couch. "I justbed my hair..." Pursing his lips, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and quickly re-arranged his hairstyle, he wanted to look totally presentable the moment he saw his mother after so many years. "I might go in about 4 months to Russia, first I want to rx and spend time with my family, but I would also like to know where you came from and what you were doing in Russia" Turning around, Christian smiled "I''m sure there are interesting stories about you out there" "Hmph" Snorting, Dimitri spoke proudly "If there were stories of me roaming around among themon people, I wouldn''t be alive" "What an arrogant old man" Picking up his cane, Dimitri throws it towards Christian "I told you 147 times, don''t call me old man!" "Yes, yes, you''re still in the prime of your youth" Letting the cane hit him, Christian smiled nonchntly. "What a rude boy, I don''t know where I went wrong with him..." Grumbling to himself, Dimitri looked at Christian for a few seconds and nodded as he muttered "I see... he''s at that rebellious age... it''s aplicated age... I''d better take off to Russia ande back when he''s older... yes, that''s a perfect idea" "Don''t think I didn''t listen old man, I''m not at my rebellious age" Looking sideways at the old man talking nonsense, Christian replied. "DON''T CALL ME OLD MAN!!!" Grabbing a knife from his clothes, Dimitri throws it towards Christian. Stopping it with his fingers, Christian smiled "Don''t scream, you''ll get your blood pressure up" "Damn kid and his crazy hormones..." Rolling his eyes, Christian put on his shoes and spoke "I''m going to check on the inmates before I leave" Reaching into his jewelry box, Christian looked at his rings and pursed his lips, then took the ring Agatha gave him, and ced it on his ring finger. Looking at his right hand with the ring, Christian pursed his lips and pulled out another ck gold ring with several ck diamond stones around the circumference, while arger ck diamond cut was visible in the center, and then ce it on the middle finger. [Photo of the ring here] "They''reing to get you in half an hour" "That''s enough" Leaving the room, Christian walked calmly under the interested nces of the guards, then arrived at the block of inmates and entered the dining room. "Hey girls, I''m off again!" Turning their gazes, they all freeze at the sight of their boy, standingpletely still for at least 5 minutes. "Fuck..." "Damn..." "God?..." "I''m dead?" Rolling his eyes at the women''s overreaction, Christian siat down on an empty table and looked at them carefully with a smile. "I''m going home after waiting a long time" "..." recovering from thier daze, the women looked at each other and smiled softly. "I''ll be gone for a while, but obviously I''ll be back, after all we still have a lot of poker to y" "Tsk, who wants to y with you, you cheating child" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Agatha replied, but still, a big smile was visible on her face. -------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 144 Home "Agatha, what I said before I leftst time, will happen, in 5 months at the most, so talk to yourwyer and prepare something for sure" Losing her smile, Agatha frowned and tried to speak. "It''s settled, I just came to say goodbye" Approaching the closest woman, Christian hugs her for a while and continues with the others, making sure to say goodbye to every woman in the ce. Finishing giving them all a hug, Christian looks at them with a smile and speaks "See you girls, have a good Christmas" "Take care handsome" "Bye boy" "Remember to visit us!" Nodding multiple times, Christian sighed and walked out of the ce, then back to Dimitri, and went inside "I''m ready" "Good, they''re out now" Pulling out a box among his clothes, Dimitri tossed it to Christian "Here, they''re your new knives, don''t lose them again" "Thank you" Pulling out another box, Dimitri tossed it again "There you go, more bullets for the gun" "Thank you" Tossing a ck bag, Dimitri continued "There you have a tactical holster for the pistol, theye in two designs, one for the leg and one for the pistol on the torso, they also have little pockets for the knives" "Thank you" Tossing another box, Dimitri continued "There you have a decent cell phone" "..." Making sure the old man didn''t throw anything else, Christian looked at the box and saw the brand name "iPhone 8 plus..." "It''s carved in ck gold" "..." "Here, these tokens are worth more than my entire fortune, 5e in that box" Tossing a small ck metallic box, Dimitri speaks with disinterest. "..." Curious, Christian opened the box and found 5 dark coins with the Bratva star engraved in the center "ck gold coins?" "Yes, but each of those coins represents a total favor from the Bratva. No matter what you ask, they will do everything possible to fulfill your request, the only thing forbidden is to touch certain people in Russia and obviously the leaders of the Bratva, these coins have the power to disce a guardian if needed" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the coins and nodded, quickly stowing the box in his clothes. "Now beat it, your presence causes me stress" Looking at the old man, Christian set the things down on the table and walked over to him, then red at him and spoke "Get up" "This child with no manners..." Grumbling under his breath, Dimitri stood up, and was hugged by Christian. "Take care old man, we''ll see you in a few days, I''ll be calling you" Returning the hug after a few seconds of hesitation, Dimitri spoke "I''m not going to answer your calls" "Then I will visit you in Russia" "I''ll have you stopped at the border" "I''ll learn to fly airnes and arrive by skipping the border" "..." Releasing the old man, Christian smileed slightly and turned around "See you old man, have a good Christmas" "Enjoy" Smiling softly, Dimitri replied, then quietly sat back down "In a few days you should have your suits delivered to your house" "Thanks, I really didn''t know how to carry so many suits in my hand, see you" Grabbing his things, Christian took his military backpack with all his stuff, and looked at the old man for a few seconds, then nodded and left the room. Walking through thepound, Christian reached his room and stretched out his arm. "Let''s go my friend, I''ll introduce you to your new home" "Hisss~" ... 6 hourster. Looking at the beautiful car in front of him, Christian''s eyes shone brightly. "I always loved this car..." "It''s a gift from the boss, it has the papers in your name and they''re inside the vehicle, I''m also leaving you a driver''s license in case something happens" Leaving the backpack on the passenger seat, the woman handed Christian the keys and drove off, leaving him all alone in the Detroit rain. Under the umbre, Christian looked at the vehicle carefully and smiled "It''s certainly the best gift" Lamborghini Poison! A ck Lamborghini with dark purple lines on the sides of the doors, even its ss was dark, while it had a striking license te with a snake, with violet eyes and hisst name on the side, Grey. Closing his umbre, Christian shook it and quickly got into the vehicle, then took a good look inside, and smiled like a child. Violet seats like his eyes, beautifully finished in the same color, while different buttons were visible next to him. Looking at his snake on his shoulder, Christian smiled excitedly "My friend, you don''t know how happy I am" Christian in his other life always dreamed of buying this vehicle. Since he first saw it on the streets of New York, he fell madly in love, but unfortunately the price kept rising over the years, and when Christian finally had the money, the car was something of an heirloom with a price tag of around 80 million dors, money he didn''t have yet. Looking at the buttons, Christian lifted thetch, and pressed the purple button, causing the car to roar instantly. Almost having an orgasm, Christian adjusted the seat to his liking, then took the wheel and started driving without wanting to wait any longer. Leaving the private airport, Christian hit the streets, wholeheartedly enjoying driving the vehicle, while every time he elerated, a beautiful sound shook his heart. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of contentment, Christian stopped for the traffic light and looked to his sides, noticing several people taking pictures of the car. "..." Surveying the city, Christian sighed again "How nice not to have to be alert every second..." Moving quickly, Christian found himself arriving at his home, causing nervousness to rise as his hands sweated under his gloves. Seeing his home from afar, Christian''s heart began to beat rapidly, causing him to slow down the vehicle and bite his lips anxiously. "Hisss~" Blocking Christian''s view, Lilith stared at him. Stroking the snake''s head, Christian spoke bitterly "Lilith... I''m scared..." "What will mom say? Will she be angry with me? What about my siblings? Do they still remember me? Won''t it bother them what I did before I went to jail? If they find out what I did in the army will they still love me?" With a sudden panic attack, Christian found himself in a difficult situation, as his heart was beating wildly from fear. "Hisss~" Caressing her head with Christian''s cheek, Lilith hissed. "..." Biting his lips, Christian watched the mansion from a distance, while various thoughts roamed through his mind, but after 20 minutes, he gritted his teeth and drove towards the mansion. Arriving at the door, Christian was instantly stopped by 4 armed women. "Roll down the window please" With her submachine gun in hand, one of the women spoke. Rolling down the window, Christian looked at the woman and waited patiently. Staring at him for a few seconds, the woman finally asked "Your name?" "Christian Grey" "Christian Grey..." The woman murmured, then looked at him carefully and opened her eyes wide "It''s you!" "It''s me" Smiling slightly, Christian nodded. "You maye in, sorry to detain you, we weren''t expecting your arrival" With the gate open, Christian simply smiled "Don''t worry, you''re just doing your job" Driving around his house, Christian arrived in front of the main gate and stopped the vehicle, then took a deep breath and petted Lilith. "I''ll leave you here for now, I''lle get youter, I don''t want to scare them." "Hisss~" Getting off of Christian, Lilith settled onto her backpack. "Good girl" With another deep breath, Christian got out of the vehicle and looked longingly at his home, then walked to the door and opened it. Seeing no one nearby, Christian slowly walked through the main living room and looked everywhere, causing his emotions to be turbulent from his memories. Walking towards the kitchen, Christian saw her, the woman who always filled his thoughts. There was Eva, quietly sipping her coffee while on herptop. "Mom..." Christian muttered with reddened eyes, causing Eva to look up with a frown. But as she looked at the man in front of her, Eva froze, then slowly stood up and walked over in a daze. Standing in front of Christian, Eva''s eyes began to redden rapidly as she reached out her hand and caressed Christian''s cheek. "My boy..." There was no need to say who it was, just by looking into the man''s eyes, Eva knew immediately that it was Christian, her son. "Mom..." Letting his tears fall, Christian cried for the first time in a long time, as all his frustrations and sorrows exploded like a volcano. Losing his strength, Christian fell to his knees, then hugged Eva''s waist and cried non-stop, exposing all his umted sadness and bitterness. Sitting slowly on the floor, Eva takes Christian''s head and rests it on her thighs, then gently caresses his face. "Cry as much as you want to, scream if you need to... Mommy is with you" Hearing her words and her warm touch, Christian left her silence and started to cry out loud, as all his bad moments ran through his mind. "..." Biting her lips lightly and holding back her tears, Eva only showed tranquility and caressed Christian. After 15 minutes of uncontrolled crying, Christian slowly began to calm down, leaving only sobs in the air. After another 5 minutes that seemed to be endless for Eva, Christian had calmed down, but still sobbed from time to time. Caressing Christian''s face, Eva whispered "Feeling better?" "*Sniff*" Hugging Eva''s waist, Christian nodded. "Now will you tell me what you''ve been doing? Because by the way you''re dressed, by the way you''re tattooed or even by the way you''re waring those earrings, I get the idea that you weren''t just locked up in jail" With reddened eyes, Christian turned his face and looked at his mother with conflicted feelings. "Mom will wait if that''s what you want" Gathering all her calmness, Eva showed no sign of being affected and smiled softly. Watching her for a few seconds, Christian finally made up his mind and began to tell everything that happened in prison from day one, including in his stories up to hisst day in the army, leaving out only small situations like Lust''s harassment. "m-mom... I r-really didn''t want to shoot him... I w-warned her over and over again, but she didn''t care and wanted to k-kill those women who were our people... I-I can''t forget her face, I can''t *Sniff*" With tears flowing down his face, Christian murmured in a clipped and hoarse voice. "..." With Christian''s silence, Eva just watched him silently as she lovingly caressed his face, then sighed and spoke "I won''t tell you what you did was right, because it wasn''t" "..." Closing his eyes, Christian really hoped his mother would disown him. "But I won''t tell you it was wrong either, because it wasn''t" Taking Christian''s face in her hands, Eva gently kissed his forehead "You had to make a hard choice and you chose to save the lives of the women in that convoy, you chose to save your teammate''s life over those civilians... just like you chose to go to the army without even talking to me about it" "..." "But I''m not really angry, I would never be" Smiling softly, Eva continued "If it was under other people''s orders, maybe I would be angry, not at you, but at the person who would give you those orders... but what you did were your choices, and maybe it was wrong or maybe it was right, but that doesn''t matter to me" "..." "What matters to me is that my child is safe and safe again in my arms, as for your burdens and sins..." Kissing Christian''s nose, Eva continued "I am your mother and I will carry all your sins... I have told you and I will always tell you, no matter what burden you carry, I will share it with you... and to be honest, I don''t care what you do on the other side of the world anymore, I really just wanted you back" "What does hurt me, is that you suffered a lot and I couldn''t be there for you... It really is something that hurts me a lot" With her eyes reddening, Eva continued "But I won''t make our reunion a sad event for your memory, let''s repair our pain together, would you like that?" "Yes..." "Now show me a smile because mommy misses you so much" Staring at Christian''s face, Eva whispered. Slowly opening his eyes, Christian looked at his mother with teary eyes, then wiped his face and smiled from his heart "I love you mommy" "I love you too my boy" Smiling softly, Eva replied. Feeling relief at not feeling as pressured as thest few days, Christian wiped his face with his gloves, then sat down in front of his mother and smiled "I missed you so much!" "Me more" "Impossible!" "It''s very possible!" "..." Smiling, Christian hugged Eva, feeling her love and emotions so out of controling back to him. Rubbing his cheek with Eva''s, Christian couldn''t stand it anymore and bit her shoulder. "He''s back my little cat" With a loving smile, Eva whispered. Cuddling for 15 minutes, Christian finally felt recharged with energy and spoke "Where''s Leslie?" "She went shopping for things for Christmas with Aria" "n and Hailie?" "n is doing homework in his room and Hailie is at herputer" "I didn''t get them a gift for Christmas" "Your presence will be the gift" Sighing with contentment, Christian looked at his mother softly "I really missed you mom" Smiling softly, Eva replies "Me too" "Do you want to see my snake? It''s really cute" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 145 Together "She doesn''t bite?" "I don''t know, I''ve never seen her bite anyone" "Let''s go see her" Getting up from the floor, Christian smiled and looked at his mother "You''re small now" "You grew a lot, how tall are you now?" looking carefully at Christian, Eva smiled lovingly. "190 centimeters" "You''re already 10 centimeters taller than me..." "I think being perfectes with great height" "You know your genese from me, don''t you?" "I tend to forget that" Arriving in front of the vehicle, Christian stretched out his hands dramatically and eximed "Meet my new beauty!" "Is that the vehicle that man in jail gave you?" "Yes" "It''s pretty nice, but do you have a license?" "Yes" "Did you take the test?" "No, the old man used his contacts" Pulling the key out of the vehicle, Christian pressed a button, then reached over and lifted the door. Stretching out his arm, Christian spoke "Up my girl" "Hisss~" Wrapping herself around Christian''s arm, Lilith slowly crawled over his shoulder. "It''s... big" Feeling shivers at the sight of the snake, Eva smiled forcedly and spoke. "Yes, I give her a lot of food" Stroking the snake''s head, Christian looked at it closely in the eyes and spoke "The woman in front of you is Eva, my beautiful mother, treat her well" "Hisss~" Stroking her head with Christian''s cheek, Lilith hissed. Looking at the snake with surprise, Eva moved closer and murmured "She really seems to love you..." Slowly stretching out her hand, Eva managed to caress Lilith. "Wow..." Looking at his mother, Christian murmursed "Why that ''wow''?" Stroking the snake, Eva asked. "Lilith never let herself be touched by anyone... I think she really understood that you''re my mother" "Maybe it''s because of the smell?" "Lilith is very smart" Grabbing his military backpack, Christian looked at his mother and smiled "Let''s go" Lowering the door of the vehicle, Christian locked it and walked back to the house. Taking a deep breath inside the house, Christian smiled happily. Setting his bag down on the couch, Christian stretched his arm towards the ground and spoke "Tour your new home, but don''t go too far away or you''ll get eaten by some bird" "Hisss~" hissing, Lilith slowly crawled up Christian''s arm, then reached the ground and calmly mdves forward around the ce. "Mom, can you give them the warning to the guards? I don''t want them to harm my snake because of some mistake" "Okay" Standing to one side of Christian, Eva just stared at him with a soft smile. "We''ll also prepare a room for Lilith; I''ll buy her branches and create a warm ce for her inside a guest room we don''t use" "If you want, we''ll put two rooms together and give her more space" "That would be great, we could add a bathtub or something, I don''t know what kind of snake she is, but maybe she likes water" "I''ll take care of that" "I love you mom" Moving closer to Eva, Christian hugged her gently. "*Sniff*" Sniffing Christian, Eva smiled as she smelled the scent she missed so much. "Mother, now that I think about it, your personality has changed quite a bit, I notice you''re very... calm?" Pursing his lips while looking at the woman''s face, Christian spoke. "You could say it''s a side effect of runningpanies" "My mother became quite a leader" Kissing her forehead, Christian pulled away from Eva and smiled "How do I look? Am I handsome?" "You''re the most beautiful man I''ve ever seen in my life" Looking at his mother in silence, Christian really feltplete after a long time. So many emotions came back to him in a sudden way, it made it hard for him to know what to do. He wanted tough, scream, jump, cry, but most of all, he wanted to hug the woman and not let go for a long time. "I''m going to see those dwarves" Smiling excitedly, Christian grabs his backpack and speaks. "Go, I will tell the staff to prepare everything for the snake..." "Thanks mom!" approaching Eva, Christian kissed her forehead and turned quickly. "Do you want me to fix you something?" "Coffee would be nice, but I want it with sugar, not salt" "Understood, salt and no sugar" Nodding with a smile, Eva looked lovingly at her little boy quickly going upstairs, then brought her hands to her face and quickly wiped away the tears she let escape. "He''s back, my boy..." Smiling foolishly, Eva walked towards the kitchen, feeling like she would float with happiness at any moment. Hurrying up the stairs, Christian reached the third floor and saw the door to the blonde girl''s yroom. Dropping his backpack on the floor, Christian slowly approached the door and opened it with followed. "I''m making weapons" "Yes, I''m getting everything ready to blow up the base" Looking at the girl- Correction. Looking at the woman talking while looking at the screen, Christian smiled softly at how much his little astronaut has grown. Long blonde hair fell down her back, a beautiful face, but with sharp eyes that Christian was very reminded of Eva, full lips and a truly beautiful smile to his eyes. "Hailie..." Frowning, Hailie turned her gaze quickly, then opened her eyes wide and looked at Christian. Halting all her movements, Hailie stared at the man in disbelief. But a few secondster, her eyes reddened and she quickly rose from her seat, then ran to him and eximed "BROTHER!!!" Opening his arms, Christian epted the little girl with a smile, then wrapped his arms around her back, bearing her tears. "My little Hailie has grown up!" Looking up with tears streaming from her eyes, Hailie whispered as she touched his face "R-really are you?" "No, I''m just a person who looks like me" Smiling teasingly, Christian takes Hailie''s nose and squeezes it, instantly making the young girl smile. "Don''t squeeze me" Frowning as she puffs out her cheeks, Hailie spoke as best she could, a ratherical voiceing out. "You don''t know how much I missed you" Hugging the woman, Christian kisses her forehead "But I came back to stay, you''ll have to put up with me on a daily basis" "I''ll try" Hailie smiled, then looked at him closely and spoke "You''re as tall as a giraffe" "And you''re as small as a leprechaun. How tall are you? 175 centimeters?" "176!" Lifting Hailie off the ground, Christian quickly flipped her over and hoisted her onto his shoulder. "You''re still an elf to me!" Laughed Christian with amusement. "W-what are you doing!?" Asserting herself in fear, Hailie eximed. "I''ll show your people what a crybaby you are" Stepping closer towards theputer, Christian speaks up. "N-no, wait, don''t show yourself!" "Why not?" Pausing momentarily, Christian asks with interest. "You don''t know what people are like on the inte, they''ll harass you!" "How much do they know about you?" curiously, Christian asks. "Unfortunately everything, and all this thanks to a certain person who showed my pictures as a child on TV!" looking at Christian angrily, Hailie replied. "But you were so cute, I had the urge to show you off to everyone!" Increasing her pace, Christian smiled. "No, wait, don''t!" Quickly wiping away her tears, Hailie eximed. Smiling, Christianes in front of the camera and looks at theputer "Hello world, today I have a unique image for you!" Moving around, Christian shows Hailie with her hands covering her face "My cute little sister is a crybaby!" "..." Silently, Hailie refused to let herself be seen. Looking at the screen that only had a chat, Christian read it curiously. "Wow!" "It''s Purple''s brother?" "Wasn''t he in jail?" "What a beauty..." Turning his gaze, Christian asked curiously "Purple?" "I-It''s my name in video games..." "Why Purple? Weren''t you called HailieGamer123-?" "NO!!!" Hailie shouted, quickly covering Christian''s mouth. Looking down at the embarrassed woman, Christian smiled softly, then pulled her down and kissed her forehead "I''ll go see n, you go on about your business." "You''re leaving now you left a mess!" Angrily, Hailie folded her arms and eximed. "Hoh...now you''re raising your voice at me?" Narrowing his eyes, Christian asked in a calm voice. Widening her eyes, Hailie quickly shook her head "I-I was joking" "I see" Returning to his smile, Christian waved his hand towards the camera and spoke "See youter~" Walking out of the room, Christian left an embarrassed Hailie who looked towards the camera with a nk stare. "..." Fixing her tousled hair, Hailie sat up and looked towards the camera "Forget what just happened." Her eyes reddened, herplexion flushed, her hair tousled. Really for the woman''s followers it must be quite a pleasant sight. But when Hailie was still processing everything that happened, a voice came into her headset "Hailie, was it really Christian!?" "Maya...not now" With his backpack in hand, Christian walked with a big smile towards n''s room, only to drop the bag on the floor and open the door quietly. Looking around, Christian found a handsome young man sitting in front of a desk. Looking at the young man''s serious face, Christian smiled, then shouted "ALAN!!!" Startled, n turned his eyes angrily, but seeing the person in front of the door, he opened his eyes wide. "..." "..." With a few seconds of silence, n quickly rose from his seat and ran to Christian, then hugged him tightly in silence. "..." "..." Returning the hug, Christian remained silent, looking softly at n, who was sobbing quietly. After a few minutes, n looked up with snot and tears on his face and spoke "P-please don''t leave me again..." Fluffing the young man''s hair, Christian smiled "Why would I leave you? I came to stay" "I-I was a fool, everything you said was t-true and I missed you so much *Sniff*" Wiping away tears, n spoke in a sad voice. "It''s okay, we''re all fools as kids" Stroking n''s hair, Christian smiled softly "The important thing is that I''m here now and the family isplete again" "Mn" Wiping his face with his clothes, n nodded with a small smile. "Good, go on about your business for now, I''ll go put my things away and get settled" Shaking n''s hair, Christian smiled, and took his backpack. "Mn" Nodding silently, n looks with a small smile at Christian who walks towards the main room. Stretching his body, Christian yawned and looks around his room, realizing it was still exactly the same as it was when he left. Looking up at the cloudy, dark sky outside, Christian smiled andid down on the bed, staring dazedly up at the ceiling. Removing his gloves, Christian threw them on the bed, then took off both jackets and was left in just his shirt. Taking off his tie, Christian put it aside and carefully took off the cufflink that Dimitri gave him, to leave it inside the bedside table. Undoing 2 buttons on his shirt, Christian sighed contentedly andid down quietly. ncing at his watch, Christian yawned and muttered "8 o''clock" Getting out of bed, Christian looked down at his bag and pursed his lips "I''ll put my stuff away in a while" Leaving the room, Christian walked down the hallways and nced at Hailie''s yroom, then smiled and creeped closer. Opening the door in absolute silence, Christian looks at the young girl so focused and smiles fondly, then attaching himself to the wall and moving silently to her back. Holding his finger to his lips, Christian looks towards the camera and indicates silence, then stood right behind Hailie and curiously observed what she did. "Hahahahaha, you suck!" Crashing a helicopter, Hailieughed loudly. The game Hailie was in looked pretty interesting. Forest, jungles, deserts and resourceful constructions. While Christian watches in first person as Hailie makes weapons by quickly moving the mouse and at the same time cooks food. In some ways the game is simr to one from Christian''s past life, Rust. But suddenly, Hailie casually nced back, causing her to startle and hit her leg on the desk. "Ugh!" gritting her teeth, Hailie turned to Christian and yelled "You scared me!" "Sorry" "..." Pursing her lips, Hailie squints at Christian for a few seconds, then sighed and looks back at the screen. "Do you have any moreputers? Mine''s already kind of obsolete." "I have some in my room, take out the one you want" Without taking her eyes off the screen, Hailie replied. "Thank you~" Kissing Hailie''s cheek, Christian smiled and walked out of the ce, leaving an embarrassed woman in front of theputer. Walking down the stairs, Christian walked happily and arrived toward the kitchen, watching his mother who was just pouring coffee. Approaching her from behind, Christian hugged her and kissed her cheek "What is such a beautiful woman doing in these dangerous ces" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/CCnBz9dG Chapter 146 Infallible "Risking my life to feed a beautiful child" "Hoh, is that child so special that you would risk your life?" Resting his head on the woman''s shoulder, Christian smiled and asked. "Of course, he is smart, handsome, caring, smells nice, though he''s kind of insufferable, you know, his boyish arrogance and all" "He sounds like a very nice boy, he must be very handsome" "And it is, the truth is that the kid looks like me, you know, he inherited all my genes" "Then the young man must be quite handsome" Smiling softly, Christian took his coffee cup and looked at his mother "I heard you were interviewed on TV" "Yeah, you want to see it? I have a copy" "Let''s go to the movies" Christian smiled, then followed his mother to her private cinema. Arriving at the ce, Christian leaned back on one of thefortable sofas and put the coffee cup aside, then looked at his mother who was controlling the screen and pouted "Come with me" Smiling softly, Eva set up the interview and walked over to Christian''s couch, then walked behind Christian andy down behind him. Hugging Christian, Eva smiled and kissed the back of his neck "I missed this" Taking his mother''s hand, Christian intertwined his fingers and sighed contentedly, then quietly watched the hour-plus interview. Watching the video ying, Christian raises his eyebrows and asks "That''s our building in New York?" "Yes, it''s all ready and inaugurated, that''s where our headquarters are" "And the house in Malibu?" "Itcks a few details like the automatic protections on the windows, but in a month at the most it will be ready" "The building is beautiful" "I like the top floor the best, that room to rest in is very beautiful" "Obviously, was my idea" Remembering the lounge of the Stark building, Christian felt even more excited "After the new year I''ll go to see it". "Anytime" Looking at the well dressed and groomed woman on the screen, Christian smiled "You look beautiful, should I be worried?" "Not at all, I''ve already prepared for our wedding" "It will be in Vegas and our witness will be a homeless man?" "No" "Then it''s not worth getting married" The rest of the interview passed quickly, Christian casuallymented on certain questions and chatted calmly with his mother, but at that, Eva''s cell phone rang. Reaching into her pocket, Eva looked at the phone and spoke "Leslie is here with food, let''s go". Turning around, Christian stood face to face with Eva, quietly looking into her beautiful eyes. Smiling softly, Christian kisses her nose "Come on" "I regretted it, we''d better stay like this for a while longer" Hugging Christian quickly to keep him from getting up, Eva started kissing quickly all over Christian''s face, then looked at him with narrowed eyes "I won''t allow another piercing on your face" "And tattoos?" "No" "Too bad, I wanted to get a skull tattooed on my forehead" "Don''t even think about it" Squinting even more, Eva spoke with incredible seriousness "If you do, I swear I''ll tie you up and take you to a doctor to have itzered off" "I have rights, you know?" "Not in my presence, you''re my ve now" "Do I get to eat?" "Only if you behave yourself" Laughing lightly, Christian spoke "I thought you''d never talk about the tattoo or the earrings, before I saw you, I thought you''d get angry." "What''s the use of pissing me off? You already did when I wasn''t around, but now that you''re with me, I won''t allow anything else" "Do they look good on me?" "You''re beautiful in anything" "You make me blush" "..." "Okay, let''s eat" With a sigh, Eva stood up and stretched her muscles. "I can tell you worked your body hard" Looking at his mother''s abs that showed as she stretched, Christianmented. "Obviously, no one beats me" Showing off her stomach, Eva spoke arrogantly. "Heh, rookie" Standing up, Christian lifts up his shirt and shows off his ripped abs. "..." Staring at his abs in disbelief, Eva swallowed saliva, then quickly shook her head and said "You really worked them and pulled out all 8... I only have 6 visible abs" "I work almost every muscle possible" Smiling, Christian rolled up his sleeves and showed off his veiny arms, then flexed them to show off his bulging muscles. "..." Pursing her lips, Eva turns and leaves the room "Stop showing off and let''s go to the kitchen, Leslie will be happy to see you" "I''ming" Yawning, Christian quickly followed Eva. "Are you still ying the drums?" "Yes, I usually do it after work or whenever I have time" "Would you like to y something together?" "Hailie can y electric guitar, we could start a family band" Eva smiled with sudden excitement. "I''ll be the vocalist and I could also y piano or bass, it depends on what we''re trying to create" "I have several instruments in the empty room we had, across the hall from Hailie''s" "We would need certain things to work with the sound, I''ll send them out to order online" "We''ll call ourselves ''The Greys''!" "What a horrible name!" "Do you have any better ideas brainiac?" "We''ll be Guns And Rose" "Horrible, it wouldn''t make any sense" "Sure it does, you guys carry the guns and I''m the rose" Pointing towards his tattoo, Christian smiled. "Hoh...sounds nice" nodded Eva "But I don''t have guns" "Look at mine, the old man gave it to me" Reaching between his pants, Christian pulls out his Desert Eagle dra, then pulled the bullet out of the barrel and handed it to his mother. Taking it carefully, Eva looks at it closely "The world is yours...it''s a beautiful gun, you even have your initials on it" "Yes, I never walk away from it" "..." Looking at Christian as she walked, Eva finally sighed "To be honest with you... I don''t really like you carrying guns, but I also can''t deny that I''m very relieved that you know how to defend yourself... the world is a horrible ce and a man with beauty is a very striking target" "..." Looking at his mother silently, Christian smiles bitterly "You learned a lot from runningpanies, didn''t you?" "Leslie talked to me a little bit about some situations, but I still managed to hear a lot of things at certain events... honestly it''s disgusting" "But no one can ever get to me!" Taking a sudden Kung Fu stance, Christian squints and looks at his mother "I''m infallible!" "Hoh, challenging your mother!?" Mimicking his movements, Eva looks at Christian with one leg raised and one of her arms above her head. "..." "..." "Hahaha~" Christianughed, then quickly moved towards Eva and lifted her up in his arms "I love you too much!" Hugging the woman as he lifted her up, Christian gleefully spun around the ce. "C-christian, stop, I''m getting dizzy!" "Revenge!" Remembering the time his mother found out about his intelligence, Christian smiled and spun her around even more. "S-Stop!" Putting his mother down, Christian smiled and eximed "Now I''m the boss!" "..." Holding on to Christian, Eva felt her whole world spinning, but suddenly she narrowed her eyes and threw herself on top of Christian, knocking him to the ground. Sitting on top of Christian, Eva looked at him with sharp eyes and spoke "You''re getting pretty bold." "And what will you do?" looking at her with defiance, Christian mimicked her gaze. "I''ll have tomand respect..." Stretching out her words, Eva suddenly smiled and quickly brought her hands to Christian''s sides, causing the young man''s eyes to widen. "No, stop-" But without finishing speaking, Christian began tough loudly "Hahahahaha~!" "D-stop it Hahahahahaha~!" Squirming on the ground, Christianughed in despair. Stopping, Eva asked with narrowed eyes "Did you understand who''s in charge of this house?" "Y-yes!" nodding quickly with a flushed face, Christian replied. "Perfect" Nodding with satisfaction, Eva looked down at the young man beneath her and smiled warmly, then kissed his forehead and stood up "Come on, I''m sure Leslie already heard your voice" "..." Nodding, Christian adjusts his breathing and fixes his tousled hair, then walks a few feet away from Eva. "Why are you walking away? I don''t bite~" Smiling teasingly, Eva spoke. "Hmph" With a snort, Christian continued walking with distance. Reaching the second floor, Christian saw the stoic woman, who was staring at him with a visible glint in her eyes. Approaching her, Christian looks at her carefully and smiles, then gently hugs her "I missed you so much" Freezing, Leslie looked at Christian in panic, only to look up and see Eva, who was only smiling at her and nodding. Hesitantly, Leslie wrapped her arms around Christian''s back. "I missed you too..." Leslie murmured. "You''re still as shy as ever" Pulling out of the embrace, Christian looked at her ufortable face and smiled "Have you been well?" "Yeah..." "I''m d~" Smiling, Christian takes the bags next to Leslie and lifted them up "Come on, this goes in the kitchen, doesn''t it?" ... After a dinner with the whole family and a happy atmosphere, finally the night came and everyone went to their rooms. "We should change the TV, the one we have is already a thing of the past, now we have 4K and Ultra HD inside the market" "It''s not like we use it much either" Brushing her teeth in the bathroom, Eva spat out the toothpaste and spoke. "But it''s better to have a better one, we can watch a movie lying down from time to time" Taking off his shoes, Christian pulled down his pants and stood in his underwear, then unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it aside. Quietly, Christian began to remove his earrings and piercings, then sighed contentedly andid down on the bed. Getting under the covers, Christian smiled as the sheets felt warm thanks to the technology, while a heavy rain could be seen from his window. With the dim light, the firece on the side of the room, the dark sky and the heavy rain, Christian felt incrediblyfortable with the environment. Emerging from the bathroom in just panties, Eva smiled and quickly climbed into bed "It''s so cold" "We have an electric firece" "The room is too big, it doesn''t heat very well-" Turning to hug Christian, Eva froze at the feeling of his skin. "Is something wrong?" Seeing his mother''s stunned face, Christian asked in confusion. "You... aren''t wearing anything underneath?" "I have my underwear... why?" Lifting the sheet, Christian showed his body with confusion. "Cover up!" Grabbing the sheets, Eva quickly pulled them up. "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian notices the situation and smiles, then turns and hugs Eva "What''s wrong? We haven''t seen each other in a while and you''re already shy?" Frowning, Eva looks at Christian and speaks "Christian... you''re a man now, not a boy, you need to have more consideration and not let anyone see you like that" "But you''re my mother, and I love you very much, what''s the problem?" stroking Eva''s tight stomach, Christian smiled and spoke. "*Sigh* Christian... there are limits" Rubbing her temples, Eva responded withplicated emotions. "Mother...I thought we talked about this" Lifting his body, Christian positioned himself over Eva and smiles "We''re not normal, I don''t give a fuck about normal boundaries, I like our rtionship. If I say I don''t mind you looking at me, it''s because I really don''t have a problem" "..." Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, Eva lowers her gaze and observes his marked body, then swallowed saliva with difficulty and quickly turned her gaze "Do whatever you want" Smiling, Christian quickly kissed Eva''s lips andid down on her side, then turned and hugged Eva like a ko bear. "Good night mom." "Good night my boy..." ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian yawned and blinked in a daze, then smiled and turned his gaze to the sleeping woman beside him. Staring at her sleeping face for a few minutes, Christian finally sighed and got up, then changed into sportswear and quietly walked downstairs. "It''s 5 o''clock in the morning.... Mom usually wakes up at 9, I have plenty of time" Arriving at the gym, Christian began his workout routine, from advanced calisthenics, to weightlifting, then continuing with martial arts moves. Four hours passed quickly. With his whole body sweaty and his face flushed, Christian turned his eyes and smiled "Leslie, did you see my new moves?" "Yes..." Nodded Leslie in a daze, staring at Christian. "As of today you''ll be working with me again, does it bother you?" "No" Wiping his sweat with a towel, Christian walks over to Leslie and smiles as he kissed her cheek "I have a lot to talk to you, a lot of experiences and situations, but it will be in the future, let the festivities end" "..." Looking at Christian in a daze, Leslie nodded silently. *Pa* pping Leslie''s butt, Christian walked past her and spoke "Shut your mouth, you might get some mosquitoes in you" "..." Silently, Leslie touched her butt and looked at the young man who walked confidently. Arriving in the kitchen, Christian looks at his family sitting at the table and smiled "Arrived" Looking up from his cell phone, n looked at Christian, then looked at his tattoo and pursed his lips "Mom, I want a tattoo too" "Not a chance" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 147 Emotional Collapse Yawning, Hailie looked at Christian and smiled slightly, then pulled her chair closer to his and looked at his arms "Do you work out much?" "I''ve been working out for a few years now" "Can you lift your body with your hands only?" "More than that, look" Standing up, Christian crouched down and rested one hand on the floor, then lifted his legs and held his body in the air with one hand. "Wow..." Noticing Christian''s shirt pull down due to gravity, Hailie quickly rolled her eyes and swallowed saliva. "Watch this" Taking a deep breath, Christian tensed his muscles slightly, then strained his hand and lifted his palm, leaving all his weight on his 5 fingers. "Wow" With surprise, n lifted his cell phone and snapped a picture of Christian. Lowering his legs, Christian stood back up and smiled "I''m amazing, aren''t I?" "Christian, the dining room is not for working out" Bringing the thermos with hot water, Eva spoke up. "Yes mom!" Sitting down at the table, Christian took 4 pieces of toast and ces them on his te, then turns to Hailie and speaks "What''s the name of the game you were ying yesterday?" "Primitive" "Looks entertaining, maybe I''ll y it" Turning to Eva, Christian asks "I forgot to ask, but did they legalize marijuana yet?" "Yes, in fact, we''re the biggest growers in the country, no one expected us to have everything ready" "Bring in money?" "We have 3000 employees and we generate monthly more than 200 million dors, right now we were getting everything ready tounch thepany on the stock exchange" "Nice" With a bite of toast, Christian nodded. "For Christmas the president ising for dinner" Evamented casually, something Hailie and n took very strangely lightly. Stopping eating, Christian frowned and asked "The president?" "Yes" "What''s sheing for?" "To talk business, we were supposed to talk about your release" "But that''s no longer necessary..." "Yes, but she''sing anyway" Turning to his siblings, Christian asked quizzically "Why aren''t they reacting?" Rolling his eyes, n replied "For a while now mom has been having dinners with rich people, she almost always invites them home and they really are a pain in the ass, having to smile at every turn gives me a headache" "From millionaires to politicians..." Added Hailie with a tense tone. "..." Looking at his family, Christian really felt strange "Did something happen that I don''t know about?" Tensing suddenly, Eva looked at Hailie and n nervously, then stared at Christian intently. Frowning, Christian asked "What happened?" "Well..." Quickly thinking of a solution, Eva finally gave up and said "Let''s just say your siblings are used to people like that" "Why do theye home for lunch?" "No..." "Mom sent us to Switzend to study with rich kids from all over the world" n finally dropped the bombshell, causing Christian to frown deeply and re at his mother. "You sent Hailie and n to study on the other side of the world with those kinds of people?" "Christian... it was a difficult situation, and I was afraid the same thing would happen to your siblings as to you, so I left them in the safest ce possible... that school is full of important people and children of the Elite, no one would do any attacks there" "You really sent them to the other side of the world..." Looking at his mother strangely, Christian frowned and looked at his siblings carefully "You sent them to the other side of the world while they were just kids..." "..." "..." "..." A tense silence came to the ce, Christian stared at his siblings and they had hard to understand faces. "How are they doing in school?" "..." "..." Noticing theplicated look on his two siblings, Christian asked again "Talk" Looking at her mother for a few seconds, Hailie finally sighed and spoke "The atmosphere is kind of... tense" "Why?" "Because you sent the parents of at least 40 students in the ce to jail" n replied with annoyance in his voice "Thanks to that we became the istes of the school as soon as we entered... I had a hard time making friends" "You..." Looking at n with a frown, Christian continued "Are you upset about what I did?" "N-no... it''s just that sometimes I think everything would be easier if you hadn''t done anything..." "Everything would be easier if those people kept raping children? Is that what you mean?" Setting his toast down on the table, Christian actually felt ufortable on the spot, noting what n really meant what he said. "I-I didn''t say that, I-" Raising his hand, Christian speaks "Hush" "..." Turning his head to Hailie, Christian looks at her with a frown and speaks "What do you think?" "I don''t give a fuck about those people, we don''t hang out with them" Looking at n with narrowed eyes, Hailie replied "But it''s a...plicated situation" "..." Leaning back in his chair, Christian looks at his mother with a nk stare and asks, "Did you know this was happening?" "No..." Frowning, Eva looked at n and Hailie pointedly. "But you knew this could happen and you didn''t bother to investigate, did you?" "..." Looking at his family, Christian really felt as if he didn''t know them, as if strangers had taken over his family''s body and acted like them. "Christian..." Noticing the look on Christian''s face, Eva spoke, feeling her heart clench with grief. "Really this is what my family became?" looking at everyone with pain in his eyes, Christian continued "My brother became just another stupid ''Elite'', believing that it is better for these beasts to **** children, all so that he can avoid a bad moment in an insignificant school... my sister lies to my face without any change in her face... my mother prefers to close her eyes to the possible bullying of her children... this is my family?" "..." "..." "..." "What happened to the family that didn''t hide anything... what happened to the family that cared about others... what happened to my honest family... what happened to my overprotective mother, to my mother who didn''t neglect her children... what happened to my family, the family I was so proud of" Feeling a great emptiness inside him, Christian continued "Really this is what they became? Another typical rich family?" "..." "..." "..." "I... I really went out of my way to be able to protect them from these people" Clenching his fists, Christian whispered "I did a lot of things to have the skills to be able to protect them from these people... blood, sweat and get dirty... and now what good is it? They are already one more of them... another family of the ''Elite''... I was stupid to think that everything would stay the same" Shaking his head, Christian smiled bitterly and got up from the table "I really was stupid..." Walking with weak steps, Christian left the kitchen under the silent gaze of everyone, including Eva who didn''t know what to say. With a red face, n speaks "Who does he think he is? Hees in suddenly and treats us like garbage!" "n!" shouted Eva, looking angrily at the young man. "But it''s true!" With his own anger, n looked at his mother "He''s not around for years and he suddenly arrives to treat me like a fool!" "He left because he saved our lives!" With fury, Hailie retorted. "But he''s a murderer!" replied n "It doesn''t matter that it was to save us, he killed those people!" "ALAN!!!" Eva shouted in extreme anger. With teary eyes, n looked at his mother "IT''S ALWAYS THE SAME, CHRISTIAN ARRIVES AND EVERYONE HAS TO REVOLVE AROUND HIM, CHRISTIAN THIS, CHRISTIAN THAT!!!" "..." "I''M SICK OF HEARING HIS DAMN NAME EVERYWHERE!!!" "..." "I MISSED MY BROTHER TOO, BUT I WON''T PUT UP WITH HIM TREATING ME LIKE CRAP JUST BECAUSE HE DOESN''T LIKE SOMETHING, IF HE DOESN''T LIKE WHO WE ARE, LET HIM JUST GET THE FUCK OUT!!!" "YOU MISSED YOUR BROTHER!!!?" Yelling even louder, Hailie looks at n "EVERY DAY AT SCHOOL YOU SAY HE''S A MURDERER AND DESERVES TO BE IN JAIL, ALL TO PLEASE THOSE INUTILE RICH CHILDREN!!!" "..." "WHENEVER THEY TALK SHIT ABOUT HIM, YOU STAY QUIET AND ALLOW EVERYTHING, I''M ALWAYS THE STUPID ONE WHO DEFENDS HIM AND ENDS UP IN TROUBLE FOR THE SAME THING, STOP BEING SO FUCKING HYPOCRITICAL FOR ONCE!!!" "..." "..." With her face red with anger, Hailie took a heavy breath and continued "AND TODAY, TO PREVENT CHRISTIAN FROM FINDING OUT WHAT A SHITTY BROTHER HE HAS, I LIED TO HIM, ALL TO HIDE YOUR DAMNED HYPOCRISY AND PREVENT CHRISTIAN FROM GETTING HURT BY KNOWING YOUR TRUE FACE!!!" "SO DON''T COME WITH YOUR VICTIM ROLE, BECAUSE YOU ARE THE WORST PERSON IN THIS PLACE!!!" Standing behind the door, Christian listened to everything with vacant eyes, then smiled painfully and walked to his room. Arriving at the ce, Christian changed his clothes for a simpler one and put away his gun, then took his keys, cell phone and wallet. Looking around the room, Christian shook his head and left, walking quietly through the mansion that seemed so unfamiliar to him right now. Looking at the kitchen and still hearing screams, Christian clenched his fists and walked out of the house. "Hisss~" On his way out, Christian saw Lilith in the doorway, causing him to smile slightly and stretch out his arm. "Let''s go little one" Climbing into the vehicle, Christian started it and exited the ce. Driving through the streets in a daze, Christian arrived in the city without realizing it. Parking the car, Christian got out and let himself get drenched by the rain, then looked at the store in front of him and went inside. "Hello good how can I-" As he entered, a bell rung, causing the woman in attendance to speak quickly, only to freeze at the sight of Christian. Not caring about the look on the woman''s face, Christian looked at the instruments and picked up a guitar "I''ll take it" "..." "Quickly please" Frowning and in no mood, Christian spoke. "Y-yes, it''s $45" Pulling out $50, Christian hands it to the cashier "Keep the change, thanks" Leaving the ce, Christian got into the vehicle and drove aimlessly, then looked to his left with vacant eyes and nodded. Parking the car, Christian grabs Lilith and whispers "Wait for me here friend.... I''m going to go get some air" "Hisss~" Looking directly at Christian for a few seconds, Lilith hissed and moved to the passenger seat. "Good girl" Smiling slightly, Christian picked up the guitar and got out of the vehicle, then looked at the park in front of him and the Detroit River beside him. Walking slowly in the rain with the guitar in his hand, Christian crossed the street and arrived in a few minutes at the side of the river, while his whole body was already soaked by the cold rain. Sitting down while looking at the river in front of him, Christian took the guitar and started to y without any sense. You could say that what happened today really hit Christian harder than anything else. That his family turned into the kind of people he hated the most and had such drastic changes really knocked the wind out of him. "I was stupid..." Staring at the river with a nk stare, Christian continued to wave his hands madly. Everything he did in the war, was justified in Christian''s mind with a simple argument, having the skills to defend his family from those people who locked him up. But today, all that argument went down the drain, and only immense guilt and self-loathing remained in its ce. Everything he had done, all the murders and suffering he had caused hundreds of families, all done for nothing. "They... they don''t need me anymore" With reddened eyes, Christian muttered "n was right..." "I''m just a murderer trying to justify his actions on something as fickle as family... love, affection, care... all that can easily change" Biting his lips tightly, Christian whispered in a hoarse voice. Remembering every face of the people he murdered, Christian especially lingered on the face of the little girl, causing his agony to rise even higher. "FUCK!!!" Christian shouted without enduring any more "I AM A STUPID, AN IMBECILE, A FUCKING SCUM, AND A WORTHLESS MURDERER!!!" Picking up his guitar, Christian mmed it hard against the ground, causing shards of wood to jump everywhere as the guitar broke into several pieces. Copsing to the ground with no strength to move, Christian looks down at his hands "I...am a hypocrite...I became what I hated the most" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 148 1 Dollar "How did ite to this..." Looking up at the dark sky above him, Christian whispered. "I''m so cold..." With those words, a sense of familiarity came over him, remembering perfectly the dream he had when he fell into the hospital. "You disgust me" Turning his gaze, Christian saw himself in front of him, but not the adult Christian, but his child version. Looking at himself in front of him, Christian remembered everything he experienced in his childhood, how beautiful everything was when they were in that simple house. "You disgust me" Spoke little Christian with revulsion "Those women you killed... haven''t you thought it could be mom? Ashley? Hailie? Those women could be mothers, aunts, sisters... and you... you just killed them?" "There isn''t a second I don''t think about that..." Christian murmured with mncholy and sadness "But I''ll have to live with it..." Hearing his words, a visible fury appeared on the boy''s face "That''s it!? Doing it and having to live with it!? That''s your sorry excuse!? That thought alone is worth our mother!? Is that stupid answer alone worth our sisters!?" "Mom... Ashley... Hailie..." Adult Christian whispered painfully, remembering perfectly how his family used to be and how it is now "I haven''t seen them for a long time.... I guess it won''t be long before I''m reunited with Ashley..." Frowning at her words, little Christian quickly asked "What are you talking about?" Ignoring his question, Christian looked directly into little Christian''s eyes "I''m so cold... so cold... I miss the warmth you feel..." Pulling out his gun, adult Christian points it at little Christian, then mutters "There wille a time to grow up" "Bang..." Making the noise with his mouth, Christian stares vacantly at the empty ce, knowing full well that it''s all a game of his mind. "But I really don''t think I''m ready to grow up..." Looking down at his gun, Christian whispered. "I don''t want to be ready..." Moving his gun with his trembling hand, Christian pointed it at the lump in his throat that seemed to choke his neck "I''m not needed anymore... and I don''t feel the strength to keep breathing..." "Excuse me, would you have a dor for a cab?" But just as he thought to think no more, a voice came from beside him, causing Christian to slyly put the gun away. Turning his gaze, Christian saw an elderly woman in her 70s. The old woman wore simple clothes, dark sses over her eyes, an umbre in her left hand and in her right hand she carried a cane guiding her. "I think so" Taking out his wallet, Christian pulls out $10 and hands it to the old woman. Sitting down next to Christian, the woman stretched out her hand, gently receiving the bill in it "Thank you, young man" "You''re wee..." With difort at the sudden intrusion, Christian replied. "They really are beautiful the stars, aren''t they?" Raising her gaze, the old woman asked. "..." Puzzled, Christian looked up at the cloudy sky and sighed, "Yes... they are beautiful" "So beautiful is the universe... its beautiful stars that light up the darkness with their brightness, the moon that illuminates the dark nights and how can we forget the sun, who gives us immense warmth without asking anything in return?" "Yes..." "Whenever I look at the stars I remember something my lover used to say.... ''Look at the stars. See their beauty, and in that beauty, look at yourself''... he was really talking nonsense, but I don''t deny that the stars are beautiful" "..." "Just like nature, I honestly never cease to marvel at how amazing it is...it never rushes through anything and always gets it all done, it''s certainly something unique" "Yes, nature is amazing..." Christian murmured. "I bet you think I''m crazy" Laughed the olddy lightly "Even I would think so, but really there are beautiful things I appreciate better now thanks to my blindness, and from time to time I feel the need to talk to other people" "What happened to you?" asked Christian with genuine curiosity. "I have terminal cancer in my brain, it ended up taking my vision a few years ago" Smiling smoothly, the woman spoke about the subject with a strange naturalness. "I''m sorry..." "Don''t be sorry, actually being in this condition really opened my eyes a lot" Laughing softly, the old woman continued "There are many extremely beautiful things that I appreciate much better now..." "Like what?" "Like the bare skin of my partner in my arms..." "..." "Like helping my son take his first steps..." "..." "Like seeing the horizon of the sea or simply appreciating a beautiful sunset" "..." Looking dazedly at the old woman, Christian trembled slightly. ''I''m a coward...'' Looking at the old woman, Christian actually felt extremely stupid and incredibly miserable. ''The old womancks what I have and yet she is grateful for every second of life...'' Biting his lips, Christian turned his gaze skyward ''While I wanted to throw it all away...'' "That''s why I regretted not following my mother''s advice... she always said ''when you feel that life ignores you, cry but appreciate it when you smile... that it won''t always rain, instead tomorrow will always be another day...''... she was a very unbearable woman, but I really loved her with all my heart and now I just understand what she is trying to tell me" the olddy casuallymented "Unfortunately I had to lose the love of my life and my vision to understand it... I always used toin about difficult situations or certain moments, and now I remember them with a lot of affection and bitterness at the same time..." "Olddy... doesn''t it depress you to have lost your vision?" looking up to the sky, Christian asked. "Hahaha, of course not" Laughing with amusement, the old woman continued "If you cry because you lost the sun, the tears wouldn''t let you see the stars... and I love the stars very much." "..." With his eyes full of tears, Christian looked at the old woman in silence, then biting his lips and asked "Old woman... what would you think of a young man who killed many people to be stronger?" "That that young man must have too much suffering in his heart to need to be stronger at the cost of the lives of others" "You don''t think he''s evil? A demon?" "Is he?" "I don''t know..." "Then that depends on who looks at him and how he looks at himself" "I don''t understand..." "I''ll give you an example... If that young man helps others with his experience, the people who received his help will see him as a hero in their hearts... as for the people he killed, the young man will be no different than a demon" "..." "As for how that young man looks at himself... it will only depend on him, after all there is a thin line between good and evil, and if I learned anything in life, it is that very few things are absolute... but it would be good for the young man to understand his own feelings, because what really matters is that young man and his feelings, not what others say or something as unclear as ''good'' and ''evil''" "..." "Well, that''s all young man, sorry to take your time" Getting up while wiping her pants, the woman smiled kindly with her wrinkled face and spoke "Thank you for the money young man, may life bless you" "..." Watching silently as the old woman walked slowly with her cane, Christian let a tear fall silently, being quickly carried away by the rain soaking him. Although much of what the old woman said he did not understand, Christian actually achieved a unique rity within his mind. Looking up at the cloudy sky, Christian murmured "I focused on the loss of the sun and lost sight of the stars..." "Of course there would be changes... my siblings grew up, mom had to adapt to her new life... even I changed... we all changed" Remembering his family''s new attitude, Christian murmured. "But they still love me and that''s the important thing..." Remembering the warmth of his mother, the tears of his siblings, Christian murmured. "Haha~" Laughing softly, Christian looked at the broken guitar on the ground, then sighed and got up. Picking up the fuller part of the guitar, Christian walked back towards his car "I''ll leave this as a reminder..." Unlocking the car, Christian looked at Lilith and smiles "I''m back my dear friend" Looking at her soaked body, Christian sighed "I''ll leave the whole vehicle wet..." *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Looking at the cell phone on the passenger seat, Christian looked at the caller ID and sighed "I''ming mom..." Climbing into the vehicle, Christian turned it on and calmly drove home, then entered the front yard and turned the vehicle off. "Come on little one" "Hisss~" Rolling up on Christian, Lilith hisses. Locking the vehicle, Christian looked around the house and smiled, then walked to the door and entered. Leaving the snake on the floor, Christian walked towards the main room. "Check the hotels, the parks, the bars, wherever!" With her cell phone in hand, Eva walked in circles as she spoke. "I''m back!" Raising his arms, Christian exims, while wetting the entire floor. "Leave it, has already returned home" Quickly turning her gaze, Eva looks at Christian and hangs up the cell phone, then runs over to Christian quickly and looks at him with concern "Where were you? Why are you so wet?" "I went swimming!" Taking off his shoes, Christian looks at his siblings on the couch and waves his hand "Hello fools!" "..." "..." Taking off his pants, Christian stays in his underwear and smiles towards his worried mother "I''m sorry for everything I said before, I had a little mental dy thanks to a non-upgraded neuron" "Christian... I..." Looking at Christian and ignoring his sudden nudity, Eva whispers awkwardly. Smiling, Christian walked over to Eva and hugs her, wetting all her clothes in the process "You don''t have to say anything mom, it was really me who made a mistake at the moment." "No... what you said is true, we-" Bringing his finger to Eva''s lips, Christian smiles softly and speaks "It''s okay, you don''t need to say anything else" Kissing his mother''s forehead, Christian approached his siblings in his underwear and apletely soaked sweater. Squinting at n and Hailie who had their heads down with obvious guilt. "Hailie... you''ve grown up" Fluffing the young woman''s hair, Christian shifted his gaze to n and continued "n... I really dislike the kind of thinking you have acquired... but I can''t me you, if you hang out with trash, you''ll smell like trash..." "..." Trembling slightly, n fell silent under Christian''s gaze. "I also heard what Hailie said, and I won''t say that it didn''t hurt me what you did, because it really hurt me... but at the same time I understand your situation a little bit and that''s why I''m talking to you now... I only ask you to really think about what you say... those kids could have been us, it could have been you, Hailie or me" Smiling, Christian took off his sweater and was only in his t-shirt, then took the soaked sweater and continued "You are my brother and I will still give you my love, I will overlook what you did, but you have to pay the price..." "...!" Opening his eyes wide, n found himself embraced by Christian, quickly getting wet by his wet body "Let go of me!" "No!" Grabbing Hailie with his other arm, Christian pulls her to him and hugs her along with n "Now you''re all dirty!" Smiling softly, Eva sighed with relief that all the trouble was over, looking warmly at the siblings pushing and struggling in front of her. ... With his body sinking into the tub, Christian left only his eyes on the outside as he stared at the faded rubber duck in front of him, as if he was a crocodile watching its prey intently. "Ready~" With a sponge in her hand, Eva wiped the sweat from her forehead and finished scrubbing Christian''s back. Pulling his head out of the water, Christian looked at his mother "Do you think I can have my duck painted? It''s already white and there''s only a little paint left on it..." "Isn''t it better to buy another one?" "No, this is my duck!" Quickly taking the duck in his hands, Christian hugged it and looked at his mother with suspicion. "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m not stealing your duck" Laughing lightly, Eva took the shampoo and poured it into Christian''s hair, then rubbed it gently. "You think I didn''t notice? My duck was a lot yellower when I left, now it clearly isn''t, so you should have showered with it" "I''m not talking without mywyer" "I am a lieutenant in the army woman, you must respect me" Looking at the duck, Christian looked at it seriously and continued "I dere you a Sergeant in the army, you will be my third inmand and you willmand the country''s navy" "Nepotism at its finest" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 149 We Live In A Society "Quiet civilian, don''t raise your voice when I speak" Laughing lightly, Christian let his duck float away and looked up at his mother. "..." Silent at her son''s childish attitude, Eva actually felt relieved now. Ever since Christian arrived, she always saw him quite repressed, not to mention his desperate voice he had when he slept, hinting at an ugly nightmare. But now seeing him so rxed and acting like a child, Eva understood that he managed to release his burden, and Christian was back. "..." Watching his mother''s gentle gaze, Christian remembered the old woman''s words ''It would be good if that young man understood his own feelings...'' "..." Turning his gaze, Christian put his hand to his chest and felt his heart, then looked at his mother''s face again and bit his lip. "Is something wrong?" tilting her head slightly, Eva looked at Christian and asked. "No..." Dodging the look, Christian sank back into the water, leaving only his eyes out as he looked at the duck. "Tomorrow the president ising, but if you want, we can cancel dinner with her" Looking intently at Christian''s face, Eva spoke. Thinking for a few seconds, Christain raised his head and spoke "Let here, I want to know her mentality" "As you wish" "Will shee alone?" "I think she wille with the husband, her eldest son and eldest daughter" "How many children does she have?" "5" "And why aren''t the other childrening?" "I don''t know, maybe she visits other rtives?" "I haven''t asked you, but how much is our total fortune?" "160 billion dors, but between now and next year that should go up to 300 billion easily, since we don''t have anypanies on the stock exchange yet" "Lindo, what happened to Mixer?" "They are sinking more and more every day, of the few streamers that left, more than half of them are back, but their careers were heavily damaged, they don''t even have 1/3 of what they used to have" "Fuck them, how''s Hailie doing?" "Top 5 in the U.S" "That''s quite an aplishment" "Yeah" "And does n do anything?" "Well... he''s got a lot of followers on Tik Tok and Instagram" "Does he make any money from that?" "Not really, but he has a few brands that want to sponsor him, although he denied all requests" "Why?" "He says they are very low level brands..." "Which ones are they?" "He has had requests from Nike, Adidas and others that I don''t remember" "Does not know the meaning of starting from 0..." "Unfortunately, that school in Switzend gave him very stupid thoughts" "..." "Have you thought about what you will do now that you are free? I can transfer thepanies to you whenever you want" "..." Pursing his lips, Christian looks at his mother and smiles "I''m not interested in runningpanies... I haven''t decided what to do yet, I have some ideas, but nothing concrete" "You coulde work with me" "That would be interesting, but for now I just want to rest" Fiddling with his legs in the water, Christian replied. "As you wish" "Maybe I''ll go to Hailie and n''s school" "You''re interested in school?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked. "No, but apparently they''re bullying my noisy goblins, maybe I''ll go put some order in the ce" "You''d have to skip years with exams, remember you''re still in elementary school" "*Sigh* What a stressful life" "You''re already clean" Finishing scrubbing Christian''s hair, Eva spoke. "Mom, you can buy me pajamas to wear at home? it''s morefortable" "Animal ones?" "Yes, it would be nice if you could find a duck one and a snake one" "If I don''t find them, I will create them especially for you" Smiling softly, Eva replied. "I love you mommy" ... Looking at theputer in front of him, Christian nodded "Let''s see... I''ll be Lucifer." "Nickname used... "ChristianGrey" "Nickname used..." "ChristianLucifer" "Nickname used..." "ChristianGreyLucifer" "Nickname used... motherfuckers, how the fuck do you use my name and lucifer at the same time?" "LuciferGrey" "Oh, nice" Seeing that Steam allowed him the name, Christian smiled and looked up the list of games "Primitive, $50" Buying the game, Christian started downloading it "100GB.... well, that''s 8 minutes of waiting" Grabbing his cell phone, Christian downloaded Instagram and created an ount, but when he tried to register his name, Instagram banned him. "Inadmissible name?" Pursing his lips, Christian got up and walked out of his room, then walked to Eva''s entertainment room and saw her with herputer. "Mom, Instagram bans me from using my name..." "Oh, I asked to block it from being used, let me give the notice." "Thank you" Walking behind Eva, Christian hugged her and rested his chin on Eva''s head. After about 5 minutes, Eva said "Ready, use it quickly" "..." Picking up his cell phone, Christian registered correctly "Thanks mom, I love you" "Me too sweetie" Leaving the room, Christian walked calmly as he looked at his Instagram. "I need a picture..." Looking at the camera, Christian held it up to his face and took a picture of himself like old people do when they want to take a picture and don''t understand they have to hold the camera away "Perfect" "Let''s see... n Grey" "Hoh... 8 million followers... and Hailie?" searching for her name, Christian can''t find his little girl "Maybe Purple?" "That one yes... 15 million followers, look at the famous little girl." Following his siblings. Christian sat down at theputer and looked at the download. "Ready" Opening the game, Christian loaded the startup and saw the "Multiyer" options. "Multiple servers... 1000 people each... which one does Hailie y on?" Pursing his lips, Christian stood up and walked towards Hailie''s area. "Hisss~" But on the way, he met Lilith who was leisurely creeping around the ce. "Hey gorgeous, having fun?" taking Lilith in his arms, Christian walked with her, while caressing her head. "Hisss~" "I''m d, let me know when you''re hungry and I''ll make you food" "Hisss~" Reaching the room, Christian opened the door and saw Hailie with her headphones. Coming up next to her, Christian looked at her screen and saw that she''s already ying, then gently touched her shoulder. Turning her gaze, Hailie sees in front of her arge snake, causing her to instantly freeze as her face turned pale. "Hailie, what server are you ying on?" "..." "Hailie?" noticing the pale woman, Christian followed her gaze and observed Lilith, causing him to quickly grasp the situation. Shouldering her over his shoulder, Christian smiles and speaks "You hadn''t seen her? I let her loose around the house yesterday, her name is Lilith, she''s my friend" "..." Without having Lilith in front of her, Hailie sighed in relief and looked at Christian, then looked at the snake wrapped around him and asked "I-is she dangerous?" "I don''t know, it''s very cute look" Stroking Lilith''s head, Christian replied. "C-can I touch her?" Curious and afraid, Hailie asked "I think so, she doesn''t usually let strangers touch her, but mommy touched her yesterday" Stretching out her trembling hand, Hailie stared into Lilith''s green eyes, then touched her smoothly. Rising from her seat, Hailie began to look at it curiously "Is it soft... is it poisonous?" "I don''t know..." "Did you see her fangs?" Pursing his lips, Christian looked at Lilith and spoke "Can you open your mouth?" "Hisss~" With a hiss, Lilith opened her mouth slightly, causing Hailie to raise her eyebrows at hismunication. "It has quite long fangs... I think it''s poisonous...e to think of it, its eyes are vertical slits, that means it''s poisonous" Without any fear, Christian carefully touched the snake''s white fangs, then smiles and stroked its head "Who''s the most poisonous snake in the ce? You~" "..." "But what I wasing to" Turning to Hailie, Christian points at the screen and asks "What server are you ying on?" "You''ll y?" Raising her eyebrows, Hailie asks. "Yes..." "Let me show you" Sitting down again, Hailie speaks "I''ll cut the audio and video from the screen or I''ll be disturbed all the time on the server." "..." "This is it, look at it" "Well..." Nodding, Christian kisses Hailie''s cheek and turns around "See ya" "..." Looking at the man leaving the ce, Hailie shook her head with a smile, then looks at her chat and smiles bitterly. Reaching his room, Christian looked for the server and enters, but a message came up on his screen "Server full, buy VIP to enter" "..." Looking at the store url, Christian squeezed it and browsed the forum, then looks at the vip price. "5 dors... good" Paying without any problems, Christian finally entered the server and appeared next to a beach. "I start naked... and I''m a woman" The game is in first person, but if you look down, you can easily see your naked body, even your crotch. "So... ording to what I read I have to take out resources and build myself a house" Opening the map, Christian saw that it was something like an ind or a small continent, while various structures were seen on different sides. Moving his character, Christian was picking up things from the ground like stones and branches. "Mori..." But suddenly, a gunshot rang out and he reappeared on the beach. "Let''s go again..." Moving, Christian repeated his picking, then looked at the menu and found what he was looking for "Axes, bows, picks and spears... there are also leather and cloth clothes, nice" Leaving the menu, Christian scans the woods curiously. "Mori..." But suddenly, another shot rang out and he ended up reappearing on the beach, causing his expression to be vacant. "Let''s go again..." After much dying and reappearing with nothing, Christian managed to build a small 4x4 house, with a wooden door and a lock protecting the house. "Everyone can break my house, but my locker protects the nearby buildings... now my house is made of wood, so it''s the easiest one to break..." Muttering to himself, Christian put his things in a chest and went out naked to get wood, but as he opened the door, a gunshot hit his head. "Mori..." Returning to his house after 15 minutes, Christian saw it totally destroyed and without its door, causing his expression to turn dark. "It took me 2 hours to build that shit, all to have some guy named XLion77 destroy it for me after waiting outside my fucking door!" Taking a deep breath, Christian began another collection, this time quickly gathering the materials to create himself a bow and 10 arrows. Moving forward crouching down, Christian focused his ears to the maximum and squinted his eyes, so that after 5 minutes, he heard footsteps next to him. "Another naked person..." Loading the bow, Christian raises his sight a little more and shot. "Missed" Loading another arrow, Christian shot "Headshot.... But she didn''t die" Dropping his crouch, Christian chased him through the trees "Hit, dead" Smiling like a child, Christian approaches the corpse and sees his stuff "Hehe, you had a lot of wood" With an amused gleam in his eye, Christian settled into the chair and spent the next 4 hours ying. Looking at his house, Christian smirked "It''s made of stone now and I have two doors, if I get killed on my way out, I have the back door locked to keep them out, I''m a genius" "..." Frowning, Christian heard a person with the microphone turned on cing a strange music in Arabic fully saturated, causing a strange smile to appear on him. Leaving his materials in the chest, Christian took his bow and arrows and left the house. Following the noise, Christian found a naked person moving in circles with the music ying loudly. Looking at the keyboard, Christian pressed a button and spoke "Can you hear me?" "I''m a friend, I''m a good person, don''t kill me!" Quickly stopping the music, a female voice was heard instead. "..." Looking at the naked avatar with suspicion, Christian put away the bow and approached "What are you doing-?" But he didn''t even get to finish speaking and the female avatar pulled out a spear, burying it directly into his head and dying the process, causing Christian to freeze as he looked at the death notice. "She... killed me" Reappearing in his bed, Christian muttered in a hollow voice "We live in an ungrateful society... I didn''t kill her and she betrayed me" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 150 Visits "I won''t leave the house anymore... I have enough resources to survive" Pursing his lips, Christian went to his workbench and saw what he could build "I saw people with guns, but to me they appear blocked... I can build a couch, how nice" Building the couch, Christian looked around his house and ced it in a corner, finding a couch that looked like it came out of a dumpster in front of him. "What the fuck is this... can different skins be bought?" Opening the in-game store, Christian managed to see different weapon skins and other items "This one is beautiful, a sofa with dinosaurs.... 500 dors... I''ll buy it" "A bow with a lion totem on the top at $200... I''ll buy it" "I''ll buy it-" After 1 hour, Christian looked at his aspect inventory and smirked, then looked at his bank ount and pursed his lips "I spent over $15,000 on a game?" "Never mind, let''s make a nice house" Spending all his materials and spending over half an hour decorating, Christian nodded with satisfaction. Christmas lights on the ceilings, 3 different looking couches, a firece in one corner, twinkle lights in the corner, and a gamer chair with the game branding in front of a witch''s cauldron. "Beautiful" *boom* With a sudden explosion in his headset, Christian frowned and muttered "Why is my house shaking?" With another explosion, half of Christian''s house opened up, as more than 15 people entered at the same time. "..." Staring at the death notice in front of him, Christian leaned back in the chair and stared at the screen with vacant eyes. Reappearing, Christian appears in his house, seeing that there are more than 20 people checking their chests "What are you doing-?" He didn''t finish speaking and they killed him again, and this time, his bed disappeared. "..." With a dark face, Christian turns off theputer "Maybe another day" Getting up, Christian left the room and walked through the mansion, then lead in front of a room and entered "Leslie?" "Did something happen?" Getting up from the bed, Leslie asks. "No, I just came to see you, what are you doing?" "I''m watching a movie..." "Let''s watch it!" smiling, Christian put Lilith down on the floor and climbed onto the bed. "..." Silently, Lesliey back down. "..." "..." Looking at Leslie, Christian smiled and hugged her, then rested his head between her breasts and spoke "How have you been?" "Fine..." "You''re still as expressionless as ever" "..." "Did you miss me?" "..." "I missed you so much, every second" "..." "Leslie, now you''reing back to me, are you excited?" "Yes..." Smiling, Christian turned his gaze to the TV and remained silent, quietly watching the movie. "..." Looking sideways at Christian, Leslie smiled softly for a second, then quickly returned to her neutral expression and looked at the TV. ... December 24, 2017 (The next day). Finishing putting on his jewelry, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction "Jewelry ready..." "..." Behind his back, Leslie watched him silently. Looking at the suit on the bed, Christian pursed his lips and spoke "I won''t wear the suit jacket, I''ll just keep the shirt on, no tie either, whatziness..." Dropping his towel, Christian took his underwear and under Leslie''s gaze, he got dressed quietly. Already dressed and with his shirt buttoned, leaving only the first two buttons loose, Christian smiled and looked at Leslie "Have you met this president before?" "Mrs. Eva had meetings with her" "Mrs. Eva... will you also call me sir?" With an amused smile, Christian asked. "Yes..." "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian walks up to Leslie and stared at her, then smiled "Just tell me Christian, I''d feel morefortable" "As you wish..." "Thank you~" Kissing Leslie''s cheek, Christian put the cufflinks on his shirt and slipped his shoes on. "I''m ready, what time were these people arriving?" "At 8 o''clock in the evening" "What time is it?" "7:00 p.m" "Boring..." Looking at Leslie for a few seconds, Christian nodded "You look beautiful in that suit; I love your curves." "..." "Come on, I''ll sing something while we wait" Stowing his gun in his leg holster, Christian fixed his pants and grabbed his cell phone as he left the room. Arriving in the instrument room, Christian picked up the guitar and headded towards the main hall, smiling at each cleaning staff on the way. Today, they were asked to workte to serve the guests, the pay would be tripled at the end of the month if you chose to stay and work for dinner. Not everyone epted, but most did, causing the house to feel quite lively. Sitting down on the couch, Christian looked at Hailie next to him and nodded with satisfaction "What a beautiful woman, would you give me your number?" Raising an eyebrow, Hailie smiled slightly and turned her gaze to Christian "I don''t know, youe for my money?" "How did you know?" "Instinct" Chuckling lightly, Christian spoke sincerely "You really do look beautiful" Hailie was wearing a rather liberal style. A ck skirt that started above her belly button and reached hopefully a few inches above her knees, any higher and it showed off her ass. On top she wore a short in white top, leaving a line of skin between the skirt and the top, easily showing off her toned midriff. "Thank you..." With a slight blush, Hailie looked away as she replied. "Hoh..." Smiling mischievously, Christian quickly approached Hailie and leaned against her "My cute little sister blushed?" "N-nonsense" Refusing to look him in the face, Hailie replied nervously. Smiling even wider, Christian brought his face close to Hailie''s and blew softly in her ear. "W-what are you doing!?" Startled, Hailie turned around with apletely red face and eximed. "So cute~" "..." Pursing her lips, Hailie folded her arms and averted his gaze. "Hailie, do you want me to sing something?" Quickly turning her gaze, Hailie asked "What can you sing?" "Anything" "Sing whatever you want, hold on, let me record you" Already watching many videos where Christian sang, Hailie didn''t think twice and pulled out her cell phone. Picking up the guitar, Christian settled on the couch and looks at Hailie with a slight smile "This song, I dedicate it to the girl who could never beat me in a video game, HailieGamer123" "Christian!" "Yeah, yeah, now it goes.... This song is called Sweet Child O'' Mine, dedicated to the beauty in front of me" "..." "a?a She''s got a smile that it seems to me Reminds me of childhood memories Where everything was as fresh as the bright blue sky Now and then when I see her face She takes me away to that special ce And if I stare too long, I''d probably break down and cry a?a" Singing softly with a smile, Christian managed to perfectlyplement the song with the guitar and take away the Rock touch of the song, changing its whole approach to a more loving and mncholic one. "a?a Where do we go? Oh, where do we go now? Oh, where do we go? Oh, where do we go now? Where do we go? Oh, where do we go now? Now, now, now, now, now, now, now, now, now, now a?a Sweet child a?a Sweet child of mine a?a" Finishing singing, Christian looked at the young girl who''s eyes were red as she recorded him "Do you like me?" "Y-yes" Hailie nodded awkwardly. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* With a sudden p, Christian turns his eyes and saw 6 people standing at the door. Looking up with a slight smile, Christian spoke "Mrs. Ivana Trump, you are earlier than expected" "It is a courtesy to arrive earlier than the estimated time" Chuckling slightly, Ivana turned her gaze to Eva standing next to him and spoke "I see that your eldest son has grown splendidly, I congratte you" "Yes, he grew up wonderfully" Smiling slightly, Eva looked at the rest of the Trump family and spoke "You maye in,e in" Looking with a slight smile at the visiting family, Christian watched them carefully. Ivanka Trump, the eldest daughter of Ivana Trump, born in the year 1986, 31 years old this 2017. Mother of 2 children, she worked as a branch manager for the Trumppany, andtely has several public appearances in politics. Ivanka is a woman who could easily be called beautiful. Long blonde hair, blue eyes like her mother and full lips. All apanied with a body that was no slouch, D cup breasts, an elegant waist and a not very big, but but really precise butt with her slim figure. The funny thing is that Christian noticed her first because the woman looked at him with her mouth slightly open and is visibly frozen while watching him. Shifting his gaze, Christian looked at the eldest son of this family, who, ording to newspapers or interviews, is Mrs. Trump''s favorite son. Bernard Trump, born in 1984 with 33 years of age in this 2017. Father of two children, a girl and a boy, he has jewelry and fashion businesses, real estate, andtely he is given the nickname ''First Gentleman'', easily taking the name from his father. Bernard is a handsome young man, short brown hair, brown eyes, a professional smile always on him and a slim not to say scrawny body. Turning his gaze, Christian saw the man''s wife, who like his former world, generated a lot of controversy for her inexperienced position in politics. L Kushner, born in 1988, 29 years old this 2017. L is no slouch either. Long brown hair, green eyes and a body that fits the MILF stereotype perfectly, with a striking height of 196 centimeters, being one of the biggest women seen by Christian so far. F-cup breasts, a voluptuous figure with an ass that took more of a discreet stare from Christian. What caught Christian''s eye was that the woman had a rather subdued lookpared to her typical smile on television. ''Although on TV her smile also showed quite a bit of weakness... are you really stupid or are you just hiding... because you got elected? Just nepotism?'' Thinking quickly, Christian really did not underestimate this woman for simple reasons. That woman, Ivana Trump knew that by appointing L into her government n, she would have a lot of controversy because of her young age andck of political experience. Many say it is just nepotism, but Christian seriously doubted that this was the case, all for the simple argument that Ivana could have given her more than 100 different positions with good sries within herpany, she could have even left some branch office for her to manage. But leaving her in charge of external rtions shows how much Ivana trusts L. It''s either that or watching too much South Park caused Christian some inherent suspicion with Jews. [A/N: IT''S A JOKE, DON''T BURN ME!!!!] Turning his gaze to the man walking next to Ivana, Christian saw the president''s husband. Will trump, Ivana Trump''s current husband born in the year 1971, 46 years old this 2017. The fourth to change hisst name by marrying that woman. The man could be considered handsome to certain eyes. Brown hair, brown eyes, tanned skin, and a slim body. But the curious thing is that the man wore a small beard, something Christian has seen very little of in this world. Although Christian on first impression, he no longer liked the man, finding his gaze rather cynical. Turning his gaze to the woman watching him with interest, Christian only smiled slightly. Ivana Trump, current President of the United States, born in 1946, 71 years old this 2017. Ivana is something akin to the American stereotype. Blonde hair, blue eyes, while her body was fat to say the least, but considering her high age, you can say that it was somewhat normal. But if there''s one thing Christian found funny, it''s that the woman has the same proud or arrogant look of Donald Trump. ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 151 Political Movements Rising, Christian approached the guests, then bowed slightly and put his right hand to his stomach, having a rather gentlemanly posture with a slight smile on his face "Wee to our home, I have not met you before, but my mother spoke quite well of you" Raising her eyebrows, Ivana looks sideways at her own son and smiles "The pleasure is ours, after all not just anyone could dine with the richest family in the world" "The richest family in the world?" raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at his mother curiously. "We surpassed the Walton family a few months ago, 10 billion difference" Smiling slightly, Eva turned to the guests and spoke "You can go to the sofas, we have some appetizers to go eat while I finish my dinner, you know me, I cook for my family. Hailie, entertain the guests while I finish cooking." Getting up from the couch, Hailie smiled and approached Ivana, then stretched out her hands and spoke "It''s a pleasure to have you here Mrs. Ivana" "Hailie, I haven''t seen you in months!" Shaking her hand, Ivana smiled slightly, then turned her gaze and frowns slightly as she sees her daughter still in a daze as she looked rudely at Christian "Ivanka, are you feeling ill?" Startled, Ivanka turns her gaze and smiles stiffly "Excuse me, I didn''t sleep very well" "..." Keeping her smile, Ivana walks towards the seats while Hailie greeted everyone on the way. Being on the couch, Christian sat down next to Hailie, then crossed his legs and rested his left hand on them "Mrs. Trump, how has the office of president been going for you, a lot of work?" "You could say that, yes, there are a lot of people who put obstacles in my way at every step" Sighing, Ivana took a shrimp canap¨¦ from a worker''s tray and ate it. "Resistance is everywhere, no matter what you want to do, you will always have people who will disagree" Looking sideways at his sister who is chatting with the rest of the Trump family, Christian spoke. "An undeniable truth" Wiping his fingers, Ivana continued "Little Christian, did you have a hard time reintegrating into society?" "A little bit, I had really gotten too used to the loneliness" "..." Looking silently at Christian for a few seconds, Ivana continued "And how do you feel about leaving the army?" "..." Without losing his smile, Christian noticed that all eyes came to him, including Hailie who watched him with confusion. "Much more rxed, after the disaster in Somalia, I didn''t want anything more to do with the army" "Disaster?" interrupting, L raised her eyebrows and asked "Why are you calling it a disaster? Don''t you know it was a great victory?" "It was?" looking at the woman with a slight smile, Christian asks "That operation cost 477 special forces deaths from different branches of the military, over $650 million in expenses, and for what?" "We cleared the name of the United States" L replied. "You really did?" "..." "Apache helicopters destroying all the civilian buildings, American soldiers raping defenseless men, soldiers murdering children, thousands dead... all this to ''clear'' the name of the united states?" "You talk as if you saw it" "And he saw it" Turning to L, Ivana continued "Lieutenant Christian Grey, nicknamed as Lucifer, thanks to your team we were able to get the president out of Somalia" "..." Raising her eyebrows, L gave Christian a deeper look. "You were in the military?" frowning, Hailie asks. "Yes, for a few months" "Why?" "We''ll talk about thatter" "..." "Where were we" Looking at L, Christian asked "Was it really a victory?" "Publicly yes" "Sure?" Smiling slightly, Christian turned his gaze to Ivana "Mrs. Ivana, you are president and you must have a lot of information...I honestly don''t understand why you allowed this attack...don''t you understand the repercussions it will have?" "Repercussions?" hesitantly, Ivana asked. "..." Pursing his lips slightly, Christian looked at the woman, easily knowing that she knew what he meant. "What would the repercussions be, ording to you?" looking at Christian, L asked. "You really don''t understand or do you y the one who doesn''t understand?" "..." Maintaining her goofy grin, L just blinked. "I see" Nodding, Christian turned his gaze to Ivana and casually asked "Mrs. Trump, do you by any chance have any treaties with the Chinese?" "..." "..." "..." Noting the smiling but silent looks, Christian continued "Why this silence? Not that I really care, it was just a guess" "It''s not good for you to ask that when I''m the president of the United States" Losing her smile, Ivana answered seriously. "Then why give Africa away to them?" "..." "Could you be more specific?" interrupted L with a smile. "Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan, Russia, China, Syria, Egypt, Venezu, North Korea, Cuba, Somalia and a handful of other countries... all of these countries could be considered enemies of the United States" "..." "But as if they felt that wasn''t enough, they gave Africa to China" "I still don''t understand" Lmented. "China has been investing in Africa for several years. Unlike our country, China takes an economic approach... you could say that they give money to dominate, something very different from the United States which is the typical school Bully" "..." "China has been looking at Africa for a while, they have made some investments with small African countries, but most of them were staying away from having great rtions because of the conflict of interest it could generate with this country" "..." "But you guys backed them into a corner, after the Somalia disaster, all of Africa will be wary of the United States, causing them to need if or if they need a helping hand to avoid the same thing happening to them as Somalia... and who is that helping hand?" "China" Hailie replied. "But what does it matter...Africa is not a continent that can give us trouble" Bernard interrupted with obvious disdain, a very different look from the one he disyed in public. "It may not give military problems, but what about economic problems?" "..." "Africa is the richest continent in resources such as Gold and Diamonds, not to mention the great variety of precious gems that are in theirnds" Looking at Bernard with a smile, Christian continued "If you researched the few treaties China has made with Africa, you would know that all money China invests is paid in Gold and gems." "And what good does it do them to have so much gold?" asked Will suddenly. "I would tell them, but I really don''t want to, you know, too much hatred in my heart against the government" Smiling happily, Christian looked at the silver tray with canap¨¦s in front of him, then pulled out 4 shrimp canap¨¦s "I love shrimp, it should be a wonder of the world" "..." "..." "..." "Don''t intimidate our guests" Suddenly stroking Christian''s hair, Eva smiles and sat down next to him "The food will be ready in about 20 minutes" Puffing out his cheeks, Christian gave his mother a sidelong nce, then shrugged and leaned back more calmly on the couch. "Mrs. Ivana, I hope my boy didn''t offend you, he''s usually very yful when he''s bored" "Not at all, we were having quite a pleasant conversation" "Where is n?" turning to Christian, Eva asked. "Changing clothes, I think so..." "*Sigh* Men''s..." "Mrs. Eva, now that you have your son back I guess you''ll give the real estate world a break" Ivana suddenly asked. "..." Raising his eyebrows with interest, Christian looked at his mother in silence. "I really don''t know, a few days ago I found out something that really bothered me" Looking at Ivana with a slight smile, Eva continued "Did you know that when Christian was in jail, the former head of NSA, Kathia Wood, came to the jail twice to hold a gun to his head?" Frowning slightly, Ivana asked "That happened?" "Yes, and not only that, she made moves to have him transferred to the block full of female inmates inside that prison, do you know the danger that poses to a child?" "..." "But that''s not the worst of it" Increasing her smile, Eva continued "The woman threatened him in front of all the inmates that, if Christian didn''t work for her, she was going to make sure to leave him locked up for the rest of his life" "..." Looking at Ivana''s neutral face, Christian interrupted "Mother, they are different situations, really Mrs. Ivana is not to me for this, one could say that the two previous governments are to me" "We could start a public investigation if that''s what you want" Looking at Eva, Ivana spoke stiffly. "..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Eva asked "What do you want to do with that matter?" "..." Smiling slightly, Christian looks at Ivana for a few seconds "I really pass on the situation, I want peace after so much chaos" "As you wish" Smiling, Eva nodded, then turned to Ivanka who looked at Christian silently "Ivanka, I thought you wereing with your husband" Turning her gaze, Invaka smiled stiffly and replied "He couldn''te, he went with my children to see his family" "A pity" Moving a little closer to Christian, Eva replied. "..." "Christian, have you thought about what you will do now that you are free?" looking at Christian, Ivana changed the focus of the conversation. "I don''t know yet, as I said, I just want to rest for a few months and then we''ll see" "You haven''t thought about politics?" "Honestly I pass on that, not to offend you, but you don''t know how much stress knowing about politics generates in me" "And you haven''t thought about continuing painting? I saw several of your drawings from before you went to jail" Lmented. "Maybe I will paint some experiences, I have many memories of the war and I am sure that many people would be interested in knowing what I saw in a painting" "..." "Why beat around the bush?" smiling, Christian looked at L "If you want to know something just ask, no need to beat around the bush" "There is a certain belief in the public that your drawings predict the future, did you know that?" "No" "And what do you think?" "That you believe what you want to believe" "And what do you believe?" "That I draw very well" "..." "Mrs. Trump, can I give you some advice in exchange for a favor?" "And what favor would that be?" "For now none, but I swear to you that when I ask you for one, it will be something in the scope of your power and will have no repercussions against you." "..." Looking at Christian with a smile, Ivana was silent for a few seconds, then nodded and spoke " I ept" "Prepare a health contingency n, prepare everything to close borders for months, prepare hospitals and many mechanical respirators, prepare the country, because if you don''t, you won''t be president again" Losing her smile, Ivana looked at Christian with absolute seriousness "What situation warrants making such moves?" Rolling his eyes, Christianments "It''s obvious, so I don''t see why to say it directly, I''ll just add that she has a maximum term of 2 years to prepare everything." "..." "I think it''s time to eat!" interrupting, Eva smiled and spoke. "What do we have for food?" Hailie asked doubtfully. "Whatever I''ve cooked you''ll eat" Looking at Hailie with narrowed eyes, Eva spoke. "Christian, now that I see your clothes, they''re from Hermes, aren''t they?" looking closely at Christian, Bernard asks. "Yes" "It''s beautiful, I''ve always wanted one of these!" Standing up, Bernard walked over to Christian and looked at all his clothes carefully "The stitching is amazing!" With an ufortable smile, Christian nods "Yeah..." "It cost you a lot of money!? How many do you have? Do you think I can get one?" "They didn''t cost me anything, I got about 20... as for the price-" Feeling ufortable at the sudden touch on him, Christian looks at Bernard quizzically. "20 SUITS!!!?" Suddenly eximing, Bernard looked at Christian with his mouth open "How much did they cost!!!?" "About 27 million theplete set approximately... but they''re really gifts, so I wouldn''t know how to get them or what the exact price is..." "27 million?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva looked at Christian carefully "So that person gave you over 500 million dors worth of suits?" "Yes..." "Who gave you that many clothes!?" Looking at Christian with obvious envy, Bernard asked. "A ghost" Turning away from Bernard, Christian took refuge in his mother''s arms and looked at the strange man with a stiff smile. *Pa* pping her hands to save Christian, Eva smiled "Well, who''s hungry?" ... After that the dinner passed with respective normality, only irrelevant situations were talked about, until after 2 hours, everyone left, leaving the Grey family in peace. ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS A/N: I watched long documentaries and videos about Donald Trump in order to carry a simr personality, but in doing so, I realized something. When that man is in business mode, his personality is very different from the one he uses when he gives public speeches, and it really made more sense to me that when he talks about business or some topic in private, he is much more serious than what he shows publicly, but that made him look like a smiling woman and something more like a shrewd person. Chapter 152 Plans "Leslie, you may go rest" Turning her gaze to the woman standing in the corner, Eva spoke. Nodding, Leslie walked towards the staircase. "Goodnight Leslie, I hope you sleep well" Looking at the woman gently, Christian spoke. "..." Stopping her steps, Leslie turned her gaze and nodded. "..." Turning his gaze to his mother, Christian pursed his lips at the sight of Eva with her cell phone. Moving closer, Christian leaned against Eva''s side and looked at the cell phone, immediately frowning as he saw the messages "Who is this Harry guy" "My secretary, he called to wish me a Merry Christmas" "And why does he have your number?" "Because when I don''t go to work, he notifies me of certain things" "..." Frowning, Christian sniffed at his mother, instantly noticing that they have no different smell on her, but still his heart felt ufortable, very ufortable. "..." Looking at the cell phone with a frown, Christian quickly picked it up and hid it, then hugged Eva "Hug me!" "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva narrowed her eyes at Christian for a few seconds, then sighed with a soft smile and hugged him gently. "What shall we do for the new year? We should do something nice" "n got engaged to have lunch with a friend and Hailie already asked me permission to spend her new year streaming on Twitch, plus Leslie asked me for the day off because she wants to be at her family''s gravesite, she doesn''t want us to join her either... so it''ll just be the two of us" "And what will we do?" "I don''t know, what do you want to do?" "..." Looking at his mother''s beautiful face, Christian was silent for a few seconds and spoke "Let''s go to our old house" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked "Sure? We could travel to Tokyo or maybe Dubai, they have nice parties during New Year''s" "No... let''s go to our old house... I want to spend time with you quietly, I could cook for you and watch some movies, plus I''ll give you your Christmas present on that day" "Sounds like a nice n, I''d have to call to get everything set up at the house" "Then it''s settled" Kissing his mother''s cheek, Christian hugged her and sighed contentedly. "..." Looking at Christian with a soft smile, Eva turned slightly and caressed his face "Why didn''t you want Ivana to do an investigation?" "Because it would give her a lot of fame and political help, if she did an investigation on such a visible corruption case, it would give her a very good image... I already said I wouldn''t help politics, and I really don''t care, I just want to be at peace for now" "As you wish" "Mother..." "Yes?" "We have to do something about n" "..." "I didn''t want to say more that day because we''d already been through a tense situation and I wasn''t in the mood to aggravate everything... but n is turning into a man with zero values and very spoiled" "*Sigh* I know... but I really don''t know what to do" Looking at Christian with aplicated face, Eva continued "I give him only 500 dors a month, everything he wants to buy goes through my approval, and he only asks for clothes or some cell phone... I punish him and he epts his punishment without yelling or crying, but he doesn''t change his attitude... I don''t know what to do with him anymore, I consulted with certain people and they told me that maybe throwing him out of the house would help to nt his feet on the ground, but..." "..." Thinking silently, Christian sighed ''It''s really a difficult situation.... n has seen poverty and luxurious life, but he seems to forget his past... there are always people who can say that we should kick him out of the house, but they don''t understand that my mother suffered many years of her life because of her parents'' coldness when they kicked her out of the house... having to do the same with her son would break her heart, I know that perfectly well...'' "..." "I have an idea mom..." "What?" "Let''s send n to Africa, that one day he suddenly wakes up in Africa and survives alone, I can go around protecting him without him noticing..." "That''s too extreme..." "Yes, that''s why let''s leave it as ast option, n is still 16, he''s not fully mature yet and normal teenagers are usually pretty stupid at that age, but we could start by forcing him to go help some charity, maybe with kids from some orphanage, so he realizes the reality and see how horrible his thinking is" "..." Weighing for a few seconds, Eva finally nodded "I will make the preparations, he will have to help two days a week at least, 10 hours in total in some charity... I''ll let her guards watch him to see if he actually does anything, if he doesn''t help, I will take away his allowance and his cell phone... in Switzend they must also have orphanages, I will also make calls so he follows through with his obligation there" "When he gets used to the children, we will send him to a residence where they help children who have been abused... let him see with his own eyes how horrible it is" ... *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Christian, let''s go open presents" Stopping punching the punching bag, Christian looked at Hailie and nodded with a smile "Coming" Drying his sweat with a towel, Christian looked at Leslie and smiles "Let''s go" Walking out of the gym, Christian walked into the main room and ambled over to the small Christmas tree, the same tree they had used for as long as Christian had been conscious in this world. Looking at his mother sitting still next to many presents and being surrounded by his siblings, Christian smiled softly and walked towards them. "Good morning sleepyheads" "I don''t know how you have so much energy to get up so early, I''d die" Looking at the sweaty Christian, n pursed his lips andmented,. "You''d get used to it if there was an old man beating you awake" "...?" "Leslie, have a seat" Looking at the woman standing behind Christian, Eva spoke up. "Yes..." Sitting down next to Christian, Leslie nodded with her stoic face. Taking the first gift, Eva read the name and said "This one is for Hailie!" Smiling softly, Hailie took the gift and opens it, then pulled out a pair of socks inside, but upon seeing the name written on the socks, Hailie changes her smile to a dark face, quickly turning her gaze to Christian "I''m not HailieGamer123 anymore!" "It''s something I had to embroideder by hand, you have to appreciate it!" "..." Pursing her lips, Hailie nods silently. Chuckling slightly, Eva took another gift and opened it "For n!" With an excited smile, n took his gift and opened it quickly, but just like Hailie, his face turned dark "Flea shampoo..." "Hahaha!" Laughing loudly, Hailie pulled out her cell phone and quickly snapped a picture of it "It''s certainly the most useful gift for you!" "Hmph" Rolling his eyes, n snorted. Picking up another gift, Eva looked at it and spoke "This one is for Hailie!" Taking the small gift-wrapped box, Hailie quickly opens it and finds a dark box with a red horse logo in the center. Opening her eyes, a little wider, Hailie quickly opened the box and looked inside, finding a beautiful ck key with a gold horse logo in the center, then looked up at her mother and excitedly asked "Is it real!?" "Obviously, it''s outside." "The LaFerrari!?" "Yes, but first you have to get your license" Smiling, Eva nodded. "Thanks mom!" Hugging Eva quickly, Hailie smiled like a child as she looked at the key in her hand "Can I go see it!?" "Not yet, let''s finish with the presents first" "Good!" Smiling, Eva takes a paper-thin gift "This one is for n!" Taking the gift, n opened it carefully and took out the paper inside, then read it carefully "Luxury apartment Miami..." Opening his eyes wide, n looked up with stars in his eyes and shouted excitedly "FOR ME!!!?" "Yes, a few years ago your brother bought it thinking of giving it to you, a few days ago we talked and decided to give it to you today, but it won''t be legally yours until you meet certain conditions, we''ll talk about thatter" "THANK YOU!!!" Quickly hugging Christian, n shouts with joy. Releasing Christian, n took the gift and turned it over, dropping a ck colored card, the key his apartment. "YES!!!" Taking the card, n hugged it excitedly. "How noisy" Holding her hands to her ears, Hailie muttered in annoyance. "The next one is for Leslie!" Handing her a gift just as thin as n''s, Eva smiles "This one''s from Christian and me" "Thank you..." Taking the gift with trembling hands, Leslie carefully opened it and pulled out several papers inside, then read them silently. After about 5 minutes, Leslie looked up with reddened eyes, but was still silent. "With Christian we decided to give you the option to join our legacy, giving you ourst name so that you can formally be part of our family" Taking Leslie''s hand, Christian smiled softly "We really see you as part of our family, you have been for years with us and you are already considered one of us... we know you don''t enjoy luxuries and only focus on your work, so we won''t bother giving you cars or houses" "..." With red-rimmed eyes, Leslie looked at Christian silently. "If you need time to think about it, don''t worry, as you can sign whenever you want, our doors will always be open for you" Smiling warmly, Christian hugs Leslie and whispers in her ear "Merry Christmas Leslie, I love you" "..." Letting herself be hugged, Leslie bites her trembling lips, then looks down at the papers and whispers in a husky voice "I really appreciate it...but I''d like to think about it." "Take your time" Smiling softly, Eva continued to pull out more gifts, clothes, essories, cell phones, animal pajamas for the whole family among other things, spending over an hour on that. "Andst but not least..." Taking out a wooden box, Eva opened it and leaves uncovering 5 keys "We bought 2 private Jets for the family and 3 helicopters, the Jet is enabled for 25 people each and the helicopters 6 people, these will be used by our family when they need it, they just have to let us know in advance to prepare everything" "Wow!" "Wow!" Looking at the keys, Hailie and n eximed in amazement. "What private jet is it?" pulling out her cell phone, Hailie asked. "Airbus ACJ320 NEO Melody," Eva replied. "It''s really big!" Looking at the images, Hailie eximed "It even has a movie theater inside!" "And the helicopter?" n asked with interest. "AW119-" "Ma''am, a vehicle arrived iming to be bringing young Christian''s things" Suddenly bursting into the house, a security woman spoke up. "Let them through, they are bringing things I couldn''t bring myself in Florence" Getting up, Christian looked at his siblings who were still watching the jets online and smiled, then exits the house apanied by a curious Eva. Seeing arge white truck, Christian raised his eyebrows and muttered "Don''t leave so much stuff..." Getting out of the truck, a woman looked sideways and pulled a picture out of her wallet, then looked at Christian and nodded. Approaching, the woman turns to the truck and speaks "I bring things for Christian Grey" "It''s me" "I noticed" Pulling down the lever in the back of the truck, Christian raised his eyebrows at the sight of it crammed with stuff. "All that...is that all mine?" "Yes" Walking away quickly, the woman climbed into the truck and didn''t stay to watch. "..." Looking sideways at his mother, Christian climbed into the truck and began to see multiple items, from his suits, to more new clothes, causing Christian to sigh bitterly "The old man and his clothes..." Looking at everything quickly, Christian filled at the end of the truck and looked curiously at the wooden crates, only to open them and freeze at the sight inside. Turning his gaze, Christian looked up nervously, then reached into the box and pulled out an AK-47. "..." "..." Peering inside the box, Christian easily noticed about 60 matching weapons stacked up. Reaching over to another box, Christian opened it and found thousands of rounds of ammunition, bringing out a bitter smile in him. Opening another box, Christian found M4 guns this time, and as he guessed, the box in front of him was full of ammunition. Looking at the 20 boxes in front of him, Christian felt a headache as he muttered "If they find these toys on me, I''ll be in trouble...not even tracking code on them, double trouble if they find them" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 153 Arsenal Opening the next box, Christian saw it filled with ck bulletproof vests, while the front box was filled with dark-colored military helmets. Opening another box, Christian saw it filled with ck tactical uniforms. The more boxes he opened, the more bitter was Christian''s smile, finding in the boxes different armaments, machine guns, grenadeunchers, snipers, submachine guns, explosives, grenades, even missileunchers. Having enough arsenal to easily arm 300 to 400 people to the teeth. Turning his gaze to his mother, Christian smiled ufortably "I didn''t ask for this..." "We''ll keep that in the panic room and then make a bunker on the ind to store them more securely" With a serious face, Eva gave no trouble and came up with an easy solution. "Well..." Looking at the boxes, Christian sighed and covered them one by one, then looked at thest box that had holes all over it. Moving closer, Christian carefully opened it and looked inside, causing him to smile oddly and pull out a small white feline inside. Looking closely at the feline sleeping in his hands, Christian whisperd "It''s a white tiger cub...it''s sedated" Turning to his mother, Christian walked over and showed her the tiger "We have a new addition to the family" "..." Looking at the animal, Eva''s lips quivered slightly as she murmured "First a giant snake, now a tiger... what''s next? A shark? A crocodile?" "It will be called..." Picking up the tiger, Christian looked at her crotch and saw that it was a female "Kitty" "Kitty?" looking at the little tiger, Eva murmured quizzically "A tiger named Kitty..." Looking at the boxes behind him, Christian sighed "We''ll have a while moving this... I won''t ask the guards for help, I don''t want them to know we have this" ... Tucking thest box of weapons into the panic room, Christian wiped the sweat off and muttered "Damn old man, if the government finds out what I have here, they''ll think I want to stage a coup" "Is that all?" asked Leslie with sweat on her face. "Yes, thank you" Grabbing his cell phone, Christian quickly dialed the old man''s number. "Hey kid, did you like my present?" "Do you know the mess I''ll be in if they find out about this?" "Hahaha, then make sure you don''t get caught" Laughing with obvious amusement, Dimitri replied. "And that tiger where did you steal it from?" "They found her in Indonesia, her mother died in a territorial fight and the little tiger was wandering around, he was going to die sooner orter so I told them to send him to you" "..." Smiling slightly, Christian sighed and looked at the boxes at his sides "Thank you old man, it''s a nice gift" "Don''t call me old man!" "How did it go in Russia?" "All good, although it took me some getting used to this damn cold again" "They say that if you freeze you don''t get old, maybe it will help you" "..." "Old man?" ncing at his cell phone, Christian smiled with amusement as he saw the call hung up on him, then sighed and walked out of the room. Exiting the subway, Christian closed the doors and walked towards the main hall, seeing his siblings looking at the tiger curiously. "Will it kill us?" Gingerly touching the sleeping tiger, Hailie asked. "I don''t think I want to eat your rotting flesh" "At least I don''t have fleas" "..." Sitting down next to Hailie, Christian took the tiger carefully and looked at it closely, then brought his fingers to his chest and felt its pulse "It should wake up in a few minutes... an hour at most" "Do you have a name for her yet?" Hailie asks curiously. "Kitty" "..." "And your snake?" "Snake?" With hesitation, n asked. "Christian has a big snak." "W-where is it?" "I don''t know, I let it roam free around the house while I build it a habitat" Stroking the tiger, Christian replied. "You let her free? What if it bites us!?" Panicking, n looks around. "She''s pretty passive, just don''t bother her or try to touch her without being near me" Turning his gaze, Christian shouts "Lilith, are you out there!?" "..." "She''s not around" ... Spending the morning looking at his gifts from the old man, Christian found lots more jewelry, sunsses and various eyesses, lots of designer clothes from different environments and obviously enough guns to cause a national problem. But putting all that aside, Christian now saw a serious and interesting conversation. "Why do I have to do that!? I don''t want to go to that ce!" Looking at the angry young man, Christian leaned on Hailie and watched his mother arguing with n. "That''s the condition for getting your apartment" "But Hailie wasn''t given such absurd conditions to get her vehicle!" "n, there will be no discussion with this situation, you have to do it and that''s it, you will help 2 days a week and 4 hours a day, you have to choose which days you will do it and think well, because there will be no schedule changester" "But mom-!" "Don''t insist, it''s already decided" Standing in front of n, Eva looked at him seriously and spoke "You are the only one who is not yet earning his own money, and if you won''t do anything, you will dedicate yourself to helping others to see if you will change your mentality a little bit" "But we are rich, we don''t have to work!" "You''re wrong, your brother is a billionaire for all hispanies and books, Hailie is already a millionaire for her work on Twitch, even I''m a millionaire for being CEO" Pointing at n, Eva continued "But you? You''ve never worked a dime, I gave you the option to earn money doing homework and you didn''t take it either, you were given multiple contracts to use your fame on social media, but you turned them down" "..." "Everyone in this family has their own money, except you" "..." With tears streaming down his face, n looked at his mother with a heartbroken expression. Looking at her silently weeping son, Eva''s heart seemed to squeeze tightly, but knowing it is for his good, she continued "I''m not asking you to go out and build yourself an economic empire, I''m asking you to do something with your life, but I don''t see any initiative in you... so since you didn''t have the initiative, I will force you, you will start after the new year" "But mom..." "n, I don''t want any arguments, you''ll do it, period" "I won''t do anything!" Not bearing anymore, and feeling aggrieved, n shouted "I don''t want to go to that ce!" "Then you won''t go to school anymore, I''ll take away your cell phone, yourputer, your TV and your allowance, you''ll stay locked in your room until you change your mind!" "You can''t do that to me *Sniff*" With his face drenched in tears, n mumbled between tears "Because they always pick on me..... *Sniff* I don''t pick on anyone; I don''t hurt anyone *Sniff* but still everyone picks on me *Sniff*" "..." Staring at the young man silently, Christian sighed and stood up, then sat down across from n and cupped his face. Forcing him to stare him straight in the eyes, Christian looked at him seriously and spoke softly "n... we don''t want to mess with you, we''ve always shown you how much we love you and I was always happy to spoil you... I love you so much I''d give my life for you with a smile, but if there''s one thing I can''t afford, it''s allowing my brother to make the biggest mistake of his life" "..." Looking at Christian with tears streaming down his face, n just looked at him silently. "You have a lot of potential, you are a handsome and intelligent young man... you have gone through many facets in your personality and difficult situations like all of us... today I am d that you spend more time with your family and don''t let your friends as a priority, but you have a big mistake in you that will end up destroying you" Embracing n gently, Christian continued "You do everything to fit in with other people, you don''t have your own personality and you mold yourself to please others... are you really happy with that? Do you really feelfortable pretending to be someone you''re not?" "*Sob*" Sobbing quietly, n leaned against Christian''s shoulder without saying a word. "It really hurts us to see you like this... but as your family, we care about you, and we won''t allow you to take a path that will give you so much pain" Stroking the young man''s back gently, Christian continued "You may not understand this now and feel wronged, but remember that every decision we impose on you is for your good, and sooner orter you will understand this" "..." "I remember my little brother n, who had a unique style of dressing, the cheerful boy and who was always surrounded by friends... but today you are just a shadow of that and you are not able to realize that... I love you my brother, and I always will" Hugging the young man, Christian whispered "I know that you will be able to improve for the better and get ahead" "*Sob*" Crying silently, n hugged Christian tightly, while Hailie and Eva looked at each other awkwardly. After about half an hour of crying, n pulled away from the hug and wiped his tears with his clothes. "W-what do I have to do? *Sniff*" Looking at his mother, n asked in a clipped voice. "You''ll just help those kids, see if you can teach them to read or just bring them happiness...you''ll understand what you''ll have to do when you get there" "W-well *Sniff*" Wiping away his tears, n nodded. Fluffing n''s hair, Christian passed him his tiger and spoke "Can you take care of her for now? She''ll be lonely if there isn''t someone with her when she wakes up" "Y-yes *Sniff*" Taking the tiger, n nodded, then turned to Eva and asked "C-can I go to my room?" "Go" "..." Rising silently, n walked slowly to the second floor. "..." Looking at the young man silently, Christian sighed and leaned back against Hailie again. "Do you think he''ll be okay?" Taking Christian''s legs, Eva lifted them up and sat beside him. "He will be in a little while." "I''m sorry you have to do this..." Looking at Christian, Eva continued "Your brother had a much easier life... but you always have to be helping him and you put your stuff aside..." "Okay..." Looking up at the ceiling, Christian continued "Everyone lives their own hells... their own pains..." "..." "A few years ago, the bullying I suffered at school was a great pain and something that generated a lot of anger in me... but today, that situation doesn''t represent much, with everything I lived through, I discovered new pains and that situation seems insignificant" "..." "What I''m getting at, is that n must feel very sad... the same sadness that a person who lost someone important or was stripped of everything he loved must feel... all pains are equally ugly for the one who lives them, it is stupid to think one suffering is worth more than another, because all suffering is equally bad in the mind of each person" "..." "Hailie... how are things at your school for n?" "You could say he is doing well now... but he suffered a lot of bullying before it came to that, I got through it without any problems, I am a woman after all and I know how to defend myself... but n was very depressed and yes, like you said, he had to adapt in order to fit in... but it really bothered me what he did, at the same time it bothered me that you don''t even react because of what he told you" "Of course, it bothered me, it really hurt me, his actions... but I''d rather focus on seeing what we can do to make him change his attitude because it''s no use for me to get angry or ignore him, it would only make everything worse..." "Christian... you must also express yourself; I understand that you love your siblings, but you can''t bear everything without giving it importance, sooner orter you will be knocked down if you go on like this... talk to n, yell at him, if necessary, you have to make him understand that what he did hurt you" Looking at Christian with concern, Eva continued "n is my duty, it was my mistake not to be able to discipline him, not yours" "It''s ok mom, I really feel more concern for him than difort... it''s situations like this that will help n understand the shit he does, and honestly... I don''t have the stability to carry hate anymore, I really just want to rx for a while." "..." Turning to Hailie, Christian spoke warmly "My cute little sister got bullied too? Do you want your brother to beat them up?" Blushing, Hailie huffed in annoyance as she turned her gaze "Hmph, no one dares to bully me" "When do they go back to ss?" "Monday, February 26th" "Well... I have scores to settle at that school" With vacant eyes, Christian mumbled, but noticing Hailie''s confused face, Christian quickly adjusted his expression. "..." "Die!" Turning around, Christian suddenly bit Hailie''s shoulder. "..." "..." Looking at his sister as he bit her shoulder, Christian watched with amusement as she blushed quickly. "Hailie, didn''t you have to do your homework?" Pursing her lips, Hailie squinted at her mother and nodded "Yeah, I''m outta here" Carefully getting up, Hailie set Christian''s head down on the couch and quickly left the room. "I was having fun" Pursing his lips, Christian looked at his mother with annoyance. "..." Without answering, Eva just looked at Christian with a slight frown. Noticing the annoyance in his mother, Christian raised his eyebrows and stood up, then sat down next to her and smiled "Are you jealous~?" "What nonsense are you talking?" Chuckling lightly, Christian moved his face closer to Eva''s neck and bit her lightly, then ran his tongue along her skin and pulled back "Happy?" "..." Stunned, Eva brought her hand to her neck as she looked at Christian silently, but secondster, nodded with a stiff smile. "..." Shrugging, Christian leaned back into Eva and smiled with a strange twinkle in his eye. ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 154 Hospital Thursday, December 28, 2017. "Don''t bite me!" Looking at the small tiger in front of him earnestly, Christian eximed. "Meow~" Shaking her head in Christian''s hand, Kitty tried to make a roar,ing out nothing but a meow from him. "No, no, don''t think I''ll forgive you for your puppy eyes, I told you when I bring you food, you have to wait for me to take my hand out, look how you left me" Showing her his bite marked hand, Christian looked at Kitty angrily. "Meow..." Looking at Christian with her beautiful light blue eyes, Kitty meowed. "*Sigh* Fine, but don''t let it happen again" "..." Eating at the table, everyone looked at the young man in dinosaur pajamas conversing with a tiger, whilea snake was over his shoulder looking directly at them. "Do they think he''s gone crazy?" Looking at her mother and n, Hailie asked. "I talk to Kitty too..." Looking at the tiger with pursed lips, n spoke. "She looks happy" Looking at her son scolding the tiger, Eva smiled softly. "Don''t think I didn''t hear you child" Squinting at Hailie, Christian continued "You never seem to learn your lesson" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Hailie quickly looked down at her te. "..." "Good, you''ve eaten" Looking down at the empty te, Christian nodded with satisfaction, then picked up the tiger and set it down "You can walk around the ce, but don''t stray too far" Taking Lilith, Christian put her down next to the little tiger and spoke "Take care of your sister from the bad birds" "Hisss~" Looking at the snake going to the side of the tiger, Christian smirked. "How old is the tiger supposed to be?" asked Eva curiously, watching him leave. "5 months" "Are you sure you''ll be able to teach her not to bite?" "Yes, she even hides her ws already when we y, Kitty is very smart" "..." Looking at the snake''s tail in the distance, Hailie spoke "And how old is your snake?" "I don''t know, but I''ve noticed she''s still growing, so she must be a little girl still" "Aren''t you afraid of being bitten by the snake?" looking at Christian, n asked. "Not really, somehow, I feel a great connection to Lilith... plus she saved my life" "She saved your life?" "You never told us how you met her" Looking at Christian mutually, his two siblings spoke at the same time. "It''s a long story, maybe I''ll tell you in the future" Not feeling up to talking to his siblings about everything he experienced, Christian smiled nonchntly and looked at his mother "Mom, I was thinking about going to New York today, I have a friend in the hospital and I''d like to go see her" "A friend?" frowning, Eva asked. "Yes, Rias, I already told you about her" "Oh..." Nodding, Eva looked at Christian while biting her lips "I''ll apany you" "No need, I''ll be maxed out for a day and I''ll be back early tomorrow" "I insist-" "Mom" Looking at his mother, Christian spoke earnestly "You need to rest" "..." Frowning, Eva looked directly at Christian for a few seconds, then turned and spoke "You will go with Leslie or I will not give you permission." Raising his eyebrows, Christian just smiled "If it will calm you down" "Tomorrow you''ll be back, understood?" "Yes, are the helicopters ready to go to New York?" "Not yet, they''re being painted, but I have the contact to lease one, I can schedule a time for you" "I''ll be out in about 2 hours" "Well..." Looking at Leslie, Eva got up from the table and said "I''m going to make the call, Leslie, join me for a moment" Leaving the dining room, Eva walked with a neutral face towards the living room, then turned to Leslie and spoke to her seriously "Do not allow any woman to approach Christian" "Understood" Nodding, Leslie looked at Eva with the same seriousness "What do I do with that friend of his?" "..." Thinking for a few moments, Eva continued "Let him visit her, she''s a friend of the army... but watch out for her, I don''t trust her intentions" "I''ll be attentive" ... Stretching as he stepped off the helicopter, Christian yawned and grabbed his backpack, then put on his sunsses and walked to the dark vehicle in front of him. "I thought we''d be much longer. 3 hours to get to New York is pretty fast" "By ne it would take 1 hour" "What time is it?" "Five o''clock in the afternoon" "It''s still pretty early" Climbing into the private vehicle, Christian leaned back in the seat and asked "Does the driver know where we are going?" "New York-Presbyterian Hospital, you''ve been warned" Looking down at his clothes, Christian asked "Do I look okay?" Christian today was wearing a looser style and was absent of suits. A long-sleeved ck shirt with white pants, on his wrist he wore the same watch he came home with and wore his jewelry as usual. [Photo of the clothes here] "Perfect..." Leslie nodded. "You make me blush" Covering his face, Christian blinked shyly at Leslie. "..." Smiling, Christian turned his gaze and watched the city streets in silence. After 25 minutes, the vehicle stopped and Christian sighed "Let''s go" Getting out, Leslie turned and held the door open for Christian. "Thank you~" Looking up, Christian sighed as he saw the familiar hospital in front of him, not knowing the number of times people working with him ended up here from copses or overdoses. "Let''s go" Noticing the dozens of stares on him, Christian sighed again and walked towards the hospital being followed by Leslie. Walking with his hands in his pockets, Christian reached the front desk and looked at the 4 men doing paperwork. Walking towards them, Christian smiled and spoke "Excuse me, may I know where Rias White is?" "..." Looking up, one man looked at the person speaking to him, and instantly froze when he saw his face. "..." "..." "*Sigh*" Wearily, Christian asked again "Might I know where Rias White is?" "Y-yes" Nodding quickly, the man walked over to theputer and began typing "M-may I know why she was admitted to the hospital?" "Shot in the stomach, she''s being transferred from Africa by the army, she''s from my squad" Reaching between his clothes, Christian showed his army cor. "Rias White..." Typing into theputer, the man finally nodded "She''s on the 15th floor room 9, but she has restricted visitation to family and close ones..." Pulling out his wallet, Christian pulled out his ID card and held it up to the man "I''m Christian Grey, who is paying for her hospital stay." "That will do" Looking at the ID card, the man nodded, then took down Christian''s details and smiled "You cane in" "Thank you" Smiling sweetly, Christian turned and walked, then reached the elevator and smiled at the people beside him. "..." *Ding* Getting on the elevator with Leslie, Christian turned and pushed the button, then calmly waits. Arriving at the 15th floor, Christian looked at the ss door in front of him and the woman guarding it "Hello good morning, I''ming to room 9" "..." Looking at Christian in a daze, the woman did not respond. "May Ie in?" "Y-yes,e in!" Quickly opening the door, the woman smiled and spoke, without even checking if he was on the allowed list. "Thank you~" "Not you" Losing her smile, the woman stopped Leslie "Did you check in at the entrance?" "..." Looking at Christian silently, Leslie didn''t resist and shook her head. "Wait for me here Leslie, I won''t be long" Reassuring her, Christian looked at her and spoke. "Well..." Looking at Christian deeply, Leslie nodded and stood next to the guard. ? "Take care~" Walking down the hallway with a smile, Christian looked at the rooms and found room number 9. Opening the door without knocking, Christian scans the room and raised his eyebrows at the sight of Lust surrounded by people. "I swear dad, he really exists!" "*Sigh* Yes my child, I believe you" Stroking Lust''s hair with a soft smile, the man spoke. "Mom, it''s true what I say, he''s the most handsome man I''ve ever seen in my life and we slept together many times!" turning his gaze to the woman beside him, Lust spoke angrily "I''m not lying!" Rolling his eyes, a young man of about 15 years old to one side of Lust spoke "I thought you would stop your silly dreams after what happened to you, but you''re still just as stupid and perverted, you''ve been talking about the same person for days that coincidentally no one knows!" "..." Staring at everything in silence, Christian''s lips trembled at the knowledge that they talk about him, even more at hearing the brazen woman say that they slept together. Backing away slowly, Christian started to close the door slowly, but unfortunately, a certain woman sniffed deeply. "*Sniff* *Sniff*" Sniffing, Lust quickly turned her gaze and saw Christian, causing Christian to smile bitterly. With a big smile, Lust said "Lieutenant~" "..." With her words, everyone turned their gaze at the same time, freezing at the sight of Christian with an awkward smile at the door. "..." "..." "..." "This... I''m in the wrong room" Speaking awkwardly, Christian slowly walked out. "Lucifer, don''t go!" Trying to get up, Lust eximed, only to grimace in pain from his wound. "..." Stopping, Christian sighed wearily and turned around "Hello..." "..." "..." "..." But no one answered, just stared at him in silence as if they didn''t believe their eyes. Walking into the living room, Christian took off his dark sses and looked at Lust, finding her blushing healthily "You look good" "Instantly flirting, I like it~" "I should have let you get killed" "It''s alreadyte~" "..." Looking at Christian and his daughter repeatedly, the man stroking Lust''s hair stood up with a gentle smile, then taking him by the arm and speaking "Hello young man, may I know your name?" "Hello" Smiling warmly, Christian let himself go "I''m Christian, Christian Grey." "Christian, that''s a nice name" Taking a chair, the man smiled and spoke "Sit down, make yourselffortable" "Thank you, but there''s no chair left for you, so don''t bother" "You''re very polite" Nodding with satisfaction, the man looked at his son and shouted "Benjamin, pass me your chair!" "Y-yes" Reacting quickly, the 15-year-old nodded quickly and pulled the chair closer to his father. "Okay, let''s sit down" "..." Nodding silently, Christian saw the amused look on Lust''s face and the stare of the rest of the family. Approaching Christian, the man looked at him with a soft smile and asked "May I know how you met my girl?" "In the army..." "You were in the army?" looking closely at Christian, the man asked with surprise. "Yes... I was the leader of Rias'' team" "You were their leader..." "Dad, I already told you that it was the lieutenant who saved my life by passing by like a super soldier with missileunchers shooting all the enemies!" "Silence!" looking at Lust angrily, the man shouted. "..." hiding the neck, Lust didn''t even dare to breathe, drawing an amused smile from Christian. "Christian, may I know what your rtionship with my daughter is like?" smiling amicably, the man asked. "She harassed me every day... when I slept she would crawl into my bed at night and the next day I would wake up with her... she always talked dirty to me and said how much she wants to have sex, a real headache" "..." With an empty face, the whole family turned to Lust, causing the woman to smile sheepishly. "Yes... that sounds like my daughter" With a tired sigh, the man smiled towards Christian "Sorry for the interrogation, I thought my daughter had hired someone to pose as her friend" "Dad, I would never do that!" "Quiet!" "..." "Christian, you look very young, may I know your age?" "17" "..." "..." "..." ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/y2ghM7nS Chapter 155 Indecent Proposal "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Lust slowly crawled under the sheets, feeling the stares at her be more and more piercing. "Rias White..." Speaking in an incredibly calm voice, the man smiled towards his daughter "This time you have exceeded your limits..." "Dad, I swear I didn''t know!" "Shut up!" "..." "Sir, you don''t need to get mad at her" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at the woman on the bed "We all know how she is already; it really became a daily thing to have to beat her to make her learn" "..." Raising his eyebrows, the man looked at Christian steadily, then smirked and nodded "Excuse me, we haven''t introduced ourselves, I''m Bryan White, the woman next to me is Tracy White, my wife" Bryan was a man of about 46 years old, his hair was dark, his eyes were blue and his face had almost no wrinkles, he could really be considered a handsome man. Although he was visibly shorter, measuring approximately 163 centimeters. [A/N: A few days ago, I was asked to add to the auxiliary chapter of the characters'' statures of all the written characters, it will take me a little longer since I don''t have them written down and I have to look it up, chapter by chapter, and with the university and my job, time is less and less]. Turning his gaze towards Tracy, Christian nodded towards her with a slight smile. Tracy was a woman of about 43 years old, her hair was long and blonde, while she had interesting green eyes with a mix of amber in them, measuring approximately 180 centimeters. Her face was strangely simr to Lust''s, being marked by the signs of age, but an exquisite maturity still preserved in her, giving her a very different look from ''Young'' Rias. Her mother''s body was more voluptuous, wider hips,rger breasts and a butt simr to Lust''s, the woman really was a full-fledged MILF. "These two boys are my two sons, the one on my right is the older one, Michael White, and the one next to Rias is Benjamin White, my youngest son." Looking at Michael, Christian nodded with a smile. Michael was a man of about 22 years old, his hair was blond, his eyes were a dark shade of brown and his body was scrawny, measuring approximately 165 centimeters. Benjamin is the young man who was bothering Lust a while ago, his age was approximately about 15 years old, his hair was dark like his father and his eyes were a shade of brown, and like his brother, his body was skinny, measuring approximately 159 centimeters. "And the little girl who is looking at you with her mouth open, she is the youngest of all my children, her name is Melody White, she is 6 years old" Looking at the little blonde girl with blue eyes, Christian smiled softly and waved his hand beckoning her toe closer. Quickly averting his gaze, the little girl looked around nervously. "Come~" ncing sideways at Christian, the girl sped her hands behind her back nervously and approached. Crouching down to her height, Christian smiled at her and asked "Have you seen any magic tricks?" "N-no" "Look at my hands" Raising his hands in front of her, Christian slowly brought them together, then suddenly pulled them apart and showed a bar of chocte in his hand "For you!" "F-for me?" Looking at the chocte bar with a twinkle in her eyes, the girl asked nervously. "Of course I did, but don''t tell your daddy I gave it to you, because he''ll take it away!" ncing quickly at her father, Melody looked at Christian seriously and nodded as she raised her little finger "It''ll be our secret" "..." Looking at the little finger in front of him, Christian smiled warmly and put his finger together with her "Secret" "..." "..." "..." Fluffing the girl''s hair, Christian stood up and bowed slightly as he spoke "I already introduced myself, but I''m doing it again, I''m Christian Grey, I was in the army with your daughter, it is a pleasure to meet the Rias family" "The pleasure is ours" Bryan smiled, as Tracy just nodded with a serious look on her face after rposing hweself from the initial daze. "Oh by the goddess, look at the time!" suddenly pulling out his cell phone, Bryan eximed with exaggeration, then stood up and said "Let''s go buy some food, then we''ll be back!" "But Dad, we already ate-" "Quickly!" Pushing his eldest son, the man hurried them out of the room, then turned and smiled "Take your time, we''ll be back in about an hour!" Staring at the closed door for a few seconds, Christian chuckled slightly and looked at Lust "He looks desperate. "I don''t understand why he acts like that" Shrugging, Lust sat down on the bed and replied. "Maybe because you''re already 27 and still a virgin?" "Nonsense, daddy knows my dream" "I don''t know whether tough or feel sorry for him" Getting up, Christian walked over to the side of the gurney and looked at Lust''s hospital gown "How''s your wound?" "It''s closed, but I''m still in a little pain, in a week I should be free" "What did you do during these days?" "Those bitches came to visit me, did they tell you?" "No" "They came together about a week and a half ago." "Did you have fun?" "You should have seen Greed''s face, she looked pale for some reason" "..." Remembering her threat before she left, Christian chuckled lightly "Did they tell you about what happened next?" "No... they said you''d tell me" "That''s what Ie to, I have a proposition for you" "An indecent proposal?" With a sensual smile, Lust winks at Christian. "You want to work for me? I''d give you right now 10 million dors as an advance" "I''d be with you?" "Almost every day in the worst case scenario" "I ept!" Without hesitation, Lust eximed. "Well..." Smiling, Christian looked at the woman for a few seconds and looked at her gurney "I see they treated you well, I didn''t know they had such big gurneys" "You''re paying for the hospital?" "Yes" Taking off his shoes, Christian climbed onto the gurney andid down next to Lust, then turned and looked her straight in the eyes "We need to talk" With a twinkle in her eyes, Lust licked her lips and nodded expectantly. "We have a promise and I don''t intend to break it, but I have an indecent proposal for you" "I love those kinds of proposals" Turning, Lust scanned Christian''s body quickly. "I promised you to have lots of sex, and it''s something I intend to keep, but I propose a challenge" "And what would that challenge be?" Stroking Christian''s chest with her fingers, Lust asked as she bit her lip. "Let''s have sex on a private ind for 7 days straight, whoever wins those 7 days, will own the other person. That means, if you beat me, I''ll be your ve forever, but if I beat you, you''ll be mine" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Lust licks her lips and looked at Christian in disbelief, then bit her lips and asked in a husky voice "Sex for 7 days?" "Yes" "And if I win you will be my ve forever?" "Yes" "You will have to do what I say?" "You''ll have your limits, but sexually, you could say yes." "And how do we know who wins?" "We have 7 days, each day will give a point, the person who can''t keep having sex at the end of the day or can no longer stand up, loses. "..." With a flushed face and her eyes shining, Lust gently bit her lips and began to touch Christian''s pecs over his clothes "And what specifically would we do those 7 days?" Smiling frivolously, Christian approached Lust''s ear and whisperd "I''ll agree to use any of your holes~" "Mmmmh~" Moaning suddenly, Lust squeezed her legs and breathed heavily. "Think hard, because if you lose, I won''t let you touch any other man~" Smiling sensually, Christian touched Lust''s chest and squeezed it gently. With his words, Lust opened her eyes wide and looked at Christian seriously. "But if you win I will do whatever you want for the rest of your life~" Slowly moving his hand down Lust''s body, Christian whispered, then slipping it underneath the robe and approached her crotch "And if I win, only I will use these nice holes for the rest of your existence~" Slipping his hand into Lust''s crotch, Christian gently ran his ring finger over her fleshy lower lips, then slowly pulled it out and looked at his wet finger. "Think about it~" Bringing the finger to his mouth, Christian slowly licked it in front of the woman. "*Gulp*" With a slight tremor in her body, Lust stared at Christian. Licking his finger with amusement, Christian finally pulled it out of his mouth and continued "I''d give you some time to think about it-" "I ept!" Without letting him finish, Lust smiled with excitement and spoke "I ept, when do we start!?" "In a month maybe, first you have to heal" Pinching the hardened nipples showing above her thin gown, Christian smiled and continued "Are you sure?" "All or nothing, I have much to lose, but much to gain" Biting her lips as Christian touched her, Lust eximed with excitement. "I like that resolution" Smiling charmingly, Christian looked into the woman''s eyes and moved closer to her, then lowered his gaze to stare at her full lips. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Lust''s breathing increased rapidly, but still, she took courage and brought her lips together with Christian''s. "..." With his eyes wide, Christian looked with amusement at the woman trembling in front of him, then took her chin and increased the intensity of the kiss. Christian had previous experience with kissing, coincidentally learning it all with 50 Cent''s wife, so he didn''t feel so nervous in the situation. Increasing the intensity of the kiss, Christian took the lead and forced his tongue into the woman''s mouth. "..." Silence and slight muffled sounds were in the room, Lust at some point took the lead and affirmed Christian''s head, being totally aggressive as their tongues intertwined. Touching Christian''s body, Lust slowly ran her hands down the man''s hard muscles, finally reaching his pants and without hesitation, she slipped her hand between Christian''s pants, then past his underwear and touched with her trembling hand Christian''s already erect member that pressed tightly against the fabric. Moving her hand, Lust made sure to touch every part, but as she started to move her hand, Christian smiles and pushed her away. Smiling while licking his lips, Christian adjusted his breathing and whispered "It was just a free trial for you to reward you for surviving, you will have to wait until you recover and we will do anything you want" Looking at Christian with her flushed face, Lust slowly brought her hand to her mouth and licked finger by finger slowly, staring into Christian''s eyes. "Horny bitch" Smiling, Christian fixed his hair and clothes, then moved closer to Lust and kissed her lips again. Getting up from the bed, Christian looked at the obvious bulge in his pants and sighed, then reaches between his pants and tried to adjust it so it didin''t show. "You have a great tool, I would expect nothing less from my dear Lucifer~" Biting hers lips as he looked at Christian, Lust whisperd with a sensual smile. "That''s it, I''m outta here, I was justing to give you the heads up" Finishing adjusting his clothes, Christian walked over to Lust and gave her another kiss, suddenly feeling addicted to the sensation. After another 5 minutes, Christian came to his senses and pulled away, fixing his clothes again with annoyance. Looking at Christian with an amused smile, Lust only remained silent. "No, it won''t happen again" Looking at the woman''s smile, Christian muttered to himself, then picked up a piece of paper and tossed it to Lust "There''s my new cell phone number, we''ll be talking" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Chapter 156 Gift With those words, Christian didn''t linger any longer and left the room without looking back, feeling his mind strangely clouded. Watching the door close, Lust smiled "I told you you''d be mine~" Tasting her tongue, Lust murmured "Perfect...smells good, tastes good, has a perfect body...I hit the jackpot" ... Sitting in the vehicle as they made their way to the hotel, Christian watched the sunset in silence "Let''s go get a helicopter, I''ll be back today" "Did something happen?" "No, but I really don''t want to be in a hotel for now" "Well..." Not noticing anything strange, Leslie pulled out her cell phone and started texting. Remembering the taste of Lust''s crotch, Christian thought ''It didn''t taste good..... it tasted funny, like I had a battery in my mouth... but it was strangely addictive, I really want more... and those kisses...'' *Ding* Pulling out his cell phone, Christian raised his eyebrows at the message from the unknown number on Whatsapp. Unlocking it, Christian opened the chat and blinked repeatedly at the image, then smiled and looked sideways at Leslie, making sure she didn''t see the image. Staring at the fleshy lips with no hair at all and the pink hole opening up for him, Christian only chuckled lightly at the intimate picture of Lust and put the cell phone away. ... December 31, 2017. "Did you get here okay?" "Yes mom, I''m already with Alex, now we''ll go to the pool" "I''m d, take care my boy, and remember to give a ce to sleep and eat to your security women". "Yes mom, we left them in Alex''s guest rooms" "Well, that was it, take care, yes?" "Yes mom, bye bye, love you" "Bye my boy" Hanging up her cell phone, Eva sighed and looked at Christian who put away several ingredients in a bag "Are you ready?" "I''m missing a few things" Putting away a piece of meat, Christian pursed his lips and looked at the ingredients he pulled out, then nodded and walked downstairs to the panic room. Looking at the bottles of wine, Christian pulled out the one that looked the most expensive and walked upstairs with it in his hand, then put it away and nodded with satisfaction "We''re ready" "The house is ready, a while ago I bought a new sofa and a new TV, so we''ll be morefortable" "Good, I''ll go say goodbye to Hailie" Rushing upstairs, Christian arrived at Hailie''s yroom and entered, finding her broadcasting as usual. "Sis, we''re leaving, I left you food in the pot, make sure you eat" Kissing Hailie''s cheek, Christian stroked her hair and continued "You''ll stay with security in the house, take care of my snake and my tiger, yes?" "They won''t bite me?" "No, they already know you well, just remember to give them food" "Bye brother, have a good time" Smiling, Hailie nodded without taking her eyes off the screen. "Okay..." Staring at theputer screen, Christian sighed and gave Hailie another kiss "Love you sis, see ya" "..." Blushing slightly, Hailie nodded. Leaving Hailie''s room, Christian walked to Leslie''s and opened the door, finding her in her underwear as she dressed. Stepping towards her, Christian looked at her with a smile and kissed her forehead "Take care, and call us anything, you know we''ll always be there for you" "..." Nodding silently, Leslie just looked at Christian. "Okay, we''ll be on our way out, I love you" With a kiss on her cheek, Christian walked towards the exit, but as he reached the door, he turned and smiled "Nice thighs" "..." Leaving the room, Christian walked to his room and grabbed his cell phone, keys and wallet, then grabbed his backpack with extra clothes and headded out. Arriving in the main room, Christian walked towards the exit and saw his mother loading everything into her old truck, the first vehicle they bought. The van didn''t change a bit, still with faded paint, some dents and various dirt on it, but Christian just smiled and climbed into the passenger seat. Closing the door, Eva climbed into the pilot''s seat and smiled towards Christian "Are we ready?" "Do you bring your spare clothes?" "Yes" "Did you bring up the food?" "Yes" "Did you bring the keys?" "Yes" "We''re ready" "Perfect" Starting the vehicle, Eva smiled and began driving. Smiling, Christian looked at the streets of Detroit calmly, but the closer they got to his old house, the worse the streets and surroundings looked. Destroyed houses, abandoned factories, streets with holes, really the area was in a terrible state. Looking at an abandoned school and knowing that there is no decent school nearby, Christian sighed and spoke "Mother, how about opening a school around these parts?" "It would be a good thing to improve our name, and it doesn''t take up so much money" Nodding, Eva continued "But the ce is troubled..." "Yes, but you start small" "If that''s what you want, I''ll start making the moves to see if we can buy some abandoned ce and remodel it" "Thank you..." Moving further and further along as the sun was already starting to set, they finally arrived at their old home after 30 minutes of driving. Parking the vehicle, Eva spoke as she handed the keys to Christian "Open the door to the house, I''ll get the stuff in" Nodding, Christian got out and looked around, then looked at his manicuredwn and smiled. Walking towards the house, Christian opened it and slowly walked in, feeling incredibly homesick as he looked at the ce. At first nce, apart from the sofa and the television, nothing had changed. The carpet, the color of the walls, the kitchen, the smell, everything remained the same, as if time had never passed in this ce. Walking around the ce, Christian recalled several events in his mind, while in his gaze he seemed to repeat everything from a third person''s view. "Ready" Closing the door, Eva sighed and looked at the smiling Christian, then looked around with a soft gaze "Several memories, no?" "Yes..." Sighing, Christian picked up the bags of food and carried them into the kitchen "Find some good movie, I''ll start cooking" "Okay" Nodding, Eva looked at Christian as he tenderly took out the ingredients, then looked around and smiled happily. After 50 minutes, Christian looked at the pot and nodded with satisfaction, then covered it and walked over to his mother "In 2 hours we''ll have the food ready" "2 hours?" "I''m cooking the meat in the pot; I want it to be tender" "What will you cook?" "Beef with a white mushroom sauce, saut??ed shrimp, and saut??ed vegetables with soy" "Sounds exquisite" Opening Netflix, Eva spoke up "I found an action movie, let''s watch it" "Good~" Pulling a nket out of the bag, Christian sat down next to his mother and wrapped them both up. Leaning against Eva, Christian smiled and watched the TV silently. Time passed quickly, Christian enjoyed the silence together with Eva and they hugged each other, sharing each other''s warmth at every moment, but after the movie ended, Christian got up and walked to the kitchen. Looking at the meat, Christian nodded and started cooking the side dishes, so that after another 40 minutes, Christian had created beautiful tes of food. Taking the services, Christian arranged them on the table and arranged everything. Taking the bottle of wine, Christian removed the cork and sniffed it, then took two sses and poured them to the top. Setting the bottle down on the table along with the dishes, Christian smiled and spoke "Let''s eat" "Coming~" Getting up, Eva looked at the table and raised her eyebrows at the sight of the full wine sses, then squinted at Christian and asked "Are you nning on drinking alcohol?" "It''s a new year, might as well try wine to start with something new" "..." Pursing her lips, Eva nodded, then sat back and smiled as she looked at the te "You made an effort" "Didn''t I tell you I would give you my gift today? Everything has to be perfect" Smiling mysteriously, Christian sat down next to Eva and took a sip of the wine "It tastes good" "Don''t get used to it" Time passed quickly, Christian wasughing and chatting with Eva all the time, reminiscing about the times they lived in this house with nothing but fondness. After about 3 sses of wine, Christian''s face flushed and Eva was in no different state, with bright eyes and flushed cheeks. Looking at the empty tes, Christian turned to Eva and smiled "Let''s watch a movie?" "Yes~" Standing up, Eva bent down and stretched out her hand "Would you apany this vulgardy to see a movie?" "I''d love to" Taking the bottle of wine, Christian took Eva''s hand and let himself be led to the sofa, then they sat down together. Taking the bottle, Christian took a sip and looked at his mother who was looking for a random movie. Choosing a movie, Eva turned and looked at Christian who was still drinking wine, then reached out her hand and quickly took the bottle from him "Don''t drink anymore" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at his mother who started drinking the wine herself while looking at him sideways. "This shit is good" Wiping her mouth, Eva sighed contentedly and set the bottle down on the small table in front of her, then leaned back and approached Christian. "What movie did you pick?" "I don''t know" Smiling foolishly, Eva took Christian''s hand pulled him closer to him "Hug your mother~" "..." Silently, Christian moved closer to her and leaned on her breasts, then intertwining their fingers and smiling while looking at the screen. Sitting in each other''s arms, Christian would nce sideways at his mother after a few minutes, then stop watching the movie and settle back to stare at her with a small smile. Lowering her gaze, Eva stared at Christian''s face for a few minutes, then asked "Is something wrong?" "..." Without answering, Christian lowered his gaze and focused on Eva''s lips. "..." Looking at each other, Christian licked his lips for a few seconds, feeling his heart beating violently for what he is nning to do, but knowing his feelings, Christian didn''t hesitate anymore and brought his lips closer to Eva''s lips. "...!" Opening her eyes wide, Eva looked incredulously into Christian''s eyes, feeling soft lips connecting with hers. Without moving, Christian looked at his mother in silence, but after a few seconds, Christian took his mother''s hand and pulled her closer to him, then began to gently move his lips with hers. "..." Unable to process a logical thought, Eva just looked at Christian and unknowingly helped them kiss, moving her lips to Christian''s rhythm. Seeing the opportunity, Christian slowly slipped his tongue inside Eva''s mouth, then sought out the woman''s tongue and entwined it with his own. "..." "..." Silently, Eva reciprocated the kiss, while her mind was stillprehending what had just happened, but suddenly, her movements became aggressive, giving the kiss a greater intensity instantly. "..." Kissing for about 5 minutes, Eva suddenly opened her eyes wider and pushed Christian "N-no, wait" "..." Breathing thoughtfully, Christian licked his lips and looked at his mother silently. "W-we can''t do this, no" Shaking her head quickly, Eva put her hands to her head as she looked desperate. Taking Eva''s head again, Christian forced her to look at him and spoke softly "I want this mother...I think I''ve always wanted it" "..." Staring silently at Christian''s lips, Eva finally shook her head again as she tried to pull away "N-no, this is wrong, v-very wrong..." Bringing his mouth close to Eva''s ear, Christian licked her ear for a few seconds and whispered "But I want it~" "N-no..." "I want my first time to be with you, I want to be inside you~" ---------------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Patr3on: https://. pa treon /Eroos A/N: From today I will start releasing advance chapters through Pa treon. I added different levels and with prices that I consider economical for the amount of chapters offered. Obviously I will continue releasing chapters in Webnovel and the daily update will not stop, Pa treon is only for people who want to read more chapters and want to contribute what they can. For now we will only have two levels enabled, as I am writing enough chapters to give what is promised in the others, that should be ready in 3 days at the most. The level that offers 5 and 10 chapters are ready, exactly the first two levels. The chapters of those levels will be uploaded in a few hours since we are editing the 10 chapters and as you know, it takes time. Chapter 157 Intensity "W-we can''t..." Whispering desperately, Eva trembled slightly as the whisper reached her ear, but still she didn''t resist and let herself be pressed by Christian. "Of course we can do it, just let yourself go~" Slipping his right hand under Eva''s clothes, Christian started caressing her breasts gently "You don''t know how much I want you~" "Christian... s-stop, we can''t go on" With a husky voice, Eva whispered. "I love you mom~" Softly licking Eva''s ear, Christian continued "Only you can be my first time~" "S-stop..." Gritting her teeth, Eva whispered with difficulty. "You don''t know how much I want to be inside you~" Slowly lowering his hand, Christian managed to enter between Eva''s pants and reached her crotch, feeling arge carpet of hair, but not caring, he slowly moved down to her lower lips, noticing that his mother was already quite wet. "You say no, but look how wet you are~" "..." Gritting her teeth even more, Eva suddenly raised her hands, and pushed Christian away slightly, then looked him in the eyes and spoke as seriously as she could muster "Stop, we can''t do this!" "..." Losing his smile, Christian looked at his mother with a neutral expression "Why?" "Because I''m your mother!" "And what''s the problem??" "Christian, we''re not doing this!" "..." Biting his lips, Christian began to despair inside as he now noticed the seriousness in her voice, knowing that this maypletely damage their rtionship and give him dark days for the rest of his life. "..." With one hand on Eva''s crotch and the other firming himself from the couch, Christian grit his teeth and spoke "Why won''t you ept me? Am I not enough?" "..." Looking at Christian with aplex expression, Eva took his face and spoke "It''s because you''re my son... I won''t do this." "What does it matter that I''m your son!?" Losing hisposure, Christian shouted. "Christian...please don''t do this...I''m your mother" Looking at Christian withplex emotions, Eva responded. "You don''t know how much courage I had to muster to do this, you don''t know how much it took me to prepare for this...and you just reject me because I''m your son?" gritting his teeth, Christian whispered. "Christian, you don''t understand what you are doing... you are drunk, please understand that I am your mother" Squeezing Christian''s face a little tighter, Eva spoke. "Good..." Taking a deep breath and seeing no other choice in the face of Eva''s seriousness, Christian grit his teeth and finally pulled out his secret weapon "I understand... but I won''t stand another day, I''ll go out and sleep with the first stupid girl I see on the street" "...!" Opening her eyes wide, Eva''s body trembled heavily. "..." Frowning, Christian lowered his gaze as he felt her handpletely drenched, then looked up at his mother in disbelief "You... had an orgasm?" "N-no!" Shaking her head quickly, Eva breathed heavily as she eximed. "..." Processing what just happened, Christian finally found a path of light in the face of the dark future that was already beginning to loom over him. Smiling, Christian approached Eva again and whispered "Maybe it''s with Ivanka, her gaze on me looked quite interested" "S-stop..." Trembling again, Eva whispered in a husky voice. Feeling his hand even more soaked, Christian smiled with a twinkle in his eyes "Or maybe it''ll go with L, did you see how big her breasts were? You know I love breasts~" "..." With her face red as she trembles, Eva finally grit her teeth and grabbed Christian''s face tightly, then pushed him against the couch and sat on him. "..." With a red face and a furious expression, Eva spoke "Fine, if you want to do this so badly, I''ll show you how scary sex can be!" "..." Without giving him time, Eva grabbed Christian''s shirt and ripped them open, then moved closer to him and licked his neck greedily. Breathing heavily, Christian stared at his mother in disbelief as he felt his mind melt from the sudden pleasure. "You want this so badly, well I''ll give it to you!" With the same furious face, Eva moved and pulled Christian''s pants down hard, leaving him in just his underwear. Grabbing Christian''s face, Eva pulled his face close and looked at him with unbridled lust, then aggressively grabbed his lips and thrust her tongue in instantly. Finding himself assaulted by a tongue that seemed to run all over his mouth, Christian just looked at Eva in disbelief, letting the woman take all the power in him. Lowering her hands as she kissed him, Eva grabbed him by the neck and squeezed him lightly, then parted her lips, and with one hand, removing everything on top, exposing her beautiful breasts. "..." Looking at Christian coldly, Eva started to lick and nibble Christian''s neck, slowly moving down his entire chest, making sure to bite every inch of his skin, to then look up and squint her eyes "Will you stop already!?" "..." Watching his mother in disbelief, Christian looked down and saw her skin with several teeth marks, while one hand squeezed his neck tighter and tighter. Lifting his gaze again, Christian lost his disbelieving look and smiled showing his teeth "Not at all, you can go on~" "..." Freezing, Eva blinked for a few seconds and frowned slightly "What did you say?" "I said you can go on" "..." Not bearing his cold stare any longer, Eva sighed and looked at Christian while biting her lips "Didn''t I scare you with this?" "I actually liked it" "..." Smiling, Christian lift his torso and hugged Eva, then stared at her and whispered "Come on mother, I know you want to do this, we both want to do it~" Staring at the face in front of her, Eva bit her lips and looked down, seeing every part of Christian''s toned torso, then grit her teeth and whispered "Christian...we can''t do this~" "*Sigh*" Feeling drained by the refusal, Christian took Eva''s chin between his fingers and narrowed his eyes at her "Why not?" "You''re my son..." "And you my mother, still I love you much more than a son loves his mother, and now you just showed me that you also feel the same, I don''t see the problem" Looking at her seriously, Christian answered. "..." Frowning, Christian whispered "You really want me to go find the first bitch I see and sleep with her?" "No!" Trembling, Eva gripped Christian''s face tightly and red at him furiously "I want you all to myself!" Smiling instantly, Christian quickly kissed Eva''s lips and asked "Then what''s the problem?" "Is that..." Unable to speak, Eva just looked at Christian in fear. "What? Is it because of what happened? The fact that you got excited when I said I would sleep with someone else?" "..." Trembling slightly, Eva turned her gaze away. "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at Eva with a glint in his eyes, then moved his face closer and licked her neck "We''ll see about thatter, for now just forget about that~" Taking Eva''s ass between his hands, Christian squeezed them contentedly as he whispered "Let mee inside you~" "..." Gritting her teeth, Eva pushed Christian back against the couch and looked at him for the first time with real lust "You asked for this, don''t forget it!" Standing up, Eva quickly pulled off her pants and panties, exposing her crotch full of steadily dripping dark pubic hair, then climbed back up on top of Christian''s crotch and smiled excitedly "I will rock your world!" Smiling, Christian looked at Eva''s crotch and whispered "I see you weren''t expecting guests" "Take a good look my son, this is what a real woman''s pussy looks like" Licking her lips, Eva moved and quickly pulled down Christian''s underwear, causing his erect penis to jump instantly. "What a beauty we have here~" Grabbing Christian''s erect member with both hands, Eva whispered sensually, then squeezed it tighter and eximed "Fuck, this is going to be amazing!" Not bearing any more, Eva lifted herself up slightly and aligned it with her vagina, then thought no more and let herself fall hard. *Pa* "Hisss~" hissing from trying to eat more than she can, Eva leaned against Christian''s chest and shuddered hard, but curiously, Christian''s 22+ centimeters, entered Eva perfectly, no missing centimeters, no leftover centimeters, a true perfection. "..." Opening his mouth and eyes wide, Christian clenched the couch tightly as he felt a new world open up to his eyes. The very moment he entered Eva, a memory unlocked in his mind, a memory that currently took all his concentration. Warmth, total darkness, incredible rxation. The ce Christian found himself in this memory is as close to heaven as he can think of. "I really dide home..." With misty eyes and pleasure flooding his mind, Christian remembered perfectly when he was inside Eva''s stomach before he was born. *Pa* Shuddering at Eva''s sudden hip movement, Christian came back to reality and saw his mother''s face. *Pa* *Pa* Ubed hair, flushed expression, a lustful smile and eyes that seemed to look at Christian like a rabbit ready to devour. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* That incredible sight excited Christian incredibly, but under Eva''s strong hip movements, Christian couldn''t get a word out of his mouth and just grit his teeth at the brain-melting pleasure. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The soft, moist texture inside was something Christian could never imagine, how incredibly tight everything felt, the internal folds and the wonderful sensation of being constantly caressed took him higher and higher, to the point where Christian felt like he was on a cloud. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Eva''s bouncing was bing more and more rampant, her breasts constantly bouncing in front of Christian''s eyes, while the sound of pping and sloshing was all over the ce. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Yes~!" Resting both her hands on Christian''s torso, Eva constantly jumped on top of him, gazing with delight at Christian''s overwhelmed face. "..." Mouth slightly open, Christian struggled to regain his mind, even a little of its rity. Grabbing Christian''s limp hands, Eva pulled them to her breasts and cried out, "Squeeze them!" Slightly aroused by the sudden cry, Christian bit his tongue and lifted his torso quickly, then squeezed Eva''s breasts with both his hands and kissed her lips greedily. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Ugh" Groaning slightly, Christian felt his penis being strangled beyond measure by a sudden squeeze, as his mind snapped back to its former dazed state. "YEESSSSSSSSSSS~!!!" Lifting her head up, Eva squeezed Christian''s body tightly as her whole body trembled heavily. "By the goddess, that was incredible..." Breathing heavily while her body was filled with sweat, Eva whispered with delight, then looked at the young man with misty eyes in front of her and smiled madly. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Without giving herself any time to recover, Eva started to shake her hips even faster, always looking at Christian with a big smile on her face. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Come on, let go!" increasing the pace, Eva eximed with excitement, then squeezing Christian''s back hard and shouted "CUM IN MOM!!!" "Ugh!" Gritting his teeth, Christian released his first load in over 17 years, as his whole body shook hard at the immense stimtion assaulting his mind. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Patr3on: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 158 Pleasure "FUCK, YES!!!" Without stopping her movements, Eva screamed with delight, as her eyes rolled back for a few seconds, instantly reaching her third climax. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* With a final 3 hip thrusts, Eva breathed heavily and looked down at Christian''s dazed face, then smiled and kissed him quickly. Releasing Christian''s face, Eva smiled and whispered "I see you''re exhausted~" "..." Licking Christian''s cheek, Eva smiled "But you have no right to rest, I''ve been frustrated for many years and you awakened something I thought was asleep, take responsibility~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* With a big smile, Eva grabbed Christian''s face and started to move her hips, never taking her eyes off his face for a second. "Mom, wait-!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Panicking, Christian tried to speak, but instantly, Eva''s insides clenched as her movements became faster, causing Christian to grit his teeth. ''DAMN!!!'' Feeling panic inside his mind, Christian just grit his teeth to endurd the pleasure overwhelming him ''LET ME REST FOR A SECOND!!!'' *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Come on, show me that desperate look!" Smiling, Eva gripped Christian''s face tightly as she wiggled her hips, staring into his eyes. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Ugh" Grunting again, Christian squeezed Eva''s buttocks hard and let outrge amounts for the second time, but Eva not caring, smiled even more and increased her movement. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "M-mom, wait!" biting his tongue, Christian eximed in a hoarse voice, feeling that at any moment he would melt from the constant stimtion, without any rest. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Hahaha~" Laughing, Eva didn''t stop and increased her movements, while Christian lost the strength to stay upright and slowly fell towards the sofa. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Looking at Eva''s sweaty, excited face, Christian thought ''It''s going to be a long night...'' That was how Christian''s first time felt more like torture than something to enjoy. Climaxing 2 times in less than 10 minutes and Eva showed no sign of exhaustion or pity. ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian looked up at the ceiling in a daze, only to slowly turn his gaze to the kitchen and see his mother with an incredibly beautiful smile as she cooked naked. Remembering everything that happenedst night, Christian looked down and saw himselfpletely clean, but the smell of sex was still on him. 8 times. 8 times Christian ended up ejacting in 50 minutes where there wasn''t even a minute of rest, and thanks to that, his mind was still numb from the pleasure that seemed to drown him. ''From the beginning I knew that emotions were much higher than in my old life... but who knew that pleasure would also be something so overwhelming...'' Looking at the naked woman humming with a smile, Christian felt immense happiness at the ''I lost my virginity and fucked my mother...'' Smiling, Christian slowly stood up and grimaced at the pain in his waist bones, instantly noticing how much he had to endure. Taking a deep breath, Christian walked with shaky steps towards Eva. Looking up, Eva noticed the naked Christian and smiled warmly "Hello my boy, did you sleep well?" Stopping, Christian couldn''t help butpare his mother''s almost manic face during sex, and the soft look she gave him now ''What a change in personality...'' "What time is it?" noticing the sun, Christian asked. "Two o''clock in the afternoon." "It''s prettyte..." Opening the refrigerator, Christian took out a 3 liter bottle of water and drank it all straight up, feeling that, at this rate, he would die of dehydration. Still feeling thirsty, Christian pulled out another bottle and drank half of it, instantly bringing a satisfied smile to his face. Turning his gaze, Christian noticed Eva''s beautiful, toned ass, causing his member to rise instantly. Moving towards her, Christian hugged her from behind and rested his head on her shoulder, as his member slipped between her buttocks. "Hoh..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva turned her gaze and licked her lips "I thought I wouldn''t see you like this for a few more days~" "How could you not, just look at this beauty" Squeezing Eva''srge breasts, Christian whispered. Staring at Christian''s face, Eva lost her smile and looked at him guiltily "Christian... I''m sorry,st night I lost control and-" "Don''t worry" Giving him a short kiss on the lips, Christian smiled softly "I enjoyed it too" "It''s not that... it was your first time and I wasn''t gentle-" "Mother" Licking Eva''s neck, Christian whispered "I really liked it, you don''t have to apologize" "Well..." Looking at Christian''s face with hesitation and guilt, Eva nodded. Lowering his hands, Christian touched Eva''s carpet of pubic hair "I see you neglected this since I left" "Hmph, that''s perfect" "It is, but I would like to see where I am entering. I want to have sex, not run through a jungle, so I''ll wax you, even if it''s just a little~" "I don''t want to!" "It''s not a question" "..." Smiling, Christian bit his lips and lowered his gaze, gazing with delight at the woman''s fleshy ass. Lowering his hand, Christian touched Eva''s crotch and noticed it wet, drawing a small giggle in Christian. Taking his penis, Christian carefully guided it to Eva''s opening and with a little difficulty, gently entered her. Without rushing, Christian thrust in inch by inch, savoring with delight every part of Eva''s interior, so that after a few seconds, he was fully inserted into her and his tip touched her uterus. "*Sigh* Start moving, I''m getting desperate" Firming herself in the kitchen, Eva sighed with satisfaction and whispered with excitement. "What a horny woman~" Hugging Eva''s waist with both hands, Christian pushed the woman''s ass back and took a good position, then smiled and moved slowly. Lowering his gaze as he moves, Christian watched with delight as every inch of his member disappeared inside his mother, while her juices slowly dripped down the woman''s thick thighs. *Pa* *Pa* Getting used to it, Christian increased his speed slightly, moving smoothly enough so as not to hinder Eva''s work. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Staring intently as Eva''s buttocks bounced from each thrust, the indecent sloshing sounds created by the strokes and Eva''s agitated breathing, Christian felt that at any moment he would again lose his reasoning to pleasure. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Sinking into pleasure, Christian''s face distorted with a look of ecstasy, and he began to increase his speed, causing Eva to be excited and begin to move her waist to enhance the sensation. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Gripping Eva''s buttocks tighter, Christian increased his speed, while her breathing became heavier and heavier. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* But after 2 minutes, Eva''s insides clenched tightly as they seemed to suck Christian''s member, causing the young man to not withstand the sudden stimtion and let out his entire load inside Eva. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* With a final 3 thrusts, Christian sighed with satisfaction and rested his head on Eva''s back, gasping for breath as his mind felt numb. With her legs trembling, Eva had to add strength in her grip to keep herself standing, while biting her lips hard to keep from making a noise she considered somewhat humiliating for a woman. "Fuck, that was amazing!" Being calmer, Eva eximed with excitement. Still feeling the aftertaste of climax, Christian sighed with satisfaction and lowered his gaze "I''m still surprised it went in perfectly... I thought I''d have trouble" Christian may be a virgin but he was not stupid. He knew perfectly well that having such arge member is not a blessing, if not a curse. The average woman''s insides are 17 centimeters deep, that means that every centimeter you have to spare is something that will give you difficulties when having sex, causing difort and even pain to the woman at every moment. But as he found himself thrust deep inside Eva, Christian could only be grateful for every moment. ''Come to think of it, I once heard a theory... a son has the exact right inches for his mother... I thought it was bullshit, but it really might be true'' Looking at his crotch quizzically, Christian thought. "What do you think of my pussy~?" Turning his gaze, Eva asked with a proud smile. "..." Raising his eyebrows at the sudden odd question, Christian shifted his waist slightly and sighed with satisfaction "I love how tight you are" "And out of that hole came 3 babies~" Winking at Christian, Eva turned and continued to cook happily. ''True... my mom had all 3 of us and she''s still incredibly tight.... well, she still went years without getting anything inside... what the fuck am I thinking?'' Feeling disgust at imagining something he didn''t want, Christian bit Eva''s shoulder. "Another round!?" Wiggling her waist, Eva asked excitedly as she felt the bite on her shoulder and the still erect penis in her. Swallowing saliva, Christian nodded quickly "Here I go" ... *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Leaning against the shower wall, Christian pressed against Eva and moved his hips rapidly, while his hands squeezed tightly around Eva''s waist. "Faster!" cried Eva excitedly, having her facepletely pressed against the wall as Christian pressed her back. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Right there, keep going there!" feeling the tip touch her sensitive spot, Eva screamed out quickly. "FUCK, YES!!!" Screaming at the top of her lungs in a hoarse voice, Eva trembled heavily, as her legs seemed to turn to jelly. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *P "CUM, CUM INSIDE MY PUSSY!!!" Trembling heavily, Eva screamed wildly, while her voice was totally worn out after so many screams. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "I''ming!" clenching his hips tightly around Eva''s hips, Christian grit his teeth and doubled his speed, then unleashed everything inside Eva without thinking. "THAT''S IT, CUM INSIDE YOUR MOTHER''S DIRTY CUNT!!!" With an expression of utter delight, Eva screamed with excitement, as her eyes grew increasingly wild. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* With a few final thrusts, Christian finished emptying inside and leaned against Eva''s back "*Sigh*" Breathing with difficulty, Eva stared into nothingness for a few seconds, then recovered and turned awkwardly. Looking at Christian who had misty eyes, Eva smiled and took his head, then pulled it towards her breasts and whispered "You learn fast~" Smiling wearily, Christian pulled his cock out of Eva and watched with satisfaction at therge amount of fluids pouring down like a broken dam. Turning on the shower faucet, Christian gathered water in his hand and brought it up to Eva''s crotch, then began to thoroughly clean up all the fluids, finishing it all with his fingers inside her. Doing the same as Christian, Eva took Christian''s still erect cock and began to gently clean it, while a soft smile appeared on her flushed face. Making sure he had cleaned up well, Christian looked up at Eva and smiled "This must be thest shower, that''s 4 showers for the day and we end up right here again..." Since the day started, Christian and Eva didn''t stop having sex. When Eva served the food on the table, Christian couldn''t stand the look of her ass and started another session. When Christian sat down to eat, Eva couldn''t take it anymore and sat on top of him starting another session, causing the food to fall on the floor between her movements. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Patr3on: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 159 No Limits When they finished fucking, Eva wanted to clean up the food and bent down to pick it up, something Christian couldn''t stand and they ended up fucking again. Being incredibly exhausted and sweaty, they went to the shower and again temptation hit them, causing them to end up in another sex session. When they got out of the shower, Eva wanted to help Christian dry off and he couldn''t stand the stimtion and they ended up fucking. Practically everything lead to them ending up having sex, causing the whole day to go and they didn''t even realize it. "My penis hurts already" Being erect for so long, Christian found himself in quite an annoying pain, but when pleasure got in the way, the pain was quickly forgotten. "I can''t feel my pussy anymore" Laughing foolishly, Eva affirmed herself to Christian and replied. "Let''s get out" Cutting off the flow of water, Christian and Eva trudged out of the shower "I''ll dry you this time" Grabbing the towel, Christian quickly dried Eva, not wanting to take so long and end up having sex again. With Eva ready, Christian quickly dried his body and didn''t even bother to dry his hair, then took Eva''s arm and helped her to her room. With shaky steps, Eva smiled foolishly as she walked, looking with delight at the mess that was in the room, seeing fluids everywhere, the table overturned, chairs on the floor, everything was in chaos. Entering the room for the first time, Christian saw his mother''s bed and smiled, then walked over to it and copsed with Eva by his side. "I''m exhausted..." Staring at the ceiling in a daze, Christian mumbled. Turning around, Eva leaned against Christian''s body and caressed his pecs "Another round~?" Opening his eyes wide, Christian turned his gaze to Eva and asked in disbelief "Even more?" "It''s just that tomorrow I''ll have my whole pussy swollen and sore from using it so much, so we won''t be able to have sex..." Pouting, Eva replied "I want to take advantage while the pain has not yet arrived" Looking at the beautiful naked woman beside him while pouting, Christian''s penis was quickly aroused. Smiling lovingly, Christian turned and pressed Eva against the bed, then took her chin and whispered "You drive me crazy every second, I really think I''ll die inside you" Smiling lustfully, Eva wrapped her legs around Christian''s back and eximed "Come on, fuck your mother like there''s no tomorrow!" Without another thought, Christian entered deep inside Eva, thus starting another round that would lead them to unveil themselves. ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinked for a few seconds, then turned to look at Eva, who was sleeping on top of him with a satisfied smile on her face. "We lost control again..." Sighing with satisfaction at how rxed he feelt, Christian licked his dry lips and tried to swallow saliva to quench his thirst, if only a little. Moving gingerly, Christian tried to lower himself, but froze as he felt a pain in his member, causing him to quickly look down and realize that he felt asleep with his penis inside Eva. All the fluids dried up in the night, causing Christian to get stuck inside. "Oh no..." Unable to move from the pain, Christian thought of a solution quickly. Lowering his hand gently, Christian began to touch Eva''s carpet of pubic hair, easily finding her clitoris. Gently caressing it, Christian didn''t have to wait long and began to feel the warm liquid enveloping his entire penis, so that after a minute, he was in total freedom. "*Sigh* I don''t know why I thought it was a good idea to fall asleep with my penis inside, it''s really stupid" Carefully getting off the bed, Christian walked over to the furniture and pulled out a nket, then covered Eva''s naked body and left the room. Stretching his body, Christian reached the refrigerator and pulls out a bottle of water, drinking water as quickly as possible. "*Sigh*" Being hydrated, Christian sighed contentedly, then smileed happily and looked at the clock "It''s already 3 pm.... we sure were tired" After so much sex, Christian noticed that his mood was much improved, he no longer felt stressed about everything and the world seemed bright again, something that hadn''t happened since he went to prison. "No doubt umting so much is not good" Muttering, Christian started to cook some scrambled eggs, to then leave them on a tray and pour a ss of juice. Having everything ready, Christian took the tray and approached Eva''s room, finding her still asleep. Without disturbing her, he left the food on the nightstand next to her bed and left the room. Looking at the mess in the living room, Christian sighed "I stink, the living room stinks, and everything is a mess" "I''ll clean up, take a shower and go shopping..." ... Opening the door to the house, Christian entered with the bags and closed the door behind him, then smiled as he saw the naked Eva with wet hair watching TV with her legs spread wide open and a ss of what appeared to be whiskey in her hand. Looking at Eva''s crotch, Christian smiled and reached into the bag, then pulled out a hair clippers razor "I''m waxing you today" With a frustrated groan, Eva looked at Christian and pointed at his crotch "I can''t even close my legs without it hurting, I won''t let you pass that around today!" Smiling, Christian set the bags down on the table and pulled out 6 small bags inside, then sat down next to Eva and spoke "I bought some stuff for you" "What is it?" "Let me show you" Smiling, Christian opened the first paper bag and took out a dark thong. The thong specialized for being quite simr to a dental floss like underwear, having only a bit of fabric to cover the pussy and the rest was something like a string, something that tucked between the buttocks smoothly. "..." Looking at the panties, Eva raised her eyebrows and asked "Where did you get those?" "In a sex store" Smiling nonchntly, Christian opened the other bag and pulled out some dark panties that appear to be ordinary, but Christian just smiled as he saw a hole in the vagina and ass area "Do you like them?" Licking her lips, Eva nodded with a twinkle in her eye, knowing full well the many uses she can put them to. "And toplement them..." Opening thest bag, Christian pulled out a in dark skirt, not that long but not short either, and to Eva it shoulde perfectly above her knees. "I don''t like skirts" "I know, but we could do a lot of things with this skirt" Smiling, Christian moved closer to Eva and whispered in her ear "We could go to the movies, you sit on myp and you know what''s next" Opening her mouth, Eva swallowed saliva as her eyes lit up "We could have quickies anywhere..." "Exactly!" Smiling, Christian reached into the same bag and pulled out a small box. Raising her eyebrows, Eva asks "What''s that?" "It''s something simr to tampons, but it serves to absorb the semen inside, it will be very useful when we have quickies in a ce where we don''t have showers or bathrooms, because besides it can leak or leave odor, if you keep the semen inside you, it can give you some infection, let''s avoid those situations" "..." Opening thest bag, Christian pulled out another box as he smiled mischievously. "What''s that?" "A small remote vibrator" Opening her eyes wide, Eva stared at the box in Christian''s hand fixedly, then lifted her gaze and quickly moved closer to Christian. Sitting on his legs, Eva gave him a fierce kiss, instantly thrusting her tongue inside. Bringing her hands to Eva''s ass, Christian happily let himself be loved. Releasing Christian, Eva affirmed her face and smiled lovingly "Where were you all my life?" "With you, but when I called you mommy, it was not in the middle of a sex session" Squeezing Eva''s buttocks tightly, Christian smiled. "Damn!" Feeling her pussy dripping, Eva gritted her teeth knowing she wouldn''t be able to have sex today. "You''ve be quite rude" Kissing Eva''s nose, Christian smiled and spoke. "We already had sex for hours, I don''t have to hide my words" Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, Eva replied nonchntly. "Did you ever think we would end up like this?" "..." Silently, Eva stared at Christian''s face, then shook her head "No, but I won''t lie to you, I once had fantasies" "And if they made your fantasiese true?" "Most of them" "Speaking of fantasies, do you remember what you told me when we were having sex?" "..." Remembering the hundreds of insults and her loud screams, Eva looked at Christian not knowing which of all her words he wanted her to remember. "About using this hole" Smiling, Christian gently caressed the outline of Eva''s anus. Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva nodded quickly "We will!?" "Yes, but I''ve been researching online, and we have to prepare it or you''ll suffer" "I don''t mind suffering!" With an excited smile, Eva eximed. "But I do mind you suffering, so we''ll take our time, it''s not that much, we can start today and it could be ready tomorrow" Smiling at Eva''s excitement, Christian spoke. "You don''t know how much I love you" Taking Christian''s face, Eva kissed him fiercely, as the excitement of tasting anal for the first time filled her body. Pulling apart with a trickle of saliva connecting them, Eva sighed with satisfaction as she leaned against Christian. Having his mother naked on him, feeling the warmth of her body, the wetness on his pants and seeing the love in Eva''s beautiful eyes, remembering his actions of yesterday and imagining what his future will be like, Christian for the first time in a long time, could say he loved life with all his heart. "We have to go home" But still, Christian knew he couldn''t lose himself in sex, knowing that he had more people waiting for him at home. "I already talked to Hailie, n and Leslie" Smiling, Eva continued "n will stay a few more days at his friend''s ce, Hailie will keep broadcasting and Leslie is watching the house, I told her we will be back in about 3 to 4 days because we had things to do" "You look excited" "How can I not be when I have this beauty to devour" Caressing Christian''s face, Eva replied. "I really want to fuck you right now" "And you can if you want to" "But I prefer when we both enjoy it, so let''s wait, then we''ll work on that virgin hole of yours" "Fuck, I don''t understand how you came out so horny" Biting her lips with excitement, Eva looked excitedly at her son "You talk dirty, you can have sex for a long time, and your libido seems to have no end, you even n situations to have sex in exciting ces, but the most beautiful thing, is that you are not disgusted or disgusted by the idea of having anal... you really are every woman''s dream!" "Men don''t like to have anal sex?" "I don''t know, but as far as the public talk goes, almost none of them like it" "You''re pretty lucky, your beautiful son is going to satisfy all your dark desires. "..." Biting her lips while looking at Christian, Eva opened her mouth to speak, but finally shook her head and smiled "I love you" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Patr3on: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 160 Virginity Humming with delight, Christian ran the razor carefully across Eva''s crotch, looking curiously at the lips in front of him. Eva''s pussy really wasn''t as beautiful as lust''s, herbia were a bit wrinkled and already a bit darkened but the pink was still there. Although well, right now the view looked pretty battered and swollen, all like war marks from the day before. Remembering what Eva''s vagina looked like in 2009, Christian for the first time felt the years go by for his mother, knowing full well that she had quite a few changes. Looking up, Christian smiled as he saw his mother looking up at the ceiling with a vacant stare. Lowering his gaze, Christian dip the razor into the water fountain beside him and look at his initials on Eva''s pubes with the woman''s pubic hair, feeling immense pride in marking his ownership. With a few final movements, Christian nod with satisfaction. Taking the scissors, razor and water fountain full of hair, Christian proceeds to clean the entire bed area while Eva still showed no signs of life. Having cleaned everything up, Christian walks over to the table and opens the shopping bag, then pulls out a bottle of sexual lubricant and walks over to the bed. "Mom, you can see my artwork now" "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Eva slowly lowers her gaze, then lifts her chest and looks carefully at herself. "Do you like it?" "Can I do the same with you?" nodding, Eva asks. "You know I don''t grow hair on my body" "..." Pursing her lips, Eva sighed, then looked at the bottle in Christian''s hand and asked "What''s that?" "Sex lube, I''ll explore your ass" Smiling instantly, Eva asked excitedly "What do I have to do!?" "Turn around, lean your chest on the bed and lift your ass up" Nodding quickly, Eva didn''t dy any longer and followed the instructions, then looked back and wiggled her ass for Christian "All yours!" "..." Looking at the big ass in front of him, Christian pursed his lips and thought ''If she sits on my face I''m sure I die...'' Walking over, Christian grabs some wet towels on the piece of furniture and walks over to Eva, then climbed onto the bed and sat cross-legged in front of the woman''s ass. Looking at the puckered hole in front of him, Christian touches it curiously. "..." Shuddering slightly from the touch, Eva made no sound and remained silent, but fluids were beginning to trickle down her pussy. "Cute" Smiling, Christian takes the bottle of lube and soaks the fingers of his right hand, then caps it and sets it aside. Not knowing exactly what to do, Christian starts by sticking the tip of his index finger in, causing Eva to shudder instantly. Pushing his finger in further and further, Christian finally felt itpletely squeezed by a soft, warm texture, while the folds seemed to want to push the finger out of her as hard as they could. ''More lube is missing...'' Noticing the difficulty of only getting one finger in, Christian takes the lube and brings it up to the hole, then pours it directly over the hole and with his index finger, pushes it all the way in. "..." Breathing heavily, Eva bit down on the pillow to avoid making noises out of the ecstasy she felt from the situation. Just imagining her son ying with her ass already brought immense pleasure, but now that her imagination passed into reality, simply resisting jumping on him and sucking him dry was an immense struggle. "..." So, Christian began to y with just one finger, constantly moving it sideways in the hole trying to erge it, even if just a little, but when he saw that he no longer had as much resistance, Christian added another finger. Looking down, Christian smiled as he saw all the sheets on the bed soaking wet, while drops of Eva''s fluids slowly trickled down the woman''s thighs. ying for about 15 minutes, Christian finally slipped the third finger in, causing Eva''s trembling to be even stronger. Bing concerned, Christian asked "Does it hurt?" With a flushed face and misty eyes, Eva stopped biting the pillow and whispered in a husky voice "N-no" Noticing no lies, Christian continued to thrust his long fingers in and out, so that after a few minutes, Christian no longer felt resistance with his 3 fingers. Pulling his hand out, Christian looked at his fingers and then lowered his gaze to the bulge in his pants, then took the wet cloths and wiped the lube off his fingers. "Do you want me to try to stick my penis in?" Quickly releasing the headboard, Eva looked back and nodded quickly "Do it" "Okay... let me know if it hurts" Standing up, Christian pulled off his pants and underwear, then stripped off his shirt and stood naked. Moving closer to Eva, Christian took the lube and made sure to lube his penis well, then poured another bit into Eva''s hole and nodded. "I''ll start" Quickly biting down on the pillow, Eva lifted her ass even higher. Smiling at the woman''s excitement, Christian took a deep breath and took his penis in one hand, then crawled closer to Eva and carefully ced it over the hole. "..." Staring directly at the connection, Christian began to slowly push in, watching in a daze as his penis disappeared inch by inch. Having the ns inside, Christian could only sigh at how tight and soft the inside was, but still, without losing himself in lust, he asked "Does it hurt?" "..." Quickly shaking her head, Eva demonstrated reality in actions, pushing her own ass back, causing a third of Christian''s member to enter instantly. Noticing the signal, Christian asserted himself harder on Eva''s hips, and began to push slowly, inch by inch, so that after a hard thrust, he gained full entry. "..." Staring at his pelvis colliding with Eva''s ass, Christian honestly didn''t know where all of his penis went and how it was able to enter that little hole that right now seemed to be strangling him. Looking worriedly at the trembling woman, Christian asked again "Does it hurt?" "..." Without making any movement for a few seconds, Eva finally started to move her hips slowly, causing Christian to smile instantly. "I''ll be gentle... for today" Smiling with excitement at removing his mother''s first time, Christian settled back and looked at the woman''srge buttocks, then raised his hand and lowered it quickly. *Pa* "Hmggh~" With a choked sound, Eva''s body trembled. Noticing her ass squeeze him hard, Christian discovered another fetish of his mother''s. *Pa* With another p, Christian began to move slowly, having to make extra effort because of how tight the hole was. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Moving steadily, Christian began to immerse himself in pleasure, as only the sound of flesh colliding with flesh were in ce. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. ''It''s so tight!'' Gritting his teeth to resist the pleasure flooding him, Christian continued to move, easily knowing that, if he''s resisting ejaction right now it''s because of the minimal experience he gained the day before, because really the pleasure now both visually and physically is taking him over the clouds. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Sinking his hands into Eva''s buttocks, Christian smiled fiercely and increased his speed. *PA* *PA* *PA* *PA* With a hard spank on the woman''s ass, Christian gritted his teeth at how tight her insides became with each spank. *Pa* *PA!* *PA* *PA!* *PA* Moving steadily as he spanked Eva''s ass again and again, Christian felt himself sinking into pleasure again, as his consciousness was instantly sent into the clouds. "Ugh" But as he felt the sudden vicious squeeze and therge amount of fluids crashing against his legs, Christian realized that Eva reached her climax and at the same time, stopped resisting his. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Squeezing Eva''s waist tightly, Christian began to move with all his might, causing the bed to rattle loudly as it became increasingly difficult for Eva to keep her ass upright. "I''ming!" Gritting his teeth, Christian gave onest thrust forward and released his full load, as Eva lost her strength and dropped her ass with Christian on top of her. Breathing heavily on the trembling Eva''s back, Christian still in the aftertaste of climax, bites down hard on Eva''s shoulder. "Hmggh~" With a choked moan, Eva went totally limp on the bed as her body was pressed fully into Christian. Smiling with delight, Christian lifts his chest slightly and turns his body to see Eva''s face. Her hair disheveled, her face flushed and sweaty, saliva dripping from the edge of her mouth and her eyes unfocused, truly the woman''s face was a mess right now. Pulling the pillow out of Eva''s mouth, Christian grabs her chin and gives her a fierce kiss, not giving her a chance to recover as he invades her mouth. Ending the kiss after a few seconds, Christian looks at the stunned woman and smiles "What''s wrong? Was I too rough?" "..." Blinking repeatedly, Evaes back to herself and smiles lovingly towards Christian, then murmurs in an exhausted voice "That was amazing..." "It didn''t hurt?" "A little, but I liked it..." "How did I ever get such a horny mother?" "I''ve been frustrated for years, you''ll have to work hard~" Smiling lustfully, Eva replied. "I''m excited to work" Smiling, Christian lifted her thorax and looked at Eva''s ass with his member still inside, noticing that even when lying down, her buttocks looked incredibly big. "I love these beauties" Caressing her toned ass, Christian sighed with satisfaction, then smiled and grabbed a pillow next to Eva "Don''t move, I''ll use your body to satisfy my desires." Instantly shuddering at his words, Eva dropped more fluids from her crotch, causing Christian to smile as he pped Eva''s ass. *Pa* "I love that you''re so horny, I''ll be sure to use you as my sex object every day" Lifting Eva''s waist, Christian ces the pillow underneath, causing her ass to rise naturally from the support "Perfect~" Leaning in, Christian licked his lips and dug his fingers into Eva''s waist, then began to move slowly, still feeling that she was overly sensitive from the recent climax. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* But having already endured a torture of pleasure the day before, Christian increased his movement rapidly, as he prepared himself for a beautiful long day inside Eva''s ass, while the sensation of dominance brought out a predatory smile in him. ... Pulling up his pants, Christian adjusts them with a smile as he watches his mother getting dressed. Noticing his hands marked on both of her buttocks and the various hickeys all over her body, Christian smirked and slipped his shirt on. Today''s attire is quite free to his typical attire, dark pants with a long white t-shirt with arge lined bear printed in the center. Putting on shoes, Christian watches intently as Eva slowly pulls on her panties with a hole in her crotch, then picks up her skirt and looks at her with pursed lips. "Don''t hesitate, think about what we can do with it~" Knowing his mother doesn''t enjoy skirts, Christian whispered tantalizingly. "*Gulp*" Turning her gaze to Christian, Eva looks back down at her skirt with a twinkle in her eye, then slowly puts it on while pointing her ass towards Christian. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/bnJrWCP6 Patr3on: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 161 Cinema "..." Sitting up in bed, Christian watched with a slight smile at the sight, having a perfect view of his mother''s lower lips. Finishing dressing, Eva looked down at her legs and sighed, then slipped a shirt on and tucked it under her skirt. Reaching over to the piece of furniture, Christian looked at his sunsses and sighed, seeing that none of them are anything close to normal. Picking up the one that looks the simplest, Christian looked at its design and the diamonds encrusted on the rims. "Maybach The Diplomat, $65,000..." Muttering to himself, Christian put on his sses and pursed his lips "At least cover my eyes... I''ll wear a jacket to cover my face a bit with the cap, I want peace and quiet today" Walking over to his backpack, Christian opens it and pulls out a dark furry jacket with a hat, then turns to his mother who was about to put on her shoes "Mom, I bought you some dark stockings to wear with your skirt, even though it''s not raining, it''s cold outside, I don''t want you to die from the cold" "..." ... Getting out of the vehicle, Christian looks all around and quickly puts on his jacket hat, then looks at his mother who was looking at him with an excited smile. Approaching her, Christian takes her hand and intertwines their fingers. "Christian... isn''t this dangerous?" swallowing saliva, Eva looked around cautiously. "The holding hands or having sex every 10 minutes?" "..." "If it''s holding hands in public, I can only say there''s nothing wrong with it" Smiling with amusement, Christian looks at his mother and continues "It''s just a mother holding her child''s hand, family love and all that" "Yeah... family love" "Now if you''re talking about having sex every 10 minutes, maybe it should be hidden if we don''t want to go to jail" Laughing lightly, Christian lowers his sses and looks at the movie theater in front of him "AMC Faine 21... my first time in a movie theater" "It''s entertaining,e on" Not seeing anyone look at them funny, Eva squeezes Christian''s hand and walks towards the movie theater. Walking silently and with smiles on their faces, the mother and son couple entered the ce, while Christian watched everything curiously. "There are quite a few people" Seeing a line at the two box office areas, Christianmented. "Yeah, it''s weird since it''s Wednesday... although it should be a vacation for school children" Turning to Christian, Eva speaks "I buy the tickets and you something to eat?" "I don''t like popcorn..." Pursing his lips, Christian mumbles "But I can buy choctes and drinks, okay?" "Whatever you want, just make it quick" Smiling excitedly, Eva licked her lips and looked at Christian closely, then turned and walked quickly to the line. Looking at the woman''s ass, Christian smiled and walked. Looking at everything they have, Christian walks up to a salesdy and smiles slightly "Hi goodies, I want French fries with cheese dip, 2rge drinks and 3 of those chocte bars... In drinks I prefer the coke, both with ice please" "..." Blinking for a few moments, the woman stared at Christian. "Hello?" "Oh... y-yes" Nodding, the woman starts to move quickly, then sets everything down on a tray and smiles sheepishly "That''ll be $20" Nodding, Christian pulls out his wallet and pays smoothly, then takes the tray and leaves the ce. But he didn''t have to walk far and Eva was already at his side with two tickets in her hand. "So fast?" looking at the line doubtfully, Christian mutters. "I paid $50 to the person who was about to buy tickets, so I skipped the line" Smiling excitedly, Eva takes the tray from Christian''s hands and guides him through the rooms, then arriving at one where the ce waspletely dark and advertisements for other movies were showing. "It''s in the back, thest row" Swallowing saliva at the sight of so many people, Eva bites her lips and whispers. Walking in silence, Christian watched each person in the room, easily counting 50 people as more people continued to arrive. "Here it is" Whispering, Eva puts the tray under the seat and sits down quickly, then looks to her sides and bites her lips as she sees no one in this row. Sitting down next to Eva, Christian settles in and looks at the screen calmly. "..." Feeling nervous, Eva was constantly looking all around, but noticing that no one was watching them, she quickly turned to Christian. "..." "..." Biting her lips and breathing heavily, Eva leaned back in the chair and slowly stretched her hand towards Christian''s pants. Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at his mother''s hand on his crotch and whispers "Right now?" "I can''t take any more..." Unzipping Christian''s pants, Eva slips her hand under his underwear and whispers "The whole trip I was about to brake the car and eat you" "*Sigh*" Sighing with satisfaction at the feel of Eva''s cool hand on his member, Christian smiled whispered "What movie are we watching?" "I don''t know, I bought the one that started the fastest" Gently stroking Christian''s member, Eva felt her heart pounding at the thought of someone finding her in this situation. Just the thought of the scandal she would open up when people found out she fucked his son made her insides quiver instantly. "..." Unable to bear her excitement would be better, Eva pulled Christian''s already erect member out of his pants and silently stood up, then lifted her skirt slightly and carefully guided Christian''s ns into her slit. "*Sigh*" Sitting up and impaled to the hilt, Eva sighed contentedly as her legs trembled slightly, then took Christian''s hands and pulled them to her stomach to disguise a hug. "..." Feeling the pleasure, Christian bit his lips slightly and looked down, noting with relief that his mother''s skirt covered every angle of their connection and it was impossible to be discovered. "We should wait for the movie to start and wait for people to stop arriving, because it would be suspicious for you to move around so much" Resting his chin on Eva''s shoulder, Christian whispered softly. "..." Without answering, Eva just squeezed Christian''s member with her folds at will. "Fuck~" Whispering his warm breath in Eva''s ear, Christian continued "You drive me crazy mom, I really think I''ll die inside you" "..." Noticing the sudden hit of liquids in his crotch, Christian murmured "I think we missed a towel and change of clothes for me..." But still, the situation was exciting enough to forget all the side stuff like getting dirty. Licking Eva''s ear, Christian continues to whisper "You''re such a horny woman, seducing your own son and getting him addicted to your holes, what a wicked woman~" "..." Squeezing Christian''s hands tightly, Eva just squeezed Christian''s member with all her might, as fluids fell rapidly from her hole. "Bathing me in your fluids with no nerve whatsoever, strangling my penis in front of over 60 people, no doubt you are a sexual beast~" "Stop it, I can''t take it anymore" Gritting her teeth, Eva turned and whispered with desperation and lust in her eyes. Looking at the screen and seeing the movie started, Christian looked at the doors and realized that no one else wasing in, then turned his gaze and looked to his sides, having no one in the same row. Smiling, Christian whispered "You can start moving, not so loud and not so fast or they will hear us" With a twinkle in her eye and a dirty smile on her face, Eva firmed herself from the edges of the seat and began to sway her hips slowly, as pleasure flooded them both instantly. Doing it in such a public ce and with so many people around them, being mother and son, knowing that at any moment someone could discover them and leave chaos throughout the family, increased the pleasure to the maximum within the duo''s mind, causing a simple movement to be incredibly pleasurable. "M-" Noticing that Eve was going to make noises, Christian quickly brought his hand to the woman''s mouth, preventing her from giving herself away by not withstanding her lust. With one hand on his mother''s mouth and the other affirming her stomach, Christian moved his waist slightly, helping Eva even a little with the wonderful job she was doing right now. Moving her waist in circles as she buried Christian''s cock to the hilt, Eva watched therge screen in front of her with lustful eyes, then began to slowly raise her waist up and down, making sure not to make any noise in the process. Licking the back of Eva''s neck, Christian breathed heavily after a few minutes of movements, while the film contained explosions and loud noise that helped his situation quite a bit. After a few minutes, Christian bites Eva''s shoulder and releases his full load inside, causing Eva to shudder instantly and her insides to clench endlessly. Suddenly biting Christian''s hand, Eva withstood her voice and dropped arge amount of fluids. "Fuck..." With a sigh of relief, Christian pulled his hand from Eva''s mouth and whispered "That was amazing..." Leaning back on top of Christian, Eva stared with misty eyes at the film in front of her, while her legs continued to tremble slightly. Looking out into the audience, Christian just sighed with satisfaction that no one was interested in seeing what was going on in the back. "Shall we switch holes?" turning suddenly, Eva looked at Christian with uncovered lust and whispered. "Let me put the tampon in to avoid making a mess" Nodding quickly, Christian reaches into his pocket and pulls out the tampon inside a stic wrap, then carefully opens it and whispers "Slowly lift your ass up" Lifting Eva''s skirt, Christian folds it up and looks directly at the big ass above her legs and slowly sees his member appear, then quickly moves his hands to Eva''s vagina and inserts the tampon smoothly. Pulling a vial from his pocket, Christian quickly pours liquid into Eva''s back hole and takes his penis to guide it into the puckered hole, then grabs Eva''s waistband and slowly pulls her down. "*Sigh*" With no trouble at all going in, Christian watched perfectly as his mother''s buttocks and hole opened up in front of him. Moving closer to Eva''s ear, Christian whispers "I''ll leave the back of your skirt up, I want to see you wiggle that ass for me, don''t make a sound~" "We''ll be seen" Quickly turning her gaze to Christian, Eva whispers excitedly. "Then make sure you don''t act suspicious, you wouldn''t want them to find out how you involved your innocent son in your dirty sexual desires, would you?" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Eva turns her gaze to the audience and takes a heavy breath, then slowly raises her waist and lets it drop. *Pa* Freezing at the small noise, Eva changes her lustful face to a serious one and looks at the movie with boredom, but if you were to see her up close, her legs would shake heavily. "...?" Turning her gaze, a woman sitting 2 rows ahead stared at Eva, then looked at the hands on her stomach and how she seemed to be sitting on her partner "*Sigh* How lucky some people are..." "You almost got caught~" Licking Eva''s ear softly, Christian whispered. Nervously and excitedly, Eva rose slightly and began to carefully lower herself down, giving her all not to lose herself in lust at this very moment. Looking directly at his connection with Eva, Christian could only marvel at the beauty of sex, as his mind became increasingly clouded by the pleasure he learned to love from his heart. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 162 Addiction More than 2 hours of film went by. After the first vaginal sex, Christian just got down to using his mother''s asshole, pouring load after load into its hole and painting its walls white. Her face sweaty and her body extremely rxed, Eva just looked at the screen with a happy smile on her face, while still impaled deep inside. "I''ll take it out, the movie is about to end, we leave before the lightse on" Whispering in Eva''s ear, Christian took another tampon from his pocket and opened it quickly. "I''ll get up" Whispering, Eva slowly lifted her butt, only to be instantly covered by Christian. Sitting down on the seat next to him, Eva looked at Christian''s erect, glistening penis and bit her lips, then moved closer to Christian and gave him a quick kiss on the lips "I love you so much" Grabbing a damp cloth, Christian began to carefully wipe his member, then nodded and awkwardly put it away. Fixing his pants, Christian took another cloth and wiped the sweat from his face, then took another pair and passed it to Eva "Wipe yourself" Nodding, Eva took the cloths and started wiping her crotch, while her stockings had already absorbed all the dripping fluids. Finishing, Eva wiped her face and sighed with satisfaction, then set the cloths aside and reached under the seat. Pulling out a drink, Eva hydrated herself with satisfaction. Smiling at his mother''s happiness, Christian took his dirty cloths and pulled a bag out of his pocket, thedn stuffed all the dirt into the bag. Taking his drink, Christian took a long drink and sighed contentedly, then ate some chips and whispered, "Let''s go" Nodding, Eva took the tray and struggled to her feet, feeling like her legs were the closest thing to jelly at that moment. "Come on, I''ll help you" Supporting his arm from Eva''s waist, Christian whispered and they walked towards the exit, being watched on the way by all the people in ce. "Fuck, that was exciting" Biting her lips, Eva spoke. "Do you have any other indecent desires?" "Sex in the office, on the subway, in a public restroom, in a park, in a parking lot, on a beach, in a swimming pool, in an airne bathroom" Quickly speaking various ces, Eva smiled wider and wider as she imagined how beautiful their future would be, looking at Christian greedily at every turn. "I have a wish too" "Which one?" "I understand that in Ennd many schools wear school uniforms, don''t they?" "Yes..." "Do you have yours?" "I have it as a souvenir among my clothes, why?" "I want you to use it" Looking at his mother with a twinkle in his eye, Christian replied. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Eva looked at her body and replied "I don''t think it fits me, at that time I was smaller in all areas" "If the uniform is too small, it is better" "Fine... I''ll wear it for you when we get to the mansion" Although school isn''t something that excited her much, just having sex made the situation excite her, so without thinking about it, Eva smiled and nodded. Looking around, Christian realized that every time a fun session ends, the world seemed to change in his eyes, as if everything was brighter and more beautiful, causing him to smile like a child as he looked at the fluorescent lights of the ce. Leaving the tray with some potatoes on the trash, Eva threw away the drink containers and kept the choctes, then took Christian''s hand and left for the car. Arriving at their little house after a satisfying drive, Eva opened the front door of the house and without dy, dloses it behind Christian and pushed him against the door, quickly kissing his lips as her hands pulled down his pants. Letting go of Christian, Eva quickly started to take off her clothes and spoke "Let''s go to the shower, I can''t take any more!" Quickly taking off her shoes and shirt, Christian took off his underwear and smiled "Let''s go!" Jumping on top of Christian, Eva wrapped her legs around his waist and wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck. Kissing along the way, Christian affirmed his mother from her ass and prepare for another trip to the clouds. ... 5 dayster. "FUCK YES!!!" Screaming loudly, Eva rode Christian hard, as the sound of sshing and pping covered the room. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "I''ming!" Gritting his teeth, Christian clenched his mother''s waist tightly and eximed. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "CUM, GET YOUR MOTHER PREGNANT, SHOW THE WORLD HOW INDECENT SHE IS!!!" Breathing heavily, Christian couldn''t resist any longer and let out his entire load, causing Eva to instantly shudder as her pussy clenched tightly. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. "YESSSSSSS~" With a loud cry, Eva looked up at the ceiling with unbridled lust and rxed her movements. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of contentment, Eva copsed onto Christian''s chest and grinned dumbly, then began to slowly move her waist in circles. Adjusting his breathing, Christian tightly embraced the woman who even after a great climax, was still moving her waist as if nothing. Lowering his hands, Christian caressed Eva''s buttocks gently, giving her soft squeezes from time to time. "We have to go home mom..." "Let''s stay like this for another week" Smiling with satisfaction, Eva replied, as her pussy squeezed Christian''s member tightly again "Or don''t you like this~?" Squeezing Eva''s buttocks tightly, Christian whispered "Of course I like it, I love it, but we''ve been having sex for 8 days now, the only change of routine was going to the movies and that was to have more sex" "It''s only 8 days, we could stay a month or a year if we want" Licking Christian''s neck, Eva whispered. "Mother, you know how much I would like to be buried in you and note out of those holes that drive me crazy anymore, but there is Hailie and n in the house, n should already start going to the orphanage, besides you have work to do" Moving his right hand, Christian started to gently caress Eva''s puckered hole, while, with the other he squeezed her ass "Besides we can still have sex at home, the rooms are made not to transmit noise to other rooms, Hailie is always in her yroom and n spends it in his bedroom" "..." Without stopping moving her waist at any time, Eva continued to lick Christian''s body for a few minutes, then sighed and spoke "Well, we''re leaving tomorrow morning, we have to clean this ce" "Perfect~" Sticking his finger into Eva''s anus, Christian whispered "Besides, don''t you think it would be exciting to have sex in the mansion? Any minute now we could be found by Hailie or n, what would they say about you?" "..." Trembling slightly, Eva squeezed Christian''s member tightly, as her hip movements became faster and faster. "There are still a few hours left until tonight, let''s have as much fun as we can" Turning suddenly, Christian lefed his mother on the bed and positions himself between her legs, then affirmed her by the waist and smiled lustfully "Let''s make this day worthwhile" "Just shut up and let''s fuck!" ... "All set?" throwing a backpack into the old car, Eva asked. "Yes, I already cleaned the house, let''s go" Smiling slightly, Christian turned and looked at the ce in perfect condition, remembering in a brief second the crazy thing that happened in this ce. "Perfect" Looking at the house with a smile, Eva finally sighed and entered the vehicle. Locking the door, Christian got into the passenger seat and Eva started the vehicle, then exited the ce. Staring at the streets in silence, Christian suddenly felt a hand on his crotch, bringing out a slight smile in him. "Mother, stop" Turning his gaze, Christian saw an Eva seductively biting her lips as she looked at him out of the corner of her eye. "How about we stop and-" "Mom, no, we can do this in the house" Noticing Eva''s hand slip between his pants, Christian finally sighed and pulled his hand away as he interrupted her n. "*Sigh* Well..." With a bitter sigh, Eva turned to driving, but still on the way she nced at Christian''s crotch out of the corner of her eye from time to time. Arriving at the outskirts of the mansion, Christian looked at thekefront houses a few yards from his mansion and frowned slightly. Entering the house, Christian was instantly greeted by Leslie. "Leslie, the yellow 2 story house in front of theke, the one on the left, whose house is it?" "If I''m not mistaken it belongs to an ordinary family, why?" "Did they sell the house?" "Not that I know of, we are always investigating the area" "They built a window pointing towards the mansion, it''s weird" "..." Frowning, Leslie picked up her radio. "Leslie, I''ll be taking things out, but watch out for that house, it would be normal for them to make a window pointing towards theke, but making one that points towards the mansion is not amon thing, we''ve been here for years and it''s the first window of that kind" Taking bags out of the vehicle, Christian spoke, then approached Leslie and gave her a kiss on the cheek "Good morning, I love you" "Good morning..." Nodding, Leslie grabbed her radio and walked away as she gave orders. Turning to face his mother, Christian smiled and spoke "I was thinking we could remodel the panic room" "Remodel?" Grabbing bags, Eva asked. Leaning closer to Eva, Christian whispered in her ear "Maybe a sex room would be nice" "..." With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Eva nodded quickly as she murmured "I''ll do everything stealthily, change the bed, add a TV and some couches, I might as well add some handcuffs so I tie you up and-" *Pa* "Quiet, let''s go inside" Smacking the woman''s butt, Christian entered the mansion with a smile. Arriving in the main hall, Christian saw the cleaning staff at work, while Aria was leading everything. "Good morning everyone" Smiling, Christian nodded towards all the people and walked to the third floor, then entered the room and set the bag on the floor. Closing the door behind him, Christian turned his gaze and found Eva''s lips on his neck. "Mom, let''s say hello to my siblings and have fun, you have to wait" "Let''s do a quickie and be done~" Slipping her hand between Christian''s pants, Eva whispered lustfully. "Mom, let''s go say hello, make it quick or you won''t have sex today!" Freezing, Eva sighed and npded "Okay..." Shaking his head, Christian looked at Eva''s ass and sighed, then leaves the room and went to Hailie. Slowly opening the door to her yroom, Christian smiled as he saw her with Lilith on her shoulder. Slowly approaching her from behind, Christian gently hugged her neck and kissed her cheek "How is the most beautiful woman in Twitch?" "C-christian!?" Startled by the sudden touch, Hailie eximed. "How were your days?" Without taking her eyes off the screen as she yed, Hailie nodded "Fine" Smiling yfully, Christian looked directly into Hailie''s eyes "You didn''t miss me?" "N-no." "But I did miss you" Pursing his lips, Christian gave Hailie another kiss on the cheek. "Christian, you''re embarrassing me" Quickly removing the camera from the transmission, Hailie whispered with a red face. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Amiss Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 163 Gift (Unedited) "Give me a kiss on the cheek and I''ll leave you alone~" "..." Looking at Christian''s face, Hailie nodded slightly with her facepletely red, then walked up to Christian and gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek "H-happy?" "More than happy, now I feel like I can rule the world!" smiling, he turned to the snake who stares at him "Hi Lilith, did you eat well?" "Hisss~" Moving closer to Christian, Lilith nuzzled her head with the young man''s cheek. "You''re so cute Lilith~" Stroking the snake''s head, Christian smiled towards Hailie "You took good care of her, I see she''s grown even more." "It''s entertaining to watch her eat, but I don''t know why you give her cooked meat, the snake eat raw animals" "Eating raw meat is ugly, besides Lilith is not just any snake, she''s an elegant and ssy snake" "..." "Okay, Lilith stay with Hailie for now, I''m going to see how your new habitat is going" Leaving the snake on Hailie''s shoulder, Christian petted it for a few seconds and looked at the young blonde "I love you sis, tell me if you need anything" "..." Pursing her lips and still red in the face, Hailie nodded. Smiling tenderly as he looked at the girl, Christian left the room, only to walk to n''s room to find Eva talking to him earnestly. "You have to be attentive to the children, keep in mind that they don''t have a family, do your best, yes?" "Yes mom" Nodding, n was sitting on his bed as he answered. "Hi little brother" Entering the room, Christian waved his hand with a smile. "Hi Christian, how was your vacation?" smiling instantly, n asked. Looking at his mother for a few seconds, Christian smiled "Good, did mom tell you where we were?" "No, she just said you traveled." "We were walking through a forest and I found a cave!" "A cave?" "..." Looking at Christian nervously, Eva just remained silent. "Yes, it was damp and kind of warm, but it really was amazing, I was there for several days." "And you slept in a cave?" "You can''t even imagine, I slept inside, I went out and came back in many times, I did several things inside, it was fun." "There were no spiders?" "Maybe yes, it looked abandoned" Smiling, Christian nodded "Plus it had a lot of weeds around it, I had to clean the area, I even left my initials written in the grass" "Sounds boring" "For me it was the most fun" "And you only did that?" "No, then I investigated around the area and found another cave!" "Another one?" "Yes, this one was much smaller and it seems like no one ever went in, oddly enough the stone inside was very soft and warmer, I enjoyed being inside" "How boring, you could have gone to another country to see fireworks or be on a beach somewhere". "For another day maybe" Turning to look at the nervous Eva, Christian asks "Wasn''t it fun to explore those caves?" "Y-yes, ha... ha... ha..." Scratching her cheek, Evaughed ufortably. "Mom''s lying, she didn''t have fun." "Oh, believe me she did" Reaching n''s side, Christian hugs him gently "And how are you? Did you have a good time with your friend?" "Yeah, he has a movie theater too and we were watching a lot of movies and eating ice cream." Looking at the little tiger sleeping on n''s bed, Christian strokes him and smiles "I see you got attached to Kitty". "She never listens to me, she scratches and bites me a lot, but she''s soft and cute" Showing his arm with several scratches and teeth marks, n purses his lips and speaks. "Kitty" Squinting at the tiger, Christian whispers. "Meow~" Slowly opening her eyes, Kitty walks up to Christian and nuzzles him with her head. "Don''t try to act cute, what did I tell you about biting?" "..." Licking Christian''s hand, Kitty looks at him silently. "*Sigh* We''ll talkter" Turning to n, Christian stood up "Okay, I was justing to say hi, I''ll leave you alone, talk to me about anything." Nodding, n looked at Christian for a few seconds and finally spoke "Christian...would you like to bake cookies with me in the afternoon?" Smiling softly, Christian nodded "I''d love to." Leaving the room followed with a silent Eva, Christian smiles towards the woman, then turning and leaning against the door with Eva hidden by the wall. "n, I was thinking about getting into your school" Stretching his hand hidden by the wall, Christian brought it to Eva''s ass and began to squeeze it. "To boarding school in Switzend?" Raising his eyebrows, n asked. "Yes, I''de to your same ssroom I think, would you like it?" Reaching inside Eva''s pants, Christian kept his smile and began to run his fingers along the woman''s lower lips, knowing that on this floor the cleaning staff doesn''te in after a certain hour. "..." Biting his lips for a few seconds, n finally sighed and nodded "Yes, I''d like that." "Good~" Smiling sweetly, Christian pulls his hand out of Eva''s pants and puts his finger to his mouth "Delicious~" "What''s delicious?" "Nothing, see ya" Smiling, Christian closes the door and turns to the woman who sighed in relief "Why that face?" "What if your sister decides to go out to the bathroom and sees us?" with a blushing face, Eva whispers. "But it didn''t happen, now go say hi to Hailie, I''ll wait for you in the room and give you a prize" Quickly kissing Eva''s lips, Christian winked at her and walked towards the second floor. Licking her lips, Eva turned and walked quickly to Hailie''s ce. Arriving on the second floor, Christian walked to the room they were remodeling and saw the small doggie door underneath, nodding with satisfaction that Lilith now had a way out and into her new room. Opening the door, Christian felt a small warm flush. Red lights were illuminating the whole ce, a room thermometer was visible on one side of the door and had different space heaters. A small dry tree with long branches was in the center of the two rooms, the branches reached different ces and looked like a good ce for Lilith. In one corner, a small pool could be seen lengthwise with enough water to sink Christian''s feet, but not enough to cover Lilith in water. On the ground, sand could be seen everywhere, while several rocks were strewn about the ce. "Beautiful" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian left the ce and walked towards his room. Not seeing his mother yet, Christian smiled and started to close the curtains, then grabbed his cell phone and put it in the bathroom. Carefully checking every corner of the room, Christian nodded andy down on the bed, then took off his watch, jewelry, shoes and finally his clothes, leaving only his underwear. Waiting another 5 minutes, Eva finally rushed in and locked the door. Turning her gaze, Eva swallowed as she saw Christian''s chiseled body, but being as quick as ever, she quickly removed her clothes, almost falling over in the process. Beingpletely naked, Eva practically ran to the bed and threw herself on top of Christian, but at thest moment, Christian moved and smiled. "Christian, you promised to do it..." Looking at Christian in frustration, Eva whispered. "And we will, but I promised you a gift" Positioning herself over Eva, Christian smiles seductively and kisses her nipples "It''s my first time doing this, so bear with me." Slowly moving down as he kisses Eva''s body, Christian finally reaches over Eva''s pubic hair where his initials are and smiles "Just enjoy it quietly, yes?" "*Gulp*" Looking at Christian excitedly knowing what he wants to do, Eva nods quickly, then grabs a pillow and arranges her head in such a way so that she can see everything going on underneath. Kissing Eva''s pubis, Christian slowly moves down and reaches her crotch, staring at the woman''s lower lips directly. Noticing how shiny they are and the liquid seeping out, Christian licks his lips and firms his hold on Eva''s waist, then slowly lowers his head and gives her a long lick along herbia. "Fuck~" Moaning slightly, Eva wrapped her legs over Christian''s back and breathed shakily, watching her son''s every move closely. "..." Tasting Eva''s fluids, Christian came to the same conclusion ''It doesn''t taste good at all... but...'' Looking up and seeing Eva''s excited look, Christian smiled and moved closer to Eva''s crotch ''It''s nice to see her excited, plus the taste seems to attract me somehow.'' Opening Eva''s fleshy lower lips with his fingers, Christian looks at the pink hole in front of him and starts licking, then brings his hand to Eva''s clit and starts stroking it in circles. "..." Licking everything he finds with interest, Christian focuses entirely on his work, while the legs on his back tremble more and more. Taking note of Eva''s reactions, Christian notices that what is causing the most trembling, is Eva''s pink hole and clit, causing her to bring her mouth up and take the clit into her mouth. "My goodness..." Shuddering harder, Eva gritted her teeth and whispered as best she could. With amused eyes, Christian began to gently lick the clit, watching his mother''s every little action carefully. After about 2 minutes of motions, Christian moved down and focused on the pink hole, then stuck his tongue straight in. "It''sing out!" But no sooner had he stuck his tongue in, a stream of fluid fell on his face, causing Christian to blink in a daze for a few seconds. Licking his lips, Christian looks up and is met with Eva''s smirk. "..." "Fuck, that was amazing~" "*Sigh*" Getting up, Christian walks to the bathroom and cleans his face with water, only toe out and still see Eva with a satisfied smile. Walking over to the bed, Christian removes his underwear and lies down still next to Eva. "That was amazing honey, thanks for the gift" Smiling lovingly, Eva looked at Christian and caressed his chest, then looked down at Christian''s erect member and smiled "Do you want me to ride you today? You know I give my all when I do that~" Smiling while shaking his head, Christian approaches Eva and tries to kiss her, only to be quickly stopped by Eva "You sucked my pussy..." "..." Frowning slightly, Christian squints his eyes and whispers "You won''t give me a kiss for your own fluids?" With a reluctant face, Eva looks at Christian''s lips, only to look down and see his naked body. Finally sighing, Eva nods "Fine..." Moving closer to Eva again, Christian kisses her lips, but didn''t receive the same emotion as usual, but not caring, he thrusts his tongue into Eva''s mouth and forces the kiss. The resistancested a few seconds, but before he knew it, he had Eva on top of him kissing him greedily. Breaking away from the kiss, Christian smiled and pointed to his penis "I want a blowjob." "..." Freezing, Eva looks at Christian for a few seconds in a daze, then looks down at Christian''s erect penis and nods hesitantly "Well..." "Why so reluctant? Do you think I''m dirty?" "I''ve never done this ever, it''s just weird" With an ufortable smile, Eva moves between Christian''s legs and moves her face closer to the young man''s erect member. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 164 Fetish (Unedited) Staring at his testicles for the first time, Eva found them quite nice andrge, with a little hesitation, Eva lowered her head and licked them gently. Shuddering slightly, Christian whispers "That''s nice" Raising her eyebrows, Eva gives the testicles another lick and notices the trembling in her son, causing her eyes to sparkle for a moment. Smiling seductively, Eva lowers her head further and takes both testicles into her mouth, causing Christian to suck in a gasp of air from the danger yet pleasure this action brought. With amused eyes, Eva looked at Christian''s penis and thought for a few seconds, then released the testicles and moved slowly towards the tip. Looking at the pink ns that usually devastates her insides, Eva gives him a little lick, then gives him another and another, to finally end up licking him like a lollipop. Biting his lips, Christian just looked at his mother in silence, feeling an incredible visual pleasure. Stopping her licking, Eva brings her nose close to Christian''s member and sniffs deeply, then mutters to herself "It smells so good... it''s like all of Christian''s scent is concentrated here.... everyone says it smells bad and tastes bad, but it doesn''t evene close to those descriptions..." With a little hesitation, Eva opens her mouth wide and shoves the ns inside her mouth, causing Christian to wriggle his toes at the sudden change in atmosphere. Looking directly at Christian, Eva began to go down as far as she could, taking only a third of it into her mouth before she began to make choked sounds. "Don''t force yourself, it''s a matter of time" Smiling softly, Christian stroked his mother''s hair and watched lovingly as the woman who gave birth to him gave him his first blowjob. Realizing with frustration that she couldn''t take it anymore, Eva didn''t force herself and began to move her head, constantly bobbing up and down as far as she could go. "That''s it, use your tongue to lick it inside your mouth and suck as much as you can." Following his instructions, Eva looked directly at Christian and began to suck with all her might, causing Christian to bite his finger quickly to avoid making noises. Feeling amused and proud of these reactions, Eva increased her speed, as she instinctively brought her hand to Christian''s testicles and begins to caress them. After two minutes of this new experience, Christian gritted his teeth and grunted. And without giving her time to pull his penis out, Christian let it alle out inside her mouth, causing Eva to have to swallow desperately to avoid choking. *cough* *cough* Nearly choking, Eva pulled his penis out of her mouth and started coughing. "*Sigh* That was amazing." With confusion, Eva inadvertently tasted Christian''s semen, realizing that indeed, it had no taste and was like drinking water. With a little hesitation, Eva swallowed all that was left in her mouth, then looked at the drops of semen still oozing out of Christian''s penis and moved in to lick it off. Taking the penis again, Eva took it into her mouth and sucked it all out like a straw, then stood up and looked at Christian with a smile "How was it?" "Awesome, we could do this every day." "I have no problem" Licking her lips, Eva moved closer to Christian and tried to kiss him. Christian was preparing to stop her, but remembering his own words, he smiled bitterly and epted the kiss bitterly. Suffering the same as Eva suffered a few minutes ago, Christian finally gave in and surrendered to the pleasure. Seizing the moment, Eva wiggled her ass and lined up Christian''s penis with her pink hole, then slowly moved down and impaled herself, initiating another session of unbridled sex. ... Watching the TV cuddled and naked, Eva sighed constantly. Rolling his eyes, Christian spoke "I already told you no more sex until tonight, we were all morning having sex in the other house, we came and had sex for another 4 hours, now hold on until tonight." "But Christian, I''m still horny" Stroking Christian''s penis, Eva continued "You have to understand that having all the sex I want is every woman''s dream, usually men don''tst more than 15 to 20 minutes, but youst for a long time after ejacting a lot, you''re the best thing that could happen." "But that''s not an excuse to have so much sex, everything in excess is bad health." "But Christian... I''m really horny, let''s fuck onest time?" Looking into Christian''s eyes with a sad look, Eva whispered. "*Sigh*" Tired by Eva''s insistence, Christian turned to the woman who still won''t stop masturbating him and kissed her lips, then smiled softly "Mother, you went for years without having sex, why the desperation with a few hours?" "Because I tasted your vor" Getting closer to Christian, Eva licks his face "Your beautiful face, your perfect body, your smell, your expressions, your stamina, everything about you drives me crazy and I can''t stand these feelings." "Mom... fine, I''ll ept on 2 conditions" "Which ones?" With sparkling eyes, Eva asked. "The first, I want you to wake me up every morning with oral." "You want me to suck you in your sleep?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked with interest. "Yes, it must be nice to wake up like that." "Fine, but I won''t take any responsibility if I can''t handle it and end up fucking you in your sleep" "I ept that" Smiling, Christian continued "Second and most importantly, I want to know what your desire is that you keep so much hidden from me" "..." Gradually losing her smile, Eva looks at Christian with aplicated expression. "Mother, I have a vague idea of what you want, but I would really like you to be honest with me about all your fetishes, I won''t judge you for them or anything simr" Quickly kissing Eva''s lips, Christian whispered calmly. Looking at Christian withplex emotions, Eva finally sighed and nodded "Fine...but promise me you won''t do anything you don''t want to and if you don''t like what I say, you won''t touch the subject anymore." "I promise" "Well... here''s the thing" Looking at Christian nervously, Eva whispered "The thing is that I like it..." "You like what?" "I like..." "..." "I like the idea of seeing my partner having sex with another woman..." Not daring to look into Christian''s eyes, Eva quickly whispered the rest as she looked down. "..." Looking at his mother with a neutral face for a few minutes, Christian thought ''Is this really the other face of my mother... her loving face and that of a strong woman who would do everything for her children was hiding a dark face full of sexual desires that she could never fulfill... and now that she can free herself she just wants to fuck like rabbits. .. I think I would do it too, but I have things to do, I can''t waste all my time on sex... although it''s nice to know that I can fuck other women, I was worried about the situation with that Lust bitch, I didn''t want to break my promise, but I didn''t want to cheat on mom either.'' Smiling slightly, Christian cupped Eva''s chin with his fingers and forced her to look at him, then leaned closer and whispered, "Who do you want me to fuck?" "Wh-what?" "What if you have someone in mind, I like your wish, let''s fulfill it." "..." Looking at Christian in a daze for a few seconds, Eva finally asked fearfully "R-really want this?" "Of course I do, but I have one condition." "What is it?" "You will not have sex with any other man, you are mine alone." "Just that?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva asked in disbelief. "Yes." "I ept, I''m not interested in another man" Excited, Eva answered quickly. "Aren''t you afraid he''ll leave you for another woman?" Curious, Christian asked. "Afraid?" Smiling teasingly, Eva squeezed Christian''s cock with her hand and whispered "You''ve been mine since the first moment you came into the world, you can sleep with other women, but it''s my pussy you''ll alwayse back to." "Fuck, you don''t know how hot that sentence was" Smiling, Christian continued "I have another condition." "Which one?" "I get to choose women too, and the ones you choose, have to be to my taste." "No problem, but I have to watch." "We could make a house with a hidden room connected to the main room, that the room has those mirrors where you can only see from one side, the kind the cops use, so you can sitfortably and the other person doesn''t even know you exist." "That''s an incredible idea!" Eva eximed, then looked into her son''s beautiful eyes for a few seconds and asked with a conflicted face "You really want this and you''re not doing it because I want it?" "I swear to you on the person I love most in this world that I really like your idea." "And who is that person?" "You, obviously." "So... we''ll have sex?" "I was waiting for you to ask." "By the way, what days a week do you take your pills?" "What pills?" "Birth control, obviously." "Don''t you take them?" "Men should take them..." "..." "..." Opening her eyes wide, Eva''s lips trembled as her expression turned pale "Y-you.... aren''t you taking birth control?" "I thought they were taken by women..." "Oh no..." Rising slightly to look down at her crotch, Eva watched in a daze as she still dripped semen, knowing that she really is already in the shit. "Days of sex and I always finish inside..." "*Gulp*" Looking down at the stunned Christian, Eva whispered "What shall we do..." "..." Staring at his mother in silence for a few seconds, Christian finally sighed with a smile "Nothing." "Nothing?" "Exactly... I already filled you with enough semen inside you to get you pregnant 1000 times, we get nothing out of taking birth control, if you get pregnant, we''ll just live with it." "But what will we do if that happens, it would be chaos, I wouldn''t know how to exin to your siblings" Biting her lips, Eva whispered in panic. "We don''t even know if you''re pregnant yet, and if it happens in the future, we''ll see what to do, now shut your mouth and let''s have sex, because in an hour I''ll take a shower to go cook with n." Smiling, Eva didn''t answer and quickly climbed on top of Christian, to then ride him like there was no tomorrow, this time adding the forbidden pleasure of getting pregnant with her own child at any moment, something that took them both to even higher levels of pleasure. ... "But I don''t want to go..." "Mom, you have work to do, you''ve already abandoned him for over a week and you got your papers together, don''t be spoiled." "But Christian..." Hugging Christian''s leg while whining like a child, Eva whispered sadly. "*Sigh*" Stroking the woman''s hair while they are lying on the bed, Christian continued "Mom, do your work ande back, in the future I can apany you and we will work together." "But apany me today..." "I told you I can''t, today I''m going to see Elisa and Sarah, it''s been many years since I''ve been there." "Please..." Pouting, Eva tenderly. ? "You''re so cute" Smiling softly, Christian gives Eva a quick kiss on the lips and continues "But no, you''re going to work ande backter" "*Sigh*" Looking at the woman, Christian just smiled. It had been 7 days since they arrived again at the mansion. The sex continued, Eva forgot the fact that she should wake him up with a blowjob and instead she always wakes up with the woman riding him, Christian doesn''tin, but he was looking forward to the first option. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 165 Friends Outside of his rtionship with Eva, Christian also spent a lot of time with Hailie. Sometimes he would sit next to her and watch for hours as the young girl yed and broadcast, even helping her to thank for donations, something that greatly increased the girl''s earnings. n was the one with whom he made the most progress, sharing funny pictures or talking about certain topics, among them, nmented that he liked a woman from his school. Christian being interested, he obviously got more information. The woman''s name was Samantha and she was a daughter of one of the generals of the United States. n didn''t want to show him pictures, but he talked a lot about how great the woman was. Athletic, intelligent, beautiful, kind, among other things. Christian just ended up encouraging n and wishing him luck, because apparently, they were already starting a rtionship, or so n thought. Obviously Christian didn''t forget about Leslie either, Christian already talked about all his experiences in the war and got a sudden hug from the stoic woman, something that surprised him a lot, but made his day. As for talking to her about his rtionship with his mother, Christian preferred to keep quiet for now, but he knew that sooner orter, he would have to tell her. Leslie was a woman who apanied him everywhere and the woman who knew the most about him, if he didn''t tell her himself about the situation, she would find out herself and maybe she would misunderstand some things. During these days Christian used his little free time to see the changes in the world, and he was really disappointed that everything was the same as in his old world, cynicism everywhere. The only good thing that happened during that time was that Sara was pregnant with Jayden and she left 2 weeks ago on vacation. That''s why Sara still didn''t know about Christian''s arrival, as Eva, knowing the woman, knew perfectly well that, if she found out about his arrival, she would leave her one-month vacation instantly toe and see him, something unhealthy considering that she was working non-stop all those years. Although she was only a month pregnant and not yet in her difficult stage, Eva forced her to take a vacation to rx her mind and body, making sure her future niece or nephew was born healthy. "Christian... can we have a quickie before I go?" Snapping out of his thoughts, Christian noticed his mother''s pleading look and nodded "Just one" "I don''t need any more!" quickly taking off her work suit, Eva looked at Christian''s crotch greedily and began another round of pleasure. ... Pulling down his sses, Christian poked his head out the window of his Lamborghini and looked at the building in front of him, then smiled and parked it to the side. Stepping out of the vehicle, Christian instantly drew all eyes to him. Dark suit pants, white shirt with the sleeves folded up reaching to the elbow, the first 3 buttons of the shirt unbuttoned, the same jewelry as always and dark sunsses on his eyes, while his slicked back hairstyle gave him a charming and refined touch on his face. "Sarah and Elisa... I miss them" Remembering the cheerful woman and the hateful woman, Christian smiled softly and locked his vehicle. Walking through the streets, Christian adjusted his gloves and entered the building. Walking towards the reception desk, Christian walked towards the receptionist who was looking at him dazedly and smiled "Hello good morning, I''ming to the 18th floor, apartment 67" "..." "May Ie in?" "Y-yes,e in" Nodding quickly, the woman smiled nervously. "Thank you~" Stepping in with no trouble at all, Christian pressed the elevator button and waited patiently while muttering "Being so handsome is nice in these situations, they didn''t even ask who I was visiting or anything simr for security" Stepping into the elevator, Christian pushed the button and the elevator closed. Waiting with a slight smile, finally the door opened. Stepping out, Christian walked with a steady gait and arrived in front of a white door, then knocked softly *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "I TOLD YOU I DON''T WANT TO SEE YOU, GET OUT!!!" "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian frowned at the sad tone in Elisa''s voice. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Hearing the quick footsteps approaching the door, Christian sighed, knowing he didn''te at a good time. Opening the door, Elisa appeared with teary eyes ring hatefully outside, fully prepared to scream, but seeing a man in the doorway, she froze. "..." "..." "Do you recognize me?" Looking into the man''s eyes, Elisa instantly recognized who it was, causing more tears to fall down her eyes as her lips trembled. Without dy, she jumped on Christian and hugged him tightly, crying silently into his chest. "..." Looking at the woman in such a delicate state, Christian sighed and took her in his arms, then lifted her up like a princess and carried her inside the apartment, closing the door with his feet. Walking over to the couch, Christian sat down and gently stroked Elisa''s hair, allowing her to let off as much steam as she wanted. After about 15 minutes of sobbing, Elisa turned her face and looked at Christian with her beautiful teary eyes. "*Sniff* I-I missed you so much" Looking at the delicate face and her fragile appearance, Christian smiled softly and kissed her forehead "I missed you too" "*Sniff* You got so big" "And you''re still just as small" Smiling softly, Christian replied. Elisa is another one of the shortest women Christian has ever seen, although she grew a little since thest time she saw him, today she came in at 167 centimeters, being only 2 centimeters bigger than Sloth. "Y-yes" "..." "..." Looking at each other, Christian looked down and saw Elisa''srge breasts, noticing that they were undoubtedly thergest he had ever seen in his entire life, being at least an H or I cup. Smiling yfully, Christian squeezed one of her breasts and smiled "I see you''ve been eating well" "I''m not fat, silly" Smiling slightly, Elisa wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled. "You called yourself fat, not me" "Silly" Smiling, Christian caressed her soft face and whispered "Now will you tell me what happened to you?" Breaking her smile, Elisa again started to shed tears, but still whispered "I-I had a fight with Sarah *Sniff*" "And why did you fight?" "I-I don''t know... we started out arguing over a movie and ended up yelling at each other.... Sarah told me that-she was-she was sick of me *Sniff*" "..." Looking at the woman silently, Christian sighed "So you''re having a tough time as a couple" "Y-yes *Sniff*" "And since when did that problem start?" "Since a few months ago..." Wiping her tears, Elisa whispered "It''s not like it used to be *Sniff* Sarah is more distant and since a while ago we don''t work in bed... I think she got a-bored of me" "Who would get bored of you? Look at this beautiful face you have, only a crazy person would leave you" Stroking Elisa''s cheeks gently, Christian continued "I don''t know much about rtionships, but I heard quite a bit about couples fighting, they say it''s amon thing after a while and when you get over it, your rtionship improves" "B-but it makes me very sad to fight with Sarah... I love her *sniff*" "And I''m sure she feels bad too, Sarah loves you too" "I don''t know...tely I think Sarah found someone else *sniff*" With a pitiful tone, Elisa continued "I''ve tried everything... buy disguises, provocative underwear, even new toys... but she hardly shows interest anymore and most of the time she ignores me... I don''t know what to do anymore, I think I''m not pretty enough for her" "..." Looking at the woman, Christian sighed, then took her chin and caressed her cheek with his thumb "You are the most beautiful and cute woman in my eyes" "..." Looking at Christian with her teary eyes, Elisa smiled and hugged him "Thank you..." Stroking Elisa''s hair silently for a few minutes, Christian finally spoke "I have an idea" "W-what?" "First let''s go rx at a spa and I''ll tell you there, shall I?" "*Sniff* Y-yes" "Good, then get dressed in some nice clothes and let''s go" Looking at Elisa''s baggy pajamas, Christian smiled and spoke. "W-will youe with me to pick out my clothes?" "Sure, let me take you" Getting up still carrying Elisa, Christian walked to the woman''s room, then went inside and looked around the ce "It hasn''t changed a bit" "N-no" Getting down carefully, Elisa walked over to her dresser and began to pull out some underwear, then looked at Christian and spoke "Close the door" Nodding, Christian locked the door, only to turn and see the woman taking off her pajamas, instantly standing naked in front of him. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Christian appreciated from his heart the beauty in front of him. Her breasts really didn''t change aesthetically at all, the same pink color that seems to tempt him with the slightest movement, perfect girth and they look soft enough to put any pillow to shame, even Christian foolishly wondered if those breasts gave nectar instead of milk. Looking down, Christian sees the t abdomen and her plump hips carrying two big buttocks so white and perfect that Christian could only sigh in satisfaction at the sight of them. Looking at the woman''s crotch, Christian had to use all his mental strength to keep from getting an erection. A plump pink lipspletely closed keeping the clitoris and the whole inside hidden, while she had a little heart drawn with her crimson pubic hair, giving her a sensual touch to the whole area. If before I said that without a doubt Lust was the woman with the most beautiful pussy, Christian came to a new rification. Lust her the woman with the most tempting pussy thanks to her way of being, on the other hand Elisa''s pussy was something more pure and delicate, two different but tempting approaches. Slowly, Elisa put on some simple white panties, then put on a bra of the same color and turned her head "Will you help me?" "Yes" Moving closer, Christian looked at the woman''s standing ass and sighed, then hooked up the bra and spoke "Ready" "Thank you" Walking over to the closet, Elisa turned and spoke "What would look better on me?" Approaching the closet, Christian found a plethora of dresses and skirts in the ce, while piles of t-shirts could be seen in the corner. Looking at the dresses one by one, Christian finally pulled one out. Looking at the pure white dress long enough to reach Elisa''s knees, Christian smiled, "You''ll look beautiful in this one" "You think so?" Taking the dress, Elisa draped it over her body and looked at herself. "Not only do I think so, I''m sure you''ll look stunning" "Fine, I''ll wear this one" With a small smile growing on her sad face, Elisa carefully slipped it on, then looked down at her shoes and slipped on a pair of white sandals. "You''re gorgeous" Smiling softly, Christian spoke. "Thank you" Smiling, Elisa walked to her bathroom "I''ll get ready, give me 15 minutes and I''ll be right out" "Take your time" Sitting on the bed, Christian waited patiently, so that after 20 minutes, Elisa came out with a beautiful smile on her face. "..." Blinking dazedly, Christian stared at the woman. Her long eyshes were now much more noticeable as she blinked tenderly at him, her beautiful lips had a crimson color that seemed to call to him and incite him with every movement, her once pale face now had a slight blush that constantly stunned him. Everything about Elisa took a very extreme approach, on one hand, she was incredibly seductive and on the other she is incredibly pure, causing a short circuit in Christian''s mind. His army team, his mother, Sarah and all the other beautiful women he has met have quite a different aura to Elisa, they were all sharper and had almost nothing feminine about them. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 166 Surprise (Unedited) But Elisa is a different situation, everything about her screams femininity and delicacy, something Christian is deeply attracted to at this very moment. "You are... gorgeous" Staring into Elisa''s face, Christian murmurs in a daze. "Thank you" Smiling shyly, Elisa acquired another shade of blush on her face, then grabbed a dark bag from her closet and smiled "Let''s go to the Spa!" Nodding dumbly, Christian stands up and walks towards the door of the room. Taking Christian''s arm, Elisa leans against him and they walk out of the apartment, then up to the elevator and down. Looking sideways at the woman next to him, Christian felt like he was back in his old world and got to have the most beautiful woman in the world by his side. "Could you hand this to Sarah when she arrives please?" Approaching the receptionist with Christian, Elisa smiled and left a piece of paper with the keys to the apartment. "Yes..." Looking at Elisa awkwardly, the woman nodded, quickly taking the order and staring at Christian intently. "Let''s go" Not caring about the receptionist''s behavior, Elisa smiled and walked out of the building with Christian, then looking at him with a smile and speaking "Shall I order a cab?" "No, I have a vehicle" Smiling, Christian walked towards his Lamborghini, then approached the passenger door and opened it for Elisa "You can get in beautifuldy" "Wow" Looking at the vehicle, Elisa eximed impressed "It''s beautiful!" "Thank you~" ... "Louder~" With rxation, Christian was lying naked with a towel covering everything from his waist down, while a woman constantly squeezed his back with sparkling eyes. Looking at the woman on the stretcher in front of him, Christian smiled rxedly and spoke "I''ve never done this before." "Never? I do it every month, they say it helps you stay healthy" Smiling softly, Elisa sighed with satisfaction. Looking at therge breasts squashed by the stretcher, Christian asked "Don''t your breasts hurt when you squash them like this?" "A little, but they''re pretty soft and flexible, so it''s not that much" Looking at Christian''s muscr, chiseled back, Elisa smiled "It wasn''t enough for you to have a beautiful face and you took the whole package, look at those amazing muscles~" "Years of training" Christian smiled slightly. "Excuse me, would you like me to massage your other side too?" interrupting the conversation, the woman massaging Christian asked with excitement in her voice. "Of course I do" Turning shamelessly, Christian showed off his pecs and toned abdomen. "..." Looking at her partner with envy, the woman massaging Elisa sighed and asked the same question, receiving instant confirmation. "With your permission" With her hands trembling slightly, the woman swallowed saliva audibly and began to squeeze Christian''s abdomen, making sure to massage every nook and cranny while the young man only sighed with satisfaction. After about 20 minutes of massaging while Christian stared at Elisa''s breasts, the young man finally sighed and spoke "Shall we go to the mud bath?" "Yes" Nodding, Elisa looked at the women and smiled "You may go, thank you very much." "..." With reluctance on their faces, the two women gave Christian onest look and left the ce. "Doesn''t that woman make you ufortable? She was touching you with obvious lust." "Not at all, it''s pleasing to feel wanted, although sometimes it stresses me out" Sighing contentedly, Christian looked down at his oil filled chest and pursed his lips, then grabbed his towel and pulled it up, perfectly covering most of his body. "Feel wanted..." Muttering bitterly, Elisa sighed and spoke "Come on, I know where our mud bath is." Following the woman, Christian apanied her in silence, while again Christian took all the stares. "This is it" Opening a wooden door, Elisa entered. Looking around the ce, Christian found the ce quite pleasant. Everything seemed to be adorned with wood and flower designs on the sides, while in the center a circr tub filled with mud could be seen shooting steam, proving that it will be a warm experience. Toweling off, Elisa stands naked and smiles "Come on, it will be nice." Nodding, Christian undresses for the first time under Elisa''s eyes, instantly receiving an astonished look from the woman. But quickly averting her gaze, Elisa steps into the mud and sighs contentedly, then sits up and stares at Christian. Stepping into the mud, Christian was surprised to find it perfectly warm and feeling no great heat, but putting it aside, he sat down beside Elisa and rxed. Looking at the woman looking depressed beside him, Christian took her hand and squeezed it "Elisa, I have a proposition for you." "Which one?" Smiling slightly, Elisa intertwined her fingers with Christian and replied. "Your biggest problem with Sarah is in the sexual realm, isn''t it?" "Yes..." "Why don''t you try new things?" "But we already tried everything, toys, intable dolls, costumes... even the Kama Sutra." Taking Elisa''s other hand, Christian looked her straight in the eyes and spoke seriously "Let''s have a threesome." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Elisa asked "What?" "Let''s have a threesome" "..." Looking at Christian in a daze, Elisa remained silent, not believing what she just heard. "What you are missing in your rtionship is to try something new, routine deteriorates everyone and that is taking its toll on you" Speaking with a soft smile, Christian continued "Women are simple, they only think with their pussy and then the heart... bring something new to your nights and you will see how they will fall surrendered" "..." "I know you don''t like men and you love Sarah, I know she loves you too, I also know you would never do something like this with any other man and you are very faithful, but I give you my help with this situation, if you find me eptable, I will do this dly" "..." Staring at Christian steadily, Elisa''s eyes began to redden, then she hugged him gently and sobbed. "..." Not understanding what happened, Christian just hugged her silently. After a few minutes of sobbing, Elisa looked up and murmured "Would you really go this far for me?" "Of course I would, you''re my pretty Elisa" Holding hands, Christian whispered softly "Now if you''re ufortable being with someone else-" "I ept!" With a look full of resolution, Elisa nodded quickly "Please help me, I don''t want to break up with Sarah." "You ept?" Not believing she would ept easily, Christian asked with surprise. "Yes, please help me" Squeezing Christian''s hands tightly, Elisa continued "At this rate our rtionship will end and I don''t want that." "You wouldn''t mind seeing me with Sarah?" "If it were another man yes, obviously" Nodding, Elisa continued "But you are my best and only friend, I trust you from my heart and I''ve known you since I was a little boy, so I have no problem" "..." "But...do you really want this? I don''t want to give you trouble and I know that having rtions with a woman you don''t love can be difficult..." Looking at Christian with concern, Elisa continued "I really appreciate your gesture, but I don''t want you to force yourself..." "It''s okay, I really want to do this" Nodding with a twinkle in his eye, Christian returned to loving this world. "Well..." Looking at Christian hesitantly for a few seconds, Elisa finally sighed and smiled "How will we do it? Do you think Sarah will ept?" "We have to find her by surprise, that she doesn''t see iting" Smiling, Christian continued "Tonight can we? I would never expect such a surprise after a fight." "Yes, our red days areing in two weeks" Elisa nodded with an excited smile, then hugged Christian tightly "Thank you, thank you, thank you, you are my savior" "Thanks to you" Smiling, Christian licks his lips in anticipation. ... "Christian... are you sure about this" Looking at the young man who only wore a shirt next to him, Elisa asked with concern. Looking at the beautiful woman wearing a dark transparent dress over her naked body, Christian nods with a smile "Let''s do this." "Okay" Swallowing saliva, Elisa looks down at her body and asks "Do I look okay?" "Here''s your answer" Pointing down to his underwear where an erect member is marked, Christian smiles "We''re ready for this" "Christian...I don''t know what I would do without you" With teary eyes, Elisa continues "I really thought all was lost, and I am relieved that you have this idea, but it also hurts me to think that I am forcing this on you...if you want to repent please tell me" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian squeezed it and smiled "Believe me Elisa, I would never do something I don''t want to, today we will fix your rtionship." "*Sigh* I''m nervous... what if she doesn''t like this? She''ll break up with me... I don''t want that..." Looking at the pitiful woman, Christian sighed "If that crazy woman dares to leave you, I''ll marry you!" Laughing lightly, Elisa nodded "It''s a promise" Turning his gaze, Christian spoke "She arrived, remember what we nned, you have to make bring her to bed and ce the cloth over her eyes." "Yes!" Nodding resolutely, Elisa bit her lips and left the room. Looking out the window at the dark sky, Christian smiled and whispered, "I never thought I''d make it this far." Walking to the bathroom, Christian locks himself in and waits patiently. ''I already told mom that I would stay with Elisa and that I would have a present for her when we met... at first she didn''t like the idea, but when I talked about the sexual gift, she didn''t hesitate and said yes.... Elisa... the poor woman is desperate... I will talk to Sarah'' "Elisa... can we talk about what happened?" a tired and regretful voice reached Christian''s ear, causing his eyes to sparkle as he knew the moment had arrived. "Honey, we''ll talk about itter, I told you I prepared a surprise for you, so sit down and cover your eyes." "*Sigh* Okay..." "Do you see anything?" "No..." "Perfect, wait for me here~" Smiling, Christian watched as the door opened and the eager Elisa walked in. "All set?" whispered Christian. "Y-yes" Nervously, Elisa looked at the woman on the bed. "Good, remember what we nned" Looking at the woman on the bed, Christian noticed that she changed almost nothing. Just as beautiful as ever, although her breasts and ass seemed to have grown a little bigger. Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian whispered, "Come on." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Elisa nodded, walking with Christian towards Sarah. Releasing Christian, Elisa sits down next to him and whispers in the woman''s ear "I have a special gift for you today, just enjoy it without fear." Sitting down on the other side of Sarah, Christian reached over and licked her ear, causing the woman to instantly startle "You recognize me~" ? Feeling a beautiful male voice in her other ear, Sarah understood what Elisa''s surprise was, but she still doesn''t know who it is and where Elisa got it from. Seeing Sarah trying to remove her blindfolds, Elisa moved quickly and held her hands, then moved closer to her ear and whispered "Just enjoy~" Licking her other ear, Christian whispers "It''s a gift for you~" "Don''t resist~" Elisa whispered. "You''ll enjoy today to the fullest~" Taking Sarah''s hand, Christian tucks it between his shirt and makes her touch his hard muscles "You like this~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Sarah asked in a clipped voice "E-Elisa, what is this?" "A friend offered to have a threesome with us, don''t you like the idea~?" Licking the woman''s ear, Elisa whispered. "A-a friend of yours?" With her heart pounding, Sarah touched Christian''s pecs and continued "W-why did you make this surprise?" "Because I found we needed excitement, don''t you like it~?" "I-I''m not saying I don''t like it, you just took me by surprise" With a nervous voice, Sarah found herself pressed on both her sides. "Rx~" Whispering in her ear, Christian took the woman''s hand and slowly pulled it towards his crotch "See how I am for you~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Sarah breathed heavily. "I''ll take your clothes off~" Licking Sarah''s ear, Elisa whispered. Grabbing a pair of scissors at her side, Elisa cut Sarah''s shirt off, instantly leaving her breasts in the air along with her bras, but without stopping, she cut off her bras, causing two C-cup breasts to bounce in front of her. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/mN3Mrb5t Pa tre?3n: https://. pa treon /Eroos We already have 22 chapters ahead in Pa treon, cheer up! Chapter 167 Thirst (Unedited) Looking at Sarah''s brown halo, Christian smiled excitedly and whispered "You have nice breasts~" Grabbing Sarah''s pants, Elisa slowly pulls them down along with her underwear, exposing her fully shaved pussy. Looking at the woman''s pussy with interest, Christian smiled. Sarah''s pussy is not as beautiful as Elisa''s, but it''s not that far behind either. Herbia are not as fleshy or pink, but they hold their shape and nothing hangs out, while her pussy was close to brown in color like her nipples. Smelling Sarah deeply, Christian confirmed that Elisa''s suspicions were nonsense, Sarah never touched another woman or another man. "You have such a beautiful pussy~" Whispering in Sarah''s ear, Christian continued "I want so badly to get inside~" Breathing heavily, Sarah just let herself go. Grabbing Sarah''s shoulder, Elisa whispered "Move back~" Nodding quickly, Sarah moved backwards excitedly, as her pussy was already starting to glisten with her fluids. ? Looking at Elisa, Christian smiles sensually and whispers "Sarah looks excited~" "She''s always been this horny~" Elisa whispers, moving closer to Christian as she takes off her see-through dress. "What a wicked woman, we should punish her~?" "She deserves it~" Elisa whispered, reaching in front of Christian and helping him take off his shirt. Taking off his underwear, Christian embraces Elisa and kisses her lips softly, while all the time they were looking towards the agitated Sarah. Sticking his tongue inside Elisa''s mouth, Christian could only sigh with satisfaction at their current situation. Hearing the two people kissing, Sarah swallows saliva and lifts her blindfold, only to stare dazedly at the scene in front of her. The love of her life is kissing the most beautiful man she has ever seen in her life. There is no more to exin, the whole situation caused her to momentarily short circuit as her pussy seemed to writhe from the inside. Noticing the man turn his gaze towards her, Sarah swallowed spit and met his eyes, then froze and looked at him in disbelief. "C-chirstian!?" Stopping kissing Elisa, Christian smiled "Hello~" "..." Opening her eyes in disbelief, Sarah looked at him closely, as her pussy seemed to release more and more fluids. Smiling at Elisa, Christian winked at her and they approached Sarah. Taking advantage of the woman''s daze, Christian moved to her side and began kissing her neck, while Elisa licked the other side. "*Gulp*" Feeling the warm breaths on her, Sarah swallows saliva, then turns to Christian and asks in a clipped voice "W-what are you doing?" Stopping kissing her, Christian smiles yfully "Getting ready for the night of your life~" "I-I thought you were still in jail" Looking at the beautiful smile in front of her, Sarah asks more nervously, unable to process a rational thought. "I got out a while ago~" Stretching his hand towards Sarah''s crotch, Christian caresses the woman''s vagina gently, then pulling his wet fingers out and licking them as he stares into Sarah''s eyes. "W-why are you doing this?" "Because I want to~" Smiling, Christian looks at Elisa and smiles "Ready?" "More than ready~" Smiling, Elisa looks at Sarah and smiles "We''ve been going through some troubletely, and Christian gave me the idea for the threesome, you just enjoy it~" Approaching the dazed Sarah, Christian reaches towards her crotch and smiles, then winks at Elisa, causing the woman to smile and sit behind Sarah. Grabbing Sarah''s big ass, Christian lifts it up and pulls her towards his legs, while Elisa pushed Sarah from the back forcing her to sit up straight on Christian''s legs. "I can be rough if you want~" Smiling, Christian connects his ns with Sarah''s hole and whispers, then slowly lowers his hips. Sucking in a breath of air, Sarah felt her insides open wider than normal, causing her to wrap her legs around Christian''s back out of instinct. Breathing heavily, Christian savored the new pleasureing into his consciousness as his cock pushed deeper and deeper. Touching the bottom, Christian looked down at his penis and saw that there was about 3 centimeters left outside, but without bothering he looked up and met Sarah''s misty eyes. Smiling with excitement, Elisa hugs Sarah from behind and starts licking her neck. Closing his eyes, Christian concentrated on the new sensationsing to him, instantly noticing that Sarah''s insides are very different from his mother''s, having smaller folds and shaped differently, but the pleasure was practically the same. "We shall initiate" Smiling, Christian firmly firms the woman''s buttocks and begins to lift her slightly, then pull her down with a little more force. *Pa* Waking up from her daze, Sarah looked at Christian with lust and without saying more, she quickly kissed his lips while starting to move her hips. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Wet sounds and ps began to sound, while Elisa looked at everything with a smile. ncing sideways at the woman who just watched, Christian settled as best he could on the bed andy down, letting Sarah ride him. Looking directly into Elisa''s eyes, Christian reached out a hand and grabbed the woman''s thick thigh, then pointed it towards his face. "..." Looking up at him in surprise, Elisa smiles beautifully and nods, then getting up and without hesitation, slowly sitting on Christian''s face. Watching in slow motion as thick thighs, a beautiful ass and a beautiful pink pussye to his face, Christian smiled with excitement, until all his vision disappeared and instead a warmth woulde to his face. Resting his hands on Elisa''s thick thighs, Christian saw his nose stuck inside Elisa''s vagina, but not caring, Christian adjusted it and began his work, drawing an instant moan from the woman. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Mmmmhn~" Moaning softly, Elisa moved closer to Sarah and began kissing her, while the woman kept moving her hips on Christian''s member. So minutes passed, Christian would only lift Elisa up to breathe and then lower her again to continue his work with his tongue, causing Elisa''s beautiful moans to sound at every turn. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The pping and wet sounds never stopped, while Sarah was jumping faster and faster on Christian, making slight grunts every now and then. But Christian not taking any more, growled under Elisa''s ass and released his entire load inside Sarah, causing the woman to suck in a breath of air and shudder heavily. "Fuck!" Stopping kissing Elisa, Sarah grunted and bit her lips, as her vagina squeezed Christian''s member tightly and seemed to suck it to release more cum. After a few seconds, Christian grabbed Elisa''s waist and pulled her off his face, letting the two women see his face glistening with Elisa''s fluids. Smiling shyly, Elisa whispered "Sorry." "It''s okay, you''re tasty" Laughing lightly, Christian mes his lips and looks at the woman who was smiling satisfactorily over his penis "I see you enjoyed~" "That was amazing..." Sarah murmured, then slowly rising up and pulling Christian''s member out from inside her. As he pulled out, arge amount of cum began to drip down her hole, causing Sarah to swallow saliva and smile with excitement. Looking up at Elisa, Sarah smiled lovingly "I love you." "Me too" Smiling with excitement, Elisa looked at Christian and continued "Thank you for this, I love you." "I should thank you" Looking at the two women, Christian continued "But you don''t think that''s all, do you?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Sarah looked at Christian''s still erect member and swallowed saliva "W-why doesn''t it go down yet?" "You really think I''ll be satisfied with just one round?" Lifting his chest, Christian takes Elisa in his arms and sits her on his hip, then takes his penis and without warning, slowly pushes it in. "A-aahh~" Letting out a surprised cry, Elisa ends up moaning softly, causing Sarah to swallow saliva at how beautiful it sounded. "..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian almost ejacted instantly because of how unbelievably tight Elisa''s insides felt. Her insides were incredibly tight and hot, but that wasn''t what took him by surprise, but the sudden suction he felt inside as her folds seemed to squeeze and release him repeatedly, increasing his pleasure to the max. "Fuck" Gritting his teeth, Christian looked down at his connection with Elisa, and could only watch in surprise as the small woman took it all in smoothly. "I have an idea" With eyes sparkling, Sarah turned to Christian and spoke "Do it from behind." Looking at the excited woman whoy down on the bed and spread her legs, Christian understood what she wanted, only to look at Elisa with pity knowing she would be the target for both of them. With Elisa still dazed and her eyes misty, Christian turned her over andid her down on the bed, then grabbed her waist and lifted her ass up with his penis still tucked inside. Smiling excitedly, Sarah brought her crotch up to Elisa''s face and looked down at her own vagina still dripping with Christian''s cum "Lick it." With misty eyes, Elisa opened her mouth and began to lick the fluids in Sarah, causing the woman to smile lustfully. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva at the satisfying sight, Christian looked down and marveled at the red-haired woman''s bubble butt, then looked down further to see Elisa''s fleshy lower lips open to receive him. Bearing no more, Christian gripped the woman''s waist tightly and began to move. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. Instantly losing himself in pleasure, Christian smiled with excitement and increased his speed, causing Elisa to moan steadily under the hard thrusts into her crotch. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. "Mngh-ph!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "A-a-ahhmmn~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Mmm-ahh!" Listening excitedly to her wife''s moans, Sarah looks up at the man prating her from behind and sighs with satisfaction, then takes Elisa''s face and plunges it into her crotch, causing Elisa''s moans to be muffled. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. "Mmmfffp~!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Nnhg Uh-uhh~!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* After a few minutes under the intense stimtion of Elisa''s hole, Christian squeezed the woman''s waist tighter and poured everything inside, while a satisfied smile appeared on his face. After having sex with Eva, for some reason Christian felt the need to have sex, lots of sex. Every hour that passed without feeling pleasure irritated him a lot, and the worst thing is that he didn''t know why, the world that sometimes is so bright suddenly became gray and annoying. Sure, sex is nice, but he himself knows that this irritation of not having sex for a few hours is something like an addiction and obviously not a good thing. By having sex with Sarah, Christian managed to satiate himself just a little, as if it were a drop of water for a man who is dying of thirst, but instead the pleasure Elisa gave him is as if a ss of water had been poured into his mouth on the verge of death, something that rxed him a lot and changed his world again with beautiful colors. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 168 Invitation (Unedited) In fact, limiting his mother in sex was something incredibly difficult and frustrating for Christian, because every minute he had her in front of him doing nothing, his frustration rose higher and higher, but knowing that his mother could get sick or even die from having so much sex, Christian just gritted his teeth and set boundaries. Noticing that Elisa still hadn''t had an orgasm, Christian smiled as he licked his lips "This will be beautiful~" *Pa* pping the woman''s beautiful ass, Christian smiled and looked at Sarah "We''ll have so much fun." "You don''t need to say it" Smiling lustfully, Sarah just sighed with satisfaction as she received the best oral of her life from the woman who used to do it daily. "You want me to fuck you now?" "Stay there for now, I''m having fun watching those beautiful reactions" Caressing the face of Elisa who was staring mistily into nothingness, Sarah smiled and replied. "Let me know when you want, in the meantime I''ll have fun back here." Lowering his gaze, Christian looked at the pink anus that seemed to tempt him and smiled, then brought his finger between Elisa''s pussy lips and soaked his finger. "Let''s go for another round~" Plunging his finger into the woman''s anus, Christian smiled and began to wiggle his waist, starting a night of pleasure for the trio. ... "MMMMMH~!!!" With a loud moan, Elisa trembled heavily, as her whole sweaty body instantly fell surrendered on the bed. Pouring everything inside her, Christian moved a little more to empty himself and sighed with satisfaction, then pulled his penis out from inside her and stretched his tired body. *Pa* With a final p on the redhead''s beautiful ass, Christian wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm and walked to the balcony of the room. Receiving a cold wind on his body, Christian looked at the naked woman smoking a cigarette while looking at the city lights under the dark sky. Sitting down next to her, Christian looked at her silently for a few seconds and spoke "I didn''t know you smoked." "I''ve been doing it for a while, I started once and couldn''t quit" Looking at the young man in front of her, Sarah smiled slightly and replied. "How long have you been smoking?" "Five years ago..." ''Just a while after I went to jail...'' Looking at the beautiful woman silently, Christian smiled yfully and spoke "Did you miss me~?" "..." Staring at Christian silently for a few seconds, Sarah rolled her eyes and replied "Who would miss you? You''re such a pain in the ass." Smiling at the obvious lie, Christian looked at the city and whispered "I missed you guys quite a bit." "..." Looking at the young man pityingly for a few seconds, Sarah finally sighed "It''s good to see you..." "Did you ever think our reunion would be like this?" "If I traveled back in time and told my me from that moment that I would have sex with you, I''m sure she would spit in my face" Sarah replied with a slight smile, then turning to Christian and asking "How did you end up like this?" "Like that how?" raising his eyebrows, Christian asks. "By having sex without feelings." "Hehe~" Laughing lightly, Christian continues "Who says there are no feelings~?" "..." "And believe it or not, you guys are the second people to have sex with me, while the first person was a special woman to me, so you could say you''re my first time, although you can really say that if there are feelings in between." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Sarah chuckled lightly "I''m ttered." "You should be, you don''t know how many women would dream of being in your shoes" Looking at the naked man in front of her, Sarah nods "It''s normal." "..." "..." "Elisa cried for you for months... We talked to your mother to see about the possibility of a visit, but we found out that even she could not enter the jail to visit you... it was very hard?" Turning his gaze to the sleeping woman on the bed with a slight smile on his face, Christian smiles softly and replies "Not really, I met a lot of nice people in jail" "So I see" Looking at the tattoo on Christian''s neck, Sarah continues "You didn''t get in trouble?" "It''s a long story, are you interested in hearing it?" "It''s a long night" Looking at the cigarette in Sarah''s hand, Christian quickly takes it from her, then brings it to his mouth and takes a deep puff. "..." Releasing the smoke through his mouth, Christian clicks his tongue in annoyance and puts it out "It''s rxing nicotine, but this tastes like shit." "..." Looking at the destroyed cigarette in the young man''s hand, Sarah just sighs in annoyance. "It all started like this..." Looking at the city lights, Christian started talking about everything that happened in the prison and what happenedter in the war, skipping only confidential or dangerous parts like the identity of the old man or the escape n for the women. "..." Looking at Christian silently, Sarah averted her gaze as she bit her lips, then took a deep breath and spoke "You went through a lot..." "A walk in the parkpared to several people I know, but yes, it was a rough road..." "Do you regret attacking those people?" "Not at all, in fact, I feel satisfied with how it all ended." "You have changed." "In what?" "You''re not so annoying anymore" Smiling softly for the first time, Sarah replied. "Not at all, it''s just for now,ter I''ll take care of annoying you, even more so knowing that you gave Elisa a hard time." "*Sigh*" Looking at the woman on the bed, Sarah looks at the crotch still dripping with semen and smiles fondly as she remembers today''s events "I really love her... but sometimes the routine overwhelms me... writing books, watching movies, eating, having the same old intimacy and sleeping... the day repeats itself over and over for years..." "You felt suffocated and didn''t know how to tell her" "Exactly." "But you inadvertently hurt Elisa... you know she''s a very sentimental woman." "I tried to fix things today, but who knew you''d have such a surprise for me." "You liked your surprise~?" Looking at Christian, Sarah nodded with a smile "It was nice." "Just nice? Funny, I''m sure I heard you moan" "Nonsense" Turning her gaze quickly, Sarah snorted and replied. Chuckling lightly, Christian sighed "It''s a relief to be able to talk normally with you guys." "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Sarah turned her gaze to Elisa and asked "Would you like to live with us?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the woman with surprise and asked "Would you really like me to live with you?" "Maybe..." Refusing to look him in the eye, Sarah replied. "..." Looking at the tsundere woman in front of him, Christian smiled slightly and replied "I really don''t think I can, but I have another proposal for you." "Which one?" With disappointment on her face, Sarah asked. "I made myself a house of my own in Malibu, it''s on the edge of the sea and it has 3 bedrooms, I will live alone in that house and the problem is that I have a lot of things to do and I won''t spend so much time in it, would you like to go live there with me?" "..." "It''s far from the city and it''s really big, it has everything you need to live quietly, but I think I would feel lonely in that ce, I also know that you lease this apartment, so you wouldn''t have to worry about selling it." Shaking her head, Sarah replied "I don''t like to bother-" Interrupting her, Christian continued "Your presence is not a bother, I really enjoy having you around and today we became quite intimate." "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Sarah turned her gaze back to Elisa and sighed "I''ll think about it, I''ll talk to Elisa about this, but if wee to ept, I''ll pay you the expenses of the house, I won''t ept to live for free." "As you wish, although with herpany is enough for me" Smiling, Christian continues "The house is quite beautiful and we bought thend around it, so you won''t have annoying neighbors or anything simr, it has a cinema, jacuzzi, swimming pool and a great view" "You seem anxious" Sarah smiled teasingly. "How could I not be? I always thought it would be fun to live with friends, and you could say we''re a lot more than friends now, so it''ll be more fun~" "..." "I''ll also make sure not to invite people to the house without informing them first, just think we''ll be the only residents and that''s it~" Rolling her eyes, Sarah replied "I told you I''d think about it, but send me pictures of the ce when you can to show Elisa." "Anytime~" Smiling, Christian looked at Sarah''s crotch and asked "Let''s have sex?" "I was waiting for you to ask, but let''s go inside, my bones are freezing" Getting up, Sarah stretches her hand towards Christian and helps him up, then leads him towards the bedroom. ... "Christian, wake up." Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinked in a daze for a few seconds and turned his gaze to the woman who spoke to him. "I made you breakfast" Smiling sweetly, Elisa held out the tray of food to Christian, causing the young man to look at her in love. "Marry me." "Silly~" Smiling sweetly, Elisa waited for Christian to sit on the bed and handed him the tray, then left and walked to the kitchen. Looking at her tray, Christian finds quite a few things. Chopped fruit, egg, bacon, cookies, toast, a cup of coffee, there''s even nuts and almonds. "Tsk." Raising his eyebrows, Christian turns his gaze and sees the annoyed woman next to him. Looking at Sarah''s tray of food, Christian smirks "I''m obviously the favorite." "Hmph" Looking down at her tray with coffee, toast, butter and cheese, Sarah snorts in annoyance, instantly noticing the difference. Laughing with amusement, Christian took his tray with egg and pulled it towards Sarah, then handed her half of its contents. "What are you doing?" looking at Christian with annoyance, Sarah asked. "Sharing obviously." "..." Pursing her lips, Sarah nods. "Do you want bacon?" "I don''t like it, but I want a cookie." Looking at his 4 cookies that appear to be freshly baked, Christian passes her two and smiled "Happy?" "Yeah..." Nodding with the slight smile, Sarah looks at Christian''s naked body and sighs with satisfaction as she remembers the wonderful night. Moving closer to Sarah, Christian suddenly takes her face and gives her a simple kiss on the lips, then smiles softly and speaks "Good morning." "..." Silently, Sarah nodded, but still a small smile was visible on her lips. "Sarah, why are you eating Christian''s food?" Walking in with a ss of juice, Elisa looked at Sarah angrily. "Why did you give him more food?" "Because Christian spends more energy on night activities, besides he is young and big, he needs to eat a lot to sustain himself." "..." "Elisa, I gave her part of my food, you don''t have to scold her." "Is that so?" "Yes" "Then it''s ok" Smiling sweetly, Elisa approaches Christian and leaves the ss on the tray "Drink a lot of liquid, you need to replenish yourself" "Thank you Elisa" Smiling softly, Christian nods, then purses his lips and speaks "Can I have a good morning kiss?" "Yes~" Not being shy, Elisa moves closer and kisses his lips, then smiles and speaks "I''ll go buy stuff for lunch, I''ll be back in a little while" "Elisa, do you know how to drive?" "Yes, why?" "Take my vehicle, the keys are in my pants." "Really!?" Excitedly, Elisa asked. "Sure it is, just handle it carefully, although it''s okay if you crash it, I''ll send it for repairs and that''s it" "Thanks!" Quickly reaching for Christian''s clothes, Elisa pulls out the keys and smiles "Bye~" "Take care" Smiling watching the excited woman quickly leave, Christian sighs and starts eating. "Do you have a vehicle?" "Didn''t you see the Lamborghini outside?" "Is it yours?" raising her eyebrows, Sarah asks. "Yes." "Can I drive it too?" "Sure, but you might as well buy one." "It costs a lot of money." "You''re cheap, you must have several million in your ount, you could easily afford five if you want." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 169 Friendship "I prefer a motorcycle." "A motorcycle... sounds fun, let''s buy bikes and go out together?" "Why would I want to go out with you?" "Because I''m cool" "..." "I like this..." "What do you like?" taking a sip of coffee, Sarah asks. "The quiet... having a rxing evening, waking up to food in your bed, being in a warm environment, havingpany to be able to talk to... it''s nice." "..." Looking at Christian for a few minutes, Sarah sighs and speaks "After what happenedst night I don''t think I should remind you that you are wee anytime and anywhere" "That''s nice to hear~" Eating happily, Christian forgot about everything and enjoyed the small moment. Eating in silence, Christian looked at the turned off TV and spoke "Why don''t you put something on the TV?" "Do you want to watch a movie?" "Yes." "Of death, blood and destruction?" "And lots of explosions" Christian smiled remembering the first time he came to this apartment. "Nice" Smiled Sarah slightly, then took control and put Netflix on. "Do you know that I own a part of Netflix?" "Yeah, I watched your mom''s interview." "Do you want to have sex while we watch a movie?" "Don''t you get tired?" "I get pretty exhausted, but it''s fun." "You have a lot of stamina." "Not really, I ejacte after 5 minutes, I''m getting better, but it''s still a short time." "But you still stay erect." "It''s my specialty, but you didn''t answer my question" "I would never turn down a polite request like that" Setting her tray of food aside, Sarah smiled. "Here we go!" Chuckling lightly, Christian set his tray down on the nightstand and lifted the sheets, exposing his erect member. Climbing on top of Christian, Sarah licks her lips and whispers, "It really turns me on to think of having sex with you." "Why?" "Because I''ve known you since I was a kid... it''s a weird but exciting feeling, plus it makes me even hotter that Elisa allows it" "It doesn''t bother you that I have sex with her? Somehow I understand it doesn''t bother her, but I thought it would be different with you." "Not really, it''s weird I know, but when I see you with her I don''t feel like you''re doing anything wrong, it''s like it''s her turn to be fucked in the threesome or like watching two men kissing, it just makes me even hotter" "Then I''ll see to it that they have many turns~" Guiding his cock into Sarah''s opening, Christian grabs the woman''s waist and forces her down. Being impaled deep inside, Sarah sighed with satisfaction "No doubt a dildo is shitpared to the real thing." "You''re wrong, everything is shitpared to me." "Better stop talking and let''s fuck." *Pa* ... "Actually this is really tasty" Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Christian continued "I never thought Italian squash would taste so good" "It''s a kind of cake, it has breadcrumbs, cheese, and other ingredients, you can add sugar if you want on top, it''s tasty" Smiling softly, Elisa replied. "Sugar?" With interest, Christian took a spoonful of sugar and put it on the edge of the te, then scooped some with food and put it in his mouth. With a sudden twinkle in his eye, Christian nodded with satisfaction, "Exquisite." Looking at Sarah, Elisa nods with a soft smile and speaks "Christian, in the morning I talked to Sarah about your proposal, and although I haven''t seen your house, I''d like to live with you, I think it would be fun." "Really!?" Looking at both of them, Christian eximed in surprise, not thinking they would actually ept. "If you don''t have any problems, of course I do!" "Obviously I have no problems, the house has been ready for a week and they were furnishing it, but obviously we can change everything you want, and please, don''t think that because it''s my house you will be restricted, if you want to knock down a wall, don''t hesitate to do it... well maybe you should hesitate, maybe the house will fall down if you knock down a major wall, but the point is that you can think of my house as your house." Looking at the excited young man, Elisa smiled softly "So now we will live together". "Yes" Christian nodded with a smile, then continued "The house is 10 minutes from Malibu by vehicle, I made sure to buy everything a whole kilometer around the house, so we have no neighbors, it also has a helipad and obviously I have a helicopter for us to use, don''t be shy about that it''s really there to use and not have it collecting dust" "We will buy the food, pay for the electricity, water, inte and gas" Sarah added. "Well, leave all the other expenses to me, and please don''t feel like strangers because you''ll make me feel bad." Laughing softly, Elisa nodded "Now we''ll live together~" "Nice" Christian smiled "I won''t always be home though, I have work to do and maybe in February I''ll be entering school" "School?" Raising her eyebrows, Sarah continued "Do you still need to study?" "No, but some jerks are bullying my siblings, so I have to go ce order." "Isn''t it easier to talk to the school principals?" "It''s a Swiss boarding school full of rich kids from all over the world, even princes and princesses go there." "I see." "When do they have free time? We can go see the house today if you want, I really don''t even know it myself, I just created the design and had it built." "Anytime you want, we have nothing to do." "Ok, let me make a few calls and get everything ready" Getting up, Christian walks to the bedroom and picks up his cell phone. "Hi mom." "Hi my boy, how are you?" "Good, I''m having lunch with Elisa and Sarah." "Did you have fun?" "You have no idea, did you?" "*Sigh* Replete with work, in 5 days weunch Instagram to the stock market and it''s a lot of paperwork, the worst thing is that a weekter Tik tok isunched, then Twitch and finally Starbucks.... Uber isn''t ready to go to market yet, so I''m taking a load off for now." "Sounds exhausting" Christian chuckled lightly. "Don''t even tell me, you''reing to see me this week?" "Obviously, I wouldn''t be satisfied without feeding mom." "I''ll be waiting for you~" "Get everything ready on the top floor of the building, it would be an exciting scene." "I thought of that, now she has a bed" Evaughed lightly. "Mom, I was calling to find out if the jets and helicopters are ready" "They are ready to use, where do you want to go?" "I''m going to Malibu to see my house." "I will send you the contacts to keep, but today I will call the pilots to get everything ready, you have to go to the private airport outside Detroit, there they will be waiting for you in about 2 hours approximately, the helicopter will be waiting for you at the Los Angeles International Airport, it has a private terminal so you won''t have to go through so many people" "Thank you mom, I love you" "I love you too~" With a soft voice, Eva replied, then continued "That''s it? I was in the middle of a meeting and I stepped out to answer your call." "I invited Elisa and Sarah to live at my house in Malibu." "Elisa and Sarah?" "Yes." "The two of them are a couple?" "Yes." "Are you going to live there?" "Something like that, but I told you I have a lot to do and I''m going to travel a lot, you can say I''ll just rest there, obviously I won''t forget about my mother either, you know we have a lot of exercise to do" "That sounds better, then have fun and umte as much as you can, because I''ll take care of sucking you dry." "That sounds beautiful" "Let''s see if you can say the same thing that day." "Mom, now that we''re talking, how''s the construction going on the ind?" "It should be all ready in a week at the most, the ind had no electricity or potable water, so we had to hire more people to add all the basic services and at the same time put up antennas for calls and inte, but it''s almost finished" "You know how much we can do on a private ind, don''t you?" "Don''t even tell me, I''m the most excited~" Smiling softly, Christian spoke "Then that would be it mom, make sure you eat well and rest, I love you." "Me too my boy, take care of yourself." Hanging up the call, Christian smiles and walks to the dining room "Ready, we will leave in 2 hours to the airport, after that we will go to Los Angeles and take a helicopter to Malibu" "I never got on a ne before... is it scary?" looking at Christian, Elisa asks after a few seconds. "Not at all, besides we won''t be on a simple ne, I won''t say more to give you a surprise on the spot." "Do we have to bring anything?" "Mmmmm, take a change of clothes just in case, the trip to Los Angeles is 4 to 5 hours by ne if I''m not mistaken, the house is not fully furnished yet so we could stay in a hotel around Los Angeles, although I think I have a mansion around those parts, we''ll see." "Five hours? How boring" Pursing her lips, Elisa whispered. "It will be a lot of fun, believe me, now get your clothes together and get everything ready to go out for 3 days." "Well, can you help me see what we could bring?" looking at Christian with a smile, Elisa asked. "More than happy to help, let me finish eating." ... "Wow..." Looking at therge ne in front of her, Elisa murmured in awe. "..." "It looked smaller in the pictures" Looking at the ne, Christian casuallymented. Actually, the ne was quiterge, asrge as an international airliner. The ne waspletely painted ck while the tail had the word ''Grey'' painted in gold, along with a purple eye underneath, something Christian noticed for the first time. "And this is yours?" turning to Christian, Sarah asks in disbelief. "Yes, we have two of these nes to use" Walking over to therge line of people on the ne''s descent, Christian watched them closely. Bowing at the same time, all the women speak "Good afternoon, young sir." 3 pilots, 5 stewardesses and apparently 4 cooks all bowed at the same time while looking at the ground. Smiling kindly, Christian speaks "I''ll be in your care". "You are in good hands" Looking up, a woman wearing an airline captain''s hat smiled, then continued "You maye in, everything is prepared for your stay, if you need anything to drink or eat feel free to say so, we will be arriving in four hours and fifteen minutes to Los Angeles" "Thank you" Nodding, Christian turns to Elisa and Sarah "Let''s go in?" "Yes!" Excited, Elisa nodded quickly. Nodding, Sarah grabbed the bags of clothes and they started to walk upstairs along with Christian, but as they entered and looked inside, they were all impressed. "Wow... this is pretty futuristic" Looking at the beautiful white design throughout, Christian murmured. Streamlined chairs, couches that look veryfortable, a television, and a door separating the lounge with the rest of the ne. Walking to the door, Christian didn''t have to do anything and it opened automatically, causing him to raise his eyebrows instantly. Looking around the second ce, Christian found another sofa and arge ss table in the center along with several white chairs. The lights on the ceiling had exquisite designs and the edges of the ne were carved in wood. On the sides of the table were electric heaters, and several windows were hidden behind wood, which happened to automatically lift up and show the outside. The floor waspletely lined with some kind of cream-colored carpet and the ce really looked like something out of a futuristic movie. Walking to the door, Christian nodded as it opened automatically, this time seeing a small hallway with ck surroundings. Walking along, Christian looks to the left and sees a door, only to open it with his hand and see a ratherrge bathroom with a bathtub and a window in front of it. Continuing his way down the hallway, Christian found another sofa with a table for two on the other side, while a circr coffee table was visible in front of the sofa. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 170 Reward As he walked around the ce with interest, suddenly the coffee table opened and got bigger, causing Christian to smile in satisfaction at the technology. Walking towards the door, Christian passed through smoothly and this time he managed to see a small, but darker room, with arge t TV attached to the wall and a 5-person couch in front of it, while a small table was in front of the couch. "This must be the cinema... it''s nice." Continuing on his way, Christian saw another hallway with another bathroom, but this one only had a shower and was a bit smaller. But not giving it a thought, he kept walking and arrived at the final room. Looking at the white queen size bed in front of him, Christian sighed with satisfaction. The room was incredibly beautiful, with natural ornaments on the sides, a television in the center and a sofa in front of the bed. The wall on the right had white furniture that seemed to be embedded in the ne and it was noticeable that it had enough space for someone to ce hundreds of clothes here without any problem. But without a doubt the ceiling of the room was the most beautiful, with a beautiful design of white and dark lines illuminating the whole ce. [A/N: I''ll leave the URL of a video about the ne here, itsts a few minutes, but it shows everything described] Arriving in the room together with Sarah, Elisa murmurs "It''s beautiful..." Smiling, Christian darts over to the bed and grins "I told you it would be fun!" Dropping her backpack on the couch, Elisa smiles and jumps up next to Christian "This bed is so soft!" Hugging Elisa, Christian pulls her to him and smiles "You''re softer~" Quickly bringing his hands to Elisa''s sides, Christian begins to tickle her, causing the woman to giggle melodiously. Watching the pair ying on the bed, Sarah smiled softly and surveyed the room, then sighed and set her backpack down on the couch. Turning his gaze with Elisa in his arms, Christian sees several buttons on the side of the bed, drawing his curiosity. Moving closer, Christian looks at the buttons and finds that most of them are for toilets, while some are for closing the automatic doors and even the bedroom door. Pushing the button for the room door, the door automatically closes, causing Christian to smile. "Would you like something to eat or drink?" "What''s for lunch?" hugging Christian, Elisa asked curiously. "I don''t know, I guess I can ask" Looking at the buttons, Christian pushes one with a microphone sign and speaks "Can you hear?" "Do you need anything young man?" A voice sounded from behind the buttons, causing Christian to nod with satisfaction "What do we have to eat?" "We have quite an extensive menu, the Chefs prepare specialties with the ingredients you ask for, we also have several desserts and cakes prepared if you want to eat something sweet right now" "And in drinks?" "We have all kinds of drinks with Alcohol and several natural juices." Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian asked "Do you want anything?" "I want a chocte cake with a pineapple juice!" "And you?" Looking at Sarah, Christian asked. "A ss of whiskey... can you order meat?" "I think so" Pushing the button, Christian asked "Do we have meats?" "Yes, we have chicken, pork, beef and the special meat directly brought from Japan, Kobe with a BMS # 12 Grade 5 Quality Grade." "..." Searching his memory, Christian raised his eyebrows and asked "That meat that contains a lot of fat?" "Yes" "How much do you have?" "10 kilos" "Prepare about 2 kilos and I want you to prepare white sauce with mushrooms separately... do you have shrimps?" "Yes" "I want several saut??ed shrimp, but please avoid garlic andtro, I hate it... I also want a strawberry juice with banana." "Understood young man, for now we will bring you the cake and juices, the food will be ready in about 15 minutes." "Thank you, by any chance when does the trip start?" "In 10 minutes we have the departure" "That would be all, thank you" "2 kilos of meat?" asked Sarah with raised eyebrows. "Do you know anything about Kobe beef?" "No." "It is said to be the tastiest meat in the world, half a kilo of this meat costs around $500." Opening her mouth a little wider, Sarah swallowed saliva "It must be very tasty if it has that price." "I''ve never tasted it, but then we''ll see, now lie down, it makes me ufortable to see you standing." *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Hearing the knock on the door, Christian presses the button and opens it. Entering with a metal cart, a woman smiles and enters the room. "Here''s what you ordered" Pulling out a te with a chocte cake, the woman looks at Christian. "It''s from Elisa" Looking at the woman who smiles excitedly, Christian speaks. "Got it" Approaching the edge of the bed, the woman hands it to the red-haired woman and smiles professionally "Whose pineapple juice is it?" "It''s hers too." "And the strawberry banana?" "That''s mine." "The whiskey?" "Sarah''s, the woman on the other end." "That would be all, then we''ll bring the food" With a smile, the woman wheeled the cart out of the room. Closing the door with the button, Christian took a sip of juice and sighed, then set it down on the shelf next to him andy back on the bed. "This is delicious!" Eating while squinting with satisfaction, Elisa murmured. "Let''s watch a movie!" Taking control of the TV, Christian turned it on, then put on Netflix and asked, "What movie shall we watch?" "I have one I wanted to watch!" Taking the control from Christian, Elisa quickly searched for a movie, then nodded and yed it. "What''s it about?" "A rich woman falls in love with one of her workers, it''s about love." "I see." Looking at the buttons beside him, Christian looks at one that seems to turn and moved it, causing the light to slowly lower. Nodding, Christian lowers the light a little more and creates a perfect ambiance. "It was delicious~" Looking down at her empty te, Elisa sighs contentedly, then moves over Christian and sets it down on the shelf. "Sarah, you''re so quiet" Turning his gaze to the woman sitting on the bed drinking in silence, Christianmented. "Sarah never talks to begin with" Hugging Christian, Elisa responded with a smile. Looking at the couple, Christian smiles and speaks "Let''s get settled, Sarah, take off your shoes and position yourself in the center of the bed sitting up, arrange the pillows so it doesn''t make you ufortable." Drinking the drink in one go, Sarah nods with a slightly red face and takes off her shoes, then crawls to the center of the bed and ces pillows behind her back. Rising slightly, Christian takes off his shoes and sits between Sarah''s legs, then rests his head on the woman''s breasts and smiles. "Elisae~" Patting her legs, Christian smiles and speaks. Smiling softly, Elisa takes off her shoes and walks over to Christian, but instead of sitting between his legs, she sits on Christian''s crotch and rests her head on the young man''s chest. Feeling the incredible softness on his member, Christian sighs with satisfaction and hugs Elisa''s stomach, while Sarah embraces Christian in the same way. But as they settled in, suddenly the ne shook and began to shake, causing Elisa to squeeze Christian''s hands tightly. Kissing Elisa''s head, Christian whispered "Rx, everything will be fine, you''re inpany~" Taking a deep breath, Elisa only nodded, but still squeezed Christian''s hands tightly. Feeling Sarah''s embrace grow tighter, Christian turned his head and smiled yfully "Are you scared too?" "N-not at all." "You''re so cute~" Smiling, Christian reaches over and ces a soft kiss on her lips, then whispers "With me here, nothing will go wrong." "..." Looking at Christian silently, Sarah takes a deep breath and snorts "I''m not afraid." "I''m d~" Turning her head, Elisa watches them both with pursed lips, then looking at Christian and pouting "I want a kiss too..." Smelling Elisa''s sweet scent, Christian smiled softly and whispered while taking her small chin "I could never leave out my dear Elisa~" Pulling his lips closer with a smile, Christian gently kissed Elisa''s plump lips as the woman affirmed him by the neck and increased the intensity of the kiss with pleasure. "The ne took off sessfully" But suddenly, a voice came into the room through the button speaker, causing Christian to stop kissing Elisa and lick his lips "See? That wasn''t hard." With misty eyes and a flushed face, Elisa nodded, then looked down shyly "I feel something hard under my ass..." "It''s my way of showing satisfaction" Christian chuckled lightly, then turning his head and smiling "Just like right now I feel hard nipples on the back of my neck" Looking at Christian with a twinkle in her eye, Sarah licked her lips and turned her gaze to Elisa. Raising her eyebrows, Elisa looked at Christian with a mischievous grin and nodded. *knock* Knock* *knock* *knock* "I brought the food." "Leave it at the door, now let''s go get it, thanks for everything" Sarah replied this time, as her hands began to gently caress Christian''s body. Smiling sensually, Elisa got up and walked to the buttons, then opened the door and wheeled in the food cart. Finding the women''s actions suspicious, Christian asked suspiciously, "What are you nning?" Smiling, Elisa climbs onto the bed and crawls over to Christian, then sitting on his crotch and resting herrge chest against Christian''s body. Staring into his eyes, Elisa smiles "Yesterday you did all the work, today it''s our turn to please you~" Suddenly kissing Christian''s neck, Sarah whispers "Today you will be sucked." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Christian just nods with an excited smile. Smiling, Elisa grabs Christian''s pants and slowly pulls them down, then grabs his underwear and leaves him naked. Tossing the clothes aside, Elisa lies down on the bed and positions herself between Christian''s legs, then takes her hair and arranges it to keep it out of the way. "Elisa has an amazing mouth, I happen to practice with dildos for my viewing pleasure, who knew I''d be good for a real penis at some point" Breathing heavily, Sarah licked Christian''s neck, while her hands went under his shirt and caressed his muscles. Taking Christian''s member in both of her hands, Elisa stares at Christian, then slowly lowered her head and took Christian''s penis into her mouth. Without taking her eyes off him, Elisa began to suck him, while her tongue moved gently around his penis, causing Christian to bite his lips softly at the incredible sensation of pleasure. With passionate eyes, Elisa lowered her head even further, managing to take Christian''s penis all the way down her throat. Sucking in a breath of air at the tight sensation on his ns, Christian shivered slightly. "Get ready because today you will be tortured by Elisa" With a smirk, Sarah tightened her grip on Christian and began to lick the young man''s neck. *Gluck* Muffled sounds and heavy breathing reached Christian''s ear as he watched in a daze as the beautiful redhead gave him the blowjob of his life. *Gluck* Looking at Elisa''s beautiful face, Christian only sighed with extreme satisfaction, but it still bothered him to see those big breasts tucked away. As if sensing his thoughts, Elisa reached a hand to the straps of her dress and without any trouble, pulled it down to her waist, then reached behind her back and removed her white bra, causing her big, plump breasts to fall onto the bed. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 171 New Home "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva at the erotic sight, Christian breathed heavily, while doing his best not to cum instantly from this beautiful sensation. But suddenly, Elisa smiled from the corners of her lips and grabbed Christian''s testicles with one hand, while her suction suddenly increased, causing a rather loud sound. Gritting his teeth as he endured Sarah''s tongue on his neck and Elisa''s mouth on his crotch, Christian finally couldn''t take it anymore and let it all out in the woman''s mouth. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* Swallowing audibly, Elisa moved her head a few more times and slowly pulled Christian''s member out of her mouth, then looked up at him with a smile and opened her mouth, revealing all of her insidespletely bathed in white and a small pool of cum still in her mouth. Keeping her smile while opening her mouth, Elisa moved towards Sarah and in front of Christian''s stunned eyes, gave her a long kiss, while Christian watched in a daze as a drop of cum dripped down Sarah''s face. Kissing fervently as Christian''s fluids passed between their mouths, Elisa nced sideways at the dazed Christian and smiled at the corner of her lips. Pulling apart, Elisa looked at the thread that still connected her lips to Sarah''s and broke it with her tongue, then removed her dress and pulled off her underwear "We have over 4 hours of driving to enjoy~" "I thought semen would taste bad" Sarahmented as she licked her lips "But really it''s just slimy, it''s nice." Climbing on top of Christian, Elisa began to remove Christian''s shirt button by button, as herrge breasts quivered with each movement. Removing Christian''s shirt, Elisa smiled and gently caressed his pecs, then lowered her hand and grabbed Christian''s member. "The time hase~" Slowly shoving Christian''s penis inside her hole, Elisa bit her lips and took it all in, then sighed contentedly and rested her head on Christian''s chest. Feeling Christian''s heart, Elisa smiled softly, then looked up and stared into his violet eyes "I missed you so much." "Me too" Caressing Elisa''s flushed cheeks, Christian whispered softly, then leaned closer and kissed her forehead. Embracing Christian, Elisa rested her head on his shoulder and began to gently sway her hips, while Christian moved his hands and hugged Elisa. Moving away from Christian''s back, Sarah moves to the side and looks at the cart with food, then opens a tter to see the saut¨¦ed meat. Pulling out a piece of meat, Sarah ces it on a te and lies back on the bed, staring at her fianc¨¦e having loving sex with her best friend. "This meat is very tasty..." Taking a bite of the meat, Sarah narrowed her eyes in satisfaction and smiled, gazing with uncovered lust at the beautiful scene in front of her. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. ... Watching the TV with a small smile, Christian enjoyed the aftertaste of sex, while his two arms were crushed by two naked women with sweaty faces. Turning his gaze, Christian delighted in Elisa''s flushed face. ncing at the other woman beside him, Christian smiled at the sight of the satisfied Sarah. Lifting his body slightly, Christian pulled away from the embrace of both women and sat on the bed. "*Sigh*" Looking at the two pussies beside him, Christian felt immense pride at the sight of them dripping white liquid, while his scent was already permeating both women. Getting off the bed naked, Christian checked his clothes and pulled out his cell phone "We''ll be there in 40 minutes, let''s take a shower and fix this mess." "I don''t want to get up..." Stretching her body, Elisa looked at Christian with a pout and whispered "This bed is sofortable..." Smiling, Christian moved closer to Elisa and took her chin, then gave her a soft kiss and whispered "In my new house we''ll sleep together, we''ll buy the best bed in the world so you''ll sleep like a princess~" "Hehe~" giggling childishly, Elisa squirmed on the bed. *Pa!* pping her butt, Christian searched the furniture and spoke "Get thatzy butt up~" "I don''t want to~" Hugging Sarah, Elisa looked at her with teary eyes "Christian is bullying me..." Smiling slightly, Sarah put her hand down and caressed Elisa''s pussy, then pulled Christian''s semen out and put her fingers in her mouth, looking with a lustful glow at the young man''s body pulling towels from the furniture. "I''ll go take a shower, if anyone wants to join is wee" Approaching the buttons on the side, Christian closes the second door and made sure the hostesses don''te to the ce, then taking his clothes and leaving the room. "..." Looking at Christian''s back as he walks away, Sarah finally lost sight of him and looked at the smiling Elisa beside her. Squeezing one of her breasts, Sarah smiled softly "I see you happy." "How can I not be~?" smiling foolishly, Elisa continued "Our rtionship is back to being as good as before, my friend is back and now we have so much fun at every moment, plus it''s very pleasurable to have him join our activities~" "Yes, it''s incredibly pleasurable" Nodding, Sarah yed with Elisa''s nipples "And now we will live together, aren''t you excited about our new life?" "I''ll have to cook a lot more now, Christian eats quite a lot" Smiling with her misty eyes, Elisa continued "It will be a lot of fun..." "Yes..." Looking at the door, Sarah stood up and smiled "Shall we go to the shower with Christian?" "Do you think he has energy for another round?" Sitting down on the bed, Elisa stretched her body and asked. "He always seems to have energy" Sarah smiled, then taking her hands to her crotch and wiping the drops of cum running down her legs "So slimy." Bringing her hand to her mouth, Sarah smiled and walked to the bathroom. Standing under the warm shower water, Christian looked out the window and at the clouds in the distance, still processing his new lifestyle where he has sex every day. ''From being a desperate virgin to being a billionaire, murderer and in less than a month I already had sex with 3 incredibly beautiful women'' Looking up at the sky in a daze, Christian processed his whole life with a slight smile on his face. Hugging Christian suddenly from behind, Sarah whispers in Christian''s ear "Look at the beauty we have over here~" Blinking for a few seconds, Christian smiles and turns around, looking directly at the beautiful naked woman. Without dy and knowing what''s next, Christian grabs Sarah by her ass and lifts her up, as the woman quickly wraps her legs around Christian. Cornering Sarah against the wall, Christian squeezes Sarah''s toned ass and smiles "Shall I tell you a secret?" "Tell me, but first enter me so the conversation can be more intimate" Smiling lustfully, Sarah whispered as the water soaked her body. "That''s a good idea~" Reaching down, Christian settles his cock into Sarah''s crotch and slowly enters her, instantly being enveloped in the warmth that has him so addicted. "Now talk to me all you want~" Licking Christian''s neck, Sarah whispers. "When I first saw you I was very struck by your ass, I even had a brief thought of how nice it would be to taste the inside of it" Slowly moving his hips, Christian whispered softly. "Since you were a kid being a pervert?" smiling excitedly, Sarah whispered. "How could I stand this beauty~?" smiling, Christian suddenly pulls his entire cock out of Sarah''s insides, Christian slowly pulls her down and twists her around, then presses her against the wall and forces her ass out. With one hand pressing her against the wall, Christian smiled and leaned in slightly, gazing intently at Sarah''s voluptuous ass. "It''s as tasty as I thought it would be~" Smiling, Christian positions himself behind Sarah and squeezes her hips, then goes all the way in and grabs her loose hair with his other hand. Pulling her hair, Christian forces her face closer and whispers "Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to be rough~" Biting her lips, Sarah just looked sideways at Christian. *PA!* With a hard p on the butt, the fun began again. ... "Wow..." Looking at the house from the helicopter, Elisa murmured in awe. "I thought it would be a beautiful house, but this surpassed all my expectations..." "Even I didn''t think it would look this good..." Looking out the window together, the 3 of them murmured in amazement. The Stark vi didn''t look as cool as it really is right now, Christian didn''t have to give it two nces to know that, although the architecture is simr, it is quite structurally different from Tony Stark''s, being visiblyrger. Having the house on the edge of the bluff and a whole mile beyond it filled withwns and trees that clearly didn''t grow here. Beautiful flowers and bushes were seen on different sides, a beautiful pool at the entrance of the house while the house itself is a true work of art with its design. Slowly descending, the helicopternded smoothly. Looking at the pilot, Christian smiled and nodded "Thank you." "It''s my job." Stepping off the helicopter, Christian turns and shakes Elisa''s hand "Let''s go" "Yeah..." Stepping down carefully, Elisa grabbed her bag and looked around the ce, being amazed by all the architecture. The helipad had a concrete walkway connecting to another concrete walkway. "Come on" Smiling slightly, Christian noticed Sarah''s stunned look andughed "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Looking at the women with guns hovering around the ce, Sarah spoke "I didn''t know we''d have guards" "Me neither" Looking at the security, Christian wondered when his mother brought them "But it''s good, you don''t know how irritable some people can be who get a thrill out of trespassing on private property." Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian sighs and starts down the stairs, then reaches the cement road and looks to his right. The path is curved and surrounded by trees leading to the exit of the property, while to the left is a concrete circle with arge pool in the center. Walking silently through the ce, Christian arrived in front of the gate, seeing to his left a slope that connects to the cement road. "That must be the garage and at the same time it must connect to my workshop" Remembering Tony Stark''s workshop, Christian smiled at the nice future it will give him. "Wee sir" Exiting the house, a woman in stained clothing bowed and greeted. "May I know your name?" "Amelia, sir." "Amelia, what do you work in?" "I am the construction foreman at your house, I work for your mother''spany''s constructionpany." "We have builders?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian muttered "Mom sure knew how to do her job..." "Would you like me to give you a tour?" "I''d like that" Christian nodded with a smile. "For starters I''ll give you an introduction of what this ce used to be" Nodding with a smile, the woman pointed back "This whole ce used to be a nature preserve." "..." "..." "How was it built here if it was a nature reserve?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "We don''t know, the architect knew this was the perfect area, but there was ack of space and the big problem was that it was forbidden to build orpare thisnd, but a few years ago they removed this ce as a national reserve area and at the same time they sold thend due tock of budget" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled ''Mom surprises me more and more''. "That''s where your mother bought thend and the construction began" Pointing towards security, the woman continued "But while it was being built, we suffered certain setbacks by people who defended this ce, they prohibited the passage of trucks and at the same time they entered to vandalize the construction" "..." "..." "..." "That''s why his mother brought armed security and everything ended up with two injured hippies and several others were arrested for entering private property." "..." "..." "..." "After that his mother started to buy the houses that connected to thend and demolished them, but there was another problem, a public street was between thend, but a weekter, due tock of budget the street was sold and bought by his mother, at the same time she donated money to the government of Los Angeles to build another one at the end of all thend, so the problem was solved without major setbacks" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 172 Grey House ''No major mishaps...'' Smiling wryly, Christian just nodded. "Good, now I''ll take you to see inside" Turning around, the woman walked towards the two meter plus door and smiled as she pointed sideways "As you see, the entrance way has exotic flowers with a small waterfall on each side, the main flower is called bleeding heart, it was brought directly from China." "They are very pretty!" Quickly bending down, Elisa looked at them with a beautiful smile. "Amelia, now that you talk about China..." Turning his gaze toward therge forest, Christian asked "Can you build a smallke with a bridge across it in the Chinese or Japanese style, with a small hut in the middle to look out over theke...I''d also like it to have Koi fish." "Sure you can, we will talk to a Japanese architect who is a specialist in constructions like that, he will have the fish, water lilies and everything you want". "Thank you, I''ll tell my mother to give you the necessary resources." "Christian, can we have squirrels!?" Looking at the forest, Elisa asked excitedly "They are very cute!" "I think we can, they usually hang out in city parks with no problems" Christian nodded, then turned to Amelia and asked "Can we bring squirrels and make them some tree houses? We could also give them food so they don''t have any problems." "It will be simple" The woman nodded. "Thank you, now let''s go inside I''m anxious." Nodding, the woman opened the door, showing the beautiful interior. Walking in, the woman smiled and spoke "As you see, on the left we have another waterfall, but bigger, it''s made especially for indoors and won''t ssh anything, plus the water is reused, so it doesn''t waste much" Continuing on his way, Christian found himself in the center of the big house. ''It''s certainly different from Tony''s, but it''s very beautiful...'' Turning his gaze with a smile, Christian nodded with satisfaction. To begin with the house at first nce had everything,rge windows pointing towards the sea, a small circr rise in the center with a dark piano in the middle on a white carpet, a bar to the left, several sofas to the right and a staircase leading down in front of a window. "Here I don''t need to exin much, I should just tell you that each sofa areaes with televisions thate down from the ceiling, each one has its controls" Walking towards the stairs, the woman went down followed by the trio. "This room as you see, is smaller than everything upstairs, but it has the wonder of hanging on the cliff" Staring at the sea, the woman spoke "This room is a cinema, it has a 98 inch TV on the ceiling, 4 sofas for 8 people, in the center they have a coffee table that also serves as a minibar" "..." "Now the specialty of the house is this" Pulling out arge remote control from her clothes, the woman shows it to Christian and presses a button, causing the windows to start darkening automatically "All the windows in the house are smart, they have a state of the art technology that darkens the windows using electricity, I don''t know how it works, but using it is simple." [A/N: Interestingly this really exists, I saw it in the Tony Stark movie, but I thought it was just fantasy, I did some research and it turns out it is a reality] "How cool!" Staring into the pitch ckness of the ce, Elisa eximed with excitement. Smiling slightly, the woman pointed upstairs "Let''s go upstairs, I''ll show you the rooms." Walking slowly through the house, Christian only sighed with satisfaction. [A/N: I''ll leave the link to the video of the house here, it''s a design created by someone else and I took it for Christian''s house, at least the rooms, because the main room is the same as Tony Stark''s]. Arriving to arge hallway, the woman pointed to the 3 doors "There is a master bedroom connected to the windows, it has a queen size bed and arge bathroom with shower and tub, it also has an indoor jacuzzi and at the same time has another room especially for clothes, it is as big as the movie theater with furniture everywhere, the windows are also darkened with the control. The room includes a room level sound system and everything you might need such as furniture, shelves, among other things." "Instead the two rooms at the front have windows facing the forest, the rooms are nned for guests so they are not asplete and are much smaller, have double beds, furniture and a small television, apart from a small private bathroom with everything you need." Opening the door to the main room, Christian nodded with satisfaction as he saw it. The room was a mix of colors between white and gray, the bed against the wall with a direct view of the sea and the television already lowered in front of the bed. Two doors could be seen at the end of the room, while arge sofa was in one corner surrounded by two smaller sofas. Outside the windows arge balcony was visible as in the rest of the house, with small electric braceros for warmth in the evenings. "It''s beautiful..." Sarah murmured, speaking for the first time since arriving at the ce. "Follow me, I''ll give you the rest of the tour." After 30 minutes of traveling, Christian saw different parts of the house. Having a Jacuzzi next to the big pool at the edge of the cliff, 3 empty bedrooms for any use, 4 bathrooms in the whole house, gym, a big kitchen with the dining room next to it and finally another big room with a desk and libraries all around for books, while a firece was seen in the center surrounded by sofas and carpets. Last but not least, Christian was in the garage downstairs of the whole house, having the same look Tony Stark should have while building everything. "The garage is connected to this room, you can bring up to 6 vehicles" Looking out the windows, the woman continued "As you can see, this ce was very big, so we brought more sofas and another TV for you to hang out here if you want, the ce has ambient music system and your mother told us it would be a kind of workshop, so we brought different basic tools." "This ce is amazing" Sarah nodded "Now I want to buy a motorcycle to work here" "Then let''s buy two" Smiled Christian. "Nowes thest thing, only a few workers know about this" Looking at Christian and then at Sarah and Elisa, the woman spoke seriously. Noticing the unsubtle signal, Christian waved his handzily "Just say it, they are my best friends and I trust them." "Well..." Hesitantly, the woman nodded, then walked over to the cement wall connecting to the mountain and pulled out a picture of a car that was on the wall. Looking at the keypad, the woman turned to Christian and spoke "Your mother ordered a secret room for you, it''s kind of like a panic room, but bigger, the password for now is 1111 plus fingerprint, you can change it right now if you want." Entering the password and cing her fingerprint next to it, the woman managed to open the door. "How do I change it?" "Now that it''s open, you have to press all the numbers from 1 to 9 and ce the key again, then ce the new fingerprint and finally the new key." Nodding, Christian looks at Amelia indicating her to turn around, something the woman did not hesitate to do. cing the numbers and the same key as her panic room, Christian finished cing his print and nodded. "Ready." "Okay, the print and password is recorded on aputer inside the hidden room, it has cameras all over the outside of the house, including the exit of the lot and in the woods, all of that is onputers inside the room." Looking at the metal hallway in front of him, Christian asked "How big is it?" "It has the camera room andputers, another room of about 10x10 meterspletely empty and thest room is about 20x20 meters, the biggest room has scientific equipment, I don''t know what they are for, but your mother ordered them for you, the ce also has a bathroom with shower included." "How sturdy is the house?" Noting that everything should be under the small hill where he lives, Christian asked. "It can withstand earthquakes up to 15 degrees on the Richter scale and should withstand a tsunami, at least the structure, the ss and the interior would be destroyed, but I rmend you not to make any changes to the structure, because everything is nned in a certain way to give it as much firmness as possible." "It supports quite a lot..." "Yes, it was a masterpiece of the architect, it took him a year to n the whole house perfectly." "I see..." Nodding, Christian thinks for a few seconds, then nods and closes the door "Then I''ll investigate the ce, I have to bring certain things to put away" "As you wish." "How many people know about this ce?" "10 people if you count me and the special architect in bunkers, we took a long time to build this, but everything went well, the other 8 people are of total confidence for your mother, so rest assured that this will note to light" "Perfect, I appreciate your work" Nodding with a smile, Christian looked at Leslie and Sarah "Now we share a secret!" "It''s just like the movies..." Looking up at the glowing number pad, Elisa murmured. "And movie stuff will happen inside" Winking at her, Christian sighed and asked towards Amelia "What''s left to do in the house?" "As you noticed, it''s still missing a lot of decorations and ornaments, that would be thest thing." "What do you think, could you decorate everything that''s missing?" looking at Elisa, Christian asked with a smile-. "Sure, it''ll be fun!" Elisa eximed with a smile. "Then that would be it Amelia, the house process is done" Nodding, Christian turned and spoke with a smile. "*Sigh* Atst..." With a relieved smile, the woman looked around and spoke "I still have thest thing to do, it''s small, follow me." Leading them towards the pool, Amelia approaches the balcony and points towards the cliff "As you will see, there are some stairs that go down to a small beach that can be considered private, its name is ''Pirates cove Beach''" "The beach has fine sand and was cleaned by the workers, they also removed the stones from the shores and the whole entrance to the sea is sandy, so it will be more pleasant for you." Looking at the small shore, Christian raised his eyebrows as he saw that it really could be said to be a private beach. The ce was no more than 50 meters, but it was surrounded by the cliff and the connection to the rest of the beach was covered by a piece of cliff, causing the only entrance to be your yard or by a boat. [A/N: The ce where the house was built really exists, including this small coast, I will leave the image of the area here]. "That would be all, do you have any questions?" looking at Christian, Amelia asked. "No, that would be all, thank you for your help." "Don''t worry, that''s what I''m paid for" Amelia smiled, then continued "In the house I left you the manuals of the controls and the whole house in detail, the gardenerse to work in the morning to take care of the nts and the yard, and by 10 am the cleaning staff arrives, if you are bothered by the time you can talk to them to change the schedule" "Understood, what will you do now?" "I have to catch a flight to Hawaii, we have to finish certain details on your ind, your orders today will be ready in a month at the most, we will make sure we don''t make too much noise so we don''t disturb you" "I understand, you are free to go Amelia, I thank you for everything, I will talk to my mother so she can give you a small bonus." "No need, we are already paid well enough" With a genuine smile, the woman took out her cell phone and sent a few messages "There, they areing for me, I''ll leave you in peace, have a nice evening" "Thank you." Looking at the woman''s back, Christian turns to Elisa and Sarah who were talking to each other looking at the beach. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 173 Military Technology Approaching the couple, Christian looked around and saw no one nearby, causing him to smile yfully. Arriving at their side, Christian affirmed the two women''s buttocks and looked out to sea "How do you like our new house?" "It''s amazing!" Elisa eximed excitedly, quickly hugging Christian''s arm "We can do so many things and the sound of the sea is so nice!" "I''ll put a desk in front of the windows, it will give me a lot of peace to write while watching the sea" Sarah nodded with a slight smile. "Then it''s settled, we''re moving here today, I''ll have to bring a few pairs of clothes and all that, but let''s see about thatter, I''ll buy clothes in Malibu for now and when we get back to Detroit let''s start organizing everything, for now let''s enjoy that we have a kitchen full of food and a great house to enjoy!" "Yes!" nodded Elisa excitedly "I''ll bake a cake for us to celebrate!" "I''ll get some meat out and grill it" Looking at the grill on the balcony, Sarah smiled. "I''ll call my mom and then get busy being a slob!" smiled Christian, then pulled out his cell phone and spoke "Do what you want, I''ll call mom to tell her I got here okay." Walking to the other side of the balcony, Christian dials Eva and speaks "Mom, nice gift the one in the metal room." "I knew you''d like it~" "Are those people reliable?" "Yes, I myself rescued them from certain situations with money." "I see, I''ll be here for a few days and then I''lle to see you in New York." "I''ll be waiting for you~" "Are you busy?" noticing that his mother doesn''t talk that much, Christian asks. "Yes, I''m signing documents, but don''t worry, let''s talk as much as you want." "Mom, how''s the bunker on the inding along?" "Still under construction, why?" "I''d like to make a bigger and deeper bunker, that you have to use an elevator to get down." "That will beplicated... but not impossible, how big do you want it?" "At least 60x60 meters, make it about 3 or 4 stories." "Well... still not much progress on the other bunker, I''ll have to get more people to see how to do it without going out to the public..." "Mom, I think I can get people to help, I''ll make a call and send you a message." "Okay...just be careful, yes?" "Yes mom, I love you, take care of yourself." "I love you my boy, enjoy." Hanging up the call, Christian took another cell phone out of his pocket and started typing on the keys of the old cell phone, then dialed the number typed in and waited. "What''s wrong kid? Don''t you know how to respect people''s nap!?" With an annoyed voice, Dimitri replied. "I forgot it''s night over there" Chuckling lightly, Christian continued "Dude, I have a secret room in my new house in Malibu, could you get me weapons to have here?" "What do you need?" "Everything, I''d like to have different designs to collect, that would be nice." "Well, I''ll bring you 2 of each gun that exists, do you have a ce to put them?" "No" "How big is the room?" "10x10 meters" "I''ll send you several gun racks with lights, do you want clothes and vests?" "That would be ideal." "Missileunchers?" "Of course." "Grenadeunchers?" "Do you have to ask? I want everything, even knives." "Well, anything else?" "Can you get me some two metal swords, two spears, some normal bows and some crossbows?" "Do you want to practice with swords?" "Yes, that would be fun." "As you wish, what size?" "One of normal European design, I don''t know much about swords, you see the best one... the other one I want to be big and heavy... I would also like some Katanas, can you get them?" "Yes, I''d better send you to create with a cksmith several models of ancient weapons, you see which one fits you the best." "Old man, I also wanted to ask you if you have the ns for Florence''s prison and what security they have?" "Yes, I will send them to you along with the weapons, anything else?" "Old man, I was thinking of researching weapons technology, do you know where I can get introductory information on certain topics? I also want to see the subject of EMP Missiles or simr bombs, they catch my attention as they can melt everything electronic...st but not least... could you get the ns of a radar for airnes or any kind of air vehicle? Besides the fact that it can detect missiles obviously, I want to build one for my private ind, since I will use it as my base of operations... I would also like to see if you can get the ns and the basics of those machines that inhibit signals and at the same time prohibit drone approaches". "That will be a little moreplicated, but it''s okay, I''ll send you military technology from Russia, the United States and China, we have a lot of technology from thetter two countries, so you can get a broader view." "Elder, while we''re at it... do you know if Russia has any projects with quantumputers?" "I think so, I would have to ask, why?" "Do you think it''s possible for me to go and see how they work and have a look at their designs? I''m interested in what thoseputers can offer." "You would have toe to Russia, no problem getting into the program, the president is someone from the Bratva." "Elder, now if thest thing, I need personnel specialized in underground bunkers, I want to make a fairlyrge one on my private ind, but weck experienced and reliable personnel." "How big do you want the bunker?" "The minimum would be 60x60, but if it is bigger is better, I want it to be about 3 to 4 stories and have two elevators, one for vehicles/trucks and one for people" "It will be expensive" "Money is not a problem" "Good, I will send you specialized people from the army, who is in charge of the ind?" "My mother, I''ll send you her number so you can contact her, she will finance everything." "As you wish, I will look for the people tomorrow." "Thank you old man, I love you" "It''s nothing, it''s small stuff, your order should arrive in a week at the most to your Malibu home" With azy voice, Dimitri continued "I''ll hang up the call, I need my beauty sleep" "Good night" Hanging up the call, Christian looked out to sea and sighed "I have to n everything for the rescue... I''ll do it in the secret room of this house for now to avoid leaving visible evidence." Looking at the Elisa who was watching the whole house with a smile, Christian smiled and licked his lips "How nice this life is." ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinked in a daze, then looked to his two sides and smiled. Sighing with satisfaction at the incredible night, Christian stared at both women. Looking at Elisa who hugs his body with a beautiful smile, Christian sighed at her incredible beauty, then turned his gaze to the woman hugging his body on the other side. "Even asleep she is serious..." Smiling softly, Christian looks at the woman''s naked body under the nket and bites his lips. Frowning slightly, Christian sharpens his hearing and hears his cell phone ringing, causing him to sigh and very carefully to avoid waking the women, walk out of the roompletely naked. Walking through his house, Christian picks up the remote control for the windows and turns them transparent, causing the sun''s rays to illuminate him instantly. Reaching for his cell phone, Christian looks at the caller ID and answers "Hi mom, did something happen?" "I got my period." "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian whispers in confusion "You really didn''t get pregnant after all this time?" "No..." "..." Frowning slightly, Christian didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad. Sure, he still didn''t want to be a father or anything like that, but the result really worried him, because if his mother who is obviously fertile didn''t get pregnant after so much pouring into her, it''s because he himself has a big problem for fatherhood and something that may affect him in the future. "I will go to theb, did Dimitri contact you?" "I was contacted by one of your workers, she said she would send 80 specialized people, I already have everything prepared for the arrival of these people." "Ok, I will go to theb mom, I will call youter, have a beautiful morning" "Bye my child" "..." Looking at the sea with conflicting feelings in his gaze, Christian finally sighed, then walked to the bedroom and pulled out a white bathrobe. Looking at the sleeping women now hugging each other, Christian sighed and walked to the garage, then opened the door and entered the secret room for the first time. Walking down the metal hallway, Christian reached the camera room, but without giving it any importance, he continued walking and arrived at hisboratory. Looking at all the technological equipment, Christian nodded with satisfaction, seeing ab even moreplete than the one he had rented in the past to get the form to improve his coffee. Looking at the microscope, Christian sighed, then walked over to the side shelves and looked at the box of surgical gloves. Opening the box, Christian puts on the pair of gloves and looks at the sample sses, then picks up a pair and takes a ss vial. "How ufortable..." Pulling off his right glove, Christian looks at his penis and sighs. But just as he was about to start masturbating, footsteps sounded from the entrance, causing him to stop his n and wait. Looking at the red-haired woman who was watching the ce curiously, Christian smiled slightly and asked "I thought you were asleep?" "I woke up when you went to get your robe, is something wrong? You look worried" Beingpletely naked with a pair of slippers, Elisa approached Christian and asked with concern. "I... I think I''m infertile" Staring at the woman intently, Christian preferred not to lie and answered. Raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked "Why do you think that?" "It''s a long story, but that''s my current suspicion." "What will you do?" looking at Christian with concern, Elisa asked. "I have to confirm if that''s the case or just my suspicion..." "Oh..." Looking at the microscope and Christian''s ungloved hand, Elisa smiles slightly and speaks "Let me help you with the samples~" Walking over to Christian, Elisa crouches down in front of him and opens her robe, then smiles and takes Christian''s member "I''ll be quick~" Nodding silently, Christian stroked Elisa''s hair and sighed in satisfaction when he felt his member enveloped by the woman''s warmth. Lifting her gaze, Elisa stared at Christian as she bobbed her head, giving her all to make hime as fast as possible. After about 3 minutes, Christian took the ss jar and spoke "Ready!" Quickly pulling Christian''s penis out of her mouth, Elisa took the jar and quickly ced it on the tip of his penis, then took her free hand on his penis and began to shake it rapidly. "*Sigh*" Pouring everything into the jar, Christian sighed with satisfaction. Looking at the nearly full jar, Elisa smiled and carefully set it down on the metal table, then picked up Christian''s member and took it into her mouth. Shaking her head, Elisa made sure to get everyst drop out and let it go. Standing up, Elisa licked her lips and swallowed what was left in her mouth, then looked at the bottle and whispered, "What''s next now?" Looking at the woman fondly, Christian stroked her head and spoke "Now I''ll start testing with drips." Putting on his glove, Christian took a pipette and extracted a small part of the semen, then ced the ss rectangles on the microscope and turned on the light of the equipment. Adjusting it for a few seconds, Christian poured a drop onto the ss and ced another ss over it, then approached the microscope and looked closely. "..." Silently, Christian repeatedly shifted the lens, zooming in higher and higher, but the more he saw, the darker his expression became. Pulling out the sample, Christian switched pipettes and removed another sample from the bottle, then ced another ss and began repeating the process. After half an hour, Christian sighed with resignation and bit his lips, then took the remaining semen and flushed it down the bathroom toilet, and then began to clean everything used in silence. Looking at Christian silently and with concern, Elisa could no longer stand the heavy atmosphere and asked "What happened?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 174 Attack "..." Having everything cleaned up, Christian looked at Elisa and bit his lips even more, then sighed and moved closer to her. Embracing the woman, Christian took her in his arms and sat on the metal table with Elisa on hisp. Staring into her eyes, Christian caressed Elisa''s face and spoke, "I am not infertile." Sighing with relief, Elisa caressed Christian''s lips affectionately and asked "Then why do you have such a sad face?" "I''m not infertile, but my sperm concentration is much lower than an average man''s, I don''t even have 1%... plus my semen doesn''t have the chemicalpounds to disable the acid that the vagina produces, that means my sperm will die before it manages to impregnate a woman" Opening her eyes wide, Elisa looked at Christian sadly, then hugged him tightly "Christian..." Noticing the woman''s concern, Christian only smiled slightly and continued "No need to be sad, it''s not impossible for me to be a daddy." Quickly releasing Christian, Elisa looked at him doubtfully. "There is a 0.1% chance that I will be a father naturally, but there are also medications that lower the level of acidity in the female vagina, that area of medicine is not very advanced yet, but it already has beginnings, if I manage to get something with that medication, the possibility of pregnancy would go up to 10% approximately or maybe more... so the possibility of being a father still exists, I just have to work hard for it." "That''s great news!" Without fully understanding, Elisa just kept the part that being a father to a is possible, hugging Christian instantly with happiness. Caressing Elisa''s beautiful face, Christian smiled softly, then leaning closer and kissing her lips "You make my life happy." "Hehe~" Smiling shyly, Elisa hugged Christian''s body gently, resting her head on the young man''s chest. Lowering his hands, Christian squeezed Elisa''s butt, then bringing his face closer and whispering in her ear "How about we have fun~?" "Here?" looking at the ce while biting her lips, Elisa whispered. "Wherever you want~" "And what exactly do you want to do~?" smiling shyly, Elisa asked. "I don''t know, today I feel in the mood to explore~" Massaging Elisa''s ass, Christian slowly moved his hands and touched the woman''s puckered hole "And if we try this~?" With a flushed face, Elisa lowered her gaze and nodded shyly, letting out a small whisper "I-if that''s what you want..." Watching the woman''s reactions about him, Christian actually felt his heart sweeten to the max. "You know what, we better save sex for another time, do you want to hear me y piano for you?" feeling that his heart would not ept having such casual sex with this sweet woman, Christian smiled and spoke. "Can you y my song!?" Quickly looking up, Elisa asked excitedly. "I''ll y that one and a thousand others just for you, let me take you" Smiling, Christian embraces Elisa and stands, then leaves the ce and begins another great day. ... Monday, January 22, 2018. (One weekter) Sitting in silence, Christian read with absolute seriousness the book in his hand, while all the walls of the room were full of weapons. *Ring* Ring* Ring* *Ring* Raising his eyebrows, Christian picks up his cell phone and answers "I told you I was traveling tomorrow mom, I''m finishing reading certain documents and looking at some blueprints." "Christian..." Frowning as he noticed Eva''s tense voice, Christian put the book aside and asked, "What happened?" "..." Feeling a bad feeling, Christian squeezed the cell phone a little tighter and asked "What happened?" "It''s your brother..." "What happened with n?" "..." "Mom, tell me now because, even if you don''t tell me I can find out by other means." "Your brother is in the hospital." "..." Trembling slightly, Christian leaned back in the chair and took a deep breath, then asked in a hoarse voice "What happened?" "I don''t know exactly, I think he had a fight with a Samantha, I''m looking into who she is, but I don''t even know herst name." Staring at the wall with a dead stare, Christian asked "What is n''s condition?" "He..." Whispering hesitantly, Eva finally continued in a difficult voice "He has 3 broken ribs, his nose was broken and he lost a lot of blood, I''m currently donating blood for him..... They haven''t let me see him because they are operating, but ording to his guards he was in very bad shape..." "How did that happen with his guards there?" "They were at n''s friend''s house, the guards noticed the noise and came across the scene, if it hadn''t been for them..." With anger in her voice, Eva exined the situation. "What happened to this woman?" "I heard she had been taken away by the police, but when ourwyer who reced Sara went, she said there was no record of a woman named Samantha or anyone who had been admitted for assault." "I see..." Staring at his guns, Christian smiled slightly "Don''t worry mom, I''ll sort things out with this woman." "Christian, don''t do-" Hanging up the call, Christian didn''t bother to listen to Eva and just looked at the guns, while his smile grew bigger and bigger. "Well, well, well..." Whispering in a monotone voice, Christian finallyughed "So no matter what I do, no matter how much I make in the army or how rich we are, there will always be people who will want to walk all over us." "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Christian looked at his cell phone and started texting, then put the cell phone away and got up. ... Acapulco, Mexico. Lying sunbathing with a pineapple in her hand, Greed had a rxed smile on her face. *Beep* Raising her eyebrows, Greed picked up the cell phone on the small table beside her and read the message. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Laughing loudly as she tosses the alcohol-filled pineapple towards the floor, Greed stood up and eximed "THE TIME HAS COME TO HAVE FUN!!!" ... San juan, Puerto Rico. Doing push-ups, Pride was breathing heavily while her face was surrounded by sweat. *Beep* Furrowing her eyebrows slightly, the woman picked herself up off the floor and walked over to the cell phone. ncing at the message, Pride nodded, then turned to look at her big house. "Guess the break''s over." ... Lansing, Michigan. "How many times have I told you that you need to do something with your life!?" Looking at the woman building some sort of counter, a woman in her 50''s eximed angrily. "I told you I have a job" Not bothering to look at her mother, Gluttony continued working on her prototype pump. *Beep* Raising her eyebrows, Gluttony picks up the cell phone next to her, only to look at the message and smile instantly. Looking up at her mother, Gluttony smiled with excitement "The time hase!" Messages like these reached the 7 deadly sins, causing everyone to drop what they were doing and get their things ready to travel, all for a message as simple as the following. "New York, Tuesday the 23rd, 11am at the Grey Building." ... 2 hourster. In the presidential office, 2 women in military fatigues were staring at the woman in a suit with blonde hair. "President, please help my daughter." Looking at the general with 4 stars in front of her, Ivana just kept her smile as she thought deeply, then turned to the other woman and spoke "Lieutenant Colonel Alexandra Walker, what do you think?" "..." Looking at the serious old woman beside her, Alexandra thought for a few seconds, then sighed and shook her head "Your daughter is dead, you just don''t know it yet." Frowning, General Palmer asked "What do you mean?" Looking directly at the president, Alexandra spoke "It''s confidential information, I can''t talk any more without authorization." "..." Looking at the old woman in front of her, Ivana spoke "You came to ask for help with your daughter''s situation, you know that the young man she hit was the son of the Grey family, that''s why your concern, right?" "Yes president, I came to ask for help to avoid a scandal and the trial" The woman nodded. Laughing lightly, Ivana replied "You don''t know the real danger of the Grey family, but it''s normal, it''s ssified information.... General Palmer, let me tell you that your daughter touched a ho''s nest." Frowning, the old woman asked "Can you be more specific?" "Lieutenant Colonel, you have the authorization to disclose the information, exin to your superior what situation you got yourself into." Turning her gaze, Alexandra stared at the old woman and spoke "Lieutenant Christian Grey, nicknamed as Lucifer, former United States Army soldier." "The boy who went to prison?" "Exactly... but he stopped being a kid a long time ago" Remembering all the mission reports of Lucifer and his team, Alexandra shivered slightly "Christian, no.... Lucifer is a man of who managed to turn the tables on us one Afghanistan." "..." "Lucifer is a man of focus,mitment, sheer will, and immense ruthlessness" Looking at the old woman with serious eyes, Alexandra continued "He was once abandoned by a Delta task force team on an escort mission on his way to rescue his teammates...he ran with 2 women across the desert until night fell...that day he ended up killing 87 enemies armed to the teeth, without moving an inch from his position to protect his team who were unconscious...he exterminated the entire toon" Furrowing her eyebrows slightly, Palmer asked "That''s the situation? What''s he got that he''s a man with skills? We have an army!" "And the Taliban also have an army, but he would go into their mouth to assassinate them directly... but he''s not the only concern" Taking a deep breath, Alexandra continued "He has a team that left the army with him, they called themselves the 7 deadly sins... a group of women as twisted as Lucifer, having incredible skills in shooting and in explosives, they were unstoppable as long as they were together... but the dangerous thing about this team is not only their ability, but theirck of conscience... they won''t hesitate to blow up an entire city if Lucifer asks them to, and believe me, they have the ability to do it." "..." "And all of this was led by the man who openly considers himself to be the smartest man in the world, but I must bitterly say that this is not the end..." With fear in her eyes, Alexandra continued "Baba Yaga is Lucifer''s master, he personally trained him." "Oh..." Hearing those words, Palmer lost all color from her face as her gaze became vacant. "..." "..." ... 3 hourster. Stepping out of the shower, Christian dried his body with a neutral face, then walked over to his bed and put on his suit. Looking at the woman watching him with concern in the corner, Christian spoke "Leslie, I''ll be fine, I came to the house to get my suit and then I''ll leave for New York to see n." "..." Looking at Christian''s bored face, Leslie finally asked "What will you do?" "What will I do?" muttering to himself, Christian continued "An eye for an eye obviously." "..." *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Rolling his eyes, Christian straightens his shirt and walks over to the single cell phone, then picks it up and holds it to his ear. "I heard what happened, what are you going to do?" "I don''t really know yet, I''ll go see my brother first" Recognizing Dimitri''s voice, Christian answered. "..." "..." "*Sigh* Christian, do you remember my one request?" "Yes." "This event would let you act as you wish since they attacked first, but let me warn you... are you prepared for what wille after this?" "..." "You might finish off that woman who hurt your brother without any problems, but once you do that, many organizations and forces in the world will detect you, you will enter their radar and your life will be involved in constant trouble... sure, I can spare you those problems, but do you really want to depend on me all your life? Are you willing to sacrifice your peace?" "..." Stopping his movements, Christian stared into nothingness for a few minutes, then sighed and whispered "Father... I really don''t want to do this, I just wanted to live peacefully and that''s all, but these people... they really don''t respect anything... when we didn''t have so much money, I was trampled and ended up in jail.... now the situation is better, we have influence and a lot of money, plus I made sure to leave a record of fear within the army so they think twice about their actions before messing with us... but these people don''t seem to care and they dared to harm my family andmit corruption a minuteter with that Samantha girl... they are forcing my hand." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 175 Time To Sleep "Christian... no matter how much power or how fearsome you are, there will always be crazy people who will attack you without thinking... let''s take the example of the situation of the twin towers in your country... Al-Qaeda did not hesitate to attack the country that is considered the strongest militarily in the world after certain situations, no matter what hell woulde for them afterwards... groups like Al-Qaeda exist in droves, religious fanatics that will not hesitate to explode half the world for certain beliefs... even I have had several attacks by people who just don''t care about everything I have done and what organization I have on my hands... and religious fanatics are just a part of these crazies, there are organizations that take children and raise them as cannon fodder to attack people like me, there are also brainwashing organizations and simr shit." "..." "Unfortunately the world is like that, and it seems to be that the only thing really feared is the supernatural... it''s silly to think that you really are 100% untouchable." "..." Sitting down on the bed, Christian seriously thought the whole situation over. Being silent for about 5 minutes, Christian finally spoke "I''m really not ready to depend on myself, I have a small team, but it''s not enough..." "And what will you do?" "I know exactly what to do... I think I was toocent" Laughing slightly, Christian continues "Father, can I send you 7 people toe in over there? You have good skills and their talent is great, but almost everything they know they learned themselves andck knowledge." "You''re talking about the team you took out the army?" "Yes, they are reliable women, I can trust them with my life if I have to." "As you wish, it won''t be a problem to train them, but what will you do about your brother''s situation?" "For now we will fight legally, but the time hase for me to enter this ult world, I will create my own organization." "Hoh... interesting, and what will your organization do?" Smiling slightly, Christian spoke "It will be dedicated to do what I want it to do". "And how will you raise funds? Keep in mind that that needs a lot of money" "Let''s say a certain church will give me a generous donation" Remembering the information he received in prison, Christian replied. "Interesting" Laughing softly, Dimitri continued "Well, I''ll be following your steps, you know you can count on me for whatever you want, I can even take down this Samantha girl for you... ording to my informants, right now they have her hidden in a military base in Washington" "A military base..." Muttering softly, Christian finally sighed "Leave it, I''ll deal with her in the future, for now I have priorities." "Exactly" With a satisfied voice, Dimitri continued "I taught you to be patient, the moment you lose your cool is the very moment you were defeated... besides if you manage to create a good organization, you will be quite protected and you would only have to watch out for the crazies" "No... I''ll make sure that even the crazies won''t dare to think of me" Looking off into nothingness, Christian whispered. "Hoh, and how do you n to aplish that?" "Didn''t you say everyone fears the supernatural?" smiling slightly, Christian continued "Christian Grey wasn''t feared, so the time hase to let him sleep and bring Lucifer into the world." "..." "Father, I''ll talk to youter, I''m going to see n." "See youter..." Hanging up the call, Christian looked at nothing for a few seconds, then smiled slightly and continued dressing. ... Staring at his cell phone with raised eyebrows for a few seconds, Dimitri whispered "Bring Lucifer into the world..." "..." After a few seconds, Dimitri chuckled lightly as he set the cell phone down on the table. "What will your ''son'' do?" Emphasizing the word son, a woman in her 40s asked with interest, with an obvious Russian ent in her voice. "I don''t quite know, but if what I think he will does to pass, the child will have his own history in this little world." "What will he do?" "He will bring fear to life" Dimitri chuckled lightly, then looked at the young woman who seemed disinterested on the other side "You''re not interested in meeting him?" "I have enough things to do without wasting time meeting a man" With a ss of Whiskey in her hand, the young woman casually replied. "Are you jealous?" Raising her eyebrows, the other woman asked mockingly. "Why would I be jealous of a spoiled child?" Looking at the young woman with amusement, Dimitri just remained silent. "So that''s your problem? You''re jealous that your teacher spoils Christian?" looking at the young woman with a smirk, the woman asked. "Nonsense, I''m just saying that I don''t think this Christian guy is that big of a deal" With an annoyed look, the young woman replied. "Are you doubting my words?" Raising his eyebrows, Dimitri asked. "I wouldn''t dare master" Shaking her head quickly, the young woman continued frowning "It just stresses me out that this Christian guy doesn''t treat you with the respect you deserve, I have been with you when you call him and I hear many times that you treat him as an old man, he even dares to make sarcasticments to you... he has no respect for you and doesn''t seem to care about all that you have done for him." Laughing lightly, Dimitri smiled and spoke "It''s not that he has no respect for me like you think, Christian just has different ways ofmunicating and expressing himself, plus I find him pleasant the way he is, and I''m not the only one, everyone around him ends up charmed in a certain way" "Not just anyone can win the hearts of all those criminals in Florence, remember that ce is full of monsters" Looking at the young woman, the woman added "Besides, if Mr. Dimitri doesn''t care, why are you getting mad? You''re just jealous and don''t want to admit it." "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, the young woman stood up and turned around "I''m going to go do my homework." "Christian will being in a while to Russia, I charge you to receive him when the time is right" Seeing the young woman''s back, Dimitri smiled and spoke. "..." Stopping her steps, the young woman took a deep breath and nodded "Yes master." With the young woman out, the woman looked at Dmitri with a smile and spoke "You want them to fight?" "They''ll end up getting along after a few blows" Dimitri replied with a smile "Maybe they''ll even end up getting married in the future." "That would be fun" ... Looking at n on the stretcher with a respirator, Christian''s gaze waspletely nk. n''s face waspletely bandaged and even then several swellings were visible on different sides of his face, he had a respirator in his mouth and was currently sedated so that he could recover from the operation on his nose. "Christian..." Standing still beside Hailie, Eva bit her lips and whispered "Your brother will be fine..." "I know... he''s my brother after all" Nodding, Christian turns his gaze to the woman next to him and squints "Who are you?" "I-I''m Hannah" Nervously replied the woman, feeling like she was currently in front of the eyes of a predator. "And where did youe from, Hannah?" "I..." Looking at the young man on the bed, the woman lost her nervous face and changed to a pained one "I''m n''s girlfriend..." "..." "..." "..." "..." With those words, everyone in the room looked at her with narrowed eyes, including Leslie who so far just stared. Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian asked "Did you know about this?" "No." "And how did you let her in?" "She was here when I arrived... I thought she was your friend" "..." Turning to look at the ufortable Hannah, Christian sighed "How did you know my brother?" "I-I volunteer at the orphanage." "And how did you two be boyfriend and girlfriend?" Looking ufortably at everyone in ce, Hannah replied in a low voice "I-it was love at first sight..." "I see" Nodding not noticing any lies in Hannah, Christian continued "And how did you find out what happened?" "I was with n when it all happened..." Clenching her fists tightly, Hannah replied while biting her lips. "Exin to me what happened." "n... he had something with that woman, Samantha... nothing serious really, but ording to him, they were flirting before they met me" Looking sideways at the woman who seems to want to attack her at any moment, Hannah started to narrate what happened "He told me that he had already talked to Samantha and that he didn''t want anything more with her.... everything was going well, n was going to introduce me to his friend and I went with her, but..." "But?" "Samantha arrived at n''s friend''s house... things started to escte and out of the blue Samantha hit him..." "And you didn''t do anything!?" Unable to take it anymore, Eva shouted angrily. "Mother, be quiet" Looking at Eva seriously, Christian spoke. "..." Taking a deep breath, Eva red angrily at Hannah and finally nodded. "Go on." "I obviously went to hit Samantha... but she had four security women with her and they held me back... n''s friend tried to help him, but the woman pped him and knocked him down instantly" Gritting her teeth, Hannah''s face was getting darker and darker "Until I managed to get away from the security and yelled at the woman, that''s when n''s security arrived, there was an altercation where both parties pulled out their guns and then the police arrived as a maid of n''s friend called them.... Samantha was arrested and n was taken to the hospital... that''s all." "I see..." Without taking his eyes off his brother, Christian nodded softly. "..." "..." "..." "Go away." "..." Turning his gaze to Hannah, Christian gave her a cold look and spoke "I said get out." "W-why!?" Looking at Christian in disbelief, Hannah eximed. "n is not within your reach, get lost." "..." Biting her lips and clenching her fists tightly, Hannah looked at n on the gurney in silence. Finally looking at Christian, Hannah asked "Is it because I''m not rich?" "You''re just not up to it and that''s it, now beat it" Frowning as he looks coldly at Hannah, Christian replied. Trembling slightly, Hannah clenched her fists even tighter, looking at the faces of all the people in the room. After a few tense minutes, Hannah finally rxed her fists and stared at Christian''s face "I''m not leaving!" "..." Without removing his cold face, Christian frowned even more and replied "It wasn''t a question, I told you to get out, I won''t repeat myself." "I already said I won''t walk away!" Steadying herself on the gurney, Hannah continued boldly "n is my boyfriend, we love each other and I won''t leave him for the world!" Squinting at the woman, Christian spoke "How much do you want?" "What?" frowning, Hannah responded with a question. "How much money do you want, tell me your price and get the hell out of here." Opening her eyes wide, Hannah instantly red at Christian with fury "Who do you think you are!? You think you can buy anyone you want just because you have money!?" "Stop your bullshit, tell me how much money do you want? A million dors? 2 million? How much do you want?" Gritting her teeth, Hannah looked at Christian with disgust "You rich people always think you can solve everything with money, my love for n has no fucking price!" "You''re thinking that if you stay with n you''ll get more money, aren''t you?" looking coldly at the woman, Christian continued "If you refuse to leave her and n decides to stay with you, I swear right now that I''ll put him out on the street and take everyst penny from him, I''m not going to let you get your hands on our fortune!" Breathing heavily, Hannah eximed "You think I care about your damn money!!!? Do it, leave it on the street, I''ll make sure to give him everything he wants myself, even if I have to ve all my life!" "..." "It disgusts me to think that n being such a good man would have such a filthy family like you!" "..." Looking at his mother, Christian finally smiles, then looks back at Hannah and nods with satisfaction "I like you." "W-what?" losing all her bravery at the sight of Christian''s smile, Hannah asks. "I told you I like you, I approve of your rtionship with n." "B-but... W-why?" "Because you have some guts, I was just testing you to see if you''re worth it or I have to kill you, congrattions, you passed" Speaking casually, Christian only smiled slightly. "K-kill me?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 176 Warning "Sure, if you epted the money or left, the next day you''d sleep with the fishes, after all I won''t let someone y with my little brother''s heart." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Hannah quickly turned her head. "..." Looking at the young man on the gurney, Christian sighed "What was n like at the orphanage?" Smiling softly, Hannah replied "Clumsy... didn''t know how to make beds, didn''t know how to interact the kids, andined about everything... you had to see his face when the kids teased him, he was so cute when he got mad" "That sounds like my brother" Christian nodded. "But over time he started to learn andined less and less... he was only at the orphanage for 3 weeks and he ended up winning the hearts of the kids... and it only took him a day to steal mine" "Yuck" With a sick look on her face, Hailie rolled her eyes. "..." Looking at the woman''s soft smile, Christian watched her closely. Hannah is a simple woman in every aspect, her body is slim, she has a ck hair with brown eyes and actually her face is quite normal with some spots and pimples on her skin, as for her height and age, the woman looks to be about 17 years old and is 5''7". "Hannah, even if I ept you, now you will have to go through certain situations" Looking at n, Christian continued "I don''t know yet, but n may have a trauma because of everything that happened or he may evene to hate you, it''s up to you if you manage to pull your rtionship through." With a sad face, Hannah just nodded. "I''ll leave you to take care of him, mom, let''s talk" Looking at the woman who still looks annoyed looking at Hannah, Christian spoke and walked towards the door. Looking at Hannah with narrowed eyes, Eva nodded, then turned to Hailie and spoke "Don''t let her do anything weird." Rolling her eyes, Hailie nods. Walking towards the exit, Eva looks at Leslie and speaks "Bring security to the hospital, I want them to be on 24 hours a day guarding the door" "It''s all set up" Leslie nods with a straight face. "Good" Nodding, Eva leaves the room and looks at Christian who was waiting for her by the door. Approaching his mother, Christian looks at her serious face and sighs, then gently hugs her "This isn''t your fault, or any of ours." Biting her lips, Eva just nods. Taking Eva''s face in his hands, Christian looks at her with a soft smile and speaks "I assure you this won''t happen again, n will be fine and live a happy life." "I know, I''m not as weak as you think" Smiling slightly, Eva looks sideways and seeing no one, she quickly kisses Christian''s lips. Smiling softly, Christian sighs and speaks "Have you filed charges yet?" "Yes, we filed charges against her for assault, abuse and attempted murder..... In addition, we filed aint against the police for letting Samantha go after taking her" Nodding, Christian spoke "Lend me your cell phone, I''ll call Ivana." Raising her eyebrows, Eva nods and pulls out her cell phone "What will you tell her?" "I''ll give her a warning" Taking the cell phone, Christian searches through Eva''s contacts and finds the president''s number. "Eva." "Mrs. Ivana, nice to speak to you." "..." "I won''t beat around the bush, I''ll give you a chance to make everything legal and the trial will be carried out based on thews, hand Samantha over to the police and don''t open any more problems." "And if they don''t?" "I don''t know what may happen in the future, but be careful with military bases, when weapons are not properly maintained, certain things can explode and cause a lot of damage" "..." "Keep this in mind Madam President, you started all this, because if you had followed everything legally from the beginning, we wouldn''t have to resort to such uncivilized acts." "You will have an answer in 1 hour" "If you hand her over, make sure everything is clean, if I ever discover the slightest dirt in the deal, I won''t give any more chances." With her words, Christian didn''t bother anymore and hung up the call. "Is it okay for you to threaten her so openly? She is the president after all." "Don''t open problems, but from now on make sure everything we do is legal and we can''t get screwed, also change your cell phone every week from now on, including the Chip, when you talk about something important or private, leave the cell phone in a microwave or move it as far away as possible from you and block its microphone with tape or whatever." "Well..." "Where are you staying?" "I bought two floors of a building at 26 Madison Avenue." "Do we have enough rooms for everybody?" "Yes, it has 11 bedrooms and 14 bathrooms." "We''re taking Hannah with us." "Why?" instantly frowning, Eva asks. "If she''s volunteering at the orphanage where n was, it''s because she''s from Detroit, she must have nowhere to stay here and she came alone to New York because of n" "..." "I know you don''t like her, but the woman really loves him, you know no one lies to my face and that woman only spoke the truth." "..." Smiling at Eva''s annoyed face, Christian speaks "Stop acting like a child, you know n would eventually get a girlfriend." Crossing her arms, Eva refused to answer. Looking closely at Eva, Christian smirks at the sight of her in a suit "You''re very beautiful like that, it brings out your curves quite a bit." With a sudden sparkle in her eyes, Eva looks all around again, then whispers towards Christian "Look what I''m wearing." Opening her clothes, Eva unbuttons her pants and pulls them down a bit as she turns around. With interest, Christian advances towards Eva and looks between her pants, seeing that his mother is wearing the floss model underwear he bought her. *Pa* "What an indecent woman" Smiling, Christian gives her a quick p on the butt and walks away "Now fix your clothes we are very exposed." Chuckling lightly, Eva straightens her clothes and sighs, noting that the tense atmosphere quickly vanished with the small exchange. "*Sigh*" Moving closer to the seats, Christian sighs and sits down with tiredness on his face. "Christian... you won''t do anything crazy, will you?" sitting down next to Christian, Eva takes his hand and asks with concern. "No, but I will create an organization, something like mercenaries." *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Hearing his cell phone ring, Christian pulls it out of his pocket and answers. "Christian, did you get here okay?" "Yes Elisa, I arrived a few hours ago." "*Sigh* You had me worried, you left so fast and you didn''t even exin what happened to you." "My brother is in the hospital." "What? n!? What happened to him?" With obvious concern in her voice, Elisa asked quickly. "Her ex-girlfriend hit him." "How is he doing?" "He''s stable, they had to fix his nose since it was broken, plus he has 3 broken ribs." "That fucking bitch, how dare she!?" Smiling at the genuine anger of the sweet woman, Christian continued "I''ll take care of her, but for now the important thing is n, maybe he has some psychological damage and that has me worried". "I''lle and see you right away!" "No, stay at home for now, we''ll be seeing a lot of legal proceedings for thewsuits and all that, I''ll be back in a few days" "But Christian... I want toe with you" With a sad voice, Elisa answered. "I''ll be fine Elisa" "I''ll go anyway, I don''t care what you say!" Smiling softly, Christian just sighed "Do what you want, but you''ll be bored" "I don''t care, I''ll get my stuff together and leave right now" "Alright, let me know when you get there so I cane get you." "Yeah, see you~" Shaking his head as he cut off the call, Christian sighs and leans back in the chair. "Is that womaning?" "Yes, I told her it wasn''t necessary, but she''s too stubborn." "Elisa... I kind of like that girl" Eva nodded after a few seconds. "Who wouldn''t like her? She''s a very sweet woman." Pursing her lips, Eva snorted as she folded her arms. "What, are you jealous because I called her sweet?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled, then hugged Eva''s waist and leaned closer towards her ear "Although you''re not a sweet woman, I find you''re more the hot type~" "Which do you like more?" looking at Christian from the corner of her eye, Eva asked. "Both, each has its beauty, but you are where I spend most of my time immersed, no?" "Exactly" With a satisfied smile, Eva nodded. Resting his head on Eva''s shoulder, Christian sighed and spoke "I''m meeting my team at the Grey building on Tuesday." Frowning slightly, Eva asked "What will you do?" "Nothing for now, but I already told you that I will create my own personal army, so I need to talk to my team since I will be sending them to Russia for training." "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Eva finally sighed "Just take care of yourself." After a few minutes it went silent, the duo returned to the room and sat in silence, staring at the woman who doesn''t move an inch away from n. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* After a great many minutes, Eva''s cell phone suddenly rang. "Hello, any news?" cing the cell phone on speaker, Eva spoke. "Samantha showed up, she is now under arrest and they started the investigations of what happened, we need in a few days everyone who was at the scene to give their statement." Looking sideways at Christian, Eva nodded "We''ll take care of that, let me know any news." ... After spending most of the day at the hospital, Eva went home with Hailie, Hannah and Leslie, while Christian took another vehicle to the airport. Sitting on the hood of the vehicle, Christian waited patiently for the crimson-haired woman to appear, while the limo driver stared at the young man with a crush in her eyes. After about 15 minutes of waiting, Christian finally saw the petite woman looking every which way. Smiling softly at her lost face, Christian raised his hand and shouted "Here!" Quickly turning her head, Elisa smiled and runs with her bags to Christian, then sets her bags down and hugs him tightly. "Were you bored on the trip?" "No, it was a lot of fun, I came on the window side!" Smiling excitedly, Elisa replied. "And Sarah?" Looking sideways, Christian asked. "She had to travel to Detroit to sign something with the publisher, she''sing tomorrow or the day after..." "Never mind, you''re good enough for me" Smiling, Christian takes the woman''s hand and with the other takes her suitcase, then opens the limo door and pulls her inside. Letting Elisa in, Christian looks around and enters the limo, then sits down next to Elisa. Hugging the woman''s waist, Christian pulls her close to him and smiles "You got bored without me?" "You don''t know how worried you left me, I called you so many times and you didn''t answer!" Speaking quickly, Elisa looked at Christian reproachfully and pouted. Smiling slightly, Christian picks up the phone next to him and speaks "Take us somewhere to eat, then we''ll head towards the apartment." Putting the phone down, Christian turns to the woman who is still pouting and smiles, then moves closer and kisses her. Instantly losing her judging gaze, Elisa melted into Christian''s arm and returned the kiss gently. Entwining their tongues, Christian opened his eyes and calmly observed the woman''s beautiful blushing face. Parting his lips, Christian looks into the woman''s misty eyes and smiles as he holds her chin with his two fingers "You are so beautiful..." Breathing shakily, Elisa loses herself in Christian''s eyes for a few seconds, then purses her lips and speaks "Don''t think I''ll forgive you for a few kisses and a sweet tongue..." Hugging the woman''s soft waist, Christian smiles and speaks "That''s why I''ll take you to dinner~" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 177 Little Boss "And your brother?" looking at Christian with concern, Elisa asks. "We can''t go visit him, even though we have the best room, we can''t stay all day, only 9 hours a day and no more" "Are you okay?" Stroking Christian''s face with concern, Elisa asks. "A little, but now that I''m with you I feel much better." "I''ll give you all the affection you need" Rising suddenly, Elisa sits on Christian''s legs, resting her breasts on his face, then hugging him lovingly. Resting his head on Elisa''s breasts, Christian smiled and hugged the woman, spending the rest of the way sharing each other''s warmth as calm filled the air. ... After a leisurely meal while chatting with Elisa about her favorite TV show, Christian was already entering the apartment. Hugging Christian''s arm, Elisa smiled happily as she looked around curiously. Entering the private elevator, Christian waited patiently, until the doors opened and they reached the penultimate floor. Walking curiously, Christian reached the main room, seeing Hannah being watched intently by Leslie, Hailie and Eva, while the woman sat up straight with obvious nervousness and beads of sweat on her forehead. "..." Setting Elisa''s suitcase aside, Christian smiles and whispers in her ear "She''s n''s new girlfriend." "Oh..." Nodding, Elisa looked at the woman pityingly, already knowing the whole story after Christian spoke to her at dinner. "Mother, I''m back" Alerting her presence, all eyes turned to Christian and Elisa, as Hannah copsed on the couch in relief. "Hello everyone~" Waving her hand, Elisa smiled sweetly. "Hi..." Looking at how close together they are, Eva purses her lips and replies dryly. "Hi Elisa, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you" Smiling slightly Hailie replied. "..." Leslie just nodded while staring at Christian. Sitting down next to Hannah, Christian gives Elisa space and looks at his mother "You''ll tell me why you''re bullying the poor woman?" "We weren''t bullying her, it was just girl talk, wasn''t it?" staring at Hannah with a smiling face, Eva asked. "Y-yes!" nodded Hannah quickly. "Have you eaten yet?" "Not yet." "Were they staring at each other for hours?" "..." "Are you sure you don''t like each other?" looking at the 3 women, Christian continues "Don''t even think about it, Hannah is n''s girlfriend, you can''t take her away from him!" "W-what nonsense are you talking!?" Looking at Christian with a red face, Eva exims, while Leslie just rolls her eyes. "..." Crossing her arms, Hailie just looks at Christian in disgust. Smiling, Christian looks at Hailie and speaks "How cute my little sister, she is afraid that her brother will be robbed "Who would jealous of him, he disgusts me, I''m only here because mom asked me to be!" "Hailie!" Laughing lightly, Christian hugs Elisa and smiled "I''m marrying Elisa, will you bully her too?" "Please don''t look at me, I''m shy~" Hiding her face in Christian''s chest, Elisa replies with amusement. "..." "..." "..." With her words, the 3 women looked at Christian with dead eyes, but knowing that Elisa has a girlfriend, they weren''t the least bit worried. "Well, make sure to eat, I''ll go to sleep" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian waves his other handzily and gets up. "W-wait!" Looking at Christian leaving with Elisa, Eva exims quickly. "Yes?" Turning to Eva, Christian asks with a smile. "W-where are you going?" "To sleep." "With Elisa?" "Yes." "W-why?" "Because she''s my guest, I won''t let her sleep alone." "..." "Anything else?" "No, nothing..." Thinking the situation through, Eva let it go. ... Tuesday, January 23, 2018. Looking at the building in front of him, Christian sighed with satisfaction. "It really is beautiful." "We''ve already be an icon of the city" Smiling slightly, Eva stood next to Christian while Leslie stood on the other side. The Grey building was really simr to the Stark building, having its unique structure standing out among so many square and boring buildings around it, but without a doubt what gave it more beauty was the park next to it, having a big golden pool in its center surrounded by trees, flowers and bushes with animal shapes. But the most characteristic feature is the entrance to the park, having arge Torii gate with ck oriental dragons on each side and connecting at the top. "This gate is a signature of the architect on the structure, she is Japanese and wanted to leave a piece of her culture." "It looked perfect" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian continued "Come on, I want to see the building". Nodding, Eva led the way to the entrance, where instantly Christian saw a beautiful reception area with several sofas, nts, even chandeliers that seem to be made of gold. Looking at the receptionist''s workce, Christian sighed. Even the reception table is made of carved ivory with several gold fragments on different sides. Looking at therge amount of people walking on their sides, Christian just pursed his lips and followed his mother. "Good morning Miss CEO" Bowing quickly, the people at the reception greeted Eva, causing the woman to only nod with a vague smile. "Let''s go" Passing by the front desk, Eva led Christian into the hallways, while Christian looked at the luxury of the building with curiosity. Arriving in front of a gold elevator, Christian looked at the other 5 next to it and asked "Why is this one gold and the others silver?" "This elevator is exclusive for the highest positions in thepany, it is gold ted and the normal ones are silver ted" Taking out a ck card from her clothes, Eva moved it towards a metal te on the wall and the elevator opened automatically. Entering the elevator with an ostentatious red carpet on the floor and more gold inside, Christian looked at the buttons with numbers and asked "What is the button for our private floor?" "There is no button, I have to use this card to get upstairs, but let me show you my office first" Pressing thest button, Eva waited patiently while a smile was visible on her face. *Ding* With the elevator opening after a few seconds, Christian managed to see a small hallway in front of him. "Let''s go." Walking with Eva, Christian on the way managed to see several private offices upied by women and men of various ages, while the center saw less elegant, but quitefortable cubicles with goodputers and specialized chairs. Smiling towards each person who formally greeted her, Eva guided Christian silently towards her office, while all the workers in the ce looked at her with wide eyes. "This is it" Opening a door, Eva takes Christian''s hand and leads him towards the office. When Eva entered the office, all the workers looked at each other in disbelief. Walking up to her coworker, one man looked toward the closed door and whispered, "D-did I just see the boss smile?" "You saw it too? I thought she was crazy..." "I-I''ve never seen her smile in all these years..." murmured another woman beside her. "What happened to her?" Looking at the door, another man spoke. "Isn''t it obvious?" Raising her eyebrows, a woman looked toward the door with a twinkle in her eye "You didn''t see the young man standing next to her?" "Now that you mention it... I think I saw someone, but I was too amazed by her smile" The man murmured. "I saw him too, he was incredibly beautiful" Nodded a woman as she approached. "Maybe it''s her new boyfriend?" "Are they stupid?" Approaching towards the small group that formed out of nowhere, a man spoke as he took a sip of coffee "It''s the little boss, it''s impossible not to recognize him, after all, the boss has his picture on all the floors" "T-the little boss!?" Eyes widening, everyone turned and looked toward the woman. "Wasn''t he in jail!?" "Looks like he got out" Shrugging, the man took another sip of coffee and continued "But it''s impossible to mistake him, violet eyes and white hair is his special trademark, even the Grey Family logo is the violet eye!" "Wow...it''s normal for her to smile, her son is back" "Do you think he will take control of thepany again? Everyone knows it''s his" "I don''t think so, he has no experience" "No experience? What nonsense are you talking, the kid got his family to go from working in a fast food joint to being the richest family in the world, if he has no experience, no one would qualify to runpanies" Looking at the woman who spoke, the man with a coffee in his hand scoffed, then looked to the seat still next to the door and smiled "Let''s see how that stupid guy still thinks he''s the big deal now that the little boss is back, I wouldn''t be surprised if he kicks him out after seeing how arrogant he is" "Harry? I doubt he''ll get kicked out, he''s been Mrs. Eva''s secretary for years." "I heard the little boss was pretty nice as a kid, I also doubt he''ll kick him out" "*Sigh* We''ll see..." Meanwhile, Christian looked at his mother''s ostentatious office with curiosity, being totally oblivious to what is being talked about outside. The office actually takes up a quarter of the floor, having sofas, a coffee table, some doors that seem to lead elsewhere, gray carpets covering half of the floor, arge desk in front of the window and even arge bookcase on one wall. Seeing Eva''s decorations, Christian raised his eyebrows "Are those basketballs signed?" "Yes, all signed by my favorite yers" Eva chuckled lightly, then pointing to her work desk and speaking "Sit down." Nodding, Christian walks over to the desk as Leslie stood still by the door with a stoic face. Sitting down in thefortable chair, Christian turns in it and looks out the window at the city. "It''s beautiful..." "You have to see it at night" Smiling, Eva sat down on the couch and looked at the handsome young man in his suit behind a luxurious desk "Really your picture is perfect there." "Thank you" Smiling slightly, Christian pursed his lips for a few seconds, then looked at the time and sighed "In 3 hours my team should be arriving...but first, I''ll see if anyone is showing up" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian looked at the front camera and smiled "Emily, I need you, if you cane, I''m waiting for you." "..." Not bothered by no answer, Christian puts the cell phone down on the table and looks at his mother "What do you usually do?" "I spend most of the time the projects and investment ideas thate in, I also have to approve changes and some more important hires, apart from that I have to attend daily meetings with the teams of eachpany and at the same time, be aware of thepanies we invest money in" "That''s a lot of work, how boring" Looking at Eva''s desk, Christian saw the family picture they took when they arrived at the new mansion in Detroit, seeing smiles on all faces. Looking up, Christian noticed the picture he drew of Eva before he went to jail hanging in the center of the room "Aren''t you ashamed to show that picture?" Turning her gaze, Eva smiled fondly at the sight of the drawing "Not at all, in fact, several businesswomen or politicians who havee to my office asked for the one who did the drawing, they wanted one of their own" "You told them it was me?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/XyRkZtz2 Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 178 Spy "Sure, it''s the only way to get them to give up" Smiling slightly, Eva continued "Do you want a coffee or something to eat? We didn''t eat breakfast" "I''d like a coffee loaded with 3 tablespoons of sugar, I''d also like... some hamburgers from McDonal''s, I miss them." "Hamburgers?" "I haven''t eaten them for many years" "As you wish, you have a button under the desk, push it." "..." Pushing the button, Christian looked curiously at the door. After a few seconds, a handsome man in his 30''s walked in with a big smile "Do you need anything Mrs. Eva?" Looking at the way the man walked, Christian frowned slightly. The man actually looked pleasant to the eye. Brown hair, blue eyes, a face that could be considered handsome and wless skin, but there was something about the way he walked that alerted Christian. "..." ncing towards the desk, the man blinked for a few seconds as he saw a man in Eva''s booth, but then he turned his gaze and saw the woman on the couch. "Harry, good morning" Smiling slightly, Eva continued "I want to order you some food, are you free?" "Always" Harry nodded with a smile. "We want 3 coffees, one with 3 sugar, one with no sugar and the other as usual, I also want about 5 hamburgers from McDonald''s" "Anything else?" "No, that''s all, thank you." Nodding, Harry turns around and prepares to leave. Quickly grabbing his cell phone, Christian looks at the man and tosses it in his direction as he speaks "Catch" Startled, Harry turns and grabs the cell phone quickly, not having any trouble or dropping it. "..." "..." "Leslie, don''t let ite out" Resting his chin on his fist, Christian looks at the man coldly. Looking at the man with narrowed eyes, Leslie nods and stands in front of the door. "..." Looking at Christian with a frozen smile, Harry didn''t move an inch. "Mother, where did you find this man?" With hesitation for the situation, Eva spoke "He came in asking for a job, he had a good background so I took him myself, why?" "Where is he from?" "From Ennd, in fact, hees from my own town." "I see..." Looking at the man, Christian spoke "Will you talk nicely or will I have to be tough?" Blinking for a few seconds, Harry recovered his reactions and spoke hesitantly "Excuse me, I don''t understand." "It doesn''t do you any good to keep up that facade with me, I recognized your walk at the first second" "I really don''t know what you''re talking about" "What are you? Secret agent? Commercial spy?" Staring at the man''s face, Christian continued "MI6? NSA? MI5? INIS? CIA?" "..." "So you''re CIA" Smiling slightly, Christian had no trouble noticing the slightest facial movement from the man. Turning to Eva, Christian sighed "You let an agent into the office..." Rising from his seat, Christian looks all around and squints his eyes, then closes thempletely for a few seconds and opens them again, instantly changing the entire color of his vision. With a cold face, Christian began to walk slowly around the office. Arriving in front of the library, Christian reached into the books and with a little force, pulled out a hidden cable. Looking at the device in his hands, Christian turned to the man who showed no emotions and smiled "Listening and video device, now you''re in trouble." Frowning deeply, Eva looked at Harry "I gave you my trust and you abused it to harm us..." "boss, they really are making a mistake, I didn''t do anything" Changing his expression to a tearful one, Harry looked at Eva in panic. "You''ll talk or I''ll have to do it by other means" Standing in front of the man, Christian looked him down with coldness in his eyes. "I didn''t do anything!" Looking at Christian with tears in his eyes, Harry shouted. "Fine, let''s see by other means" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian was preparing to dial Dimitri''s number, but suddenly, the cell phone in Harry''s hand rang. *Ding* "Hoh" Quickly taking the cell phone from Harry, Christian unlocks it and looks at the file that suddenly appeared on its startup. Reading the file, Christian smiled slightly and spoke "Special Agent Jerry Brown, nice" Widening his eyes, Harry or rather, Jerry, turned his gaze to Christian in disbelief. "Currently on a mission within the Grey family, his mission is to seduce Eva Grey and manage to marry her." Widening her eyes, Eva looked at the man in disgust, but still remained silent and let Christian finish. "Jerry Brown, you''re in big trouble" Returning his gaze to normal, Christian smiled showing his teeth. Quickly looking around, Jerry lost his mask and his face showed real panic. "I''ll cut you down to see what to do with you" Smiling, Christian puts his cell phone away and approaches the man, but as he got closer, he saw in slow motion how he approached him with obvious aggressive intentions. Smiling slightly, Christian grabs the man by the arm and turns, then swings his leg and kicks the man''s, causing him to fall heavily to the ground. *Thud Grasping both of the man''s hands, Christian squeezed them and smiled as he saw his desperate face "You made a big mistake trying to touch my mother." "You can''t do anything to me, I''m an agent of this country!" looking at Christian with a red face and breathing heavily, Jerry shouted. "I don''t give a fuck, it''s you that''s in trouble not me, the CIA is not supposed to work on national soil and now your superiors will have to exin themselves, to us and everyone else" Turning to Leslie, Christian spoke "Give me something to tie the pig to" Nodding, Leslie pulls some handcuffs out of her pockets and walks over to Christian. "Wow, how convenient" Smiling, Christian slips the cuffs on smoothly and smiles "You have something to tie his feet?" Taking off her tie, Leslie walks over to the man''s feet and ties him up tightly. Standing up with a smile, Christian looks at Eva''s furious face and sighs "It''s not your fault, they''re trained to influence others, it''s surprising he didn''t achieve his goal after all these years." Clenching her fists, Eva takes a deep breath and nods "I know... but I really trusted him.... I even told him about you guys..." "And now you feel betrayed... it''s okay, we''ll make him and his institution pay." "They won''t admit anything, most likely they are already pulling me out of the files" Looking at Christian with derision, the man spoke. Crouching down beside the man, Christian smiled showing his teeth "They don''t have to admit to anything, they negotiate for you or I leak all the data from the secret CIA agents." Opening his eyes wide, Jerry shouted "You can''t do that!" "Sure I can, and I will if they make me do it, for now shut up your voice really irritates me" Getting up, Christian walks over to Eva''s desk and starts searching through the drawers, then pulling out a duct tape and approaching Jerry "Don''t try to talk or it will hurt" Covering the man''s mouth with the tape, Christian smirks and approaches Eva "Give me your cell phone." Nodding with an annoyed face, Eva hands give him her cell phone. Dialing the number, Christian waits patiently for a few seconds, then speaks as he hears them take the call "President Ivana, good morning." "Christian? What is this call about? We already solved the previous issue" "Yes, for now I have no problem with that, but let me ask you a question" "What?" "The CIA can''t legally work on national territory, can it?" "It can''t... Why?" "It''s just that I have a Jerry Brown infiltrated my mother''spany a few years ago, I was doing some research and someone generously donated the necessary information to me, the man had the job of seducing my mother and getting into our family." "..." Noticing the silence, Christian continued "He used a false name with an identity from Ennd, Harry called himself, my mother''s secretary." "The CIA will admit nothing" After a few seconds, Ivana responded dryly. "Mrs. Ivana, let''s not be naive, you know perfectly well that the CIA doesn''t have to admit it for them to be in trouble, all it takes is for me to know it and the game is over." "..." "Are you interested in negotiating?" "I''ll make a few calls, I''ll talk to you in 1 hour at the most." "You have all the time you want, for now we have your agent downsized to prevent any idents from happening, you know, this world is dangerous" "Appreciated" With herst words, Ivana hung up call, drawing a chuckle from Christian. Turning to Eva, Christian pouted and spoke "Now who will bring me my coffee?" ... After 2 hours, and a long talk with Eva to make her understand that spies can be everywhere and it is very difficult to detect them for an ordinary person, Christian finally received the expected call. "You said one hour, it''s been 2 hours and 7 minutes." "I had a little chat with some people, it took me a while to finish." "Y? What will you do?" "Let''s negotiate" "Perfect~" "What are you asking for?" "I want to see your research with quantumputers and have my private ind taken off the map." "We can''t give you the research, it''s confidential files." "I just want to see your work and keep an eye on your process, I''m not asking for your scientists or a copy of your work to take home with me." "..." "..." "Fine, I ept, but you are forbidden toe in with cell phones or anything to record." "No problem, what about taking the ind off the map?" "Google map?" "Yes" "We can''t do that, Google is a privatepany, you have to talk to them." "Don''t take me for a fool, we know perfectly well that Google is in the hands of the government a long time ago" "..." "I''m not asking for difficult things Ms. Ivana, keep in mind that you guys were spying on my mother for years, what I''m asking for is irrelevant with the real punishment you deserve" "Fine, in an hour you will have your ind wiped off the map, as for the investigation, you have to let me know a day before to prepare for the visit." "Perfect~" "Our agent..." "They cane for him right now, we''re in thepany, but I guess he already knows" Looking out the window, Christian smiled and spoke. "They''ll being for him now." "Mrs. Ivana, I don''t want this to happen again, I''ll be watching all around me, don''t n on ying games with me." "Understood, I guess I shouldn''t remind you that this never happened either." "What happened? I don''t remember." "Until next time, Christian Grey" "Ms. Ivana, I really like youpared to the former president, I also understand that this spy has been here for years and it was before you came to power, so I don''t me you, just keep that in mind" "Until next time." Smiling slightly, Christian stretches his tired body and looks at the man on the floor "We negotiated your exit!" "..." Looking at Christian with a defeated expression, Jerry couldn''t even sigh. "Leslie, uncuff him and release his feet, but make sure he doesn''t move or remove the tape from his mouth, it really stresses me out knowing he exists, I may lose control and throw him out the window" "Understood." Looking at his mother who was silently sipping coffee while looking at herputer, Christian sighed and spoke "I''ll go check the top floor." Nodding, Eva pulls out her card and leaves it on the desk "Just swipe it over the elevator buttons and you''re done, let me know if you need anything" "How will my team get on if I''ll have the card?" "I have some spares, call me when they arrive and Leslie will bring them up, you keep that one." "Right..." Looking at the woman who still looked discouraged, Christian shook his head and sat down "I''ll wait for them toe get that guy and I''ll go out." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 179 Old Friendships *Ding* Stepping out of the elevator, Christian looks around curiously, finding a small hallway leading to arge room with gray walls. Looking carefully at the ce, Christian purses his lips and speaks "This is not what I thought..." The room looked quite like a house, it had sofa, television, a kitchen, there were even doors that looked like bedrooms or bathrooms. "It''s the first floor, this whole private area has 3 floors in total" Following Christian, Leslie spoke. "Oh..." Nodding, Christian walks while looking for the staircase. "To your right." "I knew it." Climbing up the stairs, Christian came upon a room with walls that appeared to be made of wood and a red carpeted floor, all cluttered with items for fun. Pool table, a Ping-Pong table, various arcade games, and other games that Christian didn''t really know about. "This area was designed for you, it has video game consoles, areas to watch movies, listen to music,fortable couches, Jacuzzi, sauna, everything here is for rxing." Nodding with interest, Christian slowly walks around the ce and up the stairs again. Reaching the top floor, Christian walked and smiled with satisfaction, observing the room he saw so much in the movies. A bar in the corner,rge balconies protruding through therge ss windows, an incredible view and a desk in front of the windows. "This room was created based on your requests, it has more sofas, a desk for you, balconies to better appreciate the city and another balcony sticking out even more... as you did not specify the use you would give to that ce, , they left it with a small table at the end to eat." Looking towards the overhanging structure, Christian recalled its use ''There was the technology that took Tony''s suit off when he arrived, not a bad use to eat with that beautiful view'' "It''s perfect" Smiling, Christian walks over to his dark wood carved desk, and sits down in thefortable chair. "Your desk has aptop and a regrputer, both have thepany systems logged in and so far no one has used it, they are especially for you" Looking at therge screen in front of him, Christian smirked. "Leslie, my team should be here in 10 minutes, they are 7 people and they were from the military, I already told you about them." "Understood." "I want you with me as we speak, you will also be involved with me, you are my most trusted person and I trust you with my life." With a sudden twinkle in her one eye, Leslie nods "I''ll stop a bullet if I have to." "You don''t need to go to such extremes" Smiling softly, Christian continued "Do you remember the promise I made to you?" "..." Thinking silently for a few seconds, Leslie finally spoke "The one about my eye?" "Exactly" Nodding, Christian continues "I will study quantumputers, it is the key tool I need tounch the world''s technology and medicine to another level, it is also the key tool that will allow us to enter any existing system in the world, once I have that ready, I will dedicate myself to find a solution to your eye, I swear to you on my life that in a while more you will have your full vision." "..." Looking at Christian silently with a neutral face, Leslie finally walked towards Christian and suddenly knelt down in front of him, looking directly into his face "Just by serving you I feel satisfied, if you don''t make it, please don''t punish yourself." "..." Watching the woman silently, Christian actually saw a somewhat sickly devotion in her eyes, something that made him smile strangely for a few seconds, but not wanting to think about it anymore, Christian sighed and caressed the woman''s face "And for that thought I will give you the world if you want it." Taking Christian''s hand, Leslie clutches it to her face and replies earnestly "It''s not necessary to have the world, just let me protect you and I''ll be happy." "If that''s what you want, I have no problem with it." "Thank you..." Taking a deep breath, Leslie smiled slightly and stood up, then walked towards the stairs "I''ll go get the team" "I''ll be waiting for you" Looking down at the butt being highlighted by Leslie''s tight suit, Christian smiled and turned his chair around, calmly looking at the city in front of him. "Such intense loyalty and devotion..." Muttering as he watches the city, Christian smiled quizzically "It feels so right somehow..." Standing for a few minutes looking out over the city, Christian finally heard the voices he asionally missed. "Fuck, this ce is amazing!" Looking around, Greed eximed. "It would be hot to have sex on those balconies" Nodding, Lust smiled and spoke. "I''ve been with you guys for 10 minutes and I already want to kill you" Looking at Greed and Lust, Wrath muttered in annoyance. "You don''t know how bored I was at home, there were many times where I thought about blowing up the city" With a calm smile, Gluttonymented. "I could stay the rest of my life in this ce" Sloth nodded with interest. "Master, they''re here" Standing in front of the desk, Leslie spoke, then walking over to the seat and standing next to it. ''Master?'' Raising his eyebrows, Christian nced sideways at the woman next to him, then smiled slightly and turned in his chair, looking at the annoyed women in front of him. "They missed me?" "..." "..." "..." Staring at the seated man, all the women blinked in bewilderment, looking at him for the first time so elegant and groomed. "Fuck..." "Who knew a suit and doing his hair right would give such beauty..." "He''s even got a tattoo, he looks hot..." "Don''t you see those earrings? I never thought I''d see him like that..." "He looks good..." "He''s the one I''d spend all my money on..." "*Gulp*" "..." Losing his smile, Christian looked boredly at the 7 women in front of him, being surprised that even Pride and Envy who are usually the quiet ones acted silly right now. Frowning, Leslie narrowed her eye at the group that seemed so insolent to her. "Let me introduce the woman next to me, she is Leslie, but her code name will be Death" Waking up at her words, they all turned their gaze towards the woman with the eye patch, then nodded towards her as they knew she would be their newpanion. "Christian, what did you call us for?" looking at the man, Envy asked. "Call me Lucifer, the name Christian will no longer exist for us, as for why I called you... wait a few minutes, something tells me we will have another new member" With a mysterious smile, Christian answered. "Another one?" Raising his eyebrows, Gluttony continued "What are you nning to do to need so many people?" "And we''ll still need more people, I''ll tell you what''sing next, just wait for now." *Ding* Smiling slightly, Christian looks towards the elevator and sees a person exiting it. Blinking in a daze, Christian looks closely at the beautiful woman walking towards him with a nervous face. The woman was 179 centimeters tall, her blonde hair had a unique look with the left sidepletely shaved while the right side fell over her shoulders. Her pale skin was easily shown by her skimpy clothing, wearing white colored sports bras over her C-cup breasts, exposing her tight stomach, while underneath she wore tight dark colored pants. [Photo here] Several tattoos could be seen on her skin and most of them were of roses, and strangely she had the same tattoo of Christian on her neck with the same purple color on the rose. Emily is back and Christian knew it the very moment he saw her emerald eyes, no matter how many changes her body has had and no matter how big she looks now. Staring at each other, Emily arrives in front of Christian with aptop in her arms and they stand in silence. "..." "..." Looking at each other with a lot of feelings in their eyes, Christian finally smiles softly and speaks "You''ve grown" "Y-yes" Looking at Christian nervously, Emily nods quickly. "Won''t you give me a hug?" Opening his arms as he rises from the seat, Christian smiles and speaks. Looking up at the man, Emily bites her lips for a few seconds, then sets theputer down on the desk and suddenly runs to Christian, hugging him tightly. Stroking the young woman''s back, Christian smiles softly and whispers, "I missed you." "Me too..." Looking up with reddened eyes, Emily looks at Christian for a few seconds and smiles "But I''m here now." "Yes" Smiling, Christian strokes the young woman''s hair and lets her go, then walks to his seat and sighs as he sees his team looking at him with raised eyebrows. "Meet Emily, she''s my first friend and we''ve known each other since I was 9 years old, we haven''t seen each other since I went to prison at 12 years old." Looking at the young girl who stood still next to Christian, the group nodded towards her with understanding. "Emily, by now you must know everything I do and maybe understand a little of what I want to do, what do you think?" looking at the young girl who picked up herputer again, Christian asked with a slight smile. "I''ll help you with anything!" Nodding quickly, Emily smiled and eximed. "Good, then let me introduce you to another member of the team, her name will be gue, her speciality is cybeics and I''m sure she knows about all of you lives more than I do myself!" Opening their eyes a little wider, all the women looked at Emily with suspicion, as the young woman blushed slightly and dodged the gaze. "With everyone here, I''ll start talking to you about what''s going to happen-" "Christian, my mom sent you a gift, I left it at the front desk since it would be too conspicuous toe in with something so big" Looking at Christian, Emily suddenly interrupted. Frowning slightly, Leslie asked "How did you get in?" "I''ve always had ess to all of Christian''spaniesputer systems, I make sure to keep them secure, it''s not a problem to get inside the elevator system" Shrugging, Emily replied. "Leslie, can you bring the gift?" "Have her go with someone else, it''s 10 boxes." "Girls, help her please." Nodding to each other, Leslie leads the way and they all go downstairs to get the boxes. Being alone, Christian smiles softly and looks at Emily "You''ve be very beautiful." "Thank you, you too!" Almost shouting, Emily nervously replied, as a blush came to her cheeks. "What have you been doing?" "Work with mom." "What does your mother do?" Pursing her lips for a few seconds, Emily thought about the answer and spoke "We do all kinds of jobs that need hackers for money, nothing gets out of our hands." "I see..." Nodding, Christian looks at Emily''s body and speaks "You look pale, is something wrong with you?" "I''ve been living under a bunker... I don''t have any sun" "Then we''ll go to the beach to sunbathe, it''s necessary for your health." "Well..." "Emily" "Yes?" "I missed you" "..." Looking at Christian silently, Emily''s eyes reddened again as she smiled beautifully "Me too!" After a perfunctory chat, Christian finally spotted his team carryingrge wooden crates. Setting them down in front of Christian, Leslie returns to her spot. "What are these boxes?" Approaching the boxes, Emily opens one and takes out a hard drive "My mother named this ''Pandora''s Boxes'', here you have hundreds of 3TB hard drives with evidence of corruption, rapes, pedophilia, murders and trafficking of different drugs or humans... allmitted by politicians, royals, churches, armies, mercenaries or big businesswoman from all over the world." "..." "..." "..." Widely opening their eyes, the 7 sins looked at the boxes in disbelief, including Leslie who''s neutral expression changed to a serious one instantly. "Pandora''s boxes... a fitting name" Looking at the boxes with a neutral face, Christian thought ''What does that woman want from me... first she gave me the sex trafficking ring files, now she''s giving me millions of ckmail materials like it''s nothing.'' "I gathered most of these files, do you like the gift?" looking at Christian with an anxious look, Emily asked. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 180 Organization "Of course it does, it''s great" Not wanting to disappoint the young woman, Christian smiled and nodded. "This gives us momentum for what''s toe, a foundation to what I intend to do..." Looking around at all the women in the ce, Christian continued "But let me tell you about myself." "..." Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian asked "How secure is the ce?" "I have all signals intercepted, nothing you talk about will get out of here, no matter what cell phones we have right now." "Good" Looking at his team, Christian continued "As you may know, I went to prison at the age of 12, ADX Florence, a prison where the worst of society falls... drug dealers, terrorists, spies, murderers, among other types of people." "What I am going to tell you right now is something that is considered a secret that you will have to protect with your lives, I trust them to you and I expect you not to trust them to anyone, understood?" Looking face by face, Christian saw the seriousness in their eyes and continued "To begin with, I met a lot of people in that ce." Removing the ck rose ring, Christian leaves it on the table "The Italian Mafia named me as the flower of the Mafia, I have their full backing with that title." Removing the ne from his neck, Christian continued "The leader of the Cali Cartel gave me this ne, it represents how much she managed to trust me and the esteem she has for me, to the point that she gave me information on how she moves hundreds of tons of drugs without problems and at the same time she offered me her protection whenever I need it". Taking the simple gold ring from his hand, Christian continued "The leader of the Sinaloa Cartel gave me this ring to have total impunity in Mexico, I won her affection and trust after a while and she gave me her maximum symbol of authority". Pulling a notebook out of his clothes, Christian threw it on the desk "I became friends with the famous ''Bomber'', a terrorist expert in explosives, here are all the studies of her life". Taking off the cuff link with the Bratva star, Christian continued "That''s a small number of people I met, as I managed to have connections with many more women, but this ck gold cuff link you see in my hand is the most important one." "..." "This cufflink was given to me by the man who trained me since I arrived in prison, he taught me how to kill with more than a thousand different ways, he taught me more than 50 different types of fights among other things... no matter if I tell you his nickname, you wouldn''t know him even if you had him in front of you... he is the shadow of Russia, the guardian of the Bratva" Looking at the incredulous faces of the women, Christian continued "The Bratva of Russia, a mafia that has more than 4 million members all over the world, globally recognized as the biggest and most powerful mafia in history." "Russia is in their hands and their shadow is in hundreds of countries, experts in their own with revenues of over 100 billion dors a year, something that is publicly acknowledged, so deep down it may be even more in the shadows" "This little cufflink gives me a power in Russia, I can kill a whole city and I''ll never be locked up, that''s a small example of what I can aplish." Pulling a small box out of his pocket, Christian opened it and took out a coin "This coin gives me the power to move the entire organization to fulfill my request, if I want I can kill the president of this country and her entire family." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva at the same time, the 7 women in front of him began to sweat coldly. "But with all that covering my back, a rich girl dared to hit my brother leaving him in the hospital." "..." "..." "..." "With all this happening, I really felt helpless... I am a person with great skills, I have great backups watching my back and an economic empire on my hands... but still I am not untouchable and people close to me are not untouchable either." "That frustrated me, it made me think about blowing up an entire military base to kill that stupid girl who dared to touch my brother, but my master brought me back to reality and helped mee up with a new n" "But before I tell you about the n, I want to ask you something... I need to know if you will be totally with me or you are only here for the money, because I can''t do all this while I have to watch my back because of mistrust... I opened up to you by telling you about all this, I need to know if I made a mistake or my belief of trusting you was the right one" Looking carefully at his team, Christian asked seriously. "..." Looking at each other, the team was silent for a few seconds, and as always, Envy was the first to speak. "What is your goal?" "To make us untouchable." "You''ll finance everything?" looking at Christian seriously, Pride continued "I don''t n to help in drug trafficking or anything simr." "We won''t need it, and you could say I''ll be funding most of it" "I''m in" Nodding, Pride responded instantly. "I''ll follow you, it''ll be fun" Smiling, Greed responded. "I like the idea of being untouchable" Envymented "I''m in" "I don''t have anything better to do" Wrath added "I''m in" "No need to ask" Winking at Christian, Lust replied. "I want to see that book, I''m in too" Looking at the notebook with the explosives knowledge, Gluttony spoke with a glint in her eyes. "*Sigh* A lot of work for my being, but I already signed your contract" With slumped shoulders, Sloth nodded. "Perfect~" Having confirmation from the women, Christian continued with a smile "Let me tell you about my n" "For starters, we have a ce as a base of operations in Hawaii, it''s a private ind with over 300 square kilometers just for us" "Right now a 4 story bunker is being built under the ind, that entire ind will be our base in the future" "I managed to get the ns for radars and various types of defenses to implement on the ind, first I have to familiarize myself with the technology and I will see the possibility of upgrades" "With the base ready I just needed a n to get money without resorting to drugs or something simr... and I already have an idea to finance everything and for that I will need your help" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "I have an information of a hidden treasure of the Catholic Church, the approximate is 100,000 tons of gold" "100,000 TONS!!!?" Opening her eyes wide, Greed shouted in disbelief. "Yes, 100,000 tons, but we''ll see about thatter as we need to study the site and see what is necessary to get it all out undetected, now shut up and listen" "*Gulp*" Imagining having over 100,000 tons of gold, Greed couldn''t help but get excited at how beautiful it would be. "I''ll exin what I want to aplish with our organization..." Taking a deep breath, Christian pointed to himself and spoke "I will make everyone believe that I am the real Lucifer" "..." "..." "..." "It''s confusing, I know, but I managed to understand that human beings will never manage to fear another human being from their whole being... there will always be the danger that they will rebel against what they fear, and this has happened for thousands of years with kingdoms or empires" "That is why I will personify Lucifer, I will make them fear me for the unknown and the supernatural, make them think that only their aggressive thoughts against me can cost them their lives, make them fear that at any moment I wille and take their lives... I want them to fear me with their whole being... only when I achieve that will we be untouchable" "..." At this point, everyone looked at Christian in silence, feeling chills at his greedy and insane n. "How do you n to aplish that?" "I was waiting for your question my dear Envy" Looking at the woman with a smile, Christian continued as he pointed towards his own head "With intelligence" "..." "I will win the hearts of themon people, the 99% of the world" Turning his seat towards the city, Christian continued "They are the important ones, they are the creators of power" "I thought you wanted to be feared, not loved" Envymented. "And that cane in the same bag" Smiling, Christian looked at all the women again and continued "Being just feared will end up overthrowing me, I am not stupid not to realize that, that is why I will win the hearts of those who are not a danger, and I will win the fear of the dangerous ones... I will wage war against every existing power of this world, and I will make sure to trample them to the point where they cannot raise their heads in my presence" "You n to antagonize all the powers of the world?" Raising his eyebrows, Envy asked. "Not all of them, just the most annoying ones or the ones that displease me, I just have to leave an example for the others" "How do you n to manage to convince others that you are Lucifer?" "Technology" Smiling while showing his teeth, Christian continued "If I say that because of your sins there will be a drought in China, everyone will think me crazy, but if that droughtes... everyone will go crazy" "That level of technology is not yet achieved" "It may be that even the others can''t, but I am Lucifer, nothing is impossible for me" "..." "Now I''ll tell you what you will do" Looking at all of them, Christian continued. "You will do training with the specialized forces of the Bratva, they are professionals in their work and will give you everything you need to polish your skills" "We will go to Russia?" Raising her eyebrows, G asked. "Yes" "They''ll train us mafiosi?" "Keep in mind that the Bratva are the remnants of the KGB, they are experts at what they do" "For how long?" "4 to 5 months at the most" "..." "We have our first mission in 4 to 5 months, or I''d leave them longer in that ce" "What will we do?" "We''ll get everyone I know out of jail ADX Florence." "..." "Continuing with the n..." After giving them a few seconds to assimte all the information, Christian continued "I need each of you to find 5 trustworthy people with skills that will work under you, I rmend that they are good in your same fields." "..." "Let''s take Envy for example, she can get information out of people just by having normal conversations and they won''t even notice, she has a certain knack for being a good intelligence agent... that''s why I rmend you look for 5 people who will helpplement her and who are good at intelligence." "Greed can look for good snipers, but make sure they are trustworthy... if you are not 100% sure, you can have a chat and I will be watching from a distance, I can tell with certainty if someone is lying or not." "I rmend you look for people who are going through problems or who are in need, we can fix that whole situation and loyalty won''t be so hard to ask for... any doubts?" "What exactly will we do?" With several hesitations, Envy asked. "I want you to be my body within the organization, each of you will have an area to handle, Envy will handle the intelligence with Paglue cybeic help, Greed will handle the snipers we have, Gluttony will handle the explosives team and everything to do with explosions... in general, you will all handle one area" "At the same time, all of you will look for your own body, that''s why I told you to look for 5 people each and those 5 people will be your own team, those 5 people will look for 5 other people and so we will form a pyramid, the idea is that we will reach a point where no one will know the real body or the real head of the organization" "If we manage to get the gold out, we will have trillions of dors to finance everything we want... we have the money, the power, the skills...we onlyck the people" "Only you will know me, your subordinates will not know of my existence, just as your subordinates'' subordinates will not know of your existence... I want to get to the point where we will be able to work side by side with our people and they will never know that we are their leaders, who govern them..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 181 Problem "Keep this in mind, you have to seriously think about who you trust, it doesn''t really matter that your subordinates have great skills, but we need their loyalty, because any mistake these people make, it will get to their leaders, that''s you." "If a subordinate of Envy''s subordinate makes a mistake, the problem is on Envy''s head, so make sure your people don''t do stupid things because one mistake will bring us down." "Never say that you know the head of everything, never say that you are the main body, just make it understood that the organization has existed for a long time and is expanding, you are some members and nothing more." "Any doubts?" "What will you do while we train?" "Me?" smiling while looking at the city, Christian answers "I will win the hearts of the public, while in my free time I will research the fundamental piece for the world domination, the quantumputer" "..." With all said and exined, Christian fell silent and waited. After a few brief minutes, Pride spoke "I have some military friends who are out of work and might be interested in joining, but I don''t know if they can be trusted." "This is where my dear guees in" Smiling slightly, Christian looks at the young blonde next to him and continues "With gue we will create a system of our own, we will give you cell phones andputers that arepletely free of government or other organization spying, these devices wille with a system that will have information on people all over the world, they will only enter the person''s name and they will even know how much money they have in their bank ount or what they ate the day before... at least that''s the n, we still have to n it and create the whole system" "In fact my mother has something simr, I just have to copy its operation and change the records, she even has the information ready" Emily added with a smile, then continued "Governments around the world have dozens of spying programs, cell phones, cameras,puters, even banks... nothing escapes the eye of technology... even the US government has a program called ''Eye of Heaven'', where they are dedicated to observe all the individuals in their country, even if it is irrelevant what they have, they will save the information in case they need it" "Eye in the sky..." Looking at Emily with deep thoughts, Christian Christian whisper "Everyone conforms by looking at everything... the eye of the goddess." "..." Tapping the desk gently with his fingers, Christian whispered "The Goddess sees everything, Lucifer hears everything... listening to everything can bring more information than just seeing everything... if I manage to create a system that analyzes everything that is spoken by people... the information would be tremendous, much more than just seeing everything... people talk about their desires, their actions, what they like and what they hate... it would be a monstrosity to be able to ssify all of that" "Do you think it''s possible?" Looking up, Christian asked Emily. "..." Thinking silently for a few seconds, Emily finally nodded "If we manage to have something like artificial intelligence, it should be possible, but with the current power it''s very difficult, it would take months to get a day''s worth of information out and it would most likely alle out with errors." "But quantumputers would have no problem, no?" "You could do it in seconds" Emily nodded "But we are still far from achieving that technology, no matter what country studies it" "We''ll see about that, just knowing it''s possible is enough for me" Turning to his team, Christian continues "Any questions?" "Will we be illegal?" Nodding, Envy asks. "For now yes, when we have the foundations of the organization ready and I am already embedded in the public eye, we will formally create a mercenary group, before that we have to act quietly and without anyone knowing who we are... because when the wrong people find out that a new organization is growing... we will be in trouble and bad intentions wille from all sides." "What will you do when you have the power?" looking at Christian with interest, Pride asked. "..." Losing his smile, Christian looked down and saw the boxes in front of him, thinking deeply about his next steps. After a few minutes of silence, Christian spoke "I will show everyone that Lucifer is not the bad guy, but the one who punishes the bad guys... ****, pedophilia, human trafficking, corruption that ends up harming human lives... I will punish all those actions, I will make them fear, I will make them have nightmares and every moment they think of doing some of these actions, my image will appear in their minds haunting them every second." "..." "Why would you do that? Do you have a problem with those kind of people? Isn''t that the same as drug dealing or murders?" "Yes, it is" Nodding, Christian looks at Pride with a neutral look "But these people disgust me, every time I think about situations like that my blood flows strongly, as if my being is screaming at me to beat them until they don''t breathe... on the other hand drug dealing doesn''t give me anything, neither does murder, much less simple corruption like influence peddling or something simr... in simple terms, I choose these people as my target because I want to... no more, no less" "Your weakness is children" Envymented with interest. "I wouldn''t say they''re my weakness, it is because I chose to protect a handful of them that I am here, talking to you about taking over the world" "..." Looking at the women who still seem to be taking it all in, Christian sighed and smiled "Well, let''s put all that talk aside, we''re leaving in 5 days for Russia, for now let''s have fun." Quickly turning her eyes, Greed looked at the bar and smiled "These beauties were attracting me a while ago". "I''ll take care of their stay in New York while they''re here, in 5 days I''ll send them to Russia with my private ne, so they''ll befortable." Getting up from his seat, Christian approaches the 6 women who are still looking at him and smiles "What do you want for lunch? We can send out for food or we can go to some restaurant, I don''t care" "I want to go to a fancy restaurant!" Greed eximed quickly as she poured herself a ss of whiskey. "Pour me a ss" Quickly approaching Greed, Wrath spoke. "Can I take the notebook?" pointing towards the table, Gluttony asks expectantly. "Sure you can, just don''t break it." Nodding quickly, Gluttony runs over to the table and grabs the notebook, then walks over to the couch and sits down to read it. Smiling at how excited she is, Christian turns his gaze to Lust and asks "Are you feeling okay? How''s your wound?" "I''mpletely healed, I can be 7 days doing anything~" Winking at Christian, Lust replies in a sensual voice. Rolling his eyes, Christian nods and looks at the 4 women who still don''t move. "Sloth, I have video games, sauna and whatever else you want to rx, do whatever you want in this ce, think of it as your home." "*Sigh* I was waiting for that" With a sigh of relief, Sloth takes off her jacket and is left with a tight white t-shirt, then takes off her shoes and takes off his pants, being left only with her blue colored underwear. "..." The team didn''t even flinch, being used to the fact that this woman can get almost naked anywhere just forfort. "How rxing~" Stretching her body, Sloth looks at the women drinking alcohol and approaches them, leaving everyone else silent. "Do you know where I can find a gym around here?" looking at Christian, Pride asks. "We have one on the second floor" Looking at the half naked woman with a frown, Leslie spoke. "Can I use it?" "It''s all yours" Christian nodded. "Thanks, I''ll go change clothes." Looking at Pride''s beautiful ass as she leaves, Christian sighs at the workout fanatic and looks at Envy. "How have you been?" "Good, I''ve been resting at my parents'' house" Nodding with a neutral face, Envy replied. Staring at the woman, Christian nodded and spoke "If you need to talk, feel free to seek me out, I''ll always be willing to listen to anything." "..." Frowning slightly, Envy stared at Christian''s handsome face for a few seconds, then sighed and nodded "I''ll go get a drink." "Just don''t drink so much." Looking at the woman''s back, Christian sighs and turns to the women at his back, seeing that Leslie looked annoyed and Emily kept looking at him. "Leslie, they''re like that, take it as a sign of confidence" Smiling slightly, Christian walks over to Emily and stands in front of her. "..." "..." Staring into her nervous eyes, Christian touches her face and slowly brings her face closer, then gives her a soft kiss on her forehead "I''m so d to hear you''re okay." "..." Blushing, Emily ys with her fingers as she lowers her gaze. "Now go meet the others, you too Leslie, I want you to be able to work as a team and for that you need to get to know each other." "But I-" Looking up quickly, Emily tries to speak. "Yes, I want to spend time with you too and we''ll have plenty of time for that in 5 more days, but for now live with the others, yes?" "Mn" Lowering her gaze, Emily nods meekly. "Thank you" Fluffing Emily''s hair, Christian smiles softly and sees Leslie who was staring at him "Don''t be so unsocial, get to know them and live with them, they have my trust too." "Understood..." Looking at the two women slowly walking towards the others, Christian smiled and started walking towards the stairs, then down to the second floor and looking for the gym. Arriving at the ce, Christian looked at the woman slowly changing clothes, tending a sports bra on while still in her panties, showing off the biggest and most beautiful ass Christian has ever seen in his two lives. But without giving her another nce, Christian walked over to the woman and stood in front of her, their two gazes meeting instantly. "..." "..." Sitting down on the ground suddenly, Christian looked at the woman and patted her thighs "Lie down and rest your head." "..." Frowning slightly, Pride looked at Christian silently. "Don''t make me repeat myself, lie down." "*Sigh*" Sighing, Pride nods and slowly lies down with her head on Christian''s thighs. Looking into Pride''s beautiful brown eyes, Christian brought his face close to hers and gently, began to stroke her hair "What''s wrong with you? I saw you lost while we were talking and when I said that they had to go to Russia for 5 months, you looked very doubtful." "..." Looking into Christian''s beautiful violet eyes, Pride just remained silent. "*Sigh*" Knowing that this woman is the most stubborn one, Christian moved his hand and started caressing her face "You can talk to me about anything, I really care about all of you and right now I won''t be quiet without knowing what''s troubling you" "..." Squeezing Pride''s face a little tighter, Christian smiled softly "Kyra... Pride, you don''t need to be strong all your life... everyone has vulnerable times and that makes you human, please trust me in whatever you need" Biting her lips slightly, Pride looked at Christian withplex feelings for a few seconds, then whispered softly "My father has cancer..." "..." "He started a while ago with difort in his lungs and cough... now that I came back from the army and had money, I took him to the doctor to get checked, after many opinions and results, we were left with the reality... my father has cancer in one of his lungs." "..." Looking at the woman''s worried face, Christian was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and spoke "I''m sorry... but I know you don''t need my pity, how is your father? Howplicated is his situation?" "Thanks to my taking him in time it didn''t manage to expand or maturepletely, so we have an 80% chance for a sessful recovery... but if I go to Russia I won''t be able to apany him to the doctor." "Then don''t go, you can see thatter, I understand that your fatheres first and I support him." "No... I have to go, I can''t stay behind" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 182 Pride "My father taught me to always be a loyal person and to pay kindness... it was thanks to your help that I was able to discover his cancer and be able to start treating him... all those medical expenses are very expensive and we could never have afforded them... you saved my life and now you saved my father''s, if you ask me to jump into a volcano, I will do it for you." "..." Looking silently at the woman showing absolute seriousness, Christian smiled slightly and spoke "I have a proposition for you." "Which proposal?" "I will take your father to the hospital and apany him in those moments, also let''s see him the best hospital that specializes in cancer in the world, no matter if it costs millions of dors to cure him, we will do everything we can to cure him of his disease" "No-" "I won''t ept your refusal" With a smile, Christian squeezed Pride''s cheeks and continued "We will take him to the M.D Anderson Center in Houston, it is publicly said to be the best hospital for cancer treatment in the world, I will make a donation of a few million and make sure your father is the priority." "..." Staring silently at the man, Pride bit her lips and didn''t bother to respond. Pride has only met two men who are more stubborn than herself, the first is her father and the second is the person who right now sees her with a soft smile. Staring at Christian steadily, Pride finally nods and smiles slightly. "Your smile is beautiful, you should do it more often~" "..." "..." "I''d like to say that I''ll repay you for everything you''ve done for me.... but my father''s life and mine are priceless... other than serving you for the rest of my life, I can''t think of anything else" Looking at Christian with a conflicted face, Pride whispered. Smiling yfully, Christian whispered "You don''t need to pay me, I do it because I consider you an important person to me, but if you insist on paying me, you can be my sex ve for the rest of your existence just like Greed and Gluttony~" Smiling slightly, Pride replied "I guess I don''t have a choice." "..." Smiling as he caresses Pride''s face, Christian remains silent for a few minutes, then sighing and speaking "Fine, I''ll make the calls for your father''s situation, tell him I''ll apany him to everything." "I''ll talk to him" Sitting up slowly, Pride sits cross-legged and smiles slightly, staring at the young man who pulled out his cell phone. Texting his mother to get everything done, Christian finishes in a few minutes and looks up, then looks at the woman still smiling in front of him. "I''ll let you train, they''re already looking at the hospital situation" Standing up, Christian stretches his body and looks at Pride''s crotch, easily noticing the remarked lower lips due to his position. Thinking for a few seconds, Christian smiles yfully and suddenly bends down, then gives Pride a quick peck on the lips and walks towards the exit. "..." Blinking for a few seconds in a daze, Pride looks at the young man''s back and yells "Wait!" Raising his eyebrows, Christian stops and turns his gaze "Yes?" "Marry me!" Blinking in a daze, Christian looks at Pride''s serious face and asks "Why?" "I like you." "Why?" "I don''t know... maybe your way of being, your bravery, your smile or maybe your smell" Murmuring softly, Pride continued "I didn''t know exactly what I felt, but after this talk and that yful act of yours, I came to the conclusion... I think I like you a lot, no... I think I love you" "..." "Ever since I got home from the army I started thinking about these feelings... I analyzed them and even talked to my father about them... I wasn''t sure and it was something new to me... I didn''t even realize it and I ended up obsessed... but I was still in doubt until today" "..." "I want to make you happy, I want you to marry me." "..." Staring silently at the woman who suddenly dered herself, Christian found himself in a difficult situation, knowing full well that all her words are real and she has genuine feelings for him. "..." Staring at Christian, Pride waited for his response. "I''m sorry... but I can''t ept that" After a few minutes of silence, Christian finally shook his head while a bitter smile is seen on his face. "Why?" Not feeling disappointed and waiting for this answer, Pride asked. "*Sigh* Because I don''t want to hurt you." "I don''t understand..." "Pride... I''m not a man who considers himself pure, I like to have fun and I seriously doubt that at some point I could ever be faithful in a rtionship... at the same time I''m extremely possessive and even somewhat controlling." "..." "I know your feelings are genuine and believe me I appreciate them, you are an amazing and beautiful woman, but I don''t want to hurt you, you don''t deserve it." "..." Looking at Christian in silence, Pride nodded "I like that about you as well.... your sincerity." "..." "I understand what you mean, but let me ask you something... do you already have someone else?" "Yes." "More than one person?" "Yes" "Have you slept with anyone on the team?" "No" "Have you thought about it?" "Yes." "With whom?" "With all of them." "That''s all I need to know" Pride nodded, staring at Christian. "I''m d I had that proposal, I hope you manage to find the right one" Smiling slightly, Christian prepared to leave. "Who said I''d give up?" But as he set foot outside the room, Pride''s voice rang out again, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows at the unexpectedness. Turning to the woman, Christian looks at her quizzically "Didn''t you hear everything I told you?" "Yes, but that''s not going to stop me" Smiling slightly, Pride continued "I will make you my husband no matter what." "Are you crazy?" "Not at all" Getting up from the ground, Pride slowly walks over to Christian while staring him straight in the eyes, then standing in front of him and taking his chin with 3 fingers. Holding his face only inches away, Pride whispers earnestly "I will never give up without a fight, my goal is for you to be my husband and I will do everything in my power to achieve that." "..." Looking at the woman in front of him, Christian felt strange, living for the first time a situation where a woman wants to have a marriage instead of his body. But suddenly, Pride brought her face closer and kissed Christian''s lips chastely, then broke away and smiled "You will be the father of my children" "..." Looking at the man''s astonished face with a smile, Pride turns to go back to her business. "..." Staring at the woman''s back, Christian licks his lips and leaves the ce, feeling that this group of his is getting funnier and funnier. Staring at the door where the man disappeared, Pride swallows saliva and loses her confident mask, then slowly sits down on the ground and pulls her cell phone out of his backpack. Dialing a number, Pride speaks quickly the moment the call was answered "I asked him to marry me." "..." "He turned me down" "..." "But I won''t give up" "That''s my daughter" After a few seconds, a male voice rang on the cell phone, while a smile formed on Pride''s face "But it''s not good for you to ask a young man to marry you so quickly, you had to have scared him off" "Dad, he''s not like other men, he didn''t get scared but he rejected me after a few seconds." "And do you know why he turned you down?" "Yes... He said he likes to have fun and that he doubts he can be faithful in a serious rtionship." "He''s pretty sincere, at least he didn''t leave you delusional like most people would." "He said he didn''t want to hurt me... dad... love is soplicated" Scratching the back of her neck, Pride whispered. "And that makes it so beautiful, my daughter... you don''t know how d I am that you''re finally experiencing it... have you thought about what you''ll do?" "I don''t know yet... but I''ll think about itter, I''ve already decided that he will be the father of my children..." "You''re being too hasty, you''re not even boyfriend and girlfriend yet and you''re already thinking about children." "..." "Just remember that sometimes to achieve your dreams you have to make sacrifices... Dad will support you and give you advice whenever you need it." "Thanks dad..." Nodding with a soft smile, Pride thought about his words ''Sometimes we have to make sacrifices...'' "Dad, I''m going to Russia with my team to train for 5 months, but my future husband said he would apany you to the hospital and at the same time he is already looking for a doctor for you here in the States" "Hoh, he seems to like you quite a bit if he offered to apany me." "He is very kind in certain situations" "That''s fine, I would love to meet him" "I''ll be about 5 days in New York and then I''ll leave for Russia, when I''m ready about the hospital I''ll put you in touch with him." "I''ll be waiting for your call, but now that you''re talking about him.... What is his name? You always told him Lucifer and that he was from the army, but I don''t know his real name." "Christan Grey." "Nice name." "Yes... it''s nice... dad, I''ll leave you for now, I''ll be working out, I can''t skip my routine". "Bye, have a good time" "I love you." Hanging up the call, Pride lost her smile and returned to her serious face, staring at the door where Christian exited. ... "*Sigh*" Leaning back on the couch, a man of about 55 smiled softly to himself as he looked at the firece in front of him. "What happened to the muscle brain?" Leaning next to the man, a young man of about 16 asked as he looked at his cell phone. "Don''t talk to your sister like that" Gently tapping the young man''s leg, the man reprimanded him. "..." "She''s experiencing love." "Hoh?" Raising his eyebrows, the young man looked at his father with interest "Who is the unfortunate one?" "I don''t know, she met him in America." "Is it possible for someone to fall in love with my sister? I know she''s not ugly, but she has a look that scares anyone, I doubt she''ll manage to get a boyfriend." "But apparently she managed to get a man to like her" Laughed the man lightly "Your sister asked him to marry her and he turned her down because he didn''t want to hurt her, apparently the man likes to live life" "Is he a bitch?" "Maybe, I don''t know him, but if he really was such a man, he would have yed with your sister before turning her down" "You don''t know his name?" "Christian Grey, why?" "Today we can find a lot on the inte" Typing quickly, the young man searched for the name, but the results made him frown slightly. After about 15 minutes of silence, the young man sighed and spoke "I can''t find anything that resembles the name and army, do you have any characteristics?" "Your sister says he has the most beautiful eyes in the world, she says he''s violet, but I doubt they''re real, maybe he wears contact lenses... he also said he was an albino." "*Gulp*" Looking at the images on Google, the young man swallowed saliva and his face became strange, then quickly typed in a new search. After a few minutes, the young man looked at his new home and smiled nervously "I think I found it..." "Let me see!" Quickly approaching, the man stared at the cell phone. "..." "..." "..." "Where did that picturee from?" After a few seconds of silence, the man asked. "Do you remember a few years ago a boy became very famous for exposing that pedophile ring?" "The one who went to jail?" "Yes." "Are you telling me that..." "Yes, this man I''m showing you is him." "..." "Lately there is a lot of talk about his return, they talk about supposed prophecies or what he will do now that he is free... they wonder if he will continue writing books or if he will open newpanies... practically his face is already viral on the inte thanks to the fact that he appeared on Twitch with his sister." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 183 Future "Do you think he is the man your sister is talking about?" "Maybe, just look at this house and the money my sister got...she said it''s from her new job and it''s nothing illegal. I think this man is the only person who can give her all that without batting an eye, he''s the richest man in the world after all." "Yes... it''s likely" Looking at the man''s eyes while smiling towards the camera, the man nodded, then sighed and spoke "After being in jail for his entire childhood, it''s normal that he just wants to have fun" "Yeah..." "Kyra will have a hard time." "Yes..." "..." "Do you think she''ll be able to marry him? We''d be rted to the richest person in the world..." "..." ... Meanwhile Christian stared at the entrance of the gym for a few minutes. "Proposing to me... what a crazy experience" Smiling slightly, Christian calmly walks across his y floor, only to see in passing Avarice entering the bathroom. Looking all around and listening to the voices upstairs, Christian smiled yfully and quickly advanced towards the bathroom, only to wait for a few seconds even by the door. "..." Being silent, Christian heard the water from the sink and without waiting any longer, he opened the door and stepped inside, then locked it behind his back. Looking at the woman who still doesn''t notice his presence, Christian licked his lips and slowly approached towards her back. "..." Staring at the woman''s face, Christian smiles towards the mirror in front of her. "..." Suddenly looking up, Greed suddenly met a person behind, causing her to startle and turn around quickly. "Hello~" "Fuck, you scared me!" holding her hand to her chest, Greed looked at Christian angrily. Smiling to the point of showing his teeth, Christian walks up to the woman and slowly corners her against the wall "Why so scared? I don''t bite~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva nervously, Greed slowly backed up, so that after a few seconds, her back collides against something solid. Smiling, Christian arrives in front of the woman, staring into her dark green eyes, then bringing his nose closer and sniffing her deeply. "Alright, my ve was obedient and didn''t touch anyone~" "W-what are you doing" Losing all her bravery in front of those glowing eyes, Greed asked nervously, then lowering her hands and covering her crotch "P-please don''t cut my clitoris, my life would be meaningless if you cut it!" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian stared at the woman with the tattooed face, to then lower his gaze and look at the slender hands covering her crotch "Why would I do that? You were obedient, weren''t you?" Nodding quickly, Greed replied "Yes!" Taking a deep breath while feeling a slight erection, Christian tried to control himself while thinking ''I haven''t had sex in a few days... I feel like I''m going to explode at any moment... my sanity fluctuates and I''m really stressed, really stressed... I''m having trouble keeping my smile, my hands are shaking slightly without me noticing... I''m losing control.'' Looking at the nervous woman in front of him, Christian adjusted his mind and smiled "Then you don''t have to be afraid~" Caressing the woman''s face, Christian smiles and brings his face closer to hers, then gives his a chaste kiss on her lips. Opening her eyes wide, Greed looked at Christian in disbelief. Looking into the woman''s eyes, Christian smiles yfully and slowly licks Avaricia''s cheek, then brings his face close to the woman''s ear and whispers "If you behave yourself these 5 months in Russia, I promise to give you a gift~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Greed looks at Christian with a mixture of panic and lust. Lowering his hands slowly, Christian grasps Greed''s fleshy ass, then squeezes it at his leisure and whispers "I''ll be watching you~" With a final squeeze, Christian smiled and turned around, then calmly walked out of the bathroom. "*Gulp*" With a flushed face and breathing erratically, Greed swallowed hard and felt her legs tremble as she watched the door close. After a few infinite seconds for her, she finally regains rity and whispers "Fuck... what was that?" Reaching into her pants, Greed touches her crotch, finding herselfpletely soaked with only a light touch. "He''s got me in his clutches..." ... Smiling to himself, Christian walks to the second floor and gets on the elevator, then pushes a button and whispers "Who knew... such an aggressive woman is a crazy masochist." Opening the elevator door, Christian exits the ce and walks towards his mother''s office, ignoring all the intense stares along the way, then opening the door and stepping inside. Closing the door, Christian looks at the woman with clear sses reading some papers and smiles "Mom, I need your help." Raising her eyebrows, Eva looks up and looks at Christian with a smile "Anything you want." Moving closer to his mother, Christian stands in front of her desk and looks all around, then moves closer and whispers "I''m really frustrated, I need your help" "Frustrated with what?" with confusion, Eva asked. "You know, I need to vent" Biting his lips, Christian whispered. "I understand" Raising her eyebrows, Eva scanned Christian''s body and licked her lips "Here?" "Yes, but can you ck out the windows?" "Obvious!" Nodding excitedly, Eva pushes a button under her desk and all the windows gopletely dark, while some lights came on inside her office. "I''ll go lock the door, do you have a shower?" walking to the door, Christian locks it and speaks. "Yes, I have a bathroom next to my office, I have a shower and clothes in case I want to change" Quickly taking off her shoes, Eva begins to remove her tight suit with a speed never seen before, quickly standing naked in front of Christian. "Get a towel from the bathroom and ce it on the floor, we don''t want to get your whole office all fluid" Removing his suit, Christian sat down on the couch and spoke. Nodding with sparkling eyes, Eva runs to the bathroom quickly, as herrge breasts bounced from her movements. Getting naked, Christian stretched his body and bit his lips at the frustration that seemed to bubble up even more. "Ready" Pulling a couple of towels out of the bathroom, Eva looks at Christian and asks "Where will we do it?" "You''ll lean on the desk, I''ll be a little rough today" Breathing heavily, Christian takes the towels from his mother''s hand and tosses them around the desk, then looks down at Eva''s pussy and smiles at the sight of her dripping "You look excited." "How could I not be, I''ve always dreamed of doing it here!" with excitement, Eva rests both her hands on the desk and with great agility, lifts her ass up towards Christian "Come on, sweep me off my feet!" Grabbing Eva''s hips, Christian squeezes her hard and pushes her ass further back, causing Eva''s breasts to press against the desk. Having the perfect position, Christian takes his member and without bothering to soak it, ces it over Eva''s pussy and thrusts it deep. "*Sigh*" Feeling the coolness in his mind, Christian sighs with satisfaction, as his hands trembled slightly from the pleasure. "I can''t believe this is happening..." Laying her breasts and head on the desk, Eva smiling vulgarly and whispering. "Here I go~" Taking a deep breath, Christian sinks his fingers into the sides of Eva''s buttocks and moved slowly "Cover your mouth with something because I''m really going to be rough today, I need to unload at least about 5 times to function normally and I don''t have all day." Looking sideways, Eva grabs her shirt and bites down on it, then holds on tightly to the desk. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Fuck, this needed" Looking down at his mother''s body as he smacks her from behind, Christian takes a deep breath of her scent and smiled vulgarly "I''ll have fun with all my heart." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* ... "I''m finishing!" Squeezing Eva''s waist tightly, Christian moved his hips rapidly, causing him after a few seconds to let it all out inside the woman. "*Sigh*" Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Christian smirked, while Eva was already copsed on the floor with her ass in the air thanks to Christian''s grip. *Pa* "We''re ready, I''m thinking clearly now" With a flushed face, Christian let go of Eva''s hips and sat on the towels, looking with satisfaction at therge amount of cum that was dripping from Eva''s holes. "..." Feeling Eva''s agitated breathing, Christian smiles and lies down in front of her, staring at the hazy eyes and saliva dripping from her mouth "I see you ruined~" Breathing shakily, Eva lingers in the aftertaste of sex for a few minutes, staring at the smiling face in front of her, then recovering and whispering "You were amazing..." Smiling with love on his face, Christian embraces his mother''s naked body and pulls her closer to him, then stares into her eyes "I love you" "Me more" Gently kissing Christian''s lips, Eva smiles happily and whispers "I can still feel your penis touching my crotch" "You know it will be like this until you get dressed" "Then I''ll be naked for the rest of my life" Smiling tiredly, Eva looked down at her crotch and whispered "Do you think I''ll get pregnant now? This is a lot of fluids and today is an extremely risky day to have sex, I''m ovting." "..." Looking at his mother''s worried yet excited face, Christian sighs and speaks "I don''t think so, you can tell I''m infertile for now." Widely opening her eyes, Eva looks up and stares at Christian "W-what!?" Looking at his mother''s worried face, Christian sighs and tells her about all his research and the results he got with his sperm. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of relief, Eva smiles and caresses Christian''s face "So you still have a chance to be a father, even when you have only 0.1% chance, it''s still possible... we just have to have sex over 1000 times, it''s not that much... at this rate we''ll have it ready by the end of the year." "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at his mother and asks "It sounds like you want to have my child." "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Eva swallows saliva and whispers "I won''t tell you that I''m not excited, because I''m incredibly morbid knowing that I''ll be pregnant by you, my own child... but I really don''t want to be a mother, at least for now." Biting his lips, Christian squeezed Eva''s buttocks and whispered "Actually just thinking about getting you pregnant makes me hot... imagining you with a big stomach while you can''t exin who the father is makes me even hotter, much more so when our baby is born and it looks just like me, you wouldn''t have how to exin it." "..." "But it''s not the time to get carried away yet, maybe in a few more years I''ll think about having children, maybe when I''m 23 years... you''re only 31 and I''m 17... you''d be 37 by that time, it''s a good age for you to have another child" Releasing Eva''s ass, Christian caresses the woman''s face and smiles softly "You don''t know how much I love you, and I really wish to see you with a child of mine in the future... if you want it, obviously" "..." Looking at Christian''s face in a daze for a few seconds, Eva finally smiled wryly "Who knew the love of my life would be my own son." "Life is iprehensible shit" Christian smiled. "..." Looking at the beautiful face of her son, Eva asked "What will we do if we get to have a son? How will we exin it?" "I don''t know..." Thinking deeply, Christian continued "We could get out of the public eye to go to an uninhabited ce while you are pregnant... maybe we could go to some country that is not so relevant to the world and hide during that time... I don''t know, it would be difficult. ... if it were up to me, I would shout to the whole world that the child is the fruit of our love, I wouldn''t care if something happens with thepanies or thews, but we would affect the life of our baby... people could look at him badly and maybe he would suffer harassment, it''s not something I want". ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 184 Plague "*Sigh* I don''t know... but does it really matter?" looking at his mother fondly, Christian continued "Getting married in church is something I was never interested in, I feel disgusted to think that I need the blessing of a decrepit olddy to make our union something ''legitimate'' for them... getting married under thew doesn''t interest me either, we don''t need the approval of some stupid papals to show that we love each other... but we can celebrate something between us or do something symbolic" "That''s a good idea..." Nodding slightly, Eva caresses Christian''s face and whispers "What a crazy shit... I used to take you to school, bathe you, feed you and even change your diapers... but now we''re thinking about having a baby and I have both my holes full of your sperm." "What a vulgar woman" Laughing lightly, Christian sighs and speaks "We were about an hour into this, you should give us a shower and get dressed, it''s time to eat." "Can we have a round in the shower?" "I''ll just settle for two more rounds." "Every second I love you more" ... *Ding* Stepping out of the elevator, Christian walks to the top floor of his building with a big smile on his face. After a few nut downloads, Christian felt refreshed and eager to conquer the world, his body is rxed and his mind calm, something he enjoys from his heart. Arriving on the third floor, Christian looks at the women eating pizza as they chat and smiles, then walks over to the couches and sits down in a corner. Taking a slice of Pizza, Christian takes a bite and blinks as he sees them all stare at him "Something wrong?" "Did you get high?" looking at Christian suspiciously, Sloth asks. "Why?" "You look smiley, that''s what my face looks like when I smoke pot." "Do you smoke pot?" "Once in a while." "You know I''m thergest seller of legal marijuana in the United States?" "Do you think we could include a pot of weed in the contract?" "I''ll think about it." "I-I want too" Without looking directly into Christian''s eyes, Greed suddenly spoke up. Rubbing her chin, Lust looked at Greed suspiciously "You''re weird..." "Now that you mention it... you''ve been quiet for a long time" Narrowing her eyes at Greed, Wrath nodded and spoke. "She is afraid that I will cut her clitoris" Licking his fingers, Christian smiled and spoke. "I understand" Nodding, Wrath looked at Avaricia pitifully "You could still have fun, though it wouldn''t be as satisfying" "..." Giving Christian a sidelong nce, Greed didn''t even dare to refute. "Death, do we have sleeping quarters in this building?" "Your mother has one in her office and we have 2 more here." "That''s not enough, we''d better rent some floors in some hotel." "Do you want me to look at that right now?" "That would be the best thing, also arrange transportation for the girls" Nodding, Leslie pulled out her cell phone and started texting. Pulling out another slice of Pizza, Christian looks at the women and asks "What are you going to do? You have five days to enjoy yourselves. "Can I stay here?" looking around the ce, Sloth asked. "As you wish" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian continues "But you''re in charge of the food". "I have my family here, I don''t need a hotel" Leaning back on the couch, Lust spoke. "Does anyone else want to stay here?" looking at the others, Christian asked, receiving only silence from them. "Then you will stay in a hotel, you are free to do whatever, just keep an eye on your cell phone, you can alsoe to the building if you want, just let us know in advance so we can pick you up." "Within these 5 days I''m going out to tour New York, it''s been a while since I''ve been around these ces so I want you toe with me" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at the women and continued with a shy tone "After all, they might want to intimidate me and I''m really scared~" "..." "..." "..." "Well" Wiping his hands with a napkin, Christian smiled and spoke "I''ll go visit my brother at the hospital, call me if you need anything." "I''ll walk you" Emily spoke quickly. "Me too" Getting up, Leslie spoke. "Come on" ... *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* Standing silently in front of a gurney, Christian just looked at the sleeping young man with a neutral face. "Christian... howe you''re so calm?" looking at Christian with concern, Emily asked "We''ve been here for 2 hours.... you haven''t said anything... I would be crazy if this happened to you... if you want we can do something to punish that woman who hurt him." "..." Looking up silently, Christian looked at Emily with a neutral face. Biting her lips, Emily stared into Christian''s eyes. "Who says I''m not mad about all this?" after a few seconds of silence, Christian speaks with a slight smile "I feel like destroying everything and making a fuss... I feel like going to that general and pulling her teeth out... I feel like going to the police and killing everyone while I take that woman out and kill her myself" "Then let''s do it, I''ve got your back" Moving closer to Christian, Emily holds his hand and speaks earnestly "I will always support you!" "..." Looking at the woman, Christian smiles softly and speaks "Because that impulsiveness is naive, I''m better than that and I won''t be driven by such primitive desires as rage" "..." Suddenly squeezing Emily''s hand, Christian pulls her to him and stares into her face "Who are you?" Blinking in a daze, Emily looks at Christian quizzically and speaks "I''m Emily.... Are you feeling okay?" Squinting at the woman, Christian whispers "You''re not Emily, don''t lie to my face." "C-christian it''s me!" Taking Christian''s other hand, Emily eximed with concern "Your childhood friend!" Frowning slightly, Christian whispered coldly "Don''t lie to me, I know it''s not you''re Emily, tell me who you are..." "..." Looking at Christian with a puzzled face, Emily fell silent. "The Emily I met today wasn''t able to look me in the eyes for so long, let alone would hold my hand like you do now" Whispering coldly, Christian moved his face closer to Emily and continued "Tell me who you are" "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few minutes, Emily finally smiled "I''m Emily''s friend" "..." Frowning even more, Christian looked at the woman silently. Pursing her lips at Christian''s visible annoyance, Emily finally sighed and spoke "It''s your turn." "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Emily finally shed her shy look and lowered her gaze. "There you are..." Looking at the woman''s new posture, Christian sighed and spoke. "Christian, I..." Cutting off his words, Emily opened and closed her mouth for a few seconds, then just remained silent. "*Sigh*" Stroking Emily''s hair, Christian spoke "Dual personality?" "Yes..." "How did it happen?" "I don''t know..." Suddenly looking up after whispering, Emily smiles and speaks "I do know..." "What should I call you?" "Just Emily... But that would be weird, so call me... gue" "gue..." Looking at thepletely changed woman, Christian began to feel a headache "Can you tell me what happened?" "Yes!" Nodding quickly, gue spoke "Emily felt really bad when you went to jail, she couldn''t sleep for weeks and her mental health dropped to its lowest point, then her mom came and took her to work with her.... Emily had to do certain things on the inte, but she didn''t want to do them... framing people, sabotaging electrical appliances so that it would end with a death or simr things... she wanted to follow your wishes to be a good girl." "..." "But her mom was talking to her about you, she said she needed skills so that your situation wouldn''t happen again... so she entered into an existential conflict and presto, I was born." "..." Looking at the smiling young woman in front of him, Christian sighed "So you did the dirty work while Emily is still a good girl." "Exactly!" With a small jump, gue nodded, then looked at him hopefully and spoke "I''m a good girl too? Work really hard!" "..." Looking at gue''s hopeful gaze, Christian sighed as he stroked the woman''s hair "Yes, you were a good girl, both of you were." "Yes!" suddenly jumping up, gue hugged Christian and eximed "Did you see!? I told you he wouldn''t mind!" "..." Being enveloped by the woman''s embrace, Christian tried his best not to show a strange face at this situation. "gue, I have a question" Stroking the young woman''s back, Christian asked "How is your situation? What does Emily do when you''re in charge?" "It''s simple!" releasing Christian, Emily looked at his face and spoke "Emily is next to me right now, she sees everything and hears everything, she even feels whatever I feel, we are two people connected in the same body!" "I see... so Emily is here too?" "Yes, we are always together!" "..." Looking at the woman so excited, Christian asked "And can''t you both be in control of your body at the same time?" "..." Bringing her hand to her chin, gue pursed her lips as she thought, then sighed and shook his head "I don''t think so, I just tried and we can''t." "..." "B-but if you want that, we can try until it works!" In a sudden panic, Emily grabbed Christian''s hand and spoke quickly. Raising his eyebrows at her reactions, Christian looked at her and smiled "No need, I was just asking." "Good!" Nodding, gue smiled and walked happily to the chair on the wall, then sat down and looked at Christian with a smile. "..." Looking sideways at the woman, Christian sighed as he thought ''Great... my friend went crazy'' "Emily, what do you n to do now?" looking at the young woman, Christian asked. "Obviously I''ll follow you and do whatever you want!" fiddling with a pencil in her hand, gue smiled towards Christian and eximed. "As you wish..." Looking at the silent Leslie who was just observing everything, Christian sighed "I have to do something, it will take me 3 days, but I have to go alone." Frowning slightly, Leslie spoke "Master, let me apany you..." "For now I can''t, but in the future we can catch up, I ask you to take care of my family for now." "Christian and I?" looking at Christian with a shy face, Emily asked. "Also stay with my family, I have to go alone, but I promise I won''t leave you once I finish this." "Okay..." Nodding meekly, Emily sighed. Looking at n, Christian sighed and walked towards the exit "Leslie, take Emily to our apartment, tell mom I''ll be back in 3 days, if you need anything call or text me, I''ll be on the lookout" "Understood" Nodding reluctantly, Leslie stared at Christian''s back as he walked out "We have a vehicle waiting for you outside, you can ask her to take you anywhere." ... "It would be $20,000 a night, it''s the presidential suite" Smiling professionally, a man stared at the man with dark sses, a strange dark cap and a mask over his mouth. "I''ll be 3 days" Pulling out his card, Christian passes it to the man and waits silently, then confirms the amount and receives the card. "Thank you for staying at Mandarin Hotel, have a nice stay." Nodding towards the man, Christian nods and walks towards the elevator, then walks up towards the top floor allowed and arrives at his room. Entering the ce, Christian leaves the card on the entrance furniture and checks the whole ce carefully, securing every corner and every piece of furniture in the ce. After 30 minutes of searching, Christian nods with satisfaction and takes off his cap and mask, then takes off his sses and leaves everything on the table. Taking off his suit jacket, Christian sighs and removes his tie, then lies back on thefortable sofa overlooking the city and mutters, "It''s risky, but I won''t break my promise..." "*Sigh* I feel bad leaving Elisa alone, but I need to do this... Sarah should be arriving today, she''ll keep herpany for now" Taking off his shoes, Christian looks out over the city with stress. After about 40 minutes of silence, Christian finally gets a message, causing him to get up and walk to the door. Opening the door, Christian looks at the waiting woman "Lust, you may enter." Nodding, Lust enters the room and curiously looks around the ce "My dear Lucifer, what do you need me for?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 185 Lust Smiling slightly, Christian closes the door and walks behind the woman, then reaches the living room and sits on the couch "Come, sit with me." With a smile, Lust doesn''t speak anymore and sits on Christian''s legs, staring him in the face. "..." With a smile, Christian recalled his first interaction with this insane woman "As bold as ever." "But you like it, don''t you?" gently moving her hips, Lust whispered softly. Moving his hands, Christian holds Lust''s ass, squeezing it gently "Yes, I really like it." With a sudden twinkle in her eyes, Lust whispered "Will it be today?" "Yes, but we have a change of situation." "What''s new?" "We have 3 days, whoever wins two days, wins." Smiling pleasantly, Lust breathes heavily and starts caressing Christian''s arms "Are you ready to be mine~?" Chuckling lightly, Christian reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small paper bag, then pulls something out from inside. "That''s it..." Looking at the ck leather cor, Lust swallows saliva and asks "ve cor?" "One of us will go out with this on~" "*Gulp*" Looking at Christian''s cor, Lust audibly swallows saliva as her body trembled slightly. Looking at Lust''s flushedplexion, Christian smiles slightly and stands up with the woman on top of him, then walks towards the bedroom and sits on the queen size bed. "Are you ready?" "I have been for many years~" Caressing Christian''s face, Lust licks her lips and whispers "You don''t know how much I''m going to enjoy it~" Gently pushing Christian onto the bed, Lust smiles sensuously and begins to remove her top, instantly being left in a dark bra. Looking at the sexy look of her bra, Christian smiles and speaks "Did youe prepared?" "My motto is to always be ready" Removing her bras, Lust exposes her beautiful breasts in front of Christian, as her breathing became increasingly erratic. "I can''t believe this is happening..." Caressing Christian''s body, Lust whispered as she started to remove button by button of Christian''s shirt "You were my biggest challenge and my biggest goal..." "You were a real pain in the ass" Smiling slightly, Christian just looked at the sensual woman above him with amusement. "And I hope you leave me a pain in the ass now or I''ll be disappointed~" Fully opening Christian''s shirt, Lust looks at the man''s abs and caresses them with the tip of her fingernail "I knew you were perfect, but as always, you never disappoint~" Opening Christian''s shirt a little more, Lust notices his gun and multiple knives near his ribs, drawing a smile from the woman "What a dangerous man~" "They were created to defend me from women like you." "You should sue the one who created those guns, they were no good to you~" Carefully removing the gun holster and knives, Lust leaves them under the bed and climbs down from Christian''s waist, then takes Christian''s pants and starts to slowly remove them. Left only in his underwear, Christian lifted his body slightly and finished taking off his shirt, while Lust removed his pants. Looking at the woman''s dark panties, Christian asks "Do I still own that ce?" Smiling with amusement, Lust pulls down her panties and reveals Christian''s initials on her pubes, drawing a slight chuckle from the man. Looking at the dripping on Lust''s thick thighs, Christian smirked "Someone''s already excited~" "Who are you to tease?" suddenly taking Christian''s erection over his underwear, Lust smirks and brings her face closer. "*Sniff~" Sniffing deeply, Lust licks her lips and starts to slowly pull down Christian''s underwear, causing his member to jump instantly. "Fuck~" Biting her lips with a glint in her eyes, Lust whispers excitedly. Sitting on Christian''s waist, Lust takes a shaky breath and whispers "I''d like to give you some forey before we do this, but I really can''t take all this anymore." Grasping Lust''s waist, Christian only sighed at the woman''s sudden hip movement as his member was engulfed in warm, somewhat viscous liquid. Gently moving her hips over Christian''s cock, Lust sighed with satisfaction as she looked down at the man beneath her. "Are you ready to get dry?" Without letting her hips stop moving, Lust smiled and asked. "Are you ready to start using a wheelchair?" "It''s my greatest desire~" Stopping her movements, Lust licked her lips and leaned towards Christian, then took his chin and gave him a voracious kiss on the lips. Intertwining their tongues as their private parts touched each other, Christian grabbed the woman''s back suddenly and with a little force,id her down on the bed and stood over her, then broke the kiss and smiled "First round I''ll be on top, then I''ll do anything you want." With a twinkle in her eye, Lust settled back on the bed and smiled "What are you waiting for~?" Looking down at the perfect woman spreading her legs for him, Christian looked down at Lust''s crotch and stroked his initials in her pubic hair "Now you''ll bepletely mine~" "Careful what you talk about, because in 3 days you will be my ve~" Stroking the woman''s thighs, Christian finally takes a deep breath and begins to guide his penis into the woman''s fleshy lower lips, then adjusting it into the small pink hole and slowly begin to thrust. Gritting his teeth at the incredible tightness, Christian looks up at Lust and begins to slowly thrust his hips, causing after a few seconds his ns to fully enter. "Come on, put it all in!" With apletely thrilled face, Lust looks at his connection and exims. "You''re too tight!" Grunting as he tries to push his way in, Christian manages to get a third of his cock in, but instantly, his penis was sucked into Lust''s folds as extreme heat began to surround his member, causing him to suck in a gasp of air from the overwhelming pleasure. "Come on, it won''t be long now!" showing no signs of pain, Lust stared at her connection as she clenched the bed sheets tightly. Breathing heavily as sweat covered his forehead, Christian gripped the woman''s hips tighter and began to gently move his own hips, but every time he tried to pull himself out of Lust''s insides, a strange suction force prevented him. Shuddering slightly, Christian did his best to pull his hips back and with a little more force, he pushed it back in as far as he could, this time managing to get two thirds of his member in. "Hisss~" Feeling a heat that seemed to melt him, Christian hissed at the overwhelming sensations, but knowing that his work was not yet done and the proof of virginity was not yet visible, he took a deep breath and continued his effort. After a long two minutes, Christian pushed hard, causing Lust to open her eyes wide as a lustful smile came across her face. Looking at the trail of blooding out of the tight hole, Christian sighed with relief, while his entire face waspletely sweaty and his cheeks flushed like never before. "So this is what it feels like to take a virginity..." Remembering the feeling of breaking something inside, Christian whispered with delight. Staring at the 4 centimeters that remained outside, Christian squeezed Lust''s waist tightly and began to move his hips, so that after about 40 seconds, he waspletely inside. Gritting his teeth as he felt his member strangled and stroked non-stop, Christian looked at the woman who seemed to have lost her senses quizzically, then looked down at his crotch and whispered with difficulty "What are you?" ''How the fuck was that so hard!? Minutes in trying to get me in and for a few seconds I felt like I was going to melt inside her!'' Sweating from the strange experience, Christian had to bite his lips to keep from moaning from the pleasure of just being inside, feeling Lust''s strange folds moving frantically as the suction seemed to never end. "That was amazing~" Breathing heavily, Lust regained herposure and whispered, feelingpletely filled at this moment. Lifting her gaze to Christian, Lust didn''t have to be very smart to realize that she''s having a hard time, causing her tough lightly "Let me do the rest~" Moving her body gently, Lustid Christian down on the bed and mounted him, while for every little movement Christian gritted his teeth even more. With a smile of delight, Lust bends her body and begins to lick Christian''s neck, then whispers "You''ll be mine for eternity~" Opening his eyes from a sudden surge of suction and tightening inside the woman, Christian couldn''t take it anymore and growled "Ngh!" Letting it all out inside Lust, Christian''s body trembled slightly, as the sweat on his body increased even more as he felt the embracing heat returning on his member. "Mmmnh~" Moaning softly as she feels the liquid bathe her insides, Lust smiles vulgarly as she looks down at Christian. Breathing heavily as his eyes became misty with pleasure, Christian stared at the silhouette above him, while in his mind only one thought existed ''I''m in trouble...''. If he was close to pleasure addiction before, today everything got worse and his mind crossed a line that will be hard to forget. After tasting such a pleasure that he became dazed, Christian knew instantly that after today he won''t be the same and his whole problem with sex will take another leap. ''Not even in my first time I didn''t feel so good... it''s like I was thirsty and I was thrown into a sea of elixir...'' Feeling the woman wiggling her hips again, Christian inwardly rejoiced. Squeezing Lust''s buttocks, Christian blinked to regain his vision and looked at the woman frantically riding him with a face distorted by pleasure ''I have to make her mine no matter what.'' Smiling vulgarly, Christian lifted his body and embraced Lust, then gave himself up to carnal pleasure as never before, while moans flooded the whole room for hours. ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian stared dazedly at the ceiling, while his mind was still numb from the pleasure of the night before. After about 5 minutes, Christian slowly looked down and observed the woman asleep on his member, smiling dumbly as she hugged her hips. "I lost..." Looking at the woman in a daze, Christian smiled bitterly and whispered "5 hours.... 5 hours where my reasoning went... in the end I couldn''t get erect for the first time and fell asleep instantly." "What the fuck are you..." Looking at the woman with strangeness and obsession in his eyes, Christian whispered "You have to be mine... I won''t let anyone take you..." Staring at the woman who looks so fragile, Christian frowns and mutters "What the fuck am I saying?" Slowly moving his body, Christian manages to pull the woman off of him and slowly climbs off the bed, only to stand up and stagger. Frowning as his bnce seemed to fail out of nowhere, Christian takes one step at a time with the utmost of caution and reaches the bathroom door, then grabs the handle and turns it. *crash* "..." Looking dazedly at his hand holding the handle with a fragment of the door, Christian whispers "What happened?" Looking at the door that suddenly broke leaving him holding the handle in his hand, Christian frowned and slowly opened the door, then let go of the knob and leaned against the sink. *crash* "..." Opening his eyes wide, Christian looked at the broken sink by just cing his hand on it and watched the scene in disbelief. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 186 Strength "..." Looking at the sink and the door repeatedly, Christian frowns even more and looks down at his hands. Moving closer towards the wall, Christian rests his hand on the wall. *crash* "..." Looking at his hand embedded in the wall, Christian chuckles nervously "What''s going on?" "*Gulp*" Looking at the hole in the cement wall, Christianughed nervously unable to process everything correctly. Thinking about the situation, Christian had an idea and tried to quickly move forward into the room, but as he turned and started to move, his foot suddenly sank into the floor, breaking through the ceramic and reaching the cement. "Shit..." Pulling his foot out of the shattering, Christian whispered in a daze. "Easy... no use losing control" Taking a deep breath while muttering passes to himself, Christian began to walk on the tips of his toes, noticing that he can move his body perfectly with just that. Moving as slowly and delicately as possible, Christian finally reaches the living room after a few minutes and picks up his cell phone with the tip of his fingernails. Sweating from putting so much effort into this action, Christian manages to put it in the palm of his hand and with the tip of his fingernails, begins to press the buttons to dial. After a great challenge, Christian hears the voice "Hello, Christian?" "Father, I have a difficult situation." "What''s wrong?" With interest in his voice, Dimitri asks. "Are you alone?" "Yes." "Is the linepletely secure?" "Yes." "Good..." Swallowing saliva, Christian took a deep breath and spoke "Something happened with my body." "Do you have AIDS?" "No... I have super strength" "..." "I went to the bathroom and when I opened the door, I broke it... then I tried to lean on the sink and broke it... I tried to walk faster and smashed the floor... I leaned my hand on a cement wall and made a hole." "That''s a big problem..." "Yes..." "How did it happen?" "I don''t know... I had funst night and I woke up like this." "You don''t feel bad?" "Not at all, in fact, I feel more energetic." "Do you have anything else besides strength?" "I don''t know, I''d have to train, but maybe the speed is also much higher, after all ites together" "..." "I don''t know what to do... I wrecked a big part of the bathroom, paying for it I don''t care, but I won''t be able to act normally without being able to control my strength." "Yes..." With a few seconds of silence, Dimitri spoke "I think you should train with your new strength, but for now you could wear weighted clothing to keep you still..." "I don''t have anything like that..." "Give me a few hours, where are you?" "Mandarin Hotel in New York." "I will send you a special type of clothing, it is thin, but it has a lot of weight in it, I will also send you something to tie your ankles and wrists... I will send you with several types of weights, try to find which one fits you best, if none of them fits you, let me know and we will create with different weights." "Ok... thank you" "You''re wee, but for now stay in the room and don''t go out, the order should be ready by tonight, you''ll get a knock on the door so you have to be attentive." "I will." Hanging up the call, Christian sighs with stress and puts the cell phone down on the table very carefully. "Shit!" Frowning as he hears the sudden scream and a loud bang, Christian scrambles as fast as he can on his toes. "..." Looking down at the woman on the ground, Christian sighs wearily, instantly noticing that the ground around her is cracked and the ceiling above her has even more cracks. "C-christian, something happened!" quickly turning his gaze to the man, Lust spoke in panic. "It''s okay" Sighing, Christian approaches the woman and with the utmost care, sat down next to her "It happened to me too." "Y-you know what happens?" looking at her hands in a daze, Lust asked. "No, but I''m surprised it happened to you too." "I-I just tried to jump while stretching and ended up like this..." Touching her head in a daze, Lust whispered in confusion. "Let me try something, give me your hand." "Yes..." Holding her hand, Christian looked at the woman and spoke "Squeeze it as hard as you can." "Yes..." Squeezing her hand, Lust felt nothing different, but Christian made a slight grimace "You must also have more strength, tell me if it hurts." Slowly closing his hand, Christian squeezed Lust''s hand a little tightly. "W-wait, it hurts!" Quickly removing her hand, Lust hissed in pain. "You have more strength, but you''re still weak..." Muttering to himself, Christian pursed his lips and continued whispering "Is it because I was already strong before?" "..." Looking at Christian, Lust lost her panicked face and scanned the man''s body greedily, instantly remembering her entire night. "1-0, I''m beating you" Smiling mischievously, Lust sat on Christian''s legs and whispered. "..." "You don''t have to be so tense, let''s better have sex to calm the atmosphere~" Noticing Christian''s erect member between her ass, Lust smiles and moves it slowly towards her opening, then impales herself slowly and this time without so much resistance. "*Sigh*" "*Sigh*" With a sigh of satisfaction from both of them, Christian held Lust''s buttocks and squeezed them lightly, burying his fingers deep into the woman''s flesh. Without needing to speak, Lust began to wiggle her hips, as loud ps rang throughout the room. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Swaying her hips like there was no tomorrow, Lust grabbed Christian''s chin and kissed him greedily, while Christian caressed every inch of the woman''s skin in his arms. Suddenly rising from the floor, Christian grabbed the woman''s buttocks and pulled her onto the bed, thenid her down and began to move his hips. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! The pping of her hips sounded like never before, the bed moved like there was no tomorrow as Lust did not let go of Christian''s tongue at any moment. Releasing Christian''s tongue, Lust throws her head back and opens her mouth at the insane pleasure she feels. "Mmmnh~!" moaning wildly in Christian''s ear, Lust wrapped her legs around Christian''s back and hugged his neck. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! Time passed quickly, as the dominance shifted unexpectedly with Christian lost in pleasure, but with seemingly endless stamina. After several hours of entertainment, the bed could take no more and copsed, but the duo, as if unnoticed, continued in their arduous struggle for dominance. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* With sweat on his face, Christian looked down at the woman who seemed intoxicated beneath him with a big smile, never ceasing to move as he became more and morefortable inside her. Squeezing Lust''s hips a little tighter, Christian didn''t even stop and poured everything inside her again. "Mmmfffp~!" Quickly kissing Lust, Christian cut off the woman''s moan, as their tongues instantly intertwined. "*Sigh*" Leaving the woman''s lips, Christian sighed contentedly and smiled at the sight of the woman''s gasping breaths. "That''s not enough!" Turning her around on the bed, Christian grabs Lust''s waist and lifts her ass into the air, then positioned himself behind her and entered instantly. *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA!* *PA! *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* pping Lust''s ass, Christian grinned wildly as he sank into pleasure. *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa!* *pa! Squeezing Lust''s buttocks to his pleasure, Christian continued to hammer her from behind, while the woman only let out faint moans with her hoarse voice. After an incalcble amount of time, Christian rolled his eyes without stopping moving his hips, then sighed and suddenly increased his speed. With a few final movements, Christian poured everything inside Lust and sighed with satisfaction. *Pa* pping the woman''s ass, Christian smiled and got off the bed "I''ll go get something, don''t move your fat ass because we''re not done yet." "Mmnh~" Moaning without any reasoning, Lust justy there with a goofy grin on her face along with misty, dazed eyes. Pulling out a bathrobe from the cab, Christian wraps it around his body and starts walking softly towards the door. Staring at the door handle with narrowed eyes, Christian felt like he was facing his worst enemy. "Alright you little bastard... please don''t tear yourself apart" Grabbing the handle with his fingertips, Christian opens it with great difficulty, managing to see 4 women in suits andrge boxes in their hands. "Come in." Nodding, the women pass into the ce and leave the boxes in the room, then nod again towards Christian and leave the ce. "As quiet as ever" Pursing his lips for a few seconds, Christian looks at the boxes and sighs. ncing at the clock on the wall, Christian whispers "8 o''clock.... I have to be tough with her to beat her or she''ll overpower me again... I''m hungry, but for now I don''t need to eat anything besides that juicy woman." Shuddering slightly at the memory of the great pleasure he feels with Lust, Christian licks his lips and leaves the boxes for another time, then walks to the bedroom and sighs at the sight of the broken bed. Taking off his bathrobe, Christian looks at the woman who still has her ass in the air and smiles. Positioning himself behind Lust, Christian smiles and speaks "Your break is over!" Sticking his penis inside Lust, Christian frowns and pats the woman''s buttock. *Pa* "Squeeze harder!" *Pa* "More!" *Pa* "Give it your all!" *Pa* "Perfect~" Smiling with pleasure, Christian tightly grips the woman''s hips and starts the second official round. After a few pleasant hours for Christian, finally what he was waiting for came. "C-christian... you win today" With a hoarse and tired voice, Lust looked at the maning out of the bathroom with a satisfied face and whispered. "Hoh?" Raising his eyebrows at the woman''s first sentence for a few hours, Christian smiles and speaks "You admit your loss?" "Yes... I feel like I''ll lose my mind at any moment... stop" With teasing eyes, Lust whispers. Looking at the woman''s still upturned butt, Christian bit his lips as he felt he can''t stop himself, but knowing it may cause her harm, he just nodded "Well, do you want to eat something?" "No... I just want to sleep" With a rxed smile, Lust dropped her battered ass and sighed contentedly. Approaching the bed, Christian looks at the marks of his hands on the woman''s buttocks and smiles, knowing that today paid back all the torture of yesterday. Lying down next to Lust, Christian sniffs the bed and sighs "This sucks, tomorrow we change the sheets, for now let''s rest". Hugging Lust''s body, Christian pulled her to him and stared into her beautiful eyes "Lust... I won''t let you go to Russia." "Why?" "I don''t think I can separate from you for more than a day after this" Stroking Lust''s nipples, Christian looked into her eyes and spoke sincerely "Now you will be my shadow together with Death, we will have sex several times a day, do you mind the idea?" "Not at all" Biting her lips sensually, Lust whispers "But first you''ll have to win me over" "Do you still think you''ll win after what you experienced today?" smirking, Christian asks. "I allowed you to dominate today, don''t think it was your initiative" Unable to move a muscle in his body, Lust spoke with amusement. Shaking his head, Christian just smiled and squeezed the woman with his body. "Christian..." "Yes?" "I think I love you." "..." "It''s love at first climax" Lust chuckled lightly "So no matter the oue today, I''ll be satisfied." "What about your dream?" raising his eyebrows, Christian stares at the woman''s face and asks. "My dream is to sink into lust and pleasure... who says I can''t do it with you?" "..." Looking at the woman who seems so fragile at this moment, Christian smiles softly and gives her a gentle kiss on the lips. This kiss is very different from all the previous ones with Lust, where before there was only carnal lust and unbridled desire, in this one we can see more feelings and care in between. "Then we will sink in lust every day" Kissing the woman''s forehead, Christian embraced her and closed his eyes with a warm smile. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 187 Result "Master, wake up~" Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinks in confusion and looks to his side. "Lust?" Looking at the woman with a tray with food in her hand, Christian asks "What time is it?" "Ten o''clock in the morning." "It''s pretty early" Yawning slightly, Christian sits on the bed and wrinkles his nose at the strong smell of sex. "Do you want me to feed you~?" Sitting up still naked still next to Christian, Lust asks with a yful smile. "..." Squinting at the woman''s suspicious attitude, Christian asks "What are you nning?" "Nothing, why?" "Because you call me master?" "Don''t you see?" pointing to the ck leash on her cor, Lust smiles "You won." "I won? But we''re evenly matched..." Pointing towards his crotch, Lust smiled bitterly "I can''t move without it hurting, it''s swollen to the point that not even a pencil can fit, I give up and you win." "Are you sure? We can finish another day..." Looking at the woman quizzically, Christian speaks. "Okay, I don''t dislike this oue, I''ll have sex every day with the most beautiful and hottest man I''ve ever seen, I lose nothing." "Can I buy you a leash and take you out for a walk?" taking a sip of coffee from the tray, Christian looks at the cor with lustful eyes and asks. "You want me to dress up as a maid too?" With the same eyes as Christian, Lust smiles vulgarly and asks. "Sounds nice" Chuckling slightly, Christian nods. "..." Eating in silence as Lust sits next to him, Christian notices her strange face and asks "What did you do?" "Maybe I broke some doors and cracked ceramics... I also broke some knives and pans..." "*Sigh*" Just imagining how annoyed the people guarding this ce will be gives Christian a headache. "We have to go train our strength, you can''t tell anyone about this, understood?" "I''m more than clear on that." Nodding, Christian looks at the burnt toast on the tray and smiles "You fed me charcoal?" "I think I broke the stove too" "..." Smiling with amusement, Lust looks at Christian''s erect member and licks her lips. Moving closer toward his crotch, Lust sniffs deeply, then smiles vulgarly and speaks "Smells like me" "How disgusting." Changing her face to a serious one, Lust looks at Christian with respect and speaks "Let me serve you master." Without waiting for an answer, Lust opens her mouth and takes Christian''s member into her mouth. Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian looks in disbelief at the woman who manages to take the whole thing into her mouth, feeling the tight throat of the woman who looks at him with amused eyes. "*Sigh*" Taking the cup of coffee, Christian just silently watches his new ve work. Feeling the woman''s tongue and mad sucking, Christian looks at her quizzically and asks "Have you done this before?" Looking at Christian, Lust lifts her head and takes a deep breath, then smiles and speaks "Not with a real one, but practice on cucumbers with a condom." "Practice?" "I told you I''d always be ready for anything, I''m even ready to have anal sex, want to try how my ass feels?" gently wiggling her ass, Lust smiles and speaks. "It''s tempting, but let''s try it another day, we have to fix this chaos." Shrugging her shoulders, Lust goes back to her business giving Christian the best oral of his life. Sipping coffee in silence, Christian just enjoyed the woman''s expert work, but it still only felt like an appetizerpared to Lust''s incredible hole. Obscene sounds reached Christian''s ear, hearing the most beautiful melody on a rxing morning with a bewitching woman. "*Sigh*" Feeling the sudden massage on his balls, Christian sighed with satisfaction as the pleasure calmed his mind. After about 5 minutes of intense work, Christian finally spoke "Swallow it." With his words, Christian let out his full load in the woman''s throat. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* With a loud gulping sound, Lust continued sucking for a few more minutes and lifted her head, then smiled and opened her mouth to Christian. Looking at the mouth with no trace of her fluids, Christian nodded with satisfaction "Perfect." "Master~" Purring on the side of Christian''s penis, Lust caressed Christian''s testicles and began to gently lick the penis "Do you want me to continue~?" "..." Looking at the woman who acts so obedient after having sex, Christian chuckled lightly "Continue" "Thank you~" With a sensual smile, Lust licked her lips and opened her mouth, thus starting a satisfying morning for Christian. ... Looking at the mess in the kitchen, Christian sighed as he toweled his hair dry, then looked at the boxes and walked over to them. Opening the boxes, Christian looked inside, finding something resembling astronaut clothing. With interest, Christian picked up the heavy suit and wallbeled it "100 kilos..." Moving the suit as if it were nothing, Christian sighed, then looked through the boxes for more items. Picking up some anklets, Christian looked at his weight and muttered "45 kilos..." "Let''s see..." Taking the suit, Christian reached inside and closed it, then moved to notice that it was quite stiff, but the worst part was that he didn''t notice much difference in the weight. "When are we going to the moon?" looking at Christian with amusement, Lust spoke. Looking at the shoe boxes, Christian opens them and notices that they are the same design that his suit came with, then takes it and looks for something new on thebels "Each one weighs 15 kilos... how do they make the shoe weigh that much?" "I once read that they made advances with metallic fiber, maybe that''s what it''s from?" "Maybe, but the metal has more volume? Maybe it''s made of Osmium, it''s one of the least dense elements in the world... but as far as I know, it''s toxic" Looking at his clothes with interest, Christian took some weights for the wrists and whispered "45 kilos more..." "My suit used to weigh about 6 kilos for being bulletproof... I weigh 103 kilos-" "You weigh 103 kilos?" Raising her eyebrows, Lust interrupts doubtfully. "Yes, having muscle gives you a lot of weight, but it''s a good body weight, if it was fat I should be worried... but as far as I know, I have at least 2% body fat on my body." "It won''t do..." Moving his body like a robot, Christianmented "I feel the tension, but not something that limits my muscles..." Looking at the wooden chair to the side, Christian reaches over and squeezes it with his hand. *Crush* "*Sigh* It''s no good... but at least I don''t break the floor when I walk normally." Carefully approaching towards his cell phone, Christian dials a number and speaks "Leslie, do we have any mansions with a big yard and gym near New York?" "Yes, we have 3 with those features" "Pick me up at the Mandarin hotel, I need only you toe, as it''s something of vital importance and can''t go out to the public" "I''ll be there in 15 minutes" "See you." Hanging up the cell phone, Christian takes off his suit and leaves it in its wooden box, then sighs and speaks "Let''s get dressed, we need to get all this stuff down and I need to talk to the hotel people to pay for the damages." ... "How did this happen..." Looking all over the wrecked kitchen and already knowing how the bathroom and room looked like, the hotel manager mumbled in a daze. "I can''t tell you more, but we will pay for all the damages and I will give you $50,000pensation for the inconvenience." "..." Staring silently all over the ce, the woman turns her gaze to the mask-wearing, bespectacled man "It wille out a lot of money to fix all this." "200,000 should be enough and to spare, plus the 50,000 I''ll give you for the trouble" Not bothering about the money, Christian sighs and speaks. "Okay, let''s make the payment right now" With a smiling face, the woman in charge guided Christian to pay, so that after 15 minutes, he nods. "Thank you for staying at Mandarin hotel,e back soon" With a smile, the woman dismissed Christian. Nodding, Christian exits the ce and walks to the waiting limousine, then gets in and sits next to Lust. "How much did you pay?" "250.000" "That much!?" Eyes widening, Lust eximed. "If they had sued me, they could have gotten a lot more money out of me." "On what grounds?" "They could have said that they rent that room every day and the repair would take up to 3 months, they would make me pay the price of the room multiplied by 90 plus the price of the repair." "3 months? That''s fixed in a few days at the most." "Yes, but legally they can say it will take a year if they want to, that''s bullshit I''d rather avoid." "Well..." Walking over to the side of the window, Christian opens it and looks at the driver "Leslie, did something happen these days?" "Your brother''s recovery is going well, we can wake him up at any time, but Mrs. Eva asked to let him sleep for a few more days so he doesn''t have to be with the pain of the ribs and the bumps" "What''s going on with Emily and the others?" "They are all on their own, Emily is spending time with Hailie and Miss Elisa is out touring New York with Sarah." "My mother is working?" "Yes,st I heard she''s looking for a new secretary." "Tell her it has to be a woman or I''ll be mad at her." "I''ll give her the heads up" "Thank you" Closing the window, Christian sits back and sighs. Approaching Christian, Lust smiles sensually and kneels in front of him "Master, do you want me to help you~?" "You really enjoy this?" stroking the woman''s hair, Christian asks curiously. "Of course I do, you don''t know how excited I am and how tasty you are, I could do it all day long if you''d let me." "..." Looking at the beautiful woman''s smile, Christian only smiles slightly as he strokes her hair "Then do your thing." "Thank you~" Unbuttoning Christian''s pants, Lust opens it slightly and pulls out Christian''s already erect member, then starts to lick it gently. "*Sigh* How beautiful life is..." Resting his head on his fist as he looks down at the beautiful woman, Christian whispers. ... One weekter. A week has passed since that strange event, life went on as normal and Christian''s team is already in Russia. "1135" Raising arge bar, Christian whispered, "1136". "Master, Madame Eva is calling for you." "Coming" Releasing the bar to the ground, Christian flexes his muscles and smiles. After a week of arduous training, Christian managed to control his strength again, but not only did he stay in control, he had to adapt all his skills to his new physical qualities, noticing multiple improvements in him. Speed, reflexes, endurance, flexibility and strength. Everything in his body received a substantial improvement. If before Christian could lift 270 kilos applying the maximum of his strength, today he could lift 600 kilos, having more than 330 kilos in impulse. The nice thing is that the strength is not only in his arms, but in his whole body. Arms, legs, hands, back, his fingers and everything else. Speed was also something difficult for Christian to control, getting to the point that just running alone he could exceed 75 kilometers per hour easily and maintaining that speed for 15 minutes or so. "Damn!" Laughing lightly, Christian looked at the woman with hands soiled by a broken chicken egg. The training to control the force is simple, you must hold an egg with your two fingers and shake it lightly without breaking it. But saying so is very different from practicing it when you have no control of your strength, something that ended up with hundreds of eggs being broken by Christian and Lust. Unlike Christian, Lust still can''t control her strength, and although the increase in strength was not as noticeable as Christian''s, it is still difficult for her to control herself 100%. Lust went from being able to lift 120 kilos with her full strength to 260 kilos, not muchpared to Christian, but it is a brutal difference with an average human. Apart from the physical impulses, Christian noticed that his body became harder when trying to hit a wall, noticing that he does not feel pain as before. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 188 Leslie Walking to the bedroom, Christian takes a hand towel and wipes the sweat from his forehead, then picks up his cell phone and speaks, "Hi mom." "How are you doing?" "I was able to control myself 100%, but Lust is still having problems." After what happened, Christian didn''t leave his mother and Leslie in the dark, talking to her only about what happened with his strength and leaving aside the topic of his new sex ve. "Do you already know why that happened?" "No, I was investigating Lust''s blood andparing it with Leslie''s, but I can''t find any difference and everything seems normal, I did a check on her body and really everything is fine with her, in my case it''s the same situation, I can''t figure out what happened." "That''s weird... but it doesn''t matter, as long as you are fine I''m happy." "How is n?" "We''ll wake him up in 3 days" "And his girlfriend?" "She''s with him right now, she hasn''t left his room." "I told you she was a good woman." "She may just be a front." Rolling his eyes, Christian speaks "You know it''s not like that, no one lies to my face." "..." "Mom, is Elisa still in the house?" "Yes, she said she wouldn''t leave without you." Smiling slightly, Christian nodded "In 3 days I should be ready, I have a lot to n... I think I''ll open a musicpany" "You want to sing?" "Yes, but I''ll also be looking for talents to recruit... we have some free floors in the Grey building?" "Yes, we have 3 floors still free" "Let me have those floors... could you set up a studio for me in that ce? I''ll send you a list of what I need to produce the music... the other two floors I''ll use for other future ideas, maybe I''ll open anotherpany to make movies." "Won''t you go to school with your brothers?" "I might go to school... maybe I''ll just go for a week, bully those guys and get to work." "Just don''t push yourself too hard, okay?" "Yes mom." "Send me the list of what you want on the music floor, if you want to register the musicpany, tell me the name you want and if you need to hire people also let me know, I can take care of that." "Thanks mom, I will send you a message with everything I need... as for the staff... for now I only need a receptionist and people to do the cleaning, once I have the singers I will tell you what else I need" Going over everything needed in his mind, Christian speaks and smiles "That would be all for now mom, love you" "Remember to call me and don''t sleep toote, see you" Hanging up the call, Christian looks at the woman next to him and purses his lips. Thinking seriously, Christian sighs and speaks "Leslie, follow me." Walking through the mansion, Christian reaches the second floor and enters the master bedroom, then closes the door behind the woman and sits down on the bed. "Leslie, sit next to me." Nodding silently, Leslie sits down next to Christian and stares at him. "Leslie, I have something to tell you...you are the person who knows the most about me and I feel the need to tell you something that has been going on for a while now." "..." Taking the woman''s hand, Christian spoke "I''m having sex with some women I know." Blinking for a few seconds, Leslie just remained silent. "I did it with Elisa, Sarah, Lust andstly... with mom." "..." "Mom was my first time... I don''t want you to misunderstand things, I was the one who started all this and all this happens because I want it to... no one is forcing me and no one is pressuring me." "..." "..." "..." Looking at Christian silently, Leslie just nodded "I knew it." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "You knew?" "Yes." "Since when?" "Even though the walls of his house in Detroit are made to muffle sound, I guard his door...I heard everything when he did it with Ms. Eva..... I also heard you do it with the woman outside, but I didn''t know Miss Elisa and Sarah too." "It doesn''t bother you?" "..." Squeezing Christian''s hand, Leslie spoke seriously "I made the decision to serve you for the rest of my existence, I don''t care what you do, I will help you and protect you... only if you allow me to." "..." Smiling yfully, Christian spoke "Don''t say that with such a serious face, I might fall in love~" "..." "Leslie, you''re already 34 years old... have you thought about getting married and starting a family?" lying down on the bed, Christian looked up at the ceiling and spoke. "Did I do something to upset you?" Noticing the fear in the woman''s voice, Christian looks at her strangely and shakes his head "Not at all, but you''re already at the age to start a family... wouldn''t you like to have your children and a normal life?" "..." Looking at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Leslie finally replied "I''ll be protecting you until myst breath, I''m not interested in looking for a husband or starting a family." "..." Looking at the woman who speaks so earnestly, Christian really doesn''t understand where all this devotion to him came from. Yes, Christian helped her avenge her family and gave her a new home, but he still finds it strange that she is willing toy down her life for him. Pulling the woman''s hand, Christian forces her to lie down with him, then takes her body and embraces her, staring into her eyes "Leslie... why do you do so much for me?" "..." Staring at Christian''s face, Leslie didn''t answer and kept her face neutral. "*Sigh*" Knowing that she won''t say anything to him, Christian took to staring at her face, then moving his hand to the woman''s patch and pulling it off. "..." "..." Looking at her wound on her eye, Christian smiled softly and caressed Leslie''s cheek "You are very beautiful Leslie, the men of the world should weep blood to know that you don''t n to be in a rtionship." "..." Gently caressing the woman''s face, Christian smiled softly and kissed her forehead "I would like you to think about what I said, no one says you can''t work for me having a family... I will ask for your answer tomorrow and if you say you are not interested, I promise not to touch the subject anymore" Shaking her head, Leslie spoke "I don''t have to think about anything, I''ve made up my mind." "..." Looking at Leslie''s face, Christian failed to see any doubt in her. "My dear Leslie... who knew I woulde out with something so precious by wanting to defend some children" Caressing the stoic woman''s face, Christian whispered softly "It was certainly one of the smartest actions of my life to hire this securitypany" "..." "You are a woman of very few words, but I like you." "..." Analyzing the calm woman, Christian smiles and out of nowhere, brings his lips close to Leslie''s and ces a soft kiss on her lips. "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Leslie looks at Christian in disbelief. "Atst I see a reaction from you, don''t be so reserved" Smiling yfully, Christian licked his lips and whispered "Did you like the kiss~?" "..." "If you don''t talk I''ll go further~" Slowly moving his hand, Christian starts caressing Leslie''s stomach gently, then slowly moving up and reaching her breasts. Squeezing them gently over the clothing, Christian breathed hotly in front of her face and whispered softly "Come to think of it... if you won''t have a husband you wouldn''t be able to release your frustrations... if that happens you won''t be able to work well." "That won''t happen..." Blushing slightly, Leslie didn''t move an inch and whispered softly. "Atst you speak~" Gently squeezing Leslie''s breasts over his suit, Christian softly whispers "How should I reward my most loyal woman~?" Gently lowering his hand, Christian reaches to touch Leslie''s crotch, gently caressing the fabric of the pants, as a moist warmth began to appear around the ce. "M-master, it''s not necessary" Breathing shakily, Leslie whispered haltingly. "Of course it''s necessary, good deeds have their rewards~" Gently stroking Leslie''s vulva, Christian smiled as he saw the wet spot on the woman''s ck pants "And I see you enjoy my actions~" "..." Shivering slightly with a red face, Leslie just remained silent as she tried to keep her face neutral. "This is so exciting~" Whispering softly, Christian lowered his hand further and began to feel the contours of Leslie''s lower lips "You used to take me in yourp when we sat, you watched me grow and you watched me seed~" "..." "Now you see me touching you with lustful intentions while you just let it all happen~" Slowly bringing his hand up, Christian slips it inside Leslie''s shirt and runs his hand down under the woman''s pants, then past her panties and touches apletely soaked carpet of hair. "Just look at this mess~" Gently stroking the small nub of flesh, Christian whispers "You like it when I touch you here~?" "..." Biting her lips, Leslie closed her eyes and took a heated breath. "Your master to whom you are so devoted is touching your most intimate part~" Bringing his mouth close to the woman''s ear, Christian whispers "Doesn''t it thrill you~?" Trembling slightly, Leslie bit her lips even more. "Hehe~" Chuckling lightly, Christian lowers his hand even further and slowly runs his finger across Leslie''s lower lips, then reaching her small hole and slowly inserting one of his fingers. "Mmnh~" Moaning softly, Leslie couldn''t stand the pleasure any longer and arge amount of liquid hit Christian''s hand. "What do we have here~" Withdrawing his hand, Christian looks at the dripping glistening liquid and smiles, then slowly brings his hand up to his mouth and licks the palm softly. Staring at Christian in a daze, Leslie felt her heart beating wildly, as hundreds of thoughts flooded her mind. Bringing his finger closer to Leslie, Christian ces it over the woman''s lips and whispers "Lick it." Opening her mouth, Leslie doesn''t contradict Christian and slowly licks his finger, tasting her own fluids for the first time. "What an obedient woman, I guess I should give her another reward~" Pulling his finger out of Leslie''s mouth, Christian slowly moves in and grabs the edges of Leslie''s pants, then slowly pulls them down. Removing Leslie''s shoes, Christian finishes removing her pants and panties, leaving the woman''s pussy in the air in all its glory. "You had a climax with just a few slight movements, you must be so frustrated~" Removing his shirt, Christian exposes his muscles and smiles, then removes his pants and sneakers. Gettingpletely naked, Christian approaches Leslie and whispers "You will take care of me for the rest of your life, but I will take care of satisfying you and giving you the love you deserve, it''s a good deal~" Gently removing her suit jacket, Christian begins to unbutton Leslie''s shirt, then opens it to reveal modest D-cup breasts hidden by a red bra. Removing her bra with no trouble at all, Christian whispers "Lift your body, let''s let those beauties get some air~" "..." Silently and with misty eyes, Leslie lifted her body and helped take off her clothes, theny back and looked at the man in front of her. Watching the woman gazing at him with misty eyes, Christian smiled softly. Two beautiful white breasts with brown aureoles were constantly heaving from their owner''s erratic breathing, a toned stomach with 6 marked abs, a pelvis replete with dark pubic hair highlighting the woman''s mature body, slender lower lips with a small button of flesh on top while the entire crotch glistened for Christian from the fluids that still didn''t stop flowing out. But most beautiful to Christian was the woman''s face. Her short tousled hair with a lock stuck in the sweat on her forehead, one eye looking at him with too many emotions and soft lips slightly open exposing a fleshy tongue inside. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 189 Leslie +18 "You are very beautiful" Speaking softly and sincerely, Christian positioned himself over Leslie and stared into the woman''s face "Would you like to spend the rest of your existence with me?" "I ask for nothing more than that" Raising her hand, Leslie gently caressed Christian''s face "Please, let me serve you forever" Smiling softly, Christian lowered his head and gently kissed the woman, then slowly slipped his tongue in and entwined it with Leslie''s, initiating Leslie''s first intimate kiss. As their tongues danced constantly, Christian moved his hands and gently caressed every inch of Leslie''s skin, starting with her shoulders and then continuing to her beautiful breasts. Parting his lips, Christian caresses Leslie''s nipples and whispers "Are you ready?" "Are you sure about this? I''ve never done this before and I may not be able to satisfy you..." With a worried face, Leslie whispers. "It''s okay" Gently caressing her face, Christian whispered "Just say you''re mine and I''ll do all the work." "Everything about me is yours" With misty eyes, Leslie whispered "I don''t care what you ask me to do, I''ll do it for you" "That''s my woman" Smiling lovingly, Christian kisses her forehead and settles her body, then kneels between Leslie''s legs and gently takes hold of the woman''s thick thighs. Gently caressing her thighs, Christian sighs with satisfaction just from the visual pleasure this sight offers him. Taking his penis, Christian settles it into Leslie''s slit and looks up "Who is your owner?" "I''m yours" Squeezing the sheets, Leslie whispered with a sharp intake of breath "Everything in me is for you..." Gently moving his hips, Christian managed to get his ns inside the woman without much difficulty "Let me know if it hurts." "..." Breathing shakily, Leslie nodded as she stared at the man''s penis she saw growing entering her. With a third being inside, Christian smiled and leaned into Leslie, then took her lips and kissed her softly. Sharing a mutual kiss as their warmth intertwined, Christian made his move and began to slowly thrust inside the woman, as a new variety of sensations flooded her thoughts. Feeling a slight blockage, Christian slipped his tongue inside Leslie''s mouth and pushed his hips, managing to prate the hymen and reach inside her. Trembling slightly, Leslie hugged Christian''s back and buried her nails into the toned back. Parting his lips, Christian looks into Leslie''s teary eyes and smiles softly "Now you are mine forever." "Master..." Whispering in an excited voice, Leslie kisses Christian''s lips carelessly, even without the experience needed to lead. Caressing Leslie''s breasts as he kisses her, Christian waited for the woman''s insides to adjust for a few minutes, then began to gently move his hips. "Mmmmnh~" Scratching Christian''s back, Leslie moaned softly into Christian''s ear, as her whole body trembled from each movement. Caressing Leslie''s skin through each movement as their tongues intertwined, Christian experienced another kind of pleasure, a pleasure where lust is put on the back burner and instead a man and woman connect on an even deeper ne. Grabbing Leslie''s ass, Christian squeezed it contentedly as he prated deep inside the woman. Wet sounds and little ps reached Christian''s ear surpassing the best music he could imagine, while Leslie''s soft moans seemed to caress his soul and increase his inner fire. Parting his lips, Christian stuck out his tongue as Leslie tried to reach out with hers, forming a little game where the misty-eyed woman awkwardly brought her head closer to connect a kiss. Focusing his attention on the woman''s insides, Christian sighed through the soft folds, then smiled and shifted the motion of his hips. "Mmmffp~!" Feeling a smack on her most sensitive spot, Leslie opened her mouth and moaned loudly, being quickly silenced by a kiss from the man. Parting his lips as he continued to hammer the same spot, Christian whispered "I found you~" "Mmmmnh~" Moaning softly, Leslie wrapped her thick thighs around Christian''s waist as her insides suddenly tightened. "Gnghnaa~" Making a strange moan while raising her voice, Leslie let out a flood of fluids as her limbs tensed at the biggest climax she ever felt in her life. Smiling softly at the movements of Leslie''s insides, Christian increased his speed and the roughness in his actions, causing the woman to moan constantly. "A-aahh~" "Ahn~" Having recently experienced a strong climax, Leslie''s sensitivity went through the roof and the penis inside her kept touching her sweet spot, causing her moans to get louder and louder. But suddenly a warm liquid bathed her insides causing her eyes to open wide. "Mngh-ph!" Trembling slightly, Leslie opened her mouth and moaned, as her nails were buried tightly into Christian''s back. Sighing with satisfaction, Christian lies down on Leslie''s breasts and looks down at the stunned woman "Congrattions, you''re no longer a virgin~" Feeling the man''s weight on her, Leslie looks down with her misty eye and whispers "Master...thank you" "Don''t call me master when we have sex, just call me Christian" Stroking the nipple in front of him, Christian whispers, then bringing the nipple to his mouth and sucking gently on it. "Yes master- Christian" Cutting off her words, Leslie nods wearily. Rising slightly, Christian shifts his hips a little and sighs contentedly "Another round~?" "W-want more?" looking at Christian with disbelief and tiredness, Leslie asked. "Obviously, you don''t feel me still hard inside you?" Positioning himself properly between Leslie''s legs, Christian moves his hips away and pulls his member out from inside the woman, causingrge amounts of white colored fluids with red stains to fall out instantly. Slipping his penis back inside, Christian sighs and massages Leslie''s clit, then looks up at the woman and smiles "Round #2!" ... After 30 minutes, Christian opened the bedroom door, then looking at the sleeping woman with a rxed smile on her bed and exiting the room. Walking naked through his mansion, Christian arrives at the gym and observes Lust who continues with her practice. "How''s it going?" Turning her gaze to Christian, Lust sighs and speaks "4 out of 10 eggs end up broken." "Not a bad number, at least you can act rtively normal" Sitting down on a couch, Christian continued "In 3 days we''ll go see my brother, when that situation is resolved, we''ll go to Detroit." "Detroit?" "Yes, I''ll start a musicpany and go to the slums to see if I can find any gems worth rescuing." "3 days...should get a little better in 3 days" Nodding, Lust grabbed a cloth and wiped her hands, then removed her tight fitting tights and took off her shirt, arriving in front of Christian with nothing but her naked body and sweat on her skin. Sitting down on Christian''s bare legs, Lust takes Christian''s cock in her hand and guides it into her hole, then impales herself deep inside and sighs "I needed this." "We did it about two hours ago" Stroking Lust''s ass, Christian smiled with amusement and spoke. "That''s a lot of time we could have spent having fun" Stroking Christian''s pecs, Lust smiled and whispered "You ate Death?" "We had fun for a while." Moving her hips in a circle, Lust licks Christian''s neck and whispers "Would you like to taste my other hole~?" "78 times" Squeezing Lust''s soft buttocks, Christian continues "78 times you asked me to fuck that hole of yours during this week." "Then don''t make me ask for it again~" Licking Christian''s neck, Lust whispers. "For another time, we have things to do, now move your ass~" "As you say master~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* ... 3 dayster. Staring at the young man who was crying inconsbly, Christian sighed. "I''m here, I promise this won''t happen again, even if it costs me my life" Hugging n, Hannah whispered in pain. "*Sob*" Hugging Hannah, n sobbed softly. Looking at n in pain, Eva clenched her fists and gave her all to stay away from her son. Taking Eva''s hand, Christian caressed her palm and smiled toward her. "..." Looking at Christian silently, Eva looked at him with warm eyes and nodded, gently taking his hand. "*Sigh*" After a few long minutes of crying, Christian walked over to the gurney with Eva by his hand and looked down at the young man who was still sobbing in Hannah''s embrace. Sitting down next to n, Christian strokes the young man''s hair and smiles "n... I have something to tell you." "*Sniff*" Turning his gaze to Christian with teary eyes, n looks at him silently. "You were in aa for 10 years..." "..." Opening his eyes wide, n looks at Christian in disbelief. "A lot of things happened... I have 8 children and Hailie has 2, mom adopted a little boy, but my tiger ate him... so since that day I can only feed my tiger with children." "..." Losing his disbelieving look, n looks at Christian with annoyance, but when he was about to speak, he purses his lips and smiles softly "Silly" "I couldn''t stand your crying anymore, did they tell you that the sound you make is the same as a dying pig?" "I told you so!" approaching the stretcher, Hailie who until now was silent, speaks quickly with a mocking smile. "M-mom... I''m being bullied" Looking at Eva with teary eyes, n whispers. "Hailie, don''t bother your brother." "But Christian started it!" "Don''t make me repeat myself." "*Sigh*" Sinking her shoulders, Hailie nods as she mutters "I have no human rights in this family..." "Mother, don''t bully Hailie" Looking at Eva reproachfully, Christian lets go of her hand and walks over to Hailie, then hugging her and whispering "I''ll take care of my little astronaut~" "..." Blushing slightly, Hailie let herself be hugged silently. "..." Staring at his family silently, n wiped the tears from his eyes and looked at Hannah, then his eyes widened in realization. "M-mom... this is Hannah" Shyly taking Hannah''s hand, n whispered not daring to meet Eva''s eyes. "..." Looking at n silently, Christian sighed in relief that he had no visible trauma from what happened "We all know she''s your girlfriend by now, it''s nothing new." Blushing quickly, n reached under the covers and hid his face, causing Eva''s mood to drop quickly as she narrowed her eyes at Hannah. "C-christian...could you let me go?" looking shyly at Christian, Hailie whispers softly. "I don''t want to" Smiling with amusement, Christian hugs her even more and speaks "You''ll be stuck forever for being a bad girl." "B-but what did I do now?" "You didn''t tell me that some stupid girl dared to insult you over the inte." While at the mansion, Christian took the time to check his social media and got the surprise that he already has over 40 million followers on Instagram and is even verified. The funniest thing is that he has thousands of messages and they don''t stoping, causing his cell phone to freeze at every moment, if it wasn''t because he has another cell phone for calls, he would be in a pretty annoying situation. But hey, fame is never a bad thing, even more so now that he wants to start his own musicpany. The point of this whole situation is that Christian discovered a pretty hot topic among the youth. A woman named on Twitch as KzP, released a music video on YouTube insulting Hailie, but the main issue is that supposedly Hailie is a typical rich girl who thinks she can buy everything because of her drug dealing family. Something quite stupid and without logic, half the world knows about the Grey family and where their fortune started from, but for those who frequent these tforms it''s a highly sought after entertainment topic even if it''s all bullshit. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 190 Song The song is something like a trap song, the woman was covered in Auto tune and for Christian the song was a big shit made by a random newbie. But he was annoyed to see that his sister was keeping quiet about the whole situation and apparently, she doesn''t even have any interest in responding. "You know?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Hailie asked with embarrassment. "Who doesn''t? It''s all over the ce." "..." "When we get to the house we''ll make an answer." "Is it necessary? If I answer her it would only give her more fame, I really don''t care." "Of course it is necessary, and yes, you would give her more fame, but you can also humiliate her if you do the right thing" Smiling slightly, Christian continues "We will make a song where we will ridicule her points, if she says you are a girl who thinks she can buy everything, we will do that in the video clip..... they wille to you to drop the newspaper in Ferrari, we will use guns to ridicule the drug dealers point and we will talk to the security so they will take the role of thugs... in one part of the woman''s song they tell you sexualize the man because of some stupidments you made... we can buy from those life size images of some man from the anime and add them to the shots as your ''men''" Looking at Christian quizzically, Hailie asked "When did you n all that?" "Just now... it''s really not difficult, you could say I have some experience in these situations" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "I''ll write the lyrics of the song and create the rhythm for you, we should already have the room furnished in the mansion to make music, we''ll humiliate that bitch." "..." "Now do you understand why you''ve been a bad girl?" caressing Hailie''s face, Christian whispered with amusement. "Y-yes" Nodding shyly, Hailie whispered. "Perfect~" "..." Looking at Christian with narrowed eyes, Eva snorted slightly. "n, how are you feeling? Does anything hurt?" looking at his brother, Christian asked. Grimacing at the memory of what happened, n nodded "Yeah.... I hurt all over." "..." "n... concerning what happened to you, we already initiated legal action against that woman, we will make sure she is in jail for a good time" Taking her son''s hand, Eva spoke with concern. "..." Looking off into nothingness with pained eyes, n nodded. "*Sigh*" ... Another 5 days passed quickly, n was finally out of the hospital and right now they were all on a flight to Detroit. Looking at the red-haired woman hugging Christian so intimately, Emily pursed her lips and sighed. "Elisa, I was thinking..." Hugging the woman''s soft waist, Christian asked, "Would you like to be my secretary?" Stopping watching the movie, Elisa tilted her head and asked "Your secretary? What would I have to do?" "I n to open certainpanies, you would follow me everywhere and you would have to act as a secretary, you know... calls, messages, organize meetings or things like that." Pursing her lips as she thinks, Elisa turns her gaze to Sarah who is casually conversing with Eva and speaks "I would love to spend more time with you, but... I don''t want to leave Sarah alone" "We could hire her as your secretary" Smiling with amusement, Christian continued "But it would also serve as writing experience for her, keep in mind that I will be traveling to different countries or cities, she will be able to bring out better settings to her books and even take several stories" "It might be a good idea" Nodding, Elisa smiled and kissed Christian''s cheek "I''ll tell her when we get to Detroit, I''ll let you know what she thinks." Hugging Elisa quickly, Christian pulled her to him and sat her on his legs, then intertwined his fingers with Elisa''s and smiled "You''re so sweet you intoxicate me~" "Hehe~" Letting herself be hugged, Elisa smiled foolishly and hugged Christian''s neck, then resting her head on his shoulder and whispering "You left me long abandoned and bored..." Caressing the woman''s back, Christian reaches up to her ear and whispers "I promise to reward you with lots of caresses and sex~" "Just that?" pursing her lips, Elisa murmurs with dissatisfaction. "We''ll also go out to eat, I''ll sing to you and take you to tour lots of nice and fun ces." "Really?" Raising her head, Elisa looks at Christian with puppy dog eyes and asks. "Of course I do, how could I lie to my pretty Elisa?" caressing her face gently, Christian nods with a smile. "I love you" Smiling instantly, Elisa kisses Christian''s cheek and hums happily as she hugs him. Smiling softly, Christian sighed and continued watching the movie, but not even 30 seconds passed and he felt a look that didn''t leave him at any moment. Turning his gaze, Christian finds Emily pouting as she looked sideways at him. "*Sigh*" Patting the vacant spot to his left, Christian speaks "Come." "Mn!" Nodding quickly, Emily stands up and moves towards Christian, then sits down and hugs his free arm with a smile on her face. "..." Watching her son being hugged by two women, Eva couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance, and though the sight brings some excitement to her crotch, jealousy is not something she can avoid. Following Eva''s gaze, Sarah smiled slightly at the sight of Elisa sitting on top of Christian as she appeared to be sleeping soundly "She loves him very much." "Who doesn''t love this man" Chuckling lightly, Lust takes a sip of Whiskey and continues "Even in the army where he was feared for his actions, the soldiers of our country spoke of him with fondness and pride rather than fear... at least most of them" "The army..." Looking at Christian with warm eyes, Eva sighed and sipped her ss of Whiskey, then looked at the ne''s decor and sighed "The twists and turns life takes..." ... Detroit, Michigan. (3 dayster) "3" "2" "1" "It''s yours" Putting on the headphones, Christian looked at his sister behind the ss and nodded, then started ying with his new toys. Starting the Beat of the song, Christian looked at Hailie and waited. Taking a deep breath, Hailie grabbed the microphone and began to sing. "? I just poured up a four Each day I fuck a hoe Got so much cash that I could buy you Fuck hoes until they faint Feds want me on restraint Hit me in my jaw, you can try to ?" Smiling with amusement, Christian began to adjust the rhythm of the song to Hailie''s voice and nodded. "? Cover it with fluids to make it look like sperm No hickeys on the neck, just the pecs If her Mother finds out, she will beat me Father at the door too, just to greet me Yes I write these songs bitch, and they cheesy ?" Smiling, Christian spends the 3 minutes of the song nodding constantly as his hands kept moving with the controllers, eventually slowly slowing the song down to silence. Cutting the recording, Christian nods with a smile and raises his finger to Hailie, causing the young woman to sigh with relief. It took 3 days to record a session that Christian found satisfactory. During these 3 days she had to repeat the session more than 40 times a day and practice with her voice under Christian''s strict watchful eye, and today finally, everything is ready. Opening the door to the singing area, Hailie looked at Christian and asked "How''s it going?" "Perfect, give me 5 minutes" Editing everything quickly through theputer, Christian stared at the screen as his hands seemed to disappear from the speed. After only 3 minutes, Christian nodded with satisfaction and yed the music on the speaker. Sitting down on the couch, Hailie raises her eyebrows and listens to everything in silence, then looks at Christian in disbelief and asks "Th-that''s my voice?" "Exactly!" "Wow..." "Don''t be so surprised sis, nowadays any stupid person can sing, they just need Flow and a unique style... voice and knowing how to write lyrics is of little relevance... obviously you first need a genius like me to produce these musical gems" Transforming the music to its best quality, Christian spoke arrogantly. "What will we do now?" "I''ll patent your music, it won''t take long, in the meantime we''ll shoot your music video." "Now?" "Yes, I knew we were going to finish today so I took it upon myself to prepare everythin... we have weapons, kilos of flour wrapped in duct tape to look like cocaine, the guards have clown masks and my dear Lilith will be with you to ss up the video." "*sigh*" Pulling his gun out of his clothes, Christian removes the bullets and throws it towards the couch "Here, this gun you''ll show in the video, it''s gold so it''s perfect... I have several gold chains, you''ll wear them as well" "Good..." Taking the gun with interest, Hailie started pointing it around with a smile. "You''ll be wearing a purple robe that looks expensive looking, but it actually cost $15 online." "..." "The scene will be as follows" Turning to Hailie, Christian smiled and spoke "I will be in a suit and go out to pick up the newspaper that a person threw by my Lamborghini, in that newspaper I added the picture of that woman who insulted you as a death event for masturbating for 10 days" "..." "I will run to deliver the newspaper to you and I wille to a room, in the room you will be sitting in the center with a small table next to you with the flour, the gun and some other weapons." "..." "But you will have at least 20 armed guards making a path to you, I will approach and bow as I deliver the paper." "..." "When you turn around you will be shown directly and you will appear drawing with the point of a diamond a stick man, like the ones we make as a child." "..." "When you turn around you will see Lilith wrapped around your arm and you will look at the newspaper, after that you will take out a cigar and ce it in your mouth, but the cigar will be chocte" "..." "When you do that, you will call your ''bitches'', there you will be approached by two king size pillows with a cover of 2 known anime people, after that-" Exining for 20 minutes the whole process of the video, Christian spoke with more excitement in every second, knowing that really the video will be something amazing. Practically everything is made to ridicule, even the song that has the sound of an animation quite well known in his old world, Caillou. The song even resembles a song that already existed called, Buy u by Yung Cracka, butpletely adapted for the situation and with the genres reversed. Opening her mouth slightly, Hailie listened to her brother''s long-winded n in disbelief. "Did you understand?" "Yes..." "Perfect~" Stretching his body, Christian stands up and sits beside Hailie, then taking the young girl and sitting her on hisp. "C-christian, what are you doing!?" Trembling slightly, Hailie looked at her brother with a flushed face and eximed. "Hugging my cute little sister, obviously" Smiling with amusement, Christian kissed Hailie''s cheek and replied. "..." Lowering her gaze, Hailie didn''t respond as her ears blushedpletely. "So cute~" Hugging her affectionately, Christian kissed Hailie''s cheeks repeatedly, while the young girl just wanted a hole to hide and note out anymore because of embarrassment. After about 10 minutes of affection, Christian finally let go of the young girl who already looked like a tomato and stood up "Okay, get ready because we''ll record everything in 2 hours." "..." Nodding quickly, Hailie wasted no time and got up, then ran out of the ce. Smiling slightly, Christian got up and walked to the second floor, then out into the courtyard and watched the red-haired woman y happily with the little tiger. Approaching her, Christian reached behind her back and sat down, then hugged her from behind and whispered, "Having fun~?" Turning quickly, Elisa gives him a quick kiss on the lips and nods with a big smile "Kitty is so cute!" "Of course she''s beautiful, she''s mine" Smiling fondly as she looks sideways, Christian sighs seeing that miraculously no one noticed this little act of love. "Meow~" Meowing towards Christian, Kitty nibbles on his pants while shaking her head loudly. "*Sigh* Sorry for leaving you so long, I''ve been telling you since I got here, but you''re still mad" Stroking the little tiger''s head, Christian sighed and spoke. Since he arrived, Christian found his two animals ignoring him. Neither Lilith nor Kitty woulde to his call and it took quite some time for them to return to him. After a lot of petting and sleeping with them, the anger went away a little and now he is epted. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 191 Family "Bad Kitty, don''t bite" Raising her finger threateningly, Elisa looked at the tiger reproachfully and spoke. "Meow..." Letting go of Christian''s pants, Kitty caressed his face with her leg while looking at Elisa directly. "That''s it, good girl~" Stroking the tiger''s fur, Elisa nodded with satisfaction. Stroking Elisa''s soft stomach while resting his chin on the woman''s shoulder, Christian whispered "How''s the transfer going?" "Sarah''s almost done putting everything away and most of the stuff has already left for Malibu, we''re just finishing moving" Leaning her body against Christian, Elisa replied softly. "I got a call yesterday, they already finished theke with the fish and we have 50 squirrels living in our yard, I bought them lots of food for you toe out and feed them whenever you want~" "Really!?" Quickly turning her gaze to Christian, Elisa asks excitedly. "Yes~" "Thank you!" Quickly hugging Christian, Elisa eximed with joy "I''ll give them lots of food and they''ll all have names, do you think they''ll have baby squirrels too!?" "They might have babies in the future, they have lots of houses attached to the trees for them to live quietly." "Squirrels are very cute~" Smiling tenderly, Elisa nodded happily. Smiling softly, Christian looked around and sighed contentedly, feeling that interacting with this woman calms his mind to levels never seen before. After a pleasant time, Christian looked at his watch and sighed, then kissed Elisa''s cheek and smiled "I''ll go finish the situation with Hailie, then we''ll y" "Good luck~" Nodding as she gives Christian a kiss on the lips, Elisa turns and starts stroking Kitty''s fur, as a beautiful smile was seen on her face. Getting up, Christian stretches his muscles and yawns, then walks towards the mansion and sees several women setting up the whole scene. "This is going to be fun" ... 2 dayster. Staring at the blonde woman typing rapidly on theptop, Christian smiles slightly. "Done" Finishing her work, Emily stretched her body and spoke "I have slightly modified YouTube''s algorithms, Hailie will now have priority on rmended videos worldwide, regardless ofnguage" "Wow" Hearing her words, Hailie who was sitting next to her, whispered "How did you do that?" "Mom always had a window in her systems, we usually delete videos that we don''t want to appear and no one notices the situation." "Hailie, the time hase" Looking at his sister, Christian spoke. "Mn" Nodding, Hailie takes a deep breath and starts uploading her video clip, adding everything necessary with her title of ''Buy u - Lit Purple''. ying the video before uploading, Hailie''s expression became hesitant as she saw herself dancing in front of a rag doll with a paper face glued on. "Brother...this is so embarrassing to me." "It''s necessary" Stroking Hailie''s hair, Christian smiles slightly and continues "There''s nothing better in fame than having something that makes you stand out, in this case it will be your little dance at the sight of your opponent''s corpse, it''s simple and somewhat stiff, but believe me it will go viral and you''ll see it everywhere in the future." "..." "If you''re asked if you have a name for the dance, name it ''Wanna See Me''." In fact, this little dance in front of the corpsees from his old world, in his time it was viral and Christian knows perfectly well that, in a few years, every kind of weird dance will bring a lot of fame and recognition. "*Sigh*" Without thinking anymore, Hailie hit the publish button, while the video was uploaded quickly. After 5 minutes of silence, the video finally uploadedpletely and with another flick of her finger, the video went up to the public. Biting her lips, Hailie slumped back in her chair and sighed. "Rx, it''s going to be okay" Stroking his sister''s soft hair, Christian continued "How many subscribers do you have on YouTube?" "Six million." "Not bad." "..." "You know I surpassed you in followers on Instagram?" "Yes" "I''m cool, aren''t I?" "You could upload a picture, you only have the profile one" "Good idea" Nodding, Christian positions himself behind Hailie and pulls out his cell phone, then attaches the front camera, and smiles towards the camera "Come on, let''s take a picture." "W-with me?" "Yeah, you too Emily,e on" Pulling the woman sitting next to him closer, Christian grabs them both by the shoulder and smiles towards the camera. Squeezing the screen, Christian nods with satisfaction and looks at the image, noting a gaze dodging Hailie with red ears and a blushing Emily. "Perfect~" Smiling softly, Christian logs into Instagram and uploads the picture. "They look perfect" Kissing Emily and Hailie''s cheek, Christian moves to Hailie''s couch and rxes, spending the next 2 hours chatting with the duo as Hailie refused to look at the notifications out of nervousness. "Hailie, it''s time!" Getting up from the couch, Christian walked over to Hailie''s desk and opened YouTube notifications, finding thousands of them. Opening the video, Christian raises his eyebrows at the number of ys "2 million in two hours, not bad!" "500,000 Likes, over 2000ments, Hailie this was quite a sess" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian left theputer to his sister who watched everything with anxiety on her face. After 5 minutes, Hailie whispered in a daze "It really worked..." After reviewing thements, Hailie saw that most of them were positive with peopleughing or talking about how good the song was, something thatpletely stunned her because she really expected the worst. "Obviously it was going to work, I produced the song after all" With a cocky smile, Christian looks at thements and smiles slightly "With this you''ll be trending for quite a while, chances are we''ll see your dance on TikTok." "It stresses me out Tik Tok..." Scratching her cheek, Hailie smiled. "Me too, but it makes us a lot of money, more so now that we''re addingpanies to the stock market, we''re already worth close to $350 billion, and most likely we''ll top $580 billion by the end of the year" "That much!?" Widening her eyes, Hailie asked. "You didn''t know?" looking at his sister quizzically, Christian asked. "I don''t usually check the news much less care to see anything about money..." "We own the 4 most famous tforms on the inte, Instagram, Tik Tok, Twitch and Discord... we own Starbucks, thergest coffee chain in the world... we own Uber, thergest transportation app in the world... we own shares in Netflix, Zoom, Airbnb, Te, we own constructionpanies, the thirdrgestw firm in the United States and we are thergest seller of Marijuana in this country, we even expand overseas as several countries have it legalized" "..." "And we have many shares in otherpanies, but I would be hours talking and it is really unnecessary... oh, we also have more than 70 books in the family name, with all those books of mine, we already make billions, not counting that I still have a big part ready to sell and release movies... we also have an ind, airnes, helicopters, many properties, and ording to mom''s ns, we will also have hotels" "..." Looking at his sister''s stunned face, Christian asked "You really didn''t know about this?" "Mom never talks to us about business and I never investigated..." "You didn''t even see the interview they did with mom? Even though they don''t talk about everything we have, they talk about what our fortune is approximately." "I fell asleep..." "..." Smiling slightly, Christian stroked Hailie''s cheek and spoke "It doesn''t really matter how much money we have, it''s just a means to do what we want, not an end." "..." "Hailie..." Sitting on the couch with his sister, Christian looks at her and speaks "Have you talked to mom about our ''family''? I talk about mom''s family, her parents." "Mom wasn''t an orphan?" looking at Christian quizzically, Hailie asks. "Where did you get that information?" "That''s what I thought...after all we never saw our grandparents." "..." Looking at his sister silently, Christian sighs and speaks "Let''s go to the living room, and call n, it''s time to talk about our family." Getting up from the couch, Christian looks at Emily and speaks "You cane too if you want" "Mn" Walking up to the second floor, Christian arrives at his mother''s recreation room, finding her working on herputer. Walking over to Eva, Christian stands behind her and hugs her neck "Mom, we need to talk" "Whatever you want sweetie" Stopping typing, Eva takes off her reading sses and turns to Christian with a smile. "Hailie thinks you''re an orphan." "..." "I think it''s time to answer our siblings'' doubts, it''s better that they find out everything from our mouth, because in the worst case, they can be manipted by others" "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Eva finally nodded and sighed "Then it was time..." "Then let''s go, they''re waiting in the living room." Nodding, Eva stood up and stretched her body. Looking at her mother''s body which was highlighted by her movements, Christian hugged her from behind and kissed her neck "I love you" "Me more" Turning around, Eva kisses Christian''s lips, then smiling and walking towards the exit "Let''s go." Walking through the house hand in hand with his mother, Christian finally reached the first floor and sat down on the couch as his brothers stared at them. Looking around at everyone, Christian nodded "n, did Hailie tell you why you''re here?" "Yes..." Wearing his pajamas, n looked at his mother and nodded. "We''ll answer any questions, don''t hesitate to ask" Looking at her children, Eva speaks earnestly. "..." Looking between Eva and Christian, n bites his lips and asks "What happened to dad?" "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva turns to Christian with aplicated face and falls silent. "What do you remember?" looking at his brother, Christian calmly asks. "I only remember a big fight you two had.... then I don''t remember more, but I saw your interview and I know what happened... I just want to know what happened to him after that" Looking at Christian with aplicated face, n answered. "After the fight, as you know, I went into aa and ''dad'' was left in the hospital, after that he took his things and as far as I know, he went to live with his grandfather." "I see..." "..." Looking at his brothers and noticing the tension in the air, Christian sighed "Dad also lived his own problems... those problems haunted him all his life and we can''t me him for everything... if any of you want to see him, it''s no problem for me." "..." "..." Biting his lips, n nodded silently, giving no response to her words. "Now I will answer for what happened with our grandparents" Looking at his mother, Christian sighed and started talking about everything that happened with his mother, from who they are to Eva''s expulsion. "..." "..." "..." "So... we''re part of the nobility of Ennd?" looking at Eva quizzically, Hailie asked. "Not really, after all I was taken off the family records, so legally we''re not family." "..." Looking at his mother and brother with teary eyes, n stands up and walks over to them, then hugs them both and whispers in a clipped voice "Th-thank you for everything..." Sighing, Hailie stands up and hugs them along with n, causing Christian and Eva to look at each other. After about 5 minutes, finally the group hug ends and everyone returns to their seats, while n was still wiping away tears. "Does anyone have any other questions?" looking at everyone, Christian asks. "..." "..." "Okay, so we''re up to date with everything that happened" Smiling slightly, Christian leans back on the couch and looks at the silent Emily, who was just watching everything calmly. [A/N: I really see a lot of hatred against n, and I honestly don''t understand why. Yes, the guy is kind of annoying, but he''s young and naive. Keep in mind that n in this world is the same as a woman, I think his attitude is somewhat normal if you take that into ount] ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 192 Old Friends "Now that we are gathered, I have another notice to give" Looking at everyone, Christian smiled and spoke "I already started to see about exams to catch up with school, it is likely that I will attend with you two to that boarding school in Switzend, it is possible that I will not attend the whole year and only stay for a week or two, since I have a lot of work in mind and I will not be able to stay the whole year." "..." "..." Noting the looks on Hailie and n''s faces, Christian squints at them and speaks "What? You don''t like the idea?" Smiling stiffly, Hailie nods "O-of course I like it." Looking at Eva with a conflicted face, n bit his lips and finally spoke "Mom... I don''t want to go to that school anymore.... could you transfer me to one that''s in Detroit?" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian smirked and spoke "You don''t want to separate from your girlfriend?" Blushing slightly, n nodded sheepishly. "Mom, I don''t want to be in that ce either, even Maya hates it" Taking advantage of the situation, Hailie spoke up quickly. Since they entered that school, Eva talked to Maya''s parents and offered to take her to boarding school in Switzend all expenses paid, something they quickly epted with a smile. All this so that little Hailie wouldn''t feel so lonely there. Looking at Eva, Christian speaks "I think it would be good to get them out of that ce, you know the kind of people those people are." "..." Pursing her lips, Eva simply nods. "Then I won''t be going to school anymore" Smiling happily, Christian yawns and gets up "I''ll go see my little Lilith, I''ll leave you guys." ... In the evening. Putting on his suit jacket, Christian leaves the mansion and gets into the van, finding Lust in the passenger seat and Leslie driving. "What time is the event?" looking at his watch, Christian asks. "11 p.m." "Okay, let''s go" Looking sideways, Christian looks at the rest of security and smiles "We''re going with 2 more vans?" "We have to be sure, the ce we''re going to is kind of dangerous" Nodding with a stoic face, Leslie starts the vehicle and begins their route. Since they arrived in Detroit, Christian tasked the beautiful Leslie to look for any Rap events in the slums of Detroit, finding one that appeared to berge scale at mile 7, where supposedly people from mile 5, 6 and 8 would gather. "I never thought I''d go to an event like this" Chuckling slightly, Lust looked at the gun she was handed and asked "Isn''t it illegal to carry an MP5 off property?" "Not for us, we are escorting a VIP client" Smiling slightly, Leslie continued driving as they were escorted by two other vehicles. Looking at Leslie''s slight smile, Christian smiled with amusement, knowing that the woman since trying sex, has smiled more times than ever in all these years. After a 30 minute drive, they finally arrived at a ce with no headlights while numerous vehicles were parked along the sides. Looking at therge abandoned factory, Christianmented "I hope I don''t waste my time in these ces, one person rescuing from this event is enough for me". Parking the vehicles, Leslie turns and speaks "I will go out with 3 people to record everything, the camera is connected to theptopputer next to it, you can see everything from there". Nodding, Christian didn''t bother to get down and took theputer. "Take care of master" Looking at Lust with narrowed eyes, Leslie finally got off the vehicle being followed by other women from the vehicle in front. "Master~" Smiling with amusement, Lust continued "We haven''t had fun in a few days~" Smiling slightly, Christian stands up slightly and pulls down his pants, leaving his erect member in the air "Work with your mouth, I want silence because I need to concentrate on this." Knowing that everything going on in the vehicle is hidden to the outside by the darkened windows, Christian didn''t care about the people passing by outside the vehicle and continued to watch the video with his penis in the air. "At yourmand~" Moving to the back of the vehicle, Lust sat down on the floor and took Christian''s member in her cold hands, then sniffed it deeply and without hesitation, put it in her mouth. With a sigh of relief and a satisfied smile on his face, Christian received his dose of pleasure while watching the broadcast. After 15 minutes of satisfaction and a load on Lust''s stomach, Christian finally saw something interesting in the dull, dimly lit, smoke-filled environment. Listening to Lust''s sucking sounds, Christian spoke up "Don''t make so much noise, there''s something fun going on." Looking at the 3 frowning women standing in front of Leslie, Christian smiles and whispers "Let''s see what''s going on." "You can''t record here, those are orders from the boss" "Don''t bother me" Showing her gun between her clothes, Leslie replied coolly. Opening her eyes a little wider, the woman in the middle looked at the two beside her and withdrew from the scene, while Leslie continued to record the small scenario as if it were nothing. "They''ll be back..." Noticing the look they gave her before leaving, Leslie murmured softly. "Of course they will" Chuckling lightly, Christianmented from the vehicle, only being overheard by Lust who was too focused on her work to take any notice of his words. After another 30 minutes, Christian yawns "This shit is boring... I don''t see anyone interesting." Resting her sweaty face on Christian''s leg while gently masturbating him, Lust asks "Nothing yet?" "No." "At least it wasn''t all that bad~" Licking the pre-seminal fluid from the ns, Lust whispers softly. "There''s still a lot left to see, let''s hope." After another 15 minutes, Christian raised his eyebrows at the rhythm of a woman "This one has talent, shecks a little polish on her intonation in certain parts but she''s not bad." Staring at the dark-skinned woman on stage, Christian murmured "Why do I feel like I know her?" "Never mind, let''s see what else is on" Looking at his watch, Christian sighs. After another 40 minutes, Christian looks at the big woman on stage and murmurs "She is also talented... but I also feel like I know her from somewhere... it is impossible not to remember a face... maybe I know her as a child and now that she is grown up I don''t know her?" "You will threaten my people?" But suddenly, at least 15 women appeared in front of Leslie, causing Christian to raise his eyebrows. "I didn''t threaten them, I just asked them to leave me alone" Without stopping recording to the stage, Leslie responded coldly. "You think you''re the only one armed?" Suddenly pulling a gun out of her clothes, the woman spoke with a frown. "..." "Lust, stop, we''re going out." Pulling Christian''s member out of her mouth, Lust wiped her saliva on her clothes and nodded. Pulling up his pants, Christian spoke "Take out your gun and call the others, let''s go." Nodding, Lust took her MP5 and got out of the vehicle, while 6 more women got out with the same weapon from the other two vehicles. Getting out, Christian put on his suit gloves and looked around, instantly noticing that he earned the stares of everyone in the ce. "Let''s go" Leading the way, Christian walks towards the factory calmly, then looks at therge amount of people blocking the way "Lust, make way but don''t shoot". Nodding, Lust takes the safety off her gun and steps forward "DAMN BITCHES, OPEN THE WAY!!!" "..." Startled by the loud shout, everyone in the ce turn their gaze and open their eyes a little wider at the sight of the weapon, but not everyone showed fear, there were several frowns in the audience while some women squinted their eyes. But the goal was achieved, forming a small path where Lust passed, while all the music stopped and the ce was silent. Approaching Leslie''s ce, Christian saw her pointing directly at the head of the woman who spoke, while everyone pointed at each other. *Pa* Smiling slightly, Christian smiled broadly and pped his hands loudly "Girls, may I join!?" Frowning, the woman turns her gaze and her face turns dark at the sight of the weapons the neers had, knowing full well that this shit could end in a massacre. Arriving in front of the woman, Christian doesn''t even flinch at the weapons pointed at him and stares her in the face, then opens his eyes a little wider and exims "I know you!" Frowning, the woman stared at Christian''s face, as her mind quickly processed his beauty, then widened her eyes and raised her finger "You''re that damn kid!" "Kim!" Chuckling lightly, Christian eximed the dark-skinned woman''s name. "Damn right it''s you!" opening her eyes wide as she looks at him closely, Kim exims in disbelief. Turning to Leslie, Christian speaks "Put the guns down, she''s an acquaintance." Frowning slightly, Leslie nods and lowers her weapon, followed by the others. Looking at the woman closely, Christian cascades his tongue "I know why i she didn''t recognize you instantly, look at those muscles, they look like balloons" "..." Scratching the back of her neck, Kim looks sideways and speaks "Follow me." Smiling slightly, Christian nods and walks with the woman, being instantly followed by Lust and the others. Arriving at an enclosed room to the side of the stage, Christian squints at the women inside and speaks "I know why I felt these bitches were so familiar, Luna and Sanza." Rolling their eyes at being named, a beautiful woman with piercings in her face and arge, plump woman turn their gaze towards Christian. "Who is-" Stopping her words, the pierced woman opens her eyes a little wider and points at Christian "You''re the kid who pulled a gun on us!" "Yes I am!" "Hahaha~" Quickly approaching Christian, Luna looked at him carefully and spoke "Who knew I''d see you again in this life!" [A/N: For those who forgot who these women were I will remind you that they are the ones Christian let into his old house because they were being chased by other women with guns, Christian ended up giving her the gun he stole from the corpse after that day] "And I didn''t even recognize you on stage, look at those damn cow tits you grew!" Squeezing Luna''s breasts, Christian smiled broadly "You used to look more like an airport." "Are you really that kid?" approaching towards Christian, an incredibly tall woman looked at him curiously "Those eyes certainly are that kid''s..." "Sanza, you really should watch your food" Looking at the dark-skinned woman who is 192 centimeters tall and with a big belly, Christianmented. "We tell her every day but she enjoys good food" Laughing lightly, Lunamented. Staring at Christian, Kim finally asked "What are you doing here?" At Kim''s words, Luna and Sanza looked at the women at Christian''s back and saw their weapons, causing them to frown slightly. "I mainly came to scout for singing talent, but now I have another motivation" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at Kim and continued "Can I sing a little? I''m sick of listening to the usual bullshit lyrics about guns and whores for an hour." Raising her eyebrows, Luna asked "Do you want to sing?" "You think I can''t?" "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Not caring about the situation, Luna grabbed Christian by the shoulder and led him towards the exit, then got on stage in front of all the people and took the microphone away from a woman. Looking at everyone in the ce, Luna spoke "Fucking bitches, my friend said he was sick of your shitty songs and now he''s singing, wee to...!" Turning to Christian, Luna whispered "Your singer''s name?" "Lucifer!" "Lucifer!" Handing the microphone to Christian with a smile, Lunamented "Do you have any rhythms you want?" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian pulled a sh drive out of his pocket and handed it to Luna "I''ll y Beat 157" "Good" Walking over to the DJ, Luna nodded. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 193 Music Looking at all the people staring at him, Christian smiled and spoke "I''ve been listening to your shit for about an hour now, always talking about bitches, drugs and guns, while everyone cheers like it''s the best reality... so now I''ll give you something more raw and real, so you know that this gang shit is not beautiful and rosy like they show in the movies." "Why don''t you bettere with me and I''ll show you something rosy!?" Looking at Christian with open lust, a woman in front of the crowd spoke up. "Hahaha!" With her words, severalughs rang out from the audience, while Christian only smiled slightly "If you need to makements like that to hide that you''re a lesbian, it didn''t help because I can clearly see it" "..." Losing her smile, the woman looked at Christian with a dark face. "Hahahahaha!" the women nearby openlyughed at theirpanion while some openly mocked her. Listening to the beginning of the melody, Christian closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened his eyes and spoke "This is the first time I sing this style of music, listen well because I will **** your brains and after this song you will lose your smiles." "..." "? I once knew a nigga whose real name was Liam Su principal preocupaci¨®n era hacer un mill¨®n Being the illest hustler that the world ever seen She used to fuck moviestars and sniff coke in her dreams A corrupted young mind at the age of 13 Nigga never had a mother and her dad was a fiend ?" Losing his smile as he sings, Christian began to spout rhyme after rhyme of a song extremely censored in his old world. Dance With The Devil by Immortal Technique. A song that paralyzes anyone and leaves the listener with a somber feeling, and this time, it''s his first arrival in this world with a modified version by Christian. "She built a reputation, ''cause she could hustle and steal But got locked once and didn''t hesitate to squeal So criminals she chilled with didn''t think she was real You see, me and niggas like this have never been equal I don''t project my insecurities on other people She fiended for props like addicts with pipes and needles So she felt he had to prove to everyone she was evil A feeble-minded young woman with infinite potential The product of a ghetto-bred capitalistic mental" The more Christian sang, the more eyebrows were raised by his lyrics, while his voice alone covered the whole ce. After long minutes, Christian finally got to the raw part of the song, while all the women already had dark faces as they listened to the situation of raping a man. "But whats she saw made her start to cringe and stutter ''Cause she was starin'' into the eyes of her own father He looked back at her and cried ''cause she had forsaken his He cried more painfully than when they were rapin'' his Her whole world stopped, she couldn''t even contemte Her corruption had sessfully changed her fate And he remembered how her dad used toe homete Workin'' hard for nothin'', because now what was she worth? She turned away from the man that had once given her birth And cryin'' out to the sky, ''cause she was lonely and scared But only the Devil responded, ''cause Goddess wasn''t there And right then she knew what it was to be empty and cold" With the revtion of who the man was, arge part of the audience opened their eyes wide while some slightly shuddered, even people were suddenly seen crying. The whole ce was getting heavier and heavier, but Christian didn''t seem to notice and kept singing. "After that, they killed her father, and never spoke about it And listen, ''cause the story that I''m tellin'' is true ''Cause I was there with Billy Jacobs, and I saw how he was raped And now, like the devil, I follow them everywhere they go In fact, I''m sure I should punish one of you on this show. And every street cypher, listenin'' to little thugs flow I could be standing right next to you, and you wouldn''t know The Devil grows inside the hearts of the selfish and wicked White, brown, yellow and ck- color is not restricted You have a self-destructive destiny when you''re inflicted" Walking from side to side while singing, Christian stared at the audience as he reached the end of the song. "And you''ll be one of God''s children that fell from the top There''s no diversity because we''re burnin'' in the melting pot So when the Devil wants to dance with you, you better say never Because a dance with me canst forever" Stopping singing as the beat slowly went silent, Christian looked at the audience and spoke "Life inside this gang world is not beautiful, think twice before you start something because you may regret it." Raising his hand with the microphone, Christian looked at the entire audience and released it, causing a loud noise, then walked off the stage calmly. "..." "..." "..." After a few seconds, the audience looked at each other with ufortable feelings in their eyes, leaving the whole ce in silence for a few minutes. Arriving in the small room, Christian looks at the women who were staring at him in disbelief and smiled "Did they like my song?" Smiling bitterly, Kim looked out the window at the audience and sighed "You just killed my party, after this everyone will leave." "Never mind, we need to talk" Sitting down on one of the chairs, Christianzily replied. "..." "..." "Luna, Sanza, I heard you singing on stage, I must say you are talented" Looking at the two women, Christian spoke "Each one has a style in the way she sings and I am interested in you." "What do you mean?" looking at Christian with interest, Sanza asked. "I''m opening a musicpany and I need singers, I want to hire you to produce records and see the possibility of organizing concerts for you, I promise I will make your faces known all over the world." "..." Opening their eyes wide, Luna and Sanza looked at each other in disbelief. "The usual contract forpanies in this line of business is 90% for thepany and 10% for the singer, but I offer you 35% of what your music produces." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Luna asks "How much would the pay be exactly?" "That depends on how well you do, but when you sign the contract, I can give you an advance of a million dors each and then you''ll pay it back from your future earnings." Breathing heavily, Luna turned to Sanza with a twinkle in her eye. "Before you get excited, I must ask certain things" Looking at the two women who look like they might faint at any moment, Christian spoke "How long have you been singing?" "I''ve been rapping for a few years, but I never recorded a song" Looking at Christian, Luna answered quickly. "I tried to record one, but they charged me $100 and I wasn''t going to spend money on that shit" Laughing lightly, Sanza replied. "I see..." Looking at the two women, Christian began to think of songs that resembled his singing style. Pointing towards Sanza, Christian spoke "You''ll be Notorious B.I.G, they''ll call you Big Poppa." "Notorious B.I.G?" Holding her hand to her chin, Sanza nodded "Sounds good." "And you..." Pointing towards Luna, Christian smiled slightly and spoke "You''ll be 2Pac." "Whatever" Not caring about the name, Luna asked "When do we start?" "In 4 days, first I will prepare the lyrics and beats" Pulling out a ck business card with gold edges while the letters in the center are red, Christian spoke "You will call me at this number in 4 days and I will tell you where to arrive, there we will record the first song" Quickly taking the business card, Luna looked at it carefully and whistled "This shit has style". Nodding, Christian spoke up "I want you to start preparing songs, they dropped some good rhymes on stage, create something interesting". Receiving confirmation from the two women, Christian turned to Kim and asked "Come to think of it... where''s Ayana?" "*Sigh* In jail" Looking at Christian with a bitter smile, Kim continued "That day we left your house, we got to our area fine, but it turns out that my mother''s sister was the one who sold us out and tried to kill my mother, a shootout started and we arrived.... Ayana ended up killing 4 people and went to prison for 25 years." "I see..." Nodding with understanding, Christian asked "Do you have the possibility to pay the bail?" "Yes, but it''s $900,000 and we don''t have that money yet." "But now we can get that bitch out of jail" Laughing lightly, Luna interrupted. "..." Staring at the trio in silence for a few seconds, Christian spoke "Kim, do you sing?" "Once in a while" Shrugging, Kim replied. "Don''t believe this bitch, she was the only one to record an album but then she quit to sell dope" Looking at Kim, Luna spoke up quickly. "Hoh" Looking at the woman, Christian asked "Do you have any songs of yours on you?" Pulling out her cell phone, Kim nods and ys a song. "..." Listening silently, Christian frowned because her singing reminded him of a certain bastard who stabbed him to death. After a few minutes, Christian sighed and nodded "Would you like to work for me?" "..." Looking at Christian in silence, Kim turned her gaze and watched her friends and her people staring at her, then sighed and shook her head "I have to take care of my people, if I leave, they will be eaten." Looking around, Christian thought for a few seconds and spoke "Death, get everyone out of the room." Looking at Kim, Christian continued "Let''s talk alone with Sanza and Luna". Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Kim nodded and looked at his people, causing them all to leave the ce. With just the 4 of them, Christian looked at Kim and spoke "If youe with me, you''ll have enough money to upgrade your neighborhood if that''s what you want, but if that''s not enough, I can give you some guns as a hidden part of our contract." "Guns?" "I have several automatic weapons, M4, M4A1, AR-15, UZI, MP5, pistols, whatever you need, I''ve got it." Frowning slightly, Kim spoke "And you''ll give them to me just like that? With nothing in return?" "You''ll have to work for mypany, nothing more than that." Leaning back in the chair, Kim looked at Luna and Sanza, who both nodded quickly. "*Sigh* I want 12 Uzi submachine guns and bulletproof vests." "I''ll give you 15 guns, the vests and add helmets" Nodding smoothly, Christian spoke "The guns are not registered and the bullets are not traceable, and I don''t think it''s necessary to say that this never happened." "I''m clear on that." "Good..." Looking at the 3 women, Christian spoke "Since all 3 areing, apart from the money I will pay Ayana''s bail and assign her awyer, that bail wille out of her future pay." Smiling instantly, Sanza turned to Luna and muttered "Are we dreaming?" "Kim, you''ll be 50 Cent" Looking at the woman, Christian sighed and muttered his new nickname "I''ll take care of registering those stage names, you guys make sure your nickname goes around to everyone you know, I need you to stay out of legal trouble for now and if you do, don''t get caught." Rising from the chair, Christian stretched his body and spoke "I''ll leave now, I''m tired." "When will we get the guns?" "I''ll send the woman in the patch to this ce with them,e alone or with these two, but make sure you don''t involve anyone else so we avoid danger" "I understand." "Luna, my sh drive" Stretching out his hand, Christian spoke. Laughing lightly, Luna pulls it out of her pocket and tosses it towards Christian. "Remember to call me in 4 days, bring your personal data to send it to thewyer so he can prepare the contracts, also send me Ayana''s data to send her awyer" "We will contact you" Nodding, Kim took the card from Luna''s hand and replied. "See you~" Waving his handzily, Christian walked out of the room and looked at the rapidly emptying ce, then looked at Leslie and Lust "Let''s go home." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 194 Hailie "*Sigh*" Arriving at his room, Christian enters the room and notices the lights off, while a naked silhouette lies on his bed. Taking off his suit, Christian looks at his watch and mutters "Two o''clock in the morning..." Left alone in his underwear, Christian whispers "Mom..." "..." "Are you awake?" "..." "*Sigh*" Noticing Eva''s calming breathing, Christian sat up in bed and sighed. Looking at his mother''s rxed face as she slept soundly, Christian smiled softly "You really are the best thing that ever happened to me." Gently kissing Eva''s forehead, Christian gets up and leaves the room. Walking down the dark hallway, Christian looked at the door in front of him and smiled, then entering the room and looking at the young woman sleeping in a white t-shirt with open arms. Approaching the bed, Christian sat on one edge and looked down at his little Hailie who slept with her mouth open as saliva dripped from her mouth. Gently stroking Hailie''s cheek, Christian whispered "You don''t know how I regret not watching you grow up...look at you now, so big and grown up...I miss my little girl who used to run all over the ce and look for me to y with every day." Smiling softly, Christiany down on the bed and hugged his sister, then closed his eyes and fell asleep with a smile. ... Slowly opening her eyes, Hailie yawned and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Blinking, Hailie stretched slightly and turned over in bed, instantly bumping into a body next to her. "..." Blinking in a daze, Hailie looked at the intruder''s face and awoke from her daze instantly as she mumbled "C-christian?" Lowering her gaze, Hailie opened wide at the sight of him with a bare torso, causing panic to instantly appear on her face. ''What''s happening!?'' Screaming inside her mind, Hailie nervously looked around ''Mom will kill me if she sees him like this, I''m dead, so dead!'' Biting her nails, Hailie didn''t even want to move for fear of waking Christian and suddenly having a scandal, not having the mentality to think that this is her room and Christian is the intruder. ''Calm down Hailie... you need to think'' Taking a deep breath, Hailie looked at Christian''s handsome face and swallowed saliva, then looked sideways at his marked muscles and blushed quickly. "..." Looking at Christian''s body for a few seconds, Hailie finally shakes her head strongly and thinks ''He''s your brother! Don''t think stupid things!'' "But..." Looking at Christian''s muscles, Hailie whispers nervously "Not even on the inte have I seen bodies like this..." Staring at him for a few seconds, Hailie raises her trembling hand and brings it towards Christian, then swallows saliva and touches one of his abs with extreme nervousness. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva nervously, Hailie slowly touched Christian''s body, all the while keeping her eyes on Christian''s sleeping face watchful for any sign of waking up. Biting her lips, Hailie raised her trembling hand and touched Christian''s pecs, then swallowed saliva again and touched his nipples. With a flushed and excited face, Hailie began to slowly touch Christian''s body, feeling every muscle in her path. "Mm" Making a slight noise, Christian stretched his body slightly, causing Hailie to jump instantly as she withdrew her hand quickly. Looking at Christian with frightened eyes, Hailie breathed heavily as her heart pounded violently. "What did I just do..." Looking at Christian with guilt in her eyes, Hailie whispered in a daze "I took advantage of my brother..." Suddenly opening his eyes, Christian smiles towards Hailie and speaks "Surprise!" Startling with a pale face, Hailie looks at Christian quickly, as her lips tremble heavily. Lifting his arm, Christian holds Hailie''s waist andys her down on the bed, then embraces her and pulls her to him. Looking at Hailie''s pale face, Christian smiles softly and kisses her cheek "You don''t need to have that face, I was always awake." "..." Noticing the fear on Hailie''s face, Christian sighs and slips his hand between his sister''s shirt, then cupping her developing breasts with both hands "Now we''re even~" Lowering her gaze slowly and feelingrge, warm hands firming her breasts, Hailie gradually regained the color in her face, but the nervousness was still in her. "If it happened, it''s because I allowed it, you don''t have to me yourself~" Massaging Hailie''s soft breasts, Christian whispered softly "These beauties are already quiterge, C-cup?" "Y-yes..." "You certainly got the best genes from mom" Chuckling lightly, Christian looked down at his little sister and gently squeezed her nipples. "C-christian... I" Opening and closing her mouth as she tried to exin what she did, Hailie finally lowered her gaze and fell silent. "You don''t need to exin yourself, I''m not judging you for anything" Taking Hailie''s chin, Christian forces her to look up and smiles softly "You''re a healthy woman, it''s normal for you to have an interest in the male body." Blushing, Hailie looks away from Christian''s deep eyes. Smiling yfully, Christian takes Hailie''s hand and pulls it towards his pecs "Since I''m touching you, you can touch me too~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva out of nervousness, Hailie bites her lips and whispers "N-no need..." "I insist~" Smiling softly, Christian suddenly grabs Hailie''s shirt and lifts it all the way up, then pulls it over her head and pulls it off. Looking at his sister''s breasts, Christian sighed with satisfaction. Hailie had white breasts with a halo of pink that so appeals to him, while all of her skin looks smooth and healthy. Lowering his gaze, Christian finds six slightly marked abs, easily showing the fruits of her training with Eva. Lowering his gaze some more, Christian finds simple phosphorescent green panties. "Now we''re in the same condition~" Gently caressing Hailie''s stomach, Christian whispered with amusement. Biting her lips, Hailie stared at Christian''s body as her face blushed deeper and deeper. "You know..." Stroking the space between Hailie''s breasts, Christian whispered, "A few days ago I checked yourputer history." Opening her eyes wide, Hailie looks at Christian in horror. "All the porn videos you watched had a single special theme... sister fucks her brother, sister finds her brother masturbating and they end up fucking, sister dominates her brother... it was all with siblings." "C-christian-" Quickly bringing his finger to Hailie''s mouth, Christian forces her to shut up "You have nothing to exin~" "*Gulp*" "We''re both already at the age where we''re into exploring our bodies and we''re already mature enough to recognize what we like" Slowly lowering his finger, Christian continues to whisper "But I never thought my cute little sister would have a fetish with me..." "..." "Or is it with n?" "Ugh" Quickly taking a face of disgust, Hailie quickly shook her head. "So it''s me~" Smiling slightly, Christian kissed Hailie''s stomach andmented. "..." Quickly widening her eyes, Hailie averted her gaze in embarrassment. "I didn''t need your confirmation either~" Slowly lowering his finger, Christian reaches down to Hailie''s panties and gently strokes the wetness in her crotch "You think I didn''t notice this~?" Trembling slightly as she closes her legs slightly, Hailie looks at Christian nervously. "When I saw that you were already watching that kind of videos... enter a conflict" Smiling slightly at her cute reaction, Christian continued stroking the fabric of the panties, making sure not to touch any sensitive spots "My cute little sister already reached that age...eventually she would have a boyfriend and get married, have kids and get the hell out of the house" "But..." Grabbing the edges of Hailie''s panties, Christian begins to slowly pull them down as he whispers "I don''t want that, I want my Hailie to stay forever by my side~" Pulling Hailie''s panties down to her feet, Christian sat on the bed and looked at his sister "So I''ll take care of keeping you satisfied to keep you always by my side~" "*Gulp*" Breathing heavily as she looked at Christian with an excited gleam in her eyes, Hailie swallowed hard and waited in silence. Slipping his hand between Hailie''s thighs, Christian gently pushed them together and got Hailie to spread her legs, then sit in the middle and stare at the pussy in front of him. Actually Hailie''s pussy is very simr to Eva''s. Fleshy pink lower lips with a small clit perfectly round and shiny from the fluids that were already starting to drip onto the bed. There was a small circle of hair on her pubis, while on herbia you could see some hair growing. "My little sister is already growing~" Gently stroking the curly pubic hair, Christian looked at the fleshy lower lips and lowered his hand, then gently spread them open with his two fingers. Looking at the shiny interior with a small hole dripping rapidly, Christian smiled "Looks pretty tight~" Suddenly gaining confidence, Hailie looked directly at Christian''s face and eximed "Of course it is!" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled slightly and slowly moved his index finger towards the hole, then soaking it with the fluids and gently slipping it into the small hole, causing Hailie to instantly tense up. Having only a third of his finger inside, Christian looked at his gasping sister and whispered "Your pussy is amazing~" If Christian noticed anything in this world, it''s that women really love to talk about their pussy and take pride in being tight. He even manage to find some forums where they give tips on how to be tighter, and found mainly two opinions. Train him to give her man a good time, or keep her hymen intact so that it is tight enough when having sex. Mostical for him, he found this information in a publication where a woman expressed her concern, as she put a lot of things up her hole and feared she wasn''t tight enough to satisfy a man''s needs when they have sex. In a way it''s the same concern of a man having it too small, only women can be tighter with a strange exercise where they stick something that hangs down with a certain weight and have to keep it tight with their pussy for it to be effective. Yes, Christian learned that the pussy is a muscle that can be worked just like all the others. There are several exercises, the one that contains weight, one simr to doing Yoga, and he even learned that they can inject certain drugs to get tighter, women really cheat at this shit. All in all, Christian tries to lift Hailie''s pride with these littlements, something that seems to work seeing the look on his sister''s face. "Mn" Nodding with satisfaction, Hailie suddenly stands up and looks at Christian with a little hesitation, then looks at his crotch and speaks with resolution "C-can I see your dick!?" Raising his eyebrows as he slowly licked his fingers in front of Hailie, Christian nodded andy down on the bed, then pulled down his underwear and left his erect member in the air. "Wow..." Quickly approaching him, Hailie began to touch him like a monkey with a new toy, bringing her face close to the point where she had him only inches from her eyes. "It''s so big..." Touching him lightly, Hailie looked up and looked at Christian, but seeing that he was only looking at her with a soft smile, she plucked up her courage and began to squeeze him a little tighter "It''s hot..." Bringing her nose closer, Hailie sniffed it slightly and whispered "Those bitches lied to me, it doesn''t smell bad..." Looking at the pre-seminal fluid that was beginning to lubricate the ns, Hailie brought her face close and licked it gently "It doesn''t taste like anything..." Watching Christian''s testicles, Hailie reached down and groped them, ying awkwardly with them. "Hailie, treat them gently, that part is very sensitive." Quickly withdrawing her hand, Hailie nodded nervously. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 195 Notice (No ) People, as of this week I am putting back the power stones goal for double chapters. 1100 power stones and we have 2 chapters per day for a week. You have until Saturday to achieve your goal, I know you will! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 196 Hailie +18 Gently taking Christian''s penis, Hailie looks up and begins to awkwardly masturbate him, while staring at Christian''s expressions. "You don''t have to go so low, it causes pain." "Mn" Nodding slightly, Hailie began to control her hand little by little. "You could lube it up a bit, it''s usually painful when it''s dry." "Lubricate it? But I don''t have anything to lubricate..." Looking around her room, Hailie mumbled, then opened her eyes a little wider and smiled. Lowering her head slightly, Hailie opened her mouth slightly and let her saliva drip onto her hand, then took the penis in front of her and stroked it gently. Looking at his sister fondly, Christian only smiled slightly. Actually this inexperienced wanking brought him almost no carnal pleasure, his experience with such extreme pleasures brought him to the point that a simple wanking was something akin to a gentle caress. But hey, the fact that the person doing it was his younger sister added a few points, even more so seeing her beautiful face so focused and visibly excited. "It''s very warm..." Looking up suddenly, Hailie looked at Christian hesitantly "Christian..." "Yes?" "Y-you said you''d take care of all my needs, didn''t you?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian nodded "Yes." "C-can I kiss you?" staring at Christian''s lips intently, Hailie asked with a slight stutter. Smiling slightly, Christian took Hailie''s chin and pulled her to him, then ced a soft kiss on her lips. Quickly hugging Christian''s back, Hailie was instantly bold and sat up on his legs, then pushed Christian against the bed and kissed him awkwardly. Feeling Hailie''s teeth collide with his, Christian sighed into his mind and began to guide the kiss back the right way, only to stick his tongue out and brush it against Hailie''s lips. Noticing the signal, Hailie opened her mouth and invaded Christian''s mouth, being totally aggressive to the point that Christian thought she would take away the food she ate the day before. Pulling Hailie away from his body, Christian licked his lips and looked into Hailie''s lustful eyes "You''re doing it wrong, you don''t have to stick your whole tongue in my mouth, let alone open your lips so wide, even my nose was kissed." Noticing Hailie''s embarrassed face, Christian sighed and cupped her face, then pulled her to him as he whispered, "Take your time, we have plenty of time to y." Connecting their lips again, Christian went as slow as possible as he stuck his tongue out and connected it with Hailie''s, noting with satisfaction that she was able to hold back, even if just a little. Stroking Christian''s back greedily, Hailie wasn''t satisfied with the kiss and began to move her hips over the cock she felt in her crotch. Feeling her lower lips open and the constant rubbing on her clit, Hailie''s breathing became increasingly agitated as her tongue became aggressive again. Separating again from Hailie, Christian looked into his sister''s eyes and raised his eyebrows. ''This girl has that kind of look?'' Hailie''s eyes were extremely predatory and hungry, constantly looking at Christian''s body with obvious lust, something Christian had never seen in his cute little sister. ''Did I really know you at some point? Since you were a child you were rude, a great history of pornography on herputer, and now a look that doesn''t show her usual shyness... my sister is a secret sexual predator?'' Looking at Hailie quizzically, Christian seriously rethought his view of little Hailie. "Why did you stop?" frowning suddenly, Hailie asked with annoyance. Narrowing his eyes, Christian spoke "You grew guts?" Staring at Christian''s scowling face, Hailie suddenly got up from the bed and walked to the door, then locked the room and looked at her watch "Five o''clock in the morning..." Turning her gaze to the confused Christian, Hailie licked her lips and walked towards him, then climbed onto the bed and looked at him with narrowed eyes "Don''t make a sound." Without waiting for a response, Hailie sat on Christian''s legs with her gaze to the wall, granting Christian the view of her slender back with her beautiful bubble butt. Taking Christian''s penis in one hand, Hailie began to stroke it as she spoke "Your penis is beautiful." "I can''t wait to torture it with my tight pussy" Speaking matter-of-factly, Hailie suddenly stood up and lined it up against her opening, leaving a trail of fluids over Christian''s waist. Nestling down on the penis, Hailie spoke "Mom won''t know a word about this, got it?" Looking at the young woman squeezing his prized member, Christian looked at her quizzically and spoke "This is your true personality?" "I asked you a question." "..." Feeling interested by her sudden dominant attitude, Christian replied "No one will know about this." "Perfect" Lowering her hips, Hailie tried to shove it in all at once, failing miserably. Hailie''s pussy was too wet and engorged with fluids, causing Christian''s cock to twitch and pop out the front, colliding directly with her clit. "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Hailie whispered "I guess it won''t be easy." Taking the penis from the root, Hailie slipped it between her lips and began to wiggle her ass, then connecting it with her hole and slowly lowering her hips. "Hisss~" Feeling the tip slowly enter, Hailie hissed loudly as her body trembled slightly. "Hailie, we can take it easy" Feeling bad for causing harm to his sister, Christian spoke softly. Frowning slightly, Hailie replied "Don''t underestimate me." Taking a deep breath, Hailie began to move her hips in circles as she slowly began to lower her hips, managing to push the penis into her vagina bit by bit. Noticing Hailie''s hard effort, Christian sighed at how extremely tight she was and spoke "Your pussy is so tight~" Smiling, Hailie began to move her hips more, managing to get half of it in after a few seconds. Noticing the trickle of blood trickling down his penis, Christian continued "It feels wonderful." Christian really enjoyed Hailie''s pussy, it was incredibly tight and warm, while natural lubrication never seemed to becking. Noticing that Hailie didn''t continue to move, Christian knew she was assimting the pain. Knowing worse, Christian grabbed the slender hip and pushed down, causing Hailie to insert herself fully. ''Just like mom, Hailie put up with it all...'' "Ahhhn..." Moaning slightly, Hailie shivered. "Are you okay?" "Yeah..." Gritting her teeth as she got used to the strange feeling of being open, Hailie whispered "I guess I''m not a virgin anymore..." "*Sigh*" Leaning her head back on the pillow, Christian enjoyed the tightness with a sigh "Really your pussy is amazing." Resting her hands on Christian''s thighs, Hailie was silent for a few minutes, then slowly lifted her hips and began to move. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Squeezing her thighs together while shaking her hips, Hailie spoke "Brother, do you like your sister''s tight pussy?" Stiffening Hailie''s hips, Christian smiled and spoke "Yes~" Smiling lustfully, Hailie increased her pace and kept talking "You like this? You like how I strangle you with my pussy!?" Noticing the increase in Hailie''s voice, Christian nodded "Yes, I love my sister''s pussy, but keep your voice down or we''ll be in trouble!" Trembling slightly, Hailie began to slowly slow down as her fluids began to violently spurt out. "That was amazing..." Leaning back against Christian''s legs, Hailie whispered in satisfaction. Noticing the ass gaping open in front of him and the obvious signs of Hailie''s climax, Christian spoke up "You..... have you just reached the climax?" "No..." "It''s okay if it happens..." "I-I already told you no!" Raising her voice slightly, Hailie replied shakily. "It happens to a lot of girls..." "My pussy can suck you dry, I''m just taking a break!" Standing up quickly, Hailie looked at Christian with a bit of anger and despair "I''m not a one and done woman!" Lifting her hips, Hailie squeezed as hard as she could and started moving again. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "See!? Now you''ll fuck my pussy until you can''t move!" Swiftly moving her hips, Hailie spoke arrogantly. "*Sigh*" No doubt this was the weirdest sex session in his life, his sister seems to be another one, he hears hot but weird words, and he really feels weird about the way she talks. But not wanting to give his sister a bad first time, Christian smiled softly and spoke "Sis, you are so tight, I want toe in your pussy~" "C-cum?" Stopping her movements slightly, Hailie gained a twinkle in her eye and spoke quickly "You can cum in me, quick!" "First make me cum~" Laughing lightly, Christian replied. Suddenly stopping all her movements, Hailie reached up and pulled Christian''s penis out from inside her, dropping arge amount of clear fluids mixed with a little blood. ? Squinting her eyes at Christian, Hailie looked at him sharply, then sat back down on his penis, but this time looking him in the face. ''Hoh... I think I hit her unintentionally by my words'' Forcing himself not tough at Hailie''s serious face, Christian just looked at her calmly. Grabbing Christian''s arms, Hailie used all her strength and moved them over the headboard, and then began to violently move her hips. Without a word, Hailie used Christian''s arms as leverage and gave her all, as sweat poured down her forehead. Looking at the breasts jutting violently in front of him, Christian moved his head a little and managed to take a nipple into his mouth, licking it gently as his sister rode him like there was no tomorrow. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The minutes passed quickly and Christian was already seeing more and more sweat on Hailie''s face, knowing full well that his sister already came 3 times, but he kept putting up with it all for his own pride. "Cum! Cum in me! Cum in my pussy!" She squeezed Christian''s arms, Hailie grunted loudly. "You don''t need to remember that" Gritting his teeth slightly, Christian released Hailie''s nipple and whispered, then instantly poured all of his seed inside his sister. "Mmmnh!" Moaning loudly, Hailie let go of Christian''s arms and grabbed him by the hair, then moved closer to him and bit his chin, as her eyes seemed to roll up into her skull with pleasure. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Making sure to get every drop out, Hailie slowly lowered her intensity, then released Christian and copsed on top of him. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of satisfaction, Hailie smiled intoxicatedly, as Christian was finally able to move his hands. Lowering his arms, Christian affirms Hailie''s ass and begins to squeeze her buttocks silently, something that became quite pleasurable for him after each sex session. After a few minutes of enjoying the aftertaste of sex, Hailie looks up and speaks, "S-sorry." Lowering his gaze, Christian watches in surprise as Hailie''s shy face returned to her. "I-I got a little carried away" Blushing heavily, Hailie looked at Christian sheepishly and whispered in a very low voice. "A little?" "Well, maybe I got a little too carried away..." Smiling shyly, Hailie looked down and whispered. "Okay, it was nice to see another side of you" Releasing Hailie''s ass, Christian brought his hands up and began to gently caress her back "So how was it? Did you like what we did?" "Yeah..." Hugging Christian tightly, Hailie wiggled her hips a little more and sighed with satisfaction "It was amazing." "Now will you tell me when you took that sibling fetish?" Blushing even more, Hailie hid her face in Christian''s neck and whispered softly "I don''t know... it just showed up one day and that''s it, it all got worse when you came home again... you show so much skin..... it''s impossible to resist" "So now it''s my fault?" "Y-yes?" "..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 197 Talk After about 40 minutes of pleasant chatter, Christian finally sighed and shifted slightly "I''ll go take a shower, mom will wake up in a little while and she needs to see me by her side." "Yeah..." Pulling Hailie off of him, Christian gets out of bed and stretches his body, then grabs his underwear and winks at Hailie "Let me know when you want to ''y''" Gaining a twinkle in her eye, Hailie nods quickly "Yes!" [A/N: With this scene, we end the +18 for some time, at least 15 to 20 chapters, and you''ll see a lot less of it so we won''t waste so much time. We''ll have certain mentions of sex, but not as many full scenes as this one]]. ... Feb. 15, 2018. (13 dayster) "Pray the Lady my soul to keep If I should die before I wake I pray the Lady my soul to take ''Cause I''m ready to die All y''all fatherfuckerse with me if you want to Biggie Smalls the biggest woman" Bobbing his head to the beat of the song, Christian constantly adjusted the rhythm while his face was incredibly serious. "Rocking on and on in ny-three, Easy Mo Bee. Third Eye and the rest of the Bad Girl fam I don''t wanna see no crying at my funeral." Slowly dropping the beat, Christian finally nods and gives a thumbs up. "*Sigh*" Taking off her headphones, Sanza walks out of the recording area and stands next to Christian. "This time it went well, with this, we finished your first album." "As slow as ever" Laughing lightly, Luna was lying on the couch while smoking a cigarette. "Tsk." "With this, we already finished your 3 albums" Without stopping editing the song, Christian continued "After this, I''ll patent the music and we''ll start nning the release and the small concerts you''ll have to give, you already have your money, buy clothes in your style and show that you''re real Gangsters, that shit we need" "I bought a van, I get it in 5 days" Blowing a puff of smoke, Luna spoke. "Just buy some good shit, in a few days we''ll have the equipment ready and start with gigs here in Detroit, then we''ll move on to the rest of the U.S." "I hired you a manager to guide you through the whole process, she will be responsible for you, so don''t make things difficult for them." "A manager? That shit sounds interesting" Sipping a ss of Whiskey, Kim casuallymented. "It cost me a lot of money to steal her from anotherpany, so don''t ck off with her if you want to shine" Finishing editing the music, Christian finally stretched his muscles and sighed "For now you have 15 days off, I will send these records to the manager and she will work with them, you have my number if anything happens, once you are introduced to the music, we will move on to the second phase of the n" "What''s the second phase?" sitting down on another couch, Ayana asked curiously. Smiling dangerously, Christian spoke "Then we will attack all the rap legends in this country, we have to smash them in music." "..." Dropping her cigarette, Luna looked at Christian in disbelief. "Destroy them?" looking at Christian like he was crazy, Kim spoke up "You know how impossible that is? Those bitches are legends in every neighborhood!" "That''s why we need to crush those legends and take their ces" Leaning his feet up on the table, Christian continued "I was researching the industry, they have good songs, but they''re not impossible to beat." "Christian, these people have gangs behind them, a lot of people who will have no probleming to fuck with us" Frowning slightly, Kim spoke seriously "We got a piece of Detroit, but Detroit isn''t the only dangerous ce, those bitches are backed by people I can''t mess with without getting into danger" "Don''t worry, if something happens, we''ll dish out lead" Pulling out his gun, Christian smiled excitedly "I''ve always wanted to get in on a gang fight, it looks a lot more exciting than being in the middle of a city full of explosions and gunfire" "You''re crazy... I like you" Looking at Christian in a slight daze, Luna finallyughed loudly "Hahaha~!" "Since when are we afraid, fuck those bitches!" Pulling out her own gun, Sanza replied with a smile. "*Sigh* Whatever" Leaning back on the sofa, Kim replied in defeat. "Ayana should be out in about a month, thewyer is already looking at her situation and said it''s not hard to get her out." "That bitch will die of envy when she sees us" Laughing lightly, Luna spoke up. "I never asked them, but.... Ayana sings?" "Ayana? Sing?" With mockery on her face, Kim replied "Ayana is a mad dog, the only thing she can sing is curses and she would stop in the middle to hit the nearest person." "Cursing in every verse is also singing, then we''ll see if she has talent" Laughing lightly, Christian looked at his people and smiled, spending the rest of the day chatting quietly with them. After a pleasant afternoon, the girls left and Christian was free. Entering the mansion, Christian looked around the darkened ce and sighed, then walked to his mother''s room. Arriving there, Christian opens the door and sees Eva watching TV. Taking off his clothes, Christian is left in his underwear and lies down next to her, instantly smiling as he feels the warm bed overshadow the cold outside. "Hi mommy~" Hugging Eva''s soft body, Christian smiled happily. "Did those women leave already?" wrapping her left arm around Christian''s shoulder, Eva pulled him close to her and asked with annoyance. "Obviously" Nestling his head on Eva''s breasts, Christian replied with a smile. Since Eva met the particr trio, she instantly showed her dissatisfaction with them,menting from day one to Christian that they don''t like him and that they are a bad image for him, something Christian didn''t take into consideration. "You stayed long enough today, it''s already 11 PM." "Today we finished recording the records, we were talking about the music." "..." Pursing her lips, Eva sighs and turns to Christian, then hugs him against her body. Staring at the beautiful face of her son/boyfriend, Eva spoke "Why do you have to work? Wouldn''t it be easier for you to just rx and enjoy yourself? We already have enough money for you not to work for the rest of your life..." "..." Looking at his mother silently, Christian waited for her to continue. "We could travel, tour the world, live your life with peace of mind... I can take care of everything with thepanies and you would just enjoy yourself" Gently caressing Christian''s cheek, Eva spoke softly. "..." "..." Smiling softly, Christian kisses his mother''s lips and whispers "I''d love to do that, but I want to make sure no one dares disturb our peace, and for that I need to work more, at least for a while." "*Sigh*" Knowing her son to be incredibly stubborn, Eva just nodded with resignation. "I promise it will be at most 5 years, after that I will dedicate myself to rxing with you" Takingfort in Eva''s embrace, Christian continued "At that time we could have a son, and we would stay together while we watch him grow up." "I see you like the idea of having a child" Gently caressing Christian''s lips, Eva smiled warmly and continued "Would you like a boy or a girl?" "I''d like either... although I''d like a little girl more" Gently caressing Eva''s stomach, Christian whispered "You don''t know how excited I am to imagine you with a baby in that belly..." "It''ll happen someday" Kissing Christian''s lips, Eva slowly increased the intensity, then moved over her son and sat on his crotch. "You endured long enough." "The talk before sex rxes me" Removing her panties, Eva smiled and replied. "I love you." "Me more." After a great sex session, Eva fell asleep instantly while Christian went to take a shower. After a few minutes, Christian dried his body and put on his underwear. Coming out of the bathroom, Christian looks at his sleeping mother with a happy smile on his face and smiles softly, then puts on a t-shirt and leaves the room. Walking around the ce, Christian enters Lust''s room. "You made me wait long enough~" Lying therepletely naked, Lust didn''t wait any longer and spread her legs wide towards Christian. Taking off his shirt and underwear, Christian closed the door and spoke "I''m filling you 3 times a day, can''t you stand a few minutes?" "You know I can''t~" ... Walking out of Hailie''s room, Christian sighed with a satisfied face, then looked at the clock on the wall and sighed "5 AM." "Who knew I''d ever have sex with 6 women on the same night..... Hailie, Leslie, Lust, Elisa, Sarah and Mom.... they''re all fed." Since Christian arrived in Detroit, he never forgot his sacred duties and took it upon himself to feed his people every night, forgetting no one. Buttely with Hailie on the list, Christian finds himself with less and less time as his addiction to pleasure sinks him deeper and deeper, noticing that he can''t sustain even a full hour without starting to feel symptoms. Scratching his head, Christian sighed "I don''t know how I got this far..." Walking slowly down the halls, Christian entered Emily''s room, finding the beautiful young woman asleep. "I don''t spend much time with hertely..." Sighing softly, Christian lies down on her bed and hugs the young woman, then closes his eyes and sleeps. ... Slowly opening his eyes, Christian blinked groggily and looked to his side, finding Emily staring at him with a beautiful smile. "Hi Christian!" "Hi Emily" Smiling softly, Christian rubbed his eyes and sat up in bed "Did you sleep well?" "Yes~" Hugging Christian, Emily continued "What are you doing today?" "Tomorrow I have to travel, I''m apanying Pride''s father to get his first medical checkup." "Can I go with you!?" "Not for now, let me go alone for now since we don''t know what will happen at the hospital, but next time we''ll see if it''s possible, yes?" stroking Emily''s hair, Christian replied. "Okay..." Lowering her gaze, Emily nodded. "Finishing this I have to go look at the government''s quantumputer, once I have the data, we''ll go to Russia to look at theirs, are you interested in trying to build one with me?" "Do you really think it''s possible to build a quantumputer?" looking at Christian hesitantly, Emily continued "You would have to make a whole new system and haverge facilities, besides the current processors don''t have the capacity to support that much power" "In this life anything is possible" ying with Emily''s hair, Christian looked up at the ceiling and whispered softly "We just have to bepletely dedicated" "It doesn''t matter, I''ll support you" Putting aside her doubts, Emily nods with a determined face. "Thank you~" Kissing the young woman''s forehead, Christian sighs and gets out of bed "What time is it?" "Ten o''clock in the morning." Nodding, Christian stretches his body and yawns "See you when we eat." "You''re going to train again?" "Yes." Although Christian has a lot on his te; like continuing to study radar ns, explosives, music, nning his people''s escape, stealing gold from the church, among other things, he never stopped training and maintaining his body. Now, thanks to his new strength, Christian managed to considerably increase all his tactics and also got himself a new training partner, Lust. The poor woman ends up getting pretty beaten up every day, but she herself is getting a lot of experience in different fighting techniques, so the benefit is mutual. "See ya~" Leaving the room, Christian walks to his room and finds his bed empty "Mom must be working..." Walking to his closet, Christian pulls out a baggy t-shirt and athletic shorts, then gets dressed and puts on his sneakers. Walking down towards the gym, Christian went stretching his muscles without wasting any time, then arriving and looking at the woman who was already running "Are you ready?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 198 Family Hall "Won''t you warm up your muscles?" Getting off the machine with a flushed face from the movement, Lust speaks quickly. "No, I''ll warm up by fighting" Standing up on arge thin mat, Christian takes a few small jumps to fully wake up and smiles. Standing in front of Christian, Lust raises her hands and changes her smiling face to a serious one. "..." Looking at each other, Christian only slightly raised his hands and started to circle around Lust. "Not again" Knowing that if she let him have the advantage of movement, she would be torn apart, Lust lunged towards Christian with a kick aimed at his neck. Shifting his body slightly, Christian felt the air rush to his face and smiled "It''ll be fun." Quickly turning his body, Christian slides to the ground and ms his leg into Lust''s support, then quickly getting up andunching himself at her as she falls. *Thud* Falling backwards, Lust gritted her teeth and raised her arms to avoid being hit in the face. "You lost" Holding her two fingers to Lust''s throat, Christian spoke "You would have already died in a real fight, don''t think they would just hit your face." "*Gulp*" Feeling her throat tighten, Lust nods and swallows saliva nervously. Getting up from the floor, Christian walks over to a piece of furniture and grabs his cell phone, then opens Instagram and walks over to Lust "Record me kicking the practice dummy." Getting up from the floor with a sigh, Lust picks up the cell phone and nods. Christian has been posting daily on Instagram for a few days now, his followers are steadily climbing and he knows this medium is perfect to start increasing his fame. He started with simple pictures with his family, Eva, Hailie, n, even Leslie. He also uploaded photos with Elisa, Sarah, Lust, Emily, Lilith and his tiger Kitty, while histest photo is with Kim, Luna and Sanza. Lately he started posting certain snippets of his daily life, pictures of him reading books and some videos of him training with Lust. Smiling slightly towards the camera, Christian stood in front of the practice dummy and took a deep breath, then quickly approached it and kicked it in the ribs, but in the process, he turned his leg and his fulcrum and the kick changed to the head, causing the dummy to go flying a few meters and hit the wall. [A/N: I have a video of this kick, I''ll leave the URL in thements of this paragraph] Looking at the dummy that started leaking sand, Christian sighed and muttered "Another one I break..." Turning to the camera, Christian raises his middle finger and smiles. Cutting off the video, Lust walked over to Christian and handed him the cell phone "We''re out of practice dummies." "I already sent out for more, they''ll arrive in a few days." "Christian" Suddenly entering the gym, Eva spoke. "Yes?" Turning to his mother with a smile, Christian replied. "I was talking to the publisher and they heard you were back, they were asking if you''d be interested in doing a book signing event." "Book signing..." Rubbing his chin, Christian asked "Where would it be?" "I think Detroit, New York and Los Angeles, but they also talked about an overseas event in the future." "That would be fun, I agree." "Okay, I''ll let you know the datester" Nodding, Eva walked out of the gym as she typed on her cell phone. "That will help me quite a bit..." Muttering to himself, Christian sighed and raised his fists again "Let''s keep fighting." ... Houston, Texas. Walking out of the airport, a man with a young man looked around. "Dad, I''m nervous" With his hands sweating, the young man spoke. "Rx, Kyra said he was a nice man" Smiling softly toward his son, the man responded calmly, but if you looked closely at his hands, you could see how much they were shaking with nervousness. "Excuse me, are you the Hall family?" Suddenly, a woman in a suit and an eye patch spoke to them, causing the man to nod quickly, "I''m Luis Hall." "Come with me please" Nodding with a stoic face, Leslie turned and walked. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, the young man looks at his dad and mutters "That woman is scarier than my sister." "..." Nodding slightly, Luis takes his son''s hand and follows Leslie, to after 5 minutes, arrive at a dark limousine. Opening the door, Leslie spoke "Pleasee in." "Y-yes" Nodding mechanically, Luis takes his son''s hand and climbs into the vehicle, seeing in the front seat the most beautiful man he has ever seen in his life. Opening his mouth slightly, the young man looks at Christian in shock. After a few dazed seconds, the young man quickly turned to his father and whispered in his ear "Yes it''s him!" "I noticed" Smiling stiffly as Christian just stared at him, Luis whispered awkwardly. Smiling slightly towards the duo in front of him, Christian spoke "Nice to meet you, I''m Christian, Kyra''s friend." "H-hello, I''m Luis, Kyra''s father" Speaking nervously, Luis replied. "I-I''m Diego, Kyra''s br-brother." "Se?or Luis, a pleasure" Nodding toward the man, Christian shifts his gaze to the excited young man and smiles slightly "Diego, a pleasure" Quickly pulling something out of his backpack, Diego stretches out his hand and speaks "C-could you sign it!?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks at the book in his hands and speaks "Do you like the Harriet Potter saga?" "I used to read it when I was a kid!" Nodding quickly, Diego looked at Christian with stars in his eyes. Fiddling with his pockets, Christian spoke "I don''t have a pencil..." Quickly reaching into his backpack, Diego spoke, "I have one." "Thank you" Taking the book in his hands, Christian opened the cover and thought ''What the fuck do I write?'' After thinking for a few seconds, Christian drew a small castle with stars in the background and added his signature on it, then wrote ''With love for Diego''. "Done" Handing him the book, Christian continued "It''s my first time signing a book, so I didn''t really know what to write." "Thank you!" Quickly ncing at the signature, Diego nodded happily. Looking up, Diego fiddled with his fingers and asked shyly "C-can we take a picture?" "Sure." "Thanks!" Standing up quickly, Diego walked over to Christian and sat down next to him, then pulled out his cell phone and opened the camera. Smiling slightly towards the camera, Christian felt strange meeting for the first time a person who could be considered his fan. "it''s perfect!" Nodding quickly, Diego took to typing on his cell phone quickly. Looking at the man in front of him, Christian spoke "We should be arriving in about 20 minutes at the hospital, how have you been feelingtely?" "Aside from a slight cough and some headaches, I''m rtively well, thanks for asking" Noting that the young man is indeed someone kind, Luis rxed and spoke naturally. "Remember to tell that to the doctor, he has to look at every situation to ensure your health." "I''ll keep it in mind, thank you" "..." "..." "Mr. Luis, what do you do for a living? Kyra hardly ever talks about you" Speaking to avoid the awkward silence, Christian looked at the man and smiled. "I work in a library." "How interesting, do you always work in that line of work?" "Well..." Looking at Christian with a slight hesitation, Luis finally shook his head "I used to have another job before." "If it''s a sensitive subject don''t bother answering" Noticing the man''splicated face, Christian spoke. "It''s okay... I''m not ashamed of my past, my two children know about it" Smiling slightly, Luis looked straight into Christian''s eyes and spoke "I used to be a prostitute" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the man with interest and spoke "That''s a subject I don''t know much about, could you tell me more? Obviously if it makes you ufortable we can change the subject." Not noticing disgust or the typical disdain in the young man''s eyes, Luis nodded with satisfaction and spoke "It''s really no big deal, I used to work for a sex house and I would service 2 clients a day" "You chose the clients?" "No, I had them picked out by the people who ran the house." "So you never knew what kind of woman woulde in." "*Sigh* No..." "Excuse me for asking, but... how did you end up working at that ce?" Knowing his questions were invasive, Christian bit his lips slightly and asked cautiously. "It was a lot of little events that pushed me towards that ce" Remembering his whole life, Luis sighed and spoke "But the key factor was theck of money in my life, my mother I never knew and my father was a drug addict... you have to understand that sometimes you have to do things you don''t want to in order to survive" "..." Looking at the man speaking so matter-of-factly, Christian nodded "I know a lot of people who told me the same thing... I''m sorry you had to live through all those situations." "It''s okay, thanks to all that I was able to meet the love of my life" Smiling softly, Luis replied "All that bitter road led me to have a beautiful family, to know love and to have my beautiful children." Looking at the man silently, Christian thought ''Although he made it seem like the situation wasn''t very difficult, when he said he didn''t know what kind of woman would walk in his door, I noticed the pain in his eyes... he had to have lived through quite a few traumatizing situations for any man in this world.'' "When I first met Kyra, she spoke of you with a lot of pride and affection, now I see why...you are a good man, I am d you have achieved your happiness" Looking at the older man of 55, Christian smiled softly and spoke. "Thank you" Smiling softly, Luis sighed as all his tension left, then smiled brightly and asked "May I ask your rtionship with my daughter?" "She asked me to marry her" Laughing lightly, Christian replied. "She really did that?" raising his eyebrows in mock astonishment, Luis continued "I''m sorry for her behavior, she was always a girl who got carried away with her feelings." "It''s okay, it''s nice the way she is" Waving his handzily, Christian replied. "Kyra told me that you guys met in the military." "Yeah, I was in for a few months." "How was your experience with her? Kyra never tells me what exactly she does." Scratching his cheek, Christian thought carefully about his next words "I can only say that it was intense, we had a lot ofplicated and in some cases, dangerous missions, but Kyra was the most serious and dedicated to the job" "She always dreamed of being a super soldier" Smiling softly, Luis took out his cell phone and spoke "Look, I have a picture of her as a child where she painted her face with mud and used a stick as a weapon, she looked so cute" Raising his eyebrows, Christian moved to the side of the man and looked at the cell phone, finding a poor quality photo, but good enough to see a little girl in all her dirty clothes staring at the screen with a big smile. "Kyra used to be chubby as a child." "Honey, Kyra was plump even in school, it was when she went into the army that she started to lose weight" Laughing fondly, Luis started showing more pictures "She didn''t have many friends in school, in fact, she spent all her free time cooking, she''s very good at cooking" "She cooks?" "Sure she does, she does it better than me" Changing the image, Luis shows a picture of Pride at about 15 years old with a chubby face and a small belly, while in her hands a te of what looks like cake was visible. "You don''t know how hard I tried to get her into the Chef line, but she always insisted on being a soldier, you must know how stubborn she is." Smiling softly as he looks at the pictures, Christian nodded "Yes, in fact, her code name in the army is Pride." "A good name for my girl" "Sir, could you send me those pictures?" "Sure" Smiling with joy, Luis replied. So, Christian had a nice time with the Pride family., listening to many embarrassing situations of the woman and having dozens of pictures on his cell phone as souvenirs. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 199 Lucifer Leaving the hospital, Christian finished reading the papers in his hand and nodded "You have to buy these 3 medicines ande back in 2 weeks, there you will start the first treatment and for now they will try to avoid chemotherapy, you were quite lucky that the cancer is newly developed and apparently, it is not malignant". "The doctor was very kind, she is nothing like the unbearable man who treated me in Puerto Rico" Nodding with a smile, Luis replied. Reaching the vehicle, Leslie opened the door for them and they entered. "Leslie, let''s go to a pharmacy and buy these medications" Handing Leslie the prescription, Christian entered the limo. "No need, I can do that." "It''s okay, it''s something quick" Not caring about the cost of the medications, Christian sat down next to Luis and spoke "What time is your flight?" "It leaves in..." Looking at his watch, Luis replied, "70 minutes." "We have plenty of time" Nodding, Christian spoke. Spending the whole way chatting happily, they finally arrived at the airport and got out of the limo. Handing the bag of medicine to the man, Christian spoke "It was a pleasure to share the day with you, you have my cell phone if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call". Taking Christian''s hands, Luis smiled softly "Thank you for your help young man, when you have timee to Puerto Rico, you are wee in my humble home." "I''ll be sure to give me a ride around those parts." Looking at his watch, Luis spoke quickly "Thanks for everything, I''ll go get ready for the flight". "Have a safe trip" "Bye" Nodding, Luis takes his reluctant son''s hand and they walk towards the airport under Christian''s steady gaze. After about 15 minutes, Christian finally speaks. "Let''s go". ... "Juste back as soon as possible, yes?" Taking Christian''s hands with a sad expression, Elisa asks. "Of course I will, after I finish my business I''ll go home" Smiling softly at Elisa''s teary eyes, Christian replied. "You promise?" "I don''t need to make you a promise to keep my pretty Elisa" Hugging the woman, Christian caresses her long crimson hair and smiles "I wouldn''tst many days without you~" "I love you" Hugging Christian, Elisa smiled warmly "I already agreed to be your secretary, just tell me when you''re ready and we''ll work together!" "Of course I am" Releasing Elisa, Christian took the woman''s soft face and gently kissed her fleshy lips "Remember to feed my fish, and take care of the squirrels!" With an intoxicated expression, Elisa nodded. Turning to the woman who was already seated watching television, Christian moved closer to her and kissed her lips, then smiled "Take care, I''ll see you around." "Why so many goodbye? It''s not like you''re traveling to another world" Waving her handzily, Sarah licked her lips and replied. Rolling his eyes, Christian sighed and walked towards Elisa, then kissed her lips again and spoke softly "Remember to call me, I love you" "Mn" "See you" With onest kiss, Christian walks towards the jet''s exit, then down the stairs and walks towards the captain "You''re all set, have a good flight" "Rx, they are in good hands" Nodding, the captain replied. "Appreciate it" Nodding towards the woman, Christian walked towards the limo and climbed in, then sighed and fixed his suit. Opening the window, Leslie asked, "Are we going to the event?" "Yes." Days passed quickly since his trip to Texas, Christian dedicated himself to learning military technology while making sure to constantly update his social media. His musicpany was officially opened and announced to the public, something that immediately caught the media''s attention, but it was all overshadowed by a certain video that leaked on social media. Pulling out his cell phone, Christian looks at thements on his photos and smiles "Stupid people". Thetestments he receives is something that could be considered very bad for any public figure, but Christian already uploaded multiple stories and photos where heughs at there reactions. Thements varied, he had insults with the word ''Racist'' and even named him as ''supremacist'', all because of the video where he sang about a ck woman who dreamed of being a drug dealer and saying ''Nigga'' on a stage. Although not all of hisments are of this style, it can be said that it is a small number of people who attack him, but the media as always magnify everything and put gasoline on the fire. After about 30 minutes of travel, Christian finally arrived in the center of the city, while to his right was arge line of people that seemed to follow him around the corner of the street. Arriving in front of what appeared to be a bookstore, Leslie stopped the car opened the window "I''ll open the door for you, we have a lot of reporters outside." "Fine" Looking at therge number of cameras outside the bookstore, Christian muttered "I can''t avoid the media anymore, let''s show my attitude." Christian thought deeply about what image he wants to give to the media. At first he thought about being the typical nice figure that everyone loves and doesn''t mess with anyone, but thinking about how restricted he would be, he finally scrapped the idea and took a different route. Be the man who speaks his mind andughs at controversy. They call him a racist for saying ''Nigga''? Well, he''ll say it 20 more times in front of the camera. They tell him he can''t rap because he''s white? He will release 10 rap albums and at the same time, he will say ''Nigga'' 100 times in each song. The less he cares about criticism, the less they will bother to criticize him in the future, knowing that it won''t affect him in the slightest. Although this can only be done by a person with backing and importance, because a random celebrity, could get burned by that attitude. Seeing the door open in front of him, Christian adjusts a smile between frivolous and mischievous. The moment he stepped out of the vehicle, multiple lights came to his body, while arge number of reporters approached him. But before the questions started pouring in, Christian raised both his hands and shouted "I''ll answer questions, but one at a time, don''t hurry!" Standing quickly to one side of Christian, Leslie looked at everyone with narrowed eyes. "..." Hearing only the shouts of the people in line, Christian looked at the security of the ce and nodded, then looked at the reporters showing impatience on their faces. Pointing to a random man, Christian spoke "You first." Approaching quickly, the man brought his microphone closer and spoke "Christian Grey, may we know how long ago you got out of prison?" "I got out about a year ago for good behavior" Answering with a smile, Christian looked over to another reporter and pointed "You" "Could you tell us if the rumors that you were in the army are true?" "Yes, I was in the army for a few months, next." "What do you n to do now that you are free?" "That''s a great question!" smiling even more, Christian looked towards the cameras and spoke "Today I publicly announce that I''ming back to the world with another stage name, from today I will be, Lucifer!" "Christian Grey, what was the reason for your new stage name, are you ashamed of yourself?" "Not at all, but Christian Grey died because of the corruption of this dirty country inside the prison, today you see a new man and not the naive boy who believed that justice would always win." "Lucifer, we heard rumors that you opened a new musicpany, are you thinking of singing?" "The rumors are true, I opened a new musicpany and we already have some talents recruited by me, in a few days you will have more official news about all this... as for me singing, it is something I am currently quite interested in" Nodding with satisfaction at hearing his new name, Christian looked at the woman and answered kindly. "Lucifer, what do you think about the scandal you are currently surrounded in, from being named as a racist to being branded as a white supremacist?" "That''s the mostughable shit I''ve heard in thest few days" Unscrupulously insulting, Christian continued "If people think of me as a racist because of my song, that''s on them, I personally don''t care about skin colors and I''ve always said I judge by character...what I try to do in that song is to imply that gang life is not all pretty, no more, no less" "So why is the main character ck?" "Why not be? Do you have a problem with ck protagonists?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian continued "But leaving behind the endless circle of yes and no, I must say that in the lyrics of the song, I specifically said that skin color doesn''t matter, ck, yellow, white, pink, red or whatever color you are, evil can grow inside all of us and something as stupid as your skin color doesn''t matter." "Couldn''t you have made the protagonist white skinned?" Rolling his eyes, Christian looked at the man who won''t let skin talk and replied "This story is true, the woman being talked about actually existed and the **** of her father was a fact, this is just a little story I heard from a friend in jail" "Couldn''t you have left the skin color out and just talked about the situation?" "You know what?" looking at the man with narrowed eyes, Christian continued "All your questions have to do with the damn skin color, you want tobel me a racist? Do it, I''ll even let you have it easier." Staring directly into the man''s camera, Christian raised his middle finger and spoke "cks, whites, yellows, pinks, everyone with skin, fuck you! I''m a flesh supremacist and I hate everyone with skin because they make me feel inferior!" "..." "Any other questions?" Recovering his calm smile, Christian ignores the man and looks to the other sides. "Christian, aren''t you worried about attracting the displeasure of religious believers with your new stage name?" "I already said I''m not Christian, and as for your question...why would I care what other people say because of my name?" looking at Leslie, Christian speaks "That will be all for today, now if you''ll excuse me, I have books to sign." Suddenly moving, Christian walked past all the reporters like it was nothing, while Leslie quickly followed him. Entering the building, Christian looked at the desk in front of the door and walked towards it, then looked at the woman approaching him. "Julia White, nice to see you again." [A/N: For those who forgot who that woman is, Julia was part of the 4 editors Christian met at his publishing house.] Looking at Christian in a slight daze, Julia blinked repeatedly. "Julia?" "Y-yes" Shaking her head quickly, Julia smiled stiffly and spoke "You''ve grown up." "I get that every day" Looking at the spot where several women watched him from afar, Christian spoke "Shall we initiate?" "You can have a seat, we''ll let people in whenever you want" Recovering from her initial daze, Julia smiled professionally and pointed towards the table. Nodding, Christian walked over to the desk and Leslie stood behind him, then pulled out a gold pen with ck ents and yed with it between her fingers. Nodding towards Christian, Julia walks over to the women who didn''t dare approach Christian and begins to organize the whole process. "Are you sure about what you did?" looking at Christian, Leslie continued "You just dropped a bombshell on your name, you will be criticized everywhere." "The media doesn''t matter, eventually they will lose their relevance and social media will take over with the new youth" Leaning his arm on the table, Christian rested his chin on it and continued "The new generation loves attitude like mine, even more if ites from a man, believe me it will be for the best" "Understood." After about 5 minutes, Julia approached Christian and spoke "We''ll open the doors". ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 200 Event "Go ahead." Nodding, Julia walked to the doors of the venue and opened them, then stepped out and looked at the security of the ce "Let the people in a line, anyone who tries to sneak in, get them out" Taking a deep breath, Christian looked at the bottle of water next to him and sighed "It''s going to be a long day." Looking up, Christian sees arge group of women entering with numerous books in their hands, while excited smiles are seen on their faces. The person to arrive is a woman around 24 years old, her hair was dark and her body was slim, but instead of asking for a signature, she just stared at Christian''s face in a daze. "Hello?" "..." "Do you need me to sign something?" smiling kindly, Christian asked patiently. "Y-yes" Regaining her mind, the woman quicklyid four books on the table. Looking at the covers, Christian spoke "I see you like LoveCraft." "They''re my favorite books!" Nodding quickly, the woman responded with an excited, blushing face. Taking the books, Christian asked "May I know your name?" "Ana Brown!" "I appreciate you being here, Ana Brown" Already having nned for him having to sign on the books, Christian thought no more of it and left his words ''With love to Ana Brown, may life smile on you'', along with his signature below. Signing each book, Christian looked at the woman and smiled "Done." "C-can we take a picture?" pulling out her cell phone with trembling hands, the woman asked. "Sure." "Thanks!" Quickly picking up her cell phone, the woman activated the front camera and looked into the camera with a big smile. Standing up slightly, Christian walked over to the camera and smiled. "Ready!" saving the photo, the woman turns to Christian and speaks "I admire you so much for all that you have aplished, I want you to know that I will always support you!" "I''m d to know I have your support, I promise to remember you Ana Brown." "If you are finished with your order, please leave, we have more people waiting" Suddenly, Julia walked over and spoke. "Yes..." Nodding in a lowered mood, the woman looked at Christian closely and took her leave. Looking at the woman''s back, Christian smiled softly and looked at the next woman. Situations simr to this happened throughout the day, while Christian currently looked at a bespectacled and somewhat stuffed woman with an amused smile. "That''s why I''ve always said that Gandalf is much better than that old headmistress in Harriet Potter''s book, it''s obvious he would beat her in a death match" Talking for 10 minutes non-stop about their inte debate, the woman finally looked at Christian and spoke as her cell phone pointed at him "Thanks to this whole situation, I took the trouble toe to Detroit from Canada to find out from the author himself who would win in a battle to the death." Scratching his cheek, Christian thought for a few seconds and spoke "I honestly never thought about a battle between these two great figures, but the power system and the way their powers work is very different, so I wouldn''t know what to tell you in this aspect, but..." Rising slightly, Christian approaches the woman and whispers in her ear "I think Gandalf wins, she is obviously more powerful." "I knew it!" With a twinkle in her eye, the woman cried out excitedly. "Now...do you want me to sign any books for you?" "Yes" Opening her backpack, the woman ces on the table theplete saga of The Lady of the Rings "These please". "Your name?" "Harper Smith" ''The 87th person to have thest name Smith today'' Smiling, Christian signed the books and nodded "Thank you for your support." Situations like this where Christian is asked for an opinion on his books was a fairlymon urrence today, where for the first time, he felt so mentally drained. From signing books so much, he had to use up the ink from 3 pens and if it wasn''t for his strange body, he would be sure that his hand would be numb to the max. "Thank you for your support." "A-to you" Nodding sheepishly, the man takes the books and rushes out of the ce, causing Christian to sigh wearily. Looking at his watch, Christian mutters "I''ve been at this shit for 9 hours with no rest whatsoever..." Taking a cookie from the package beside him, Christian savors the sweet and squints his eyes with satisfaction "Exquisite~" "That would be all for today" Moving closer to Christian, Julia spoke with a slight smile "Tomorrow we start at the same time." "Good..." Stretching his body tiredly, Christian sighed and spoke "2 days signing books and most likely there will be more people tomorrow..." "You don''t need to take pictures with them, we can also limit the amount of books to 1, so we can do everything faster." "It''s ok, I''ve never done everything and it''s a nice experience" Leaning on the desk, Christian muttered to himself "Having contact with so many people and seeing so many smiles really gave me a good feeling..." Looking at the tired Christian, Leslie smiled slightly for a few seconds, then back to her stoic face. "Sigh*" Rising to his feet, Christian sighs contentedly and speaks "We''re off, see you tomorrow Julia sleep well." "Thank you for your cooperation." Nodding, Christian looks at the women working in the ce and speaks "I also appreciate you bringing me cookies, if you have any books to sign, you can hand them to me tomorrow before we open the doors, don''t be shy, I don''t bite" Leaving the ce, Christian climbs into the limo and leans back in the seats. "It''s all very strange..." Closing his eyes, Christian continues mumbling "Almost everyone who sees me for the first time is stunned... I know I''m handsome, but I don''t think it''s so much that I lose myposure with a simple look... even men are stunned, I don''t know how many blushing faces I had to see today." "What a weird shit." ... "So radars are no big deal..." Finishing hisst book, Christian threw it on the bed and muttered "It all goes on frequencies and various antennas all around the world... different antennas with different powers, the most powerful one as of today can cover the whole united states without problems and is in the hands of the Chinese, but they could never mount a radar that big without the country knowing about it, it''s a good thing but the size of the antenna makes it useless if you want to use it in enemy territory." "Systems have dys, the best radar detects everything for you in 30 seconds within the medium range, if it reaches the extremes, it can take up to a minute" "Computers are still a hindrance to current technology...we need the quantumputer and we can restructure the obsolete 0 and 1 system" "It''s already February 20... my siblings start school in a few days.... well, I will make the appointment with Ivana to see the research, then I could take a quick trip to Russia and continue with my objective.... Leslie can go with Lust to get the information about the gold from the Church... I will do that" Nodding to himself, Christian murmured. Looking at theputer screen in front of him, Christian smirked as he saw himself on the front page of a newspaper "You can really tell the difference in treatment, I''m sure they would have taken the opportunity to talk shit about me before, but now they magically talk about how little I care about racial issues." From that day with the reporters, Christian was prepared for all kinds of verbal attacks, but he never thought that anyone important would actually go against him and not try to modify his words to make him look bad. Sure, there''s no shortage of people who throw shit, but they''re irrelevant people who don''t even exist in the grand scheme of things. Although well, Christian never really knew how much power Eva currently has in the country. For her to slightly guide the media''s opinion is something as easy as breathing right now, a few calls, a few threats and that''s it, all taken care of. Picking up his cell phone, Christian looks at his follower numbers on Instagram and mutters "65 million, this is growing fast..." "The girls have already started their first gigs at small events... we bought factories to produce the records, we control a recordbel and have the musicpany put together" Muttering to himself, Christian continued "With all this I''ll be able to clean up the gold" The whole aspect of music is more important than just fame to Christian. If he learned anything from his old world, it''s that movies and music is a great way tounder money and transform illegal assets into legal ones. Once he steals the 100,000 tons of gold, he just has to trade it to certain countries or mafias, then take the money in dors and use it to buy records for himself and that''s it, moneyundered. Besides, Christian can simply say that he sold the records to Russia and that they are distributed there in different recordbels, it is impossible for the U.S. government to demand data in Russia, so, even if they try to investigate who are the people who bought so much money in records, their hands will be tied. Although this has its downside, since all ie has to go through taxes, record manufacturing, legal bullshit and sries, so you end up losing about 30% of whatever you want tounder. "Hisss~" Looking up, Christian gently watched therge snake crawling towards him, then stretching his arm to the ground and allowing it toe up "Hey little one, I went to see you a while ago and you were asleep." Gently stroking Lilith''s scales, Christian continued "Look how big you''ve gotten, how long are you? 4 meters? Also, you must be weighing about 70 pounds...you''re a very big and strong girl." "Hisss~" Caressing her head with Christian''s face, Lilith hissed. Looking at his cell phone, Christian smiles and speaks "Let''s show the world how beautiful my dear Lilith is." Opening the camera, Christian starts a live stream and lies back on the couch with Lilith wrapped around his shoulders. After a few seconds, thousands of people began to join in quickly. After a minute of silence, Christian looks at the number of people watching and mutters, "We already have 150,000 people..." Staring at the cell phone, Christian speaks "Hi, it''s the first time I''ve done this, but I''m bored and I want to show you the cutest snake in the world~" Focusing the camera on Lilith, Christian smiles and caresses his cheek on the snake''s head "This is Lilith, my dear friend, isn''t she pretty~?" "Hisss~" Caressing her head with Christian''s cheek, Lilith hisses. "Hehe~" As Christian happily shows off his faithfulpanion, thements were quickly exploding with thousands of people typing at the same time. "I just saw a freaking anaconda rubbing its head with a human?" "Is it really Lucifer? I don''t think a human could be that beautiful, I''m wetting myself just by watching it." "Will you sing?" "Don''t you feel sorry for taking an animal out of its natural habitat to satisfy your ego?" Squinting at thatstment, Christian spoke "PeacefulFish, aren''t you ashamed to talk shit you don''t know?" "My dear Lilith came with me for her own desires, she never leaves my side and as you''ll see, she loves me very much." "Hisss~" Without stopping rubbing her head with Christian''s cheek, Lilith hissed. "I showed you pictures of my friend, but I never told you how I met her" Stroking Lilith''s head, Christian looked at the camera and spoke "This cute snake saved my life in the army, you can say that thanks to her today I talk to you, since that day she always sticks to me.... By any chance, does anyone know what kind of snake it could be?" "It''s an anaconda" "It''s not" Looking at thement, Christian continued "It''s impossible for it to be an anaconda, in fact, I don''t know what kind of snake it is either, but look at this." "Lilith, open your mouth to see your cute fangs" "Hisss~" Opening her mouth instantly, Lilith stood still as she baredrge white colored fangs. "It''s venomous, as far as I know, anacondas are only big, not venomous" Stroking Lilith''s fangs for a few seconds, Christian finally kisses her head and smiles "You can close your mouth, thank you~" "Hisss~" "Shit, she really listens to him." "Maybe what kind of torture did the poor snake go through to take orders..." "Did you see your picture? Your face is a torture to anyone who sees it, stop talking shit." "Yeah... Simp" "Simp" "Simp" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 201 Lila Looking at the sudden string of the word ''Simp'', Christian chuckled and spoke "It''s impossible for an animal to be tamed by force alone, you need to give it love just like a human, believe it or not, they are very intelligent." "And your tiger?" "He ate it" "He better eat me" "Simp" Rolling his eyes, Christian looked up and shouted "Kitty, are you around?" "..." "Meow~" Rushing over to Christian, Kitty jumped onto hisp and purred as she rubbed her head against his chest. "Here''s my cute Kitty" Stroking the tiger''s ears, Christian looked at the camera and smiled "You know Kitty is good friends with Lilith? I usually see them ying together, in fact, Lilith makes sure the birds don''t eat little Kitty." "Friendship between a tiger and a snake?" "Who names a tiger after Kitty?" "Millionaires, you wouldn''t understand them." Slowly lowering herself down to Christian''s shoulder, Lilith stared at the tiger rubbing against Christian, then brought her head close and tapped him lightly "Hisss~" "Meow~?" Turning her head, Kitty stared at Lilith, then raised her little paw and swatted Lilith''s head "Meow!" "..." Watching the little scuffle with a soft smile, Christian simply petted his two girls. "Shit, they really are friends!" "How much has he tortured those two animals..." "Who the fuck is this heavy woman and why is she called PeacefulFish?" "I don''t know, but I''m reporting her for hateful content." "Great idea." "What desperate women." "Simp." Watching as thements quickly scroll down and at the same time fight amongst themselves, Christian blinks for a few seconds and speaks "I''ll go, I have to go torture more animals and lead my supremacist movement, long live the flesh" Cutting off the transmission, Christian looks at the cell phone and mutters "What a strange experience." "*Sigh* I feel sick already" Looking down at his shaking hands, Christian gets up from the couch and walks through the house, then reaches Eva''s work room and walks towards her. Looking at the quietly working woman with a serious face, Christian bit his lips and walked towards her, then stood behind her and crouched down to her level. "Mommy~" Whispering sensuously in her ear, Christian began to move his hands down Eva''s stomach, then slipping them under her pants and gently touching his mother''s fleshy lower lips "I''m hungry~" Pulling off her sses while biting her lips, Eva moans lightly and whispers hotly "Let''s go to the bedroom" "As you wish~" ... 4 dayster. Killeen, Texas. Stepping off the helicopter, Christian nodded towards the pilot and looked at the luxurious Roll Royce in front of him, then adjusted his suit and walked towards her. "It''s nice to see you again, Christian Grey, or should I call you Lucifer?" "Lucifer is nicer" Looking at the voluptuous woman in front of him, Christian smiled and continued "I didn''t know I would have the country''s advisor apanying me today." "We can''t just let any person handle a person as important as you" Smiling meekly, L opened the vehicle door and bowed "Please,e in" Looking at therge breasts showing through L''s tight dress, Christian smiled beautifully and spoke "You are a very polite woman, thank you very much~" Climbing in after Christian, L sat down next to him and crossed her legs elegantly, then turned to Christian and spoke "It was a long trip, do you want to stop by for a rest first or a bite to eat?" Looking at his watch, Christian nodded "I think so, it''s already 8pm, how about we go get something to eat?" "You took my words away" Smiling, L speaks towards the driver "We drive towards the mansion." Raising his eyebrows as the vehicle began its movement, Christian looked at the woman with interest and asked "Mansion?" "This town doesn''t have restaurants that are up to your standards, so I prepared a Chef at a mansion I have nearby, I hope you don''t mind." "Not at all, I appreciate the consideration" Looking in the rear view mirror out of the corner of his eye, Christian casuallymented "Looks like it will be a safe trip." Increasing her smile a little more, L looked out the rear window of the vehicle, finding 4 dots in the sky following them from a distance, apart from 3 vehiclesing with quite a few meters of distance. "It''s for our safety, keep in mind that I have responsibilities in the country, this protection is mandatory." "You don''t need to give me exnations, it was just an innocentment." Chatting irrelevant topics for 35 minutes, Christian finally arrived at a beautifully lit 2-story house next to a river. [Photo Here] Getting out of the vehicle, L stretched her hand towards Christian and smiled "If I may?" "Thank you~" Smiling, Christian takes L''s slender and soft hand, then getting out of the vehicle and looking around the ce "It''s a nice house" "I usuallye here to calm my mind, we don''t have neighbors and we have a lot of nature nearby to appreciate" Letting go of Christian''s hand, L looks at the man and speaks "Let''s go?" "Sure" Walking along with L, Christian stealthily looked around and smiled seeing no security nearby, as the vehicle that brought them suddenly drove off. Opening the door to the house, L speaks "Wee to my humble home." Stepping into the house, Christian analyzes the whole ce and nods with satisfaction "You have afortable environment, it''s a good house to rx in" "Thank you" Nodding slightly, L closes the door and starts walking, being instantly followed by Christian. Arriving in the living room, Christian looks at the door connecting to the patio and sees a small candlelit table facing the river, while a woman dressed in white was cooking elegantly in front of the table. Following L silently, Christian passes around therge pool and arrives at the small table. Pulling out the chair, L bowed slightly and spoke "Please have a seat." "Thank you~" Smiling sweetly, Christian sat up straight and adjusted his posture to give a more refined look ''I never thought I''d use this knowledge so quickly.'' Sitting down across from Christian, L crossed her legs and looked at Chef, then nodded towards her. Wiping the sweat from her brow with a cloth, a woman of about 39 years old walks towards Christian and sets a te in front of him "At Madame L''s request, we have as dinner Italian white truffle apanied with saut¨¦ed mushrooms topped with White Stilton Gold cheese" Opening a silver tray in front of Christian, the woman continued "For a change we have Ecuadorian shrimp saut¨¦ed with a pinch of pepper, while next to it you see the famous seafood from Asia, the Avalon." Opening another tray, the woman continued "To taste we also have Caviar Almas apanied with a white sauce, my specialty." Looking at the small table with such elegant food, Christian thought ''All this food should cost at least 8000 dors... L really took this little gathering seriously''. "It all looks very exquisite" Leaving his thoughts, Christian smiles cheerfully and nods towards the woman "Thank you for your efforts" "That would be all, thank you for your time" Looking towards the woman, L spoke with a slight smile, clearly indicating to leave. Bowing slightly, the woman left the ce silently, leaving Christian and Lpletely alone. Picking up an elegant looking bottle of wine, L removed the cork with ease and asked "Wine?" "You know I''m underage, don''t you?" "Does that matter?" "Not at all" Taking his ss, Christian stretched it towards L and spoke "Please~" Smiling slightly, L slowly pours wine into Christian''s ss, then pours herself and sets the bottle down on the table. Taking a small sip of wine, Christian narrowed his eyes in satisfaction and spoke "I must say this elegant meal took me by surprise, more so seeing 2 of my favorite foods on this table, shrimp and mushroom, as for the others, I never tasted it." "A pleasant surprise?" taking a small sip of wine, L raised an eyebrow and asked. "You could say, first we have to see how the dinner will end to give you a rating." "Fair enough." Looking at the food in front of him, Christian begins todle a little bit of everything onto his te, then eating as he casually chatted with L about unimportant topics. After about 30 minutes and 4 sses of wine, Christian''s cheeks were already a little flushed and he spoke "Will you tell me at some point what this meal means?" "It''s just a way of expressing my goodwill, do you dislike it?" "Not at all, I find you quite agreeable" Skewering a shrimp, Christian popped it into his mouth and smiled with satisfaction "This is exquisite, especially the white truffles, I think I''ll have to buy a few kilos." "I have some in my stash, I can give you a few kilos if you want them." "You are a very sweet woman, aren''t you?" "That''s the first time I''ve ever been told that" Having a more rxed smile, L rested her arm on the table and sipped quietly from her wine. "L, was this a wee nned by your mother-inw?" "Not at all, in fact I haven''t told anyone about this." "You''re very bold." "They tell me every day." Gently swirling his wine ss, Christian looked at the river beside him calmly, then looked up at the moon above him and smiled "I noticed you''re not wearing your wedding ring, Everything okay with your husband?" Looking at her finger, L sighed and looked up at the moon "We are going through a difficult situation, you could say we are staying together now because of our children." "How old are they?" "The boy is the oldest, 8 years old, while the girl is already 6 years old." "Is it difficult to raise them?" "Not at all, but to be honest I don''t spend a lot of time at home, usually they are taken care of by the staff or my husband." "How long have you been married?" "9 years." "May I know your age?" "I turn 33 in two months" Raising an eyebrow, Christian smiles yfully "You look pretty good to be over 30, I thought you were about 28" "It''s thanks to the sport I guess" "They say it helps" Taking another sip of wine, Christian continues "9 years married, that''s quite a long time" "Seems like I just got married yesterday" "You got married at a pretty young age." "You haven''t thought about getting married? Usually you find your partner during this age." "I don''t n on getting married, I don''t n on starting a ''serious'' rtionship during this time either, I have many goals and it would just be a distraction." "I understand your thinking, but sometimes one just needs to have some way to rx, meet new people or maybe find someone to be yourself with" Raising an eyebrow slightly, Christian just smiled silently and nced sideways at the woman next to him ''The whole dinner had an ambiguous atmosphere and she''s already carrying several suggestivements, what a funny woman.'' "But you have your husband to be yourself, how bad is the rtionship between you two?" "It''s supposed to be a secret, but I have no problem telling you... the truth is that we don''t even share a bed anymore, today we each do our own thing and that''s it." "It''s a shame, haven''t you thought about divorce? I''m sure your children will understand." "I''ve been thinking about it, but we''ll see in the future, you understand the political and business environment, it''s not a wise decision to separate at this time." ncing at his watch for a moment, Christian smiled and pulled a card out of his pocket, then stretched it out to L and smiled "For you" Raising her eyebrows, L looked at the card with interest. "It''s my personal number, you can contact me anytime." "I''m ttered" Pocketing the card with a smile, L replied. "You should, only a handful of people have my private number" Gently wiping his mouth, Christian slowly stands up andments "I feel tired, could you direct me where to sleep?" "dly" Wiping her mouth, L stands up and speaks "Come with me." Following the woman silently, Christian couldn''t help but walk a little slower to look at the beautiful ass in front of him secretly. After walking for a few minutes, Christian reached the second floor and they finally stopped in front of a door "This is the guest room, it''s fully equipped with everything you might need, although I don''t have any men''s clothes." "That''s okay, I have my clothes stored in the helicopter" Looking at the room, Christian nods and walks in, then turns to L and speaks "It was a nice dinner, see you tomorrow" "I''ll be in the next room if you need anything, feel free toe in" "I''ll keep that in mind" Smiling slightly, Christian stares into the woman''s eyes and slowly closes the door, then turns and whispers "It''s tempting, but let''s make it more fun." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 202 Quantum Computer Opening his eyes slowly, Christian yawned and stretched his body. Blinking for a few seconds, Christian finally sighed and got out of bed, then walked to the bathroom to take a shower. After a few minutes, Christian emerged from the bathroom while drying his hair with a towel. Grabbing his clothes, Christian dressed in his suit and put on his jewelry. Rolling up his shirt, Christian takes his wallet and cell phone, then takes his tie and suit jacket on his arm and leaves the room. Walking through the ce, Christian arrives in the main room and sees L cing food on the table. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" smiling, L looks at Christian and spoke, wearing nothing but a bathrobe around her body while her long hair was still damp. "It was nice" Nodding with a slight smile, Christian sat down at the table and looked at its contents ''Eggs, fruits, nuts, toast, various cheeses, yes she did make an effort.'' Looking at his watch, Christian asked "What time are we going to the military base?" "Whenever we want, but for now let''s eat something" Smiling slightly, L sat down in front of Christian and looked at him. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Looking at her cell phone on the table, L frowns slightly and looks at Christian. "Answer it, I don''t have a problem." "*Sigh*" Nodding, L picks up the cell phone and answers. "Hi honey." ''It''s her husband'' Smiling slightly as he hears the voice perfectly, Christian quietly makes himself a coffee as he listens to the conversation. "Is something wrong?" "No, I was just calling to see how you are." "Everything''s fine over here, I''m eating." "What happened with that Christian guy?" "He''s staying at a hotel, we''re going to fulfill his request today". "Honey, be careful with that man, remember that mom said he''s dangerous" "I have it on my mind, how are the kids?" "They are watching cartoons" Staring at Christian while talking to her husband, L only smiled slightly. Eating with amusement, Christian popped a piece of toast into his mouth and looked at the tight robe of the woman in front of him ''No doubt a top notch body... if I were to Google Milf, she should be the image that pops up for me'' After a few minutes, L cut the call short and smiled "I''m sorry for the inconvenience" "It''s okay, it''s your husband after all" "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, L sighed and nodded, then ate in silence, asionally appreciating the beautiful man in front of her. After a half hour in silence, L wiped her mouth and spoke "I''ll go get dressed, we leave in 20 minutes." "Take your time." Nodding, L stood up and stretched her body slightly, causing Christian to quickly steal a nce at the woman''srge figure that was pulled even tighter by the robe. Standing alone in the dining room, Christian whispered with amusement "What a thrill, I''ll be the lover!" "But let''s make this more fun, let her try harder" Whispering to himself, Christian took a sip of coffee with satisfaction "How nice it feels to be wooed by a beautiful woman." ... Stepping onto a metal elevator, Christian looked at the woman next to him and the two military men following him "Is it underground?" "Just a little bit, floor -1" "I never thought it would be on this military base, didn''t a woman die here 2 days ago?" "It was a suicide" "How about not, they already have 5 suicides, 6 disappearances and 9 murders in less than 2 years" Looking sideways at the woman, Christian perfectly remembers all the news about Fort Hood "And curiously half of these dead or missing people had a history of having suffered a sexual abuse inside this ce" "..." Frowning slightly, L nced sidelong at the military women at her back. *Ding* Opening the elevator, Christian found 2 more military women standing in front of the door. "Let''s go" Undeterred, L walked past the two women and led Christian around the ce, circling the grounds several times in the process. Arriving in front of arge metal door, L turned to Christian and spoke "We need to check you, you know, protocols...plus your cell phone needs to stay here." "Okay" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian takes it and opens his arms. Nodding towards the military, L receives Christian''s cell phone and leaves it in a metal box by the side of the door. Approaching Christian, a woman starts touching him all over, going so far as to reach into Christian''s pockets to make absolutely sure. After a few seconds, the woman spoke "Shoes." Nodding, Christian took off his shoes and calmly looked at therge door in front of him. Taking Christian''s shoes, the woman checked them carefully, then took the bare feet and touched every part of him. "Clean." Putting his shoes back on, Christian smiles slightly and speaks "Let''s go?" "Let''s go" Pulling a card out of her pocket, L pulls it close to the door, causing it to open automatically in front of her. With the door open, Christian caught a glimpse ofrge machines as many women in white coats walked around talking to each other. Walking in next to L, Christian looked around curiously as a woman in her 70''s approached L. "We were expecting you." Nodding towards the woman, L looks at Christian and speaks "This is Christian Grey, today''s special guest." Approaching Christian, the woman looked at him closely and smiled slightly "It''s an honor to meet you, I never thought I would see in person the man who solved so many of the millennium''s problems." "You don''t have to be so formal, you can call me Lucifer." "Well..." Nodding, the old woman looked around and asked "Do you know what a quantumputer is?" "Yes what is it supposed to mean and I have several ideas of what it can aplish." "Then you know enough" Starting to walk, the woman begins to point torge ck boxes at her sides "What you see here, is a supeputer, it is our major tool in the research process, where we simte processors, operating systems and everything needed for the research" Being guided by the old woman, Christian listened for 5 hours every detail of the ce. "This is the brain of the machine, it doesn''t work yet, but we hope that in a few years it will be able to start for the first time." Looking at the big machine hung with futuristic look and several golden panels in a circle, Christian thought ''With all this in mind... they will fail.'' ''Although I don''t know much about what the advances of my old world were like, I do know that IBM who led America''s quantumputer went bankrupt because of a mistake'' Looking at the machine in front of him, Christian continued ''They made a mistake in the area of information transmission, as their processor that cost them so much money to create, was with the foundation of electrons, these possess mass and consequently, move slower'' ''When they are at low temperatures, electrons are more efficient in this sense, but they could never maintain such a low temperature, no matter how many processors or systems they create... as I recall, the solution was a different approach, photons.'' ''Photons as a data transmission system was a revtion during 2023, this solves the heating of machines and helped to have a temperature much lower than that of outer space, not to mention that everything would move at the speed of light and therefore, theputer would be at least 10 times faster'' ''With photons, the big problem of heating was easily solved, but then came another problem that was easily solved with a natural mineral that was previously considered trash, Cuprite'' Looking at the old woman next to him, Christian smiled slightly and thought ''In the future a kilo of this mineral will cost up to 100,000 dors, more expensive than gold''. ''Cuprite is the base material to create Rydberg Pritons, the quasi-particles that continuously change light to matter and vice versa... this was the mineral that managed to create this in 2036'' With a twinkle in his eye and already having a clear idea of what was achieved and what is missing, Christian looked next to her and asked "What system do you n to use in theputer?" "One of our own which is something simr to Linux, but it is still in creation as it must contain a lot of content." "Can I see the internal structure of the quantumputer?" "Th-this..." Looking at L ufortably, the old woman could not give an answer. Staring at Christian for a few seconds, L finally spoke "Leave us alone for a moment." Nodding, the military women walked along with the old woman, leaving Christianpletely alone with L. "You know I can''t allow that, don''t you?" "But you will give me permission, no?" Approaching Christian, L takes his hand gently and stares him straight in the eyes. ''This woman sure is tall, 197 centimeters, 7 centimeters taller than me'' Staring into L''s eyes, Christian just smiled silently. "Let me ask you out on a date." "And what do you have in mind?" "It''s a surprise, but it will be for my mansion." "It''s possible, after all if I want to study the structure I will have to give myself several days in this ce" Smiling warmly, Christian answered with interest. "So you ept?" "Why not?" Smiling, L nodded "Then we have a deal." "..." Looking at the woman who turned around, Christian just smiled with amusement. Turning around, L''s smile widened as her eyes seemed to sparkle with excitement. Walking quickly towards the woman in the distance, L pulled a dark card from her pocket and showed it to the woman "Christian Grey has authorization to view the research data, it was a direct order from the president." Looking at the card in front of her, the old woman nodded respectfully "I''ll be of help in whatever you need". Nodding, L walks to Christian and speaks "All set, you can see everything in the investigation but you can''t take anything out of the ce, you can stay only 3 days before they start to get suspicious." "That''s enough, I appreciate it" Smiling charmingly, Christian winked at L and spoke "I hope it''s a good date, would be my first date, although yesterday was pretty close to one." Looking at Christian''s face silently, L nodded and turned away "I''ll leave you alone for now." "Let''s leave at approximately 6 p.m." "Understood" Walking away quickly, L pulls out her cell phone and starts sending several messages as an excited smile was seen on her face. "Women are... simple" Looking at L''s back, Christian muttered with amusement. ... Looking out the window of the vehicle calmly, Christian process in his mind everything he learned today, seeing the future of the quantumputer bing clearer and clearer. "Do you need to go get your clothes?" sitting down next to Christian, L asked. "Yes." "Do you want me to send someone for your bag?" "That would be good." "I''ll give notice" Pulling out her cell phone with a smile, L began texting rapidly, ncing asionally at Christian with fascination. After a silent but pleasant ride, Christian arrives at L''s house and gets out of the vehicle with her help. "Wait a moment" Stopping Christian, L approaches the driver of the vehicle and dismisses her, then smiles towards Christian and speaks. "Give me 5 minutes, I''ll go remove my dress and change into morefortable clothes, I have a surprise for you." Raising his eyebrows, Christian nods as he takes off his suit jacket "Could you take this for me?" "dly." Looking at the woman''s back, Christian turns his gaze and observes nature "What is this woman nning..." Waiting on her feet for 10 minutes, L finally came out dressed in dark, tight-fitting sweatpants, with a short-sleeved white T-shirt being just as tight as her pants. Looking at the wonderful curves of the woman in front of him, Christian sighed with satisfaction. "Are we going for sports?" but without showing his appreciation, Christian asked with a smile. "Not at all, I just wanted to befortable,e with me." Nodding, Christian followed L leisurely, unable to take his eyes off the great ass in front of him with the wide hips swaying with every step. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 203 Lilas Secret After walking for about 10 minutes, Christian finally caught sight of something in the center of arge green meadow, as the setting sun painted the entirendscape crimson. "Horse?" "Have you ever ridden?" "No." "Then today will be your first time" Smiling slightly, L led him towards the one dark horse and turned "This beauty''s name is Luna, she''s mine." "She''s pretty" Approaching curiously, Christian gently strokes the horse''s coat. "Come, you''ll like riding it" Climbing on nimbly, L stretched her arm towards Christian and smiled. Raising his eyebrows, Christian saw therge woman on the horse and her hand stretched out towards him "We''ll share a mount?" "Is there a problem?" "..." Looking at the woman silently, Christian finally smiled and spoke "None." Taking L''s hand, Christian was quickly guided by her to her back, causing his crotch to clench against L''s soft ass. "You can hold my waist so you don''t fall off." Rolling his eyes, Christian holds onto L''s waist as he takes a deep breath to calm his impending erection. ''This woman is really seductive, just look at that fucking ass!'' Now Christian really understands what she changed her clothes for. With those tight fitting sweatpants, Christian even managed to see the panties sticking out easily, this woman is tempting him with everything she has. "Hold on tight" Laughing lightly, L took the reins of the horse and started to move slowly around the ce "Everything okay?" Gripping L''s soft waist with both of his hands, Christian nodded "All good." "Then let''s pick up speed!" Laughing louder, L suddenly jerked the reins, causing the horse to run swiftly around the ce. Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian looked down and watched as the woman''s ass jumped steadily from the horse''s trots, causing him to endlessly rub his crotch with her big ass. ''How the fuck did I not think of this before? It would be amazing to have sex here'' Looking at the constantly jumping beautiful butt, Christian couldn''t help but get excited about how undue this was. A married woman in her 30''s with 2 kids is seducing a 17 year old, going as far as nning activities to rub up against him. "What fun..." Muttering to himself, Christian holds the woman''s hip and looks around with a smile. ... [L-POV] Is this the thrill I always missed? Feeling therge hands holding my hip swhile an exquisite floral scent reaches my nose, I couldn''t help but question what I''ve been doing with my life until now. Since I was little I was the smartest among my sisters, raised with ambitious thinking since I have reasoning and forced to have a mindset that prepares for everything. Thanks to all my studies and the arduous preparation my mother gave me, I achieved great purchases with my family''s money, having in my hands newspapers and several venture capitalpanies, and to cement my position, I married the son of the second richest family in New York, the son of the Trump family. Although this family was not as wealthy as ours, they have strong ties within the political and business world, something I needed to achieve my ambitions. After years of a monotonous marriage and a long career, I finally made it to power and crowned myself as the hidden hand of the presidency, the first step of my dream. Although for everyone the president is Ivana Trump, the truth only she and I know, is that Imand and she is only the public face. Years of preparation to have a docile image and make sure to be underestimated in every move, I even took care that my family name is little recognized in order to give an image of a woman who only has power by marrying the son of someone important. A year ago I achieved this breakthrough and the ns are just beginning, I prepared myself to take strong roots in the country and make sure that this is not our only time in power. Everything was normal untilst Christmas. The day I met this man. At first I thought it would be another chat with a wealthy family, I had already studied Eva and although I knew she had a good eye for business, she was not someone to worry about. I also studied her oldest son and obviously I knew he was in the military, I knew he would be the tough one and I prepared myself for that. But the moment I saw him, all my ns went down the drain as my mind could only think of his face and his beautiful smile. My whole mind went numb and for a whole week I couldn''t get that man''s face out of my mind. I tried to act normal and keep my thoughts focused on my ambitions, but no matter how hard I tried, everything just seemed boringpared to that face. Those beautiful violet eyes appeared even in my dreams and every day a great frustration formed inside my mind. Until I couldn''t take it anymore and I was honest with myself. She needed to fuck that man and make him hers, even if it cost her everything she worked so hard to build. She doesn''t need to have a great mind to know that, if this bes public knowledge, everything about her is over. Her private life, her ambitions and even her business environment will be damaged, even more so if the man''s mother retaliates against her, knowing that more than onepany went bankrupt just because that woman was in a bad mood. So, with that goal in mind, she managed to meet with him privately thanks to the quantumputer. She made sure to take him to a mansion she bought especially for the asion, brought her favorite horse and even hired an international chef. All to give her best with Christian Grey. From the beginning she knew it was going to be difficult, this man is smart and has money to spare. She knows she can''t buy him with jewelry or promise him power like the other high status women do. So she chose the sincere approach and tried her best to show her best in every situation, but she never expected him not to stop her advances and in fact smile at her everyment, something that left her totally surprised and even more obsessed. Having conversed in the evening with him gave her great satisfaction, and even though Christian is only 17, he has much more interesting conversation topics than any old man, not to mention that it seemed that every move he makes was loaded with sensuality that made her wet herself more than once as they talked. "It was a nice walk." Arriving in front of my house, Christian spoke behind my back, drawing a smile on my face. "I have another surprise for you at home,e on" Getting off my horse, I stretch my hand towards Christian and smiled as confidently as I could muster. "dly~" Almost melting at his maic voice and feeling his warm hand on mine, I helped him with getting off while doing my best to act normal and led him towards the house. Being in the living room, I picked up a dark box on the table and with a big smile, I turned to him "This is a gift for you." As I handed him the box, I could see the surprise on his face, causing my anticipation to rise instantly. "This is..." "A pair of white gold earrings" Standing next to him, I looked at the earrings and smiled "A few days ago I went to an auction in Africa, a purple diamond was found that seems to be one of a kind, something never seen before... when I saw it, I thought of you, so I bought it and had the diamond cast to make you earrings." "It''s beautiful..." Yes! he likes it! Hiding my excited smile, I stared at the soft smile of the man beside me. It was really all worth it, if only to see that smile. This diamond cost me 157 million dors, being a unique type, I obviously had many opponents in the bidding, but I just couldn''t let it go and spent quite a lot of money. "I really appreciate the gift, it''s a nice gesture" Turning to me with a smile, Christian brought his face close to me and kissed my cheek, causing my brain to copse for a moment. Not bearing any more, I smiled dumbly as I nodded, still feeling his soft lips on my cheek, even though he is already a few feet away from me. Looking at the man curiously touching the earrings, I couldn''t help but think about what mighte to pass. Maybe today I can wear the sexy clothes I bought. [End of POV] ... [Christian-POV] [A/N: I''ll be ying with the POVs to give them a change from the third person, I''ll try to have one or another POV of each important character, I''d like you toment what you think about the idea] This is a nice gem without a doubt..... Looking at the earrings, I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction at the beautiful purple of the diamond. This woman has passed the test, she needs a reward. Turning my gaze to L, I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her satisfied face "L?" "Yes?" "I''ll go to my room, it''s alreadyte." Looking at my watch, I couldn''t help but smile again as I saw her lost face, knowing full well what this woman wants. "Good night..." Nodding, I walk towards the exit of the room and stop at the door "I''ll wait for you in my room in 30 minutes,e ready." "..." Without looking at her expression, I leave the ce and walk towards the bedroom, then take off my clothes and enter the bathroom. Scrubbing my body well, I couldn''t help but think about the woman I will eat today as a lewd smile formed on my face. "I''ve been frustrated for two days already." Taking a deep breath, I turn off the shower and dry my body, then put on my white shirt and walk out in just that. Lying down on the bed, I rest my head on my fist and wait patiently. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." Opening the door, Christian saw L in her robe as her long brown hair cascaded like a waterfall down her shoulders. "*Gulp*" Those eyes are the ones I love. Smiling inside my mind, I couldn''t help but get hot just looking at the heated and lustful eyes that the women of this world have, eyes so hot that they seem to strip my body naked with a single nce. "Why are you still dressed?" At my words, L took the edges of her robe and opened it in front of me, observing for the first time in erotic clothing in this world. L wore dark bras with a fabric waistband over her belly button with straps that connected to tight dark stockings on her thighs, while at the crotch she wore dark but see-through panties with only a smallce at the butt part, which tucked deep between herrge buttocks. Looking at therge amount of pubic hair managing to show through her panties, I couldn''t help but get excited at the erotic sight. Although I didn''t really like them having hair in that ce before, I really learned to appreciate a woman''s natural body, it''s simply something that drives me crazy. "You look ravishing." Biting my lips to emphasize sensuality, I whispered hotly. "You''re perfect." Moving towards the bed, L finally climbs onto it and slowly crawls towards me, causing herrge breasts to dangle in front of me. Climbing up onto my waist, L stares into my face as I am pressed against the thickest thighs I have ever had the pleasure of feeling in this life, reminding me again how incredibly tall this woman is. Lifting her hand, L brought it to her eyes and touched her pupil, then took out a pair of brown contacts, revealing beautiful green eyes in front of me. "Even my husband didn''t see my real eyes" Licking her lips with excitement, L spoke to me. "I am a woman of many secrets and ambitions" Bringing her hand to her hair, L begins to move her fingers and suddenly takes off a wig, revealing long dark hair "That''s why I can''t stand out, I have to be hidden in in sight." Instantly, L''s entire aura changed, to the point where her docile face changed to one that reminds me quite a bit of Envy because of her venomous visage. Looking at the incredibly beautiful woman above me, I couldn''t help but instantly be erect. "We actually share some hobbies, you could say I''m also a scientist" Opening my shirt, L continued speaking "Although I prefer biological research." [L] ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 204 All For Science "I shouldn''t show you this or tell you what I do, but..." Gently caressing my abs with her fingernails, L continued "I can''t resist you and I think the best way to get you hooked on me is to talk to you about something that interests you." "And what does a scientist in biology have to offer for me?" gently squeezing L''s thick thighs, he smiled toward the woman and spoke. Smiling sensually, L begins to gently wiggle her ass over my erection, causing my breathing to be ragged instantly. "I have so much to offer you~" Running her fingernail across my pecs, L whispers "Do you know why I want you so badly~?" "Because I''m irresistible?" "Haha~" Laughing softly, L nodded "You could say that, but at the same time you have something that haunts me, something that my family searched for throughout our history." "And what is that?" Opening her eyes a little wider, L gave me a look that made me sigh wearily. Great, another crazy person... In her eyes right now I could only see madness and a great obsession, something I never really expected from this woman. "Breaking the boundaries of the human race and creating perfect beings!" Suddenly he presses me against the bed, L looked at me with a big smile full of madness "Humanity is so imperfect and dirty that it disgusts me, so many ws that make us horrible and disgusting!" "..." "But you my dear ''Lucifer''!" Holding my face tightly, L brought her face towards me and spoke "You are the most perfect being I have ever seen in all my existence!" "..." "You are what we should be aiming for, you are the future of humanity!" Looking at the woman with boredom, I suddenly felt her lips press against mine, as her face blushed redder and redder. Releasing my lips, L continued "My family has been in this research for generations, we suffered several setbacks, but we never gave up. Serving different tyrants in order to continue our research, from Napoleon to Hitler, but we have never been as close to achieving it as today, with you as an example our goals are finally visible and the future doesn''t seem so dark!" "..." "What do you think!?" Without losing her crazed look at any moment, L held my face with a big smile and asked "Would you like to open the future for the new humanity together with me!!!? We would be the kings of tomorrow!" "..." Staring at the crazy woman above me, I really didn''t know what''s wrong with me right now. The woman is incredibly crazy, it''s obvious. She confesses that her family worked with Napoleon and Hitler, all to improve the human being. That obviously takes experiments and he''s not incredulous enough to think they didn''t experiment on humans. Everything about it is twisted and I can see it as easily as the sun. But... It''s so damn hot! Having her half-naked body on me, seeing her crazed gaze and devious smile, instead of feeling fear or disgust, I got even hotter! As if noticing my excitement, L smiled and pressed her ass even harder against my erection "I knew you''d understand~" Gently biting my lips as I felt warm wetness on my penis, I squeezed L''s thighs a little tighter and whispered in a husky voice "Are you saying you want to study my body?" "Don''t make it sound like I want to dissect you~" lowering her body on top of me, L brings her face closer to mine and gently licks my chin "I just want to take some of your blood and give you a medical check up, I would never hurt this cutie~" "And what would I gain~" Moving my hands to L''s big ass, I squeeze it contentedly. "Everything~" Licking my whole cheek, L whispers softly "Money, power, fame, whatever~" "But I already have all that~" Squeezing L''s great ass, I whisper softly. "Just tell me what you want and it''ll be yours~" "I want you~" Turning my face, I stick out my tongue and connect it with L''s instantly as her hip movement instantly intensified. "You don''t need to ask~" Parting our lips, L rubs her breasts against me and smiles. "You don''t understand me" Getting up, I grab L''s buttocks tightly andy her down on the bed, then move closer to her face and stare at her "I want you to be mine, to serve only me, I want everything from you~" "Fuck~" Moaning softly as she felt my erection in her crotch, L bit her lips and looked at me with desire. "You don''t know how much it makes me hot to see that crazed face of yours" Slowly removing her panties, he breathed heavily and whispered in a husky voice "It drives me crazy to think that I''ll fuck another man''s wife, even more so thinking that you''re the mother of two children, but..." Removing her panties, I look at the fleshy lips in front of me covered by pubic hair and lick my lips excitedly "It drives me crazy to think that someone will touch this, so I''ll give you that first condition, you''ll be mine, just mine~" "I''m sorry to tell you that I''m not really a mother" With slightly misty eyes as her chest heaving rapidly from her erratic breathing, L whispered haltingly "We rented a womb for my children, I couldn''t take the time for the pregnancy" "That doesn''t matter~" Smiling sensuously, I move my hand and gently run my fingers over L''s vulva "What turns me on is the thought of fucking the woman others call ''mom''" Trembling slightly, L looks at me with immense desire in her eyes. "Just look at this mess~" Opening L''s vaginal lips with my two fingers, I smiled with amusement as I watched her fluids quickly seep out as her hole seemed to steam from how hot it is. L''s vagina is not as perfect as Lust''s or beautiful as Hailie''s, in fact, hers is a different. Herbia majora are thinner while the lower lips protruded above them, its color is something akin to brown and the whole thing is a mess of pubic hair everywhere, exposing how little the women of this world care about waxing that area. "What do you say~?" Gently caressing the small clit, I look at the woman directly and sensually whisper "Be mine, follow me in my own ambitions and I promise you your dream and much more~" Lifting her hips slightly, L bites her lips and squeezes the sheets beneath her, looking at me with more and more desire. "Just answer~" "I..." Taking a shaky breath, L whispered "W-what are your ambitions?" "The world" Gently squeezing her clit, he watched the woman with a big smile and whispered "I want the whole world in my hand, capitalists,munists, white, ck, rich, poor, weak, powerful... I want everything in my hand, I want nothing to happen if I don''t want it and everything I want, to happen." Trembling heavily as she let out arge amount of fluids, L whispered excitedly "I knew you are like me, I ept~" "Then let''s seal the deal" Removing my shirt, I position myself properly between L''s legs and easily guide my cock into her hole, then push lightly and thrust my ns in. "Mmmnh~" Moaning softly, L began to move her waist with obvious desperation, pushing my cock inside herself. Slowly prating L''s tight folds, I closed my eyes as satisfaction and pleasure instantly engulfed me. "*Sigh*" Feeling the warm wetness and tightness of her folds, I couldn''t help but sigh with satisfaction as the warm fluids soaked my balls. Feeling L''s most private part and watching her wonderful body in front of me, I smiled with pride and excitement as I squeezed her great ass. *Pa* Slowly pulling back and then thrusting again, I watch in admiration as L''s breasts flutter at my thrust, while her fluids sshed the lower part of my stomach. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* And just like that, my morals ended up in the trash and I surrendered to the sins with a smile on my face. [End of POV] ... *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Holding on to L''s ass, Christian smacked her sweaty face from behind, never taking his eyes off how she jiggles her ass in front of him for each thrust. "I''ming" Gritting his teeth slightly, Christian increased his speed and let it all out inside, as L moaned muffledly through the pillow in her mouth. "*Sigh*" *Pa* With a final p, Christian smiled with relief andy down on L''s back. "You can put your butt down..." Maintaining his smile from the aftertaste of climax, Christian whispered with satisfaction. Pulling the pillow out of her mouth, L sighs with satisfaction and stretches her legs out, causing her ass to fall with Christian still on top of her. "That was amazing..." Staring with misty eyes into nothingness, L whispers softly "And I still feel you hard inside..." "I''d go a few more rounds, but we have to get up early and it''s already 4 in the morning." "..." "L." "Yes?" "You''re great." "I know." "Do you have anything to say about our deal?" "I can''t be separated from my husband." "As long as he doesn''t touch you, it''s all good." "That''s easy." "How far along is your research?" "We discovered that 97% of the human genome is useful and not just 1.5% as previously thought... we managed to create some mutations, but usually it all ends with deaths" "Where do you get test subjects from?" "China sells them" "..." "Does it bother you?" turning her head slightly, L watched Christian''s expression carefully. "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t... do you know anything about the people who sell?" "They''re usually criminals, but vagrants or people without families alsoe in... a little bit of everything." "..." "..." "What''s your price?" "5000 dors per person" "Isn''t it more profitable to sell the organs?" "You think there''s a shortage of organs? We rich people have budgets to wipe our asses with organs if we want to." "The mafias sell organs, don''t they?" "Those are for normal people or people with some money, we don''t have those problems." "Do you study with children??" "..." "I won''t judge you" "One or the other, it is essential to study their growth." "..." "Does it bother you?" "Yes, obviously... but I''m also aware that medicine was created based on mountains of corpses... it''splicated." "If it makes you feel any better, most of the time we anesthetize the test subjects" "How many research centers do you have?" "7 in total...two in Japan, three in Germany, one in Ennd and thest one in Nigeria" "What will you do if you seed in creating a serum that will improve the human race?" "We would distribute it to our people and then start putting out diluted versions, so we can make sure we keep control." "..." Making circles with his finger on L''s back, Christian finally sighed and spoke "I will help you with your dream, but aside from the condition I gave you, I have two others." "Which ones?" "I don''t want you to buy any more children, and if possible, only buy criminals, ideally pedophiles, male pedophiles if you can... although only the no more children part is mandatory" "In simple, we already have enough data on children, although maybe it will getplicated when we have something new... as for male pedophiles... we don''t have many on the list, but we can look in India, there is also a market around those parts" "The second thing, I want to study my genes, but I don''t want a bunch of old men that I didn''t trust with my blood on their hands, I give you the option of us working together in ab of our own." "Do you know how impossible it is to achieve results with only two people?" "It''s better to have two people than none, besides, I have several ideas tounch the quantumputer, a very different course than the one we saw in theb, you must know how much that would help your research." "..." Looking at Christian with conflict, L finally sighed and nodded "You will be the end of me, but I cannot turn you down, I ept" "L" Slipping his hands between L''s sweaty bras, Christian squeezes her breasts and whispers "Promise me you won''t betray me." "..." Lifting her waist at the silence, Christian pulls his penis out from inside, then lets himself fall hard. *Pa* "Mmmnh~" "Promise" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 205 Vatican "Okay, I promise!" With a slightly flushed face, L nods and speaks quickly. Not noticing any lies in her words, Christian smiles and kisses the back of her neck "I''ll make sure not to disappoint that decision, I myself have many secrets to tell you, but first let me finish with my research and we''ll take our time after that" "Remember when I said only 3 days?" "Yes" "We can postpone it to 7 days" With a lustful smile, L whispers softly "I think the start of my research might be about your libido and your sexual limits and since we don''t have ab, I will be forced to run all the tests myself, you know... routine tests" "*Sigh* It''s a difficult situation, but I guess we''ll have to sacrifice for the evolution of humanity" Gently massaging L''s nipple, Christian spoke with resignation. "All for science~" Squeezing her folds while forcing her ass up, L whispers sensually. "*Sigh* All for science~" Rising up knowing what''sing, Christian pulls back his waist and whispers contentedly. *Pa* ... "Yes, the data is incongruent to what they want and we would have to create a new one." *Slurp* "Yes, it took me 6 days to skim through all their research and I found some points in the physics they used that I found questionable, then we''ll see about that." *Slurp* "Have you made any progress on the system?" "Perfect, I go back to Detroit tomorrow, there we will continue with the model and then we will leave for the Ind, I have been told that they have almost everything ready and we have to get ready." "Good, see youter" "Emily" *Slurp* "I love you" "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian smiles slightly and strokes the dark hair fluttering at his crotch, as a long tongue wraps around his ns lustfully. "It''sing out." Pressing her head a little tighter against his crotch, Christian sighs contentedly and pours it all into L''s mouth. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* "*Sigh* Perfect as always L, you have a great mouth" Leaning back against the couch, Christian gently caressed the beautiful woman''s sweaty face. With a few final head shakes, L released Christian''s cock and licked her lips "What do you have on your ind?" "Curious~" Gently caressing the woman''s flushed face, Christian looked into her beautiful green eyes and spoke "I built a bunker underground on the ind, 5 floors with over 60 square meters of space on each floor, it will be my research center." "How did you build so much without us knowing?" frowning slightly, L continued "We have the whole country monitored, even your ind has a special order to keep an eye on you..." "I asked my master for help, I guess he helped somewhat." "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, L leans her head on Christian''s thigh and whispers "These damn Russians are a pain in the ass" "Now that you''re on my side you don''t have to see them as enemies~" Looking at L''s glossy lips and bare, reddened ass sticking out, Christian sighed with satisfaction and spoke "It was a good week, don''t you think?" Purring softly as she stroked Christian''s cock, L licked her lips and whispered "I''ve never been so satisfied with life, I really needed this." ''Women are so simple... give them a bone and they''ll follow you with a smile'' Gently caressing L''s face, Christian smiled and gently lifted his foot, then pointed his finger and spoke "Kiss it." "..." Turning her gaze, L swallowed saliva and crawled towards the foot, then gently touched it and appreciated its perfection. Sticking out her tongue, L shamelessly licked it, staring at Christian''s face in the process. "Very good~" Smiling sweetly, Christian moves his foot and presses it against L''s forehead "Would you like to have another sex session?" "Yes!" "Then turn around and lift your ass~" Without speaking further, L pressed her breasts against the floor and lifted her ass as high as possible, while her eyes were happy as can be. Looking at the mess of fluids dripping from L''s crotch, Christian smiled and knelt on the floor. *Pa* ... Getting out of the van, Christian grabs his bag and walks towards the mansion. "Wee master" With a folder in her hand, Leslie instantly greeted him, then stretching out the folder and speaking "Mission sessfullypleted" "I thank you Leslie, you too Lust" Looking at the woman who had nothing but desire in her eyes, Christian smiled softly and continued "Now is not the time, leave it for the night" "*Sigh* Good..." Handing his bag to Leslie, Christian opened the folder and found different drawings and notes inside. Looking at the first drawing, Christian instantly noticed that it was a hand drawn n of the Vatican Pce. "I see..." Looking at the other drawings, Christian muttered "It''s 200 meters underground, apparently it was built hundreds of years ago and the treasure was never taken out of the ce..." Looking at the notes, Christian spent 20 minutes reading them on his feet and frowned slightly. "Cameras everywhere, secret church agents around every corner, they have vibration detectors, radars and a lot of technology that will make it very difficult for me to go in directly... not to mention that the vibration detectors will make it impossible for me to dig into the vault with a powerful machine.... if I dig by hand it will take me a long time and most likely I will be discovered before for suspicious attitudes... it is impossible to have a residence inside the Vatican city and I would have to start digging from outside the city... this is difficult... the soil so deep is very hard and difficult to remove... I don''t have so much time to steal this, I have to n something". Biting his thumb lightly, Christian stepped between Leslie and Lust and muttered as he walked all over the ce. "I''ll have to study the terrain a bit and see what machines exist for digging... I''ll ask Emily to see if it''s possible to avoid radars and detectors... I have to start right now" Turning his gaze to Leslie, Christian spoke "Get me all the documents we can on digging machines that aren''t so big, get me studies on thend and mining, also text mom and ask her how the purchase of the Cuprite mines is going. .. tell her that the essential one is Namibia, because it is the biggest, but she should try to get the ones in Sverdlovsk, Kazakhstan, the mines in Congo and the 3 in Arizona... as for Chile, Mexico and Spain, she should leave them for when she has the others ready, those countries are easier to buy". "Right away" Nodding, Leslie picks up her cell phone and starts texting. "Lust, we have weapons in the panic room, you know the code, I need you to do a maintenance on all the weapons as I can''t let them go to waste." Widening her eyes, Lust tried to refuse, but seeing Christian''s narrowed eyes, the woman finally dropped her shoulders and nodded ''Great, now I have a month to waste while I clean weapons...'' "And don''t forget about your training" Walking towards the stairs, Christian left hisstment while reading the files. ... In arge dark warehouse an rming scene could be seen for anyone who saw it. 8 women in military fatigues were tied up in chairs while all of them were a mess of blood and wounds. "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO US!!!?" Looking at the woman ying with tongs on the table, a woman in her 50''s screamed in fury and despair "YOU ALLOWED THIS TO HAPPEN, WHY ARE YOU TORTURING US NOW!!!!?" "..." Without giving the desperate woman a nce, L fiddled with her tweezers on the table, then approached the woman and silently ced the tweezer between her fingernail. "AGH!!!" Screaming loudly, the woman watched in horror as her nail popped out and blood began to run down her finger "STOP!!!!" Smiling slightly, L gripped the woman''s hair tightly and looked into her eyes "I took the tape off your mouth to hear those nice screams, but it bothers me that you talk so much, could you shut up and just scream please?" "STUPID BITCH!!!" Spitting blood in her face, the woman screamed. "How disgusting" With a disgusted face, L pulled a cloth out of her clothes and wiped her face slowly, then pulled a knife out of her pocket and swiftly lowered it. "FUCK YOU!!!" Gritting her teeth, the woman looked with horror at the knife stuck in her leg, while L was moving it around making sure to cause as much damage as possible. "You wonder why I''m punishing you, don''t you?" Wiping the blood from her hands, L looked at the woman with fury and spoke "I let your little sex game happen in this damn ce, I didn''t care if you disappeared one or two people, I also didn''t care if you went over the limit and made 8 people disappear..." With her face red with anger, L waved the knife even harder and spoke through gritted teeth "But you made the mistake of embarrassing me in front of my guest. I warned you to cut your crap for a while because the personing was important!" Letting tears fall as she clenched her teeth tightly, the woman could no longer speak due to the wear and tear in her voice. "You left me embarrassed and made me look weak in front of him" Taking a deep breath to calm her emotions, L continued "The first thing he did was tough at the ''suicides'', more so the one that happened a week ago..." "How am I supposed to win his affection if I look like a fool who can''t control her people?" Pulling away from the woman while leaving the knife in her leg, L whispers "But hey... in the end it all worked out and now I have something else to die for... you should thank him for asking me not to harm children because I''d already be torturing your son in front of you... wait... he just said children..." Smiling suddenly, L turns around excitedly and speaks "As far as I know, you have a cute lover out there... how old is he? 23? He''s already an adult..." "DON''T YOU DARE!!!" With eyes red with fury, the woman shouted. "Of course I dare" Turning her gaze to a woman guarding the door, L spoke "Find her lover and bring 4 tramps, I want them to fuck him in front of her...then have those same women fuck her, it will be fun" "No... no... no... no..." Quickly shaking her head, the woman whispered in despair, then looked up and screamed as tears streamed down her face "YOU ARE A DEMON, YOU ARE THE DEVIL HERSELF, YOU ARE NOT HUMAN!!!" "Of course I''m human, but I fuck with the devil" Winking at the woman, L wiped her hands and left the ce "Make sure it does not die before its time." "Yes mydy." Pulling out her cell phone, L looked at the wallpaper and smiled fondly "You left today but I''m already longing for you inside me..." ... [Sloth-POV] I want to die... "Your anger is unbridled and that''s great, learn to use it to your advantage, strike!" "DIE!!!" I fail to understand how that damn old man moves so fast, I don''t need to see the fight next to me, I know that bitch Wrath would be beaten until she passed out. "That man tricked me... I fell into his trap..... I knew beautiful men had ck hearts, but he''s even worse..." Muttering under my breath, I looked up at the sky bitterly. I thought I had found the legendary SugarDaddy, handsome, smart, millionaire...millionaire...and millionaire. I thought my future would be beautiful with days of rxation, lying down while looking at the sea, sleeping in a hammock in the shade, not worrying about anything else. There was even the possibility of having sex, not that I care much.... But instead I ended up in a country where I have to wear 5 pieces of clothing to keep from freezing to death, get beaten every day by a crazy old man who ims to be Lucifer''s father and worst of all, train for 15 hours a day non-stop. "I died and went to hell?" "Girl, it''s your turn." Please... Kill me. [End of pov] ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 206 Leslie-POV [Leslie-POV] I could spend the rest of my life like this... Watching the man reading quietly in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. Many times I think about my life, what I am, what I have done and what I would be able to do. I used to feel lost, without a reason to live, without a reason to keep breathing. My family was gone, my friends died and I finally got to avenge my family. I always said that after I achieved my goal, I wouldmit suicide and leave this dark and horrible world. It was something I had already epted and I managed toe to peace with my impending death. But... I would never have thought that I would meet my current master. From the first day I knew he was unique. I met a lot of rich kids during my security work, most of them so stupid that I wanted to beat them until they couldn''t breathe. But Christian... The kid had a rity in his eyes that from the beginning drew me in. His demeanor was mature in serious moments, and sometimes he acted like a child, honestly I never quite understood him. He aplished so much at such a young age that he caused a stir all over the world, he made my revenge easier toplete and at the same time he aplished something that I thought would be impossible. Causing me to want to go on living... I wanted to see what else he managed to do, I wanted to be with him as I watched him mark an era in this world, I wanted to see his growth and what he would be. But again, that was shaken when I started spending time with him. The kid at first was stressful, he wouldn''t shut up and I came to understand that he likes to y pranks on you. The more time I spent with him, the more I grew attached. Day after day, hour after hour, every second I spent with him, I understood something new and felt new things. Eventually I began to grow fond of him without even realizing it. I started to enjoy watching him smile, I enjoy watching him act serious, I enjoy watching him think, I even got to enjoy watching him eat. Every action he did, I enjoyed it with all my heart. I started cutting his hair, I started dressing him, I even helped him clean himself while he showered. Without realizing it, my whole life began to revolve around him. But even with all that, my thoughts of suicide were still there. I just prolonged my stay in this world until I got to see what he became. But... I made a mistake, I left his side to tie up ends in my revenge and left him alone. That mistake almost got him and his family killed. Somehow he managed to keep them safe, but at what cost? He was in the hospital on the verge of death with multiple bullets in his body. The moment I heard that, the world seemed to copse on my shoulders, I felt guilty and miserable. If only I hadn''t left his side, if only I would forget those people and do my job.... I still remember how cold everything felt in those moments, I still remember how desperate I felt. But again, he did the impossible and managed to survive in the face of such injuries. When I heard that he woke up, I was scared. My hands were shaking, my legs didn''t seem to obey mymands, and everything in me was sweating non-stop. Multiple questions assailed my mind. Would he hate me? Would he me me for everything? Would he tell me he never wanted to see me again? If so, I couldn''t me him, I knew it was all my fault, it was my mistake. But... The screams and the expected hate never came. He just weed me with a smile, hugged me and told me it wasn''t my fault, even though I knew it was. I did my best not to cry when I was in his little arms, I felt so miserable to see his soft smile, I felt so miserable to be consoled instead of scolded. I had never really wanted death as much as I did that day. But as always, he forgave me as if it was nothing and encouraged me to stay by his side. I came to the conclusion that I would not move an inch away from him until I could find someone better, someone worthy of his care. But... Even that faded away after a certain event that marked me. It is impossible to forget that day... It started out normal, I scrubbed his hair while he was in the bathtub, then I cut it and helped him put on his favorite pajamas. But as if he knew about my death wish, he started talking about how much he appreciates me and asked me to work for him directly. He told me that I am the person he trusts the most, that he sees me as his shadow. When he asked me with a smile if I would like to spend the rest of my life with him, my mind instantly left the depressing thought and I epted. I still remember perfectly the smile he gave me at that moment, I still remember his beautiful voice as he sang to me, I still remember the smell he gave off when he caressed my face, I still remember how special that little moment made me feel. After that, I realized something. Humanity is horrible, something I am sure of. But my master... He is the most perfect being to walk this earth. No matter if we talk about the outside or the inside, skin or heart, he is a being of light that only brings happiness to those close to him. But... Envy is in everyone and those corrupt pigs are not enough to almost kill my master. Suddenly my master began to say that something was wrong, that something bad was going to happen to him. My master was preparing many things, papers, recordings, songs, he even transferred all hispanies to his mother, as if he always knew what his destiny was going to be. Not much time passed and my master was locked up by the vile corruption of this rotten world. They locked up a child who only wanted good, they locked up a being who treated even street people with kindness, they locked up a child with a big heart. I really felt at that time that I was going to copse, all the hope that I managed to umte with him was lost at the very moment I saw him leaving with handcuffs on his hands. At that moment I could only grit my teeth and watch everything happen with bitterness. I didn''t know what to do, I didn''t know how to help him, I waspletely lost. But... Once again, he managed to get me back together with the contents of a disc he had prepared for me. He gave me instructions, left me words of encouragement and reminded me many times how much he appreciated me and how much he loved me, he left me in that little disc a reason to keep me alive, a reason to keep me hopeful. I followed his wishes and protected his mother, I protected Mrs. Eva. During those years, the home that always used to be warm became cold. Mrs. Eva, who was always smiling and kind to everyone, became cold and calcting. I took it upon myself to help her with all my skills, kill her enemies, incriminate people, intimidate enemies, all to achieve what my master started, the most prosperous and powerful economic empire in the country. Although it is bitter to have to hide this from my master, I promised Mrs. Eva not to talk about what happened, something I epted because I did not want to give him more problems. Finally, my master arrived after a long and bitter journey, he grew up just as I expected, a splendid and perfect man in every aspect. He hugged me and told me how much he missed me, I could feel his warmth again. Everything went back to normal. Days passed, again I took care of him again, although now I knew that his skills are even better than mine, it doesn''t matter. Even if I have to use my life to save him, I will do it, no matter how strong he is. But... One day I heard something I shouldn''t. I heard him having sex with Mrs. Eva, his mother. I didn''t know how to react, I didn''t know what to do, I never thought that would ever happen in my life, and the worst thing is that I felt very bad without understanding why. But seeing that she seemed happier and happier, seeing that her smile became even more radiant, I didn''t think about it anymore and I repressed my feelings. Until one day something happened that I never expected... One day after training, he asked me to find a husband, to have a family. I felt desperate, my panic overwhelmed me as many questions had consumed my mind. Did I do something wrong? Did he dislike something about me? Did he finally decide to hate me? Because he wanted to push me away? But to my relief, he just wanted to see me happy, as always thinking of me at every moment, always advocating for my happiness. He gave me some time to think about it, but I didn''t need him and gave him my immediate answer. I would stay with him until myst breath. That decision was the best of my existence and to this day I can''t believe what happened next. My master... My reason to exist... My god... My everything... The only person who cared about me in my worst moments, the only person who treated me with affection and gave me the hope to live, the only person who embraced my imperfections. He kissed me... He told me how much he wanted me, he showed me how much he loved me. He touched every inch of my skin, to finally give me the ultimate sign of his love, he entered deeply into me and gave me the greatest happiness in my entire existence. He touched me as if I were the most delicate and beautiful object he knew, he made me scream with happiness no matter how hard I tried to repress myself, he painted me with his colors and he marked me forever. He gave me his love... Since that day, my convictions became even stronger and now I serve him with my body as well as with my heart. All for my beloved master, the owner of my soul. "Leslie, could you help me down here? I''m frustrated..." Looking up from his book, my master smiled softly at me and spoke to me in his beautiful voice. I really love him. "Yes master" Approaching him while suppressing my excitement and smile, I kneel between his legs and proceed to fulfill his request happily. [End of Pov] ... [Eva-POV] "This looks good..." Taking the leather handcuffs, I watch her while smiling foolishly as I imagine how she would use it. "Can I help you?" But as I started to imagine all its uses, a female voice came to my side. Turning my gaze, I carefully observe the saleswoman and smiled slightly "Yes, I''m looking at what to buy, but for now I''m wearing these handcuffs." Great, she doesn''t seem to know me. Raising her eyebrows, the woman smiles lustfully and speaks "I see you''re enjoying yourself." "At least 3 times a day" Puffing out my chest a little, I reply confidently. Watching the woman''s jealous face, I couldn''t help but feel happy. I have sex every day with the most beautiful man in the world, my son! No matter if I walk around in my bleeding days, he plugs my hole and uses the ass, always taking care of my dark desires. Fuck, how much I love my son. "Ma''am?" waving her hand in front of me, the woman looked at me quizzically. "Y-yes?" "I asked if you needed any advice." Looking around the store for a few seconds, I finally asked "What do you rmend?" "That depends on how adventurous your boyfriend is" Smiling instantly, the woman answered me. "He always encourages me to try something new..." Looking all around, I approached the woman and wrapped my hand around her shoulder "In fact on the second day of our rtionship, he fucked my ass under his own desires." Opening her mouth a little wider, the woman''s eyes instantly filled with envy "Tsk, you don''t know how long I''ve been waiting to try that, but bitches today are such pussies." "I pity you, it feels amazing." Rolling her eyes, the woman looks around the store and points to a wall "You could buy that, so you can enjoy twice as much in their sessions." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 207 Fetish "Hoh..." Approaching towards the blue colored vibrator, I look at it carefully and speak "What''s this called?" "Anal dtor." "Okay, I''ll take it, what else do you rmend?" "Mmmm" Looking around the store for a few seconds, the woman spoke "How are you doing in bed?" "I don''t understand your question..." "Are you able to handle your boyfriend?" "..." Am I able to handle Christian? Come to think of it... I''m always the first one to fall, even though hees inside a lot... "What do you rmend?" looking at the woman with interest, continue "Don''t rmend dildos, my boyfriend already told me he doesn''t want them with us." "Look at that." Following her finger, I approach the counter and see a dark object with 5 small balls. "What is it?" "Kegel balls, they serve to train your pussy" Coming closer towards me, she continues talking "It serves you to improve your natural lubrication and even serves you to train your pelvic muscles, it''s quite effective if you add pelvic exercises to it" "Hoh..." Looking at the wide variety, but with different weights, I nod and speak "Ok, give me all the weights you have... do you have any books with instructions for the pelvis exercise?" "Yes" Taking one of each weight, the woman nodded with a smile "We also have penis rings" Rings? "What are they for?" "It helps the man stay erect longer." My Christiansting even longer? "Heh, my boyfriend doesn''t need that, let me tell you he can keep it up for hours and never seems to get satiated" "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, the woman ignored my words and pointed elsewhere "We have a submission kit for $80, ites with everything you need for BDSM, skin friendly ropes, whips, handcuffs, nipple mps, a gag ball, metal anal dtor, dog cor, among other things" BDSM... My boy tied and gagged while I ride and whip him.... "Give me 3, no, better give me 5!" Better too many than too few.... Nodding, the woman continued "We have a dice game, there are 3 dice and it gives you instructions with each face... for example one might say ''suck'', the other will tell you ''dick'' and thest one will tell you a ce, for example, the kitchen." "Interesting... give me a couple." "Mmmm..." Looking around the ce, the woman pointed to a door and spoke "We have erotic costumes for men and women." Costumes? "What style?" "We have school uniforms, police uniforms, fire uniforms, medical uniforms, among others." Didn''t my boy say he would like to see me in a school uniform? "Give me one school uniform for women...better give me 2, one for men and one for women...better give me 2 uniforms of each type, men and women" "Well... that would be almost everything, most of my inventory is dildos". "I''ll leave everything paid for and someone wille and get it for me, can you?" "As you wish." Looking at the woman''s back, I couldn''t help but think of my conversation with Christian. He said to choose the first woman he would sleep with while I watched.... "What''s your name?" "Chloe." Looking at the woman closely, I remember Christian''s one request. That she be my taste. And his taste is obviously for a woman who looks like me, who has a body with nice tits and a great ass. Chloe is a woman with long dark hair, a pair of brown eyes and a in face, she has a nose piercing and her skin is white. She''s not beautiful enough to make him fall in love with her, it works for me. Lowering my gaze, I nod with satisfaction. Chloe has considerablyrge tits, maybe a D cup, wide hips and a slightly wide, but somewhat ttened butt, not perfectly round like me. "Chloe, how old are you?" "29" A good age for my boy. "Chloe, do you have a boyfriend?" Suddenly narrowing her eyes at me, Chloe nodded "Yes, I have a fianc??." She''s engaged... Fuck, that sounds even hotter. Hiding my lustful smile, I look at the woman and speak "Chloe, how would you like to make some easy money?" Stopping marking the products, Chloe looks up and speaks quickly "I don''t n on joining any pyramid scam!" "..." I sigh, I can tell she''s had some weird experiences. Pulling out my cell phone, I open my gallery and look for a specific photo, then look up and speak with a smile "You don''t have to use your money or anything, I have another proposal for you that believe me you''ll be interested in!" Looking at me silently for a few seconds, Chloe finally spoke "What''s the proposition?" "I want you to have sex with my boyfriend while I watch." "Huh?" looking at me unblinkingly for a few seconds, finally Chloe showed strangeness and looked around "A hidden camera?" "It''s not hidden camera, I want you to have sex with my boyfriend and I''ll pay you a thousand dors not to talk about it with anyone." "..." Still looking all around, finally Chloe asks suspiciously "What''s the catch?" "None, we just want to enjoy ourselves and we have that fantasy." "Your boyfriend is fat or ugly and no one wants to fuck him besides you?" "I knew you''d ask that" Smiling proudly, I hold up my cell phone and show a picture showing Christian''s chiseled abdomen along with his erect penis "He''s my boyfriend." Opening her eyes a little wider, Chloe quickly picks up the cell phone and stares "Fuck, is he a porn actor!?" "No." "Ya tell me the truth, what''s the catch?" Handing me the cell phone, Chloe asks. "None, I really want to see you having sex with my boyfriend." "..." "*Sigh* Look, I have conditions, first you will have to get tested for diseases, that we can pay for, the second thing is you will have to wear a blindfold since my boyfriend doesn''t want them to see it, and thest thing is you will have to be quiet about it, you can''t talk about it with anyone or your friends" Looking at the picture on my cell phone, I could see the hesitation in Chloe''s eyes as she quickly shifted her gaze between the ring on her hand and the picture of Christian. "No one will know about this, I''ll take care of that, your rtionship can go on as if nothing" Smiling lustfully, I pull the photo closer to Chloe and whisper "Tell me you wouldn''t like to have this man inside you" "..." Noticing the lust rising in Chloe, I smile and deliver the final blow "Besides, if you get your ass ready, I promise my boyfriend will spread it wide open for you, and as if that wasn''t enough, you''ll make $1000 for every day you''re with him" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Chloe bit her lips and stared at the photo "Damn, I ept!" "Perfect" Putting my cell phone away, she pulled a card out of my pocket and handed it to Chloe "Take the test today, it should be ready tomorrow and get your ass ready if you want to have anal sex, you have 3 days total, since in 3 days it''s my birthday" Taking the card in her trembling hands, Chloe nodded silently. "We will send a cab to pick you up and when we arrive I will blindfold you myself, I warn you it is forbidden to remove the bandage" Taking out a wad of money from my pocket, I put it on the cash register and spoke "Here you have 2000 dors, pay what I buy and keep the rest, in a while they wille for my stuff, see you in 3 days" "Y-yes" My little Christian, everything is ready~ Unable to hide my lustful smile anymore, I walked out of the store seeing a bright future. Looking at the hot picture on my cell phone, my lustful smile changed to a loving one as I murmured "I love you so much my boy..." [End of Pov] ... Two dayster. Sticking a piece of paper on the board, Christian rubbed his chin and muttered "It''s impossible to use machinery... I bought a house 690 meters from the site... considering it''s more than 200 meters underground plus the distance... we would have to work all day with hand tools and with luck we would advance 5 centimeters per day... we have a lot of earth to dig out, I will open a gardeningpany so they won''t suspect us when ites to digging out so much earth... we will be only 3, Leslie, Lujuria and me... we need someone to serve as a front for the gardening store and someone who won''t ask questions... we also need a decoy to have thepany in his name, so they won''t track uster." "The gold...how do I get up that much gold..... 200 meters is a lot, not counting that we''ll have to carry it back and forth... unless..." Looking at the map in front of him, Christian suddenly smiled "10 meters underground we have the sewer big enough to go in crouching... the force of the water should be enough... we''ll use boats and move the gold 3 kilometers further... that ce only has a few mansions and is not very crowded, we can transfer the gold to trucks and then send it by ne to my ind." "I need people..." Picking up his cell phone, Christian dials a number and speaks "Father, I need your help." "Hello Christian, how are you? I''m very well" "Hello..." Scratching his cheek with an awkward smile, Christian continued "I''m very focused." "What are you up to?" "It''s a secret" "Tsk, what do you need?" "People who don''t ask questions and serve me as fronts in a store in rome, gardening store, I also need more people who don''t ask questions to do the outside of the ce as fronts to justify the noise... do you think you can get me some mining engineers as well? I need to dig a hole 200 meters underground big enough to make an elevator for 4 or 5 people." "And the engineer shouldn''t ask questions either?" "That''s ideal." "By when?" "Mmmm..." Looking at the map in front of him, Christian thought for a few seconds and spoke "6 days, I''ll take care of preparing everything and I''ll be there in 6 days, in 6 days I''ll wear a costume for the first time." "*Sniff* Little Christian finally grew up" With an excited voice, Dimitri spoke with exaggeration. Rolling his eyes, Christian sat down on the couch and spoke "How are my girls doing?" "They''re good gems, they just need a little polishing and they''d be ready to give a fight even to the Elite of the best armies." "Did you see Envy?" "You were right, that woman has an incredible mind, right now I was teaching her how to analyze people and emotional intelligence, she learns fast, but I was more surprised by Pride" "Yes?" "That woman is amazing, she doesn''tin to train, she learns fast and she is so greedy, she wants to take the knowledge of the others." "And Sloth?" "That woman is also very talented, but I really have to beat her to get her to move her damn ass, I hear over 200 sighs a day from her." "How''s Wrath doing?" "She''s the hardest so far, not because shecks talent, she just can''t control her emotions, in a way she reminds me of you" "She''s a good woman, she''s just a little emotionally damaged." "That will make her stronger, she is realizing that herself, she has a great future." "How about Greed?" "What did you do to that woman? Every time I name you, she stiffens andplies with everything you ask, something very different from her normal way of being" Smiling slightly, Christian casually replied "Nothing, I just threatened to cut off her clitoris." "Just that?" "Maybe" "..." "Now that we''re talking, make sure you get your people out of Florence, in a few months we''d be going in and I know that takes time." "I''m already on it, I got you the blueprints for the prison and I''ll get you the routines as well." "Thank you, that mission will be done by my girls when they finish your training." "When are you nning toe to Russia?" "I don''t know yet... I had nned to go this week, but I had many setbacks with the ''funding'' and it will take me longer than I thought... I will have to dedicate myself to the hole and at the same time to study the quantum physics of the quantumputer, not to mention a thousand other shits more... how stressful" "You are still young, you have all the time in the world to achieve what you want, just make sure you do it calmly and with a cool mind, because everything you do in a hurry, will end up with mistakes" With a softer voice, Dimitri spoke slowly. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 208 Five Against One Smiling softly, Christian nods "I''m clear, I know my limits." "All right, I''ll leave you for now." "See youter father." "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian looked at the board in front of him and scrunched up the bridge of his nose "Tomorrow is mom''s birthday, let''s see what she has nned as to tell me she already nned her own gift..." "*Sigh* So much to do... I''m sure if I didn''t have white hair, I''d have gray hair by now from stress" Rising from his seat, Christian stretched his body and muttered "I better go fuck Hailie, that girl is really out of controltely." ... "Thanks for remembering, Sara, see you" Hanging up the cell phone, Eva sighed and continued driving. "Will you tell me where we''re going? We were all day celebrating you in the family and now at night you decide to go out..." Looking at the dark sky, Christian yawns and speaks. "Let''s go get my present~" Stretching out her right hand, Eva releases Christian''s pants and pulls out his penis, then begins to gently masturbate him while driving "You''ll have to use this a lot~" Raising an eyebrow, Christian spoke "You look excited." "Of course I am" Smiling broadly, Eva looks at the mansion in front of her and smiles "Here we are." Entering the courtyard, Christian looks at the ce and sees itpletely empty "No security?" "I send them off for the day, we have to have privacy, besides, we''re only 10 minutes from home, we won''t have any problems" Re-buttoning Christian''s pants, Eva kisses him quickly on the lips and gets out of the vehicle "Let''s go" Looking at Eva''s excited face, Christian smiles softly and nods, then takes her by the hand and walks towards the illuminated mansion. Entering the ce, Christian surveys the ce and sees everything rtively normal, with nothing to indicate a party or anything simr. Letting himself be led by Eva, Christian goes up to the second floor and meets a door after walking for a few seconds. "Are you ready?" Turning to Christian with a twinkle in her eye, Eva asks quickly. "Always" Quickly kissing Eva''s lips, Christian opens the door and enters, finding a rather... peculiar sight. 5 voluptuous women were sitting naked with a mask on their heads forbidding them to look. Staring at the women''s bodies in a daze, Christian swallowed saliva and turned to his mother "This..." "You remember your promise?" whispering softly, Eva moved closer to Christian and caressed his face gently "Can we start today as my gift?" Smiling instantly, Christian kissed Eva''s forehead and nodded "Anytime~" "I love you!" Quickly kissing Christian''s lips with fervor, Eva eximed. Parting their lips after a few seconds, Christian looks at the women and whispers "Where did you get them from?" "I met them in stores or on the street, but don''t worry they are all healthy, I made sure they have medical checkups." "But 5?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked with interest. "I invited 7, I couldn''t just invite one woman and then it turns out she backed out, so I made sure there will be fun today if or if" Slipping her hand between Christian''s pants, Eva smilessciviously "I already talked to them and nothing wille out of here, but they are forbidden to remove their masks to avoid problems" "Their names?" "The one with a belly button piercing" Pointing towards the woman in the corner of a couch, Eva spoke "She''s Chloe, I met her at the store buying sex toys for us to have fun with and she''s 29 years old, she''s engaged to a guy named Alex, they''re getting married in 6 months" "The one next to her" Pointing towards a blonde woman with C cup boobs but with a big ass and a rather marked abdomen, Eva continued "That''s Amelia, I met her by chance while shopping for clothes, she''s a personal trainer and she''s 34, and yes, she''s been married for 2 years" "The one across from her is Olivia, she''s 36 and I don''t really know her, but she''s Amelia''s friend and apparently they work together, but ording to Amelia, the woman has 2 kids" Pointing towards the dark haired woman with some D cup boobs and a pretty toned ass, Eva spoke "She didn''t even take the money, she just wanted to try this thrill, I checked her out and apparently, her husband divorced her and took her kids" "The woman on the other side is Azahara, she was from Arabia but now lives in New York, she is 24 years old and is my new secretary, she is a virgin" Pointing towards a woman with long dark hair and dark skin, B cup tits, but with an incredible waist and a not so big but perfectly round ass, Eva continued "I have been training her for a while to take a position in thepany, I met her on one of my trips to Dubai for business, she is very talented and when I casually asked her about it, she also asked to be here today" "You casually talk about this situation?" "Not at all, just ask her what she would do if she finds out a person does that, she said she would love to try it as it sounds fun, so I included her." "Isn''t it dangerous? She knows a lot" Frowning slightly, Christian asked. "Not at all, she has no record and I met her while she was working as a cleaning staff at a Starbucks in Dubai, trust me, she''s reliable" "Well..." "Thest woman is Sophie, she is 42 years old and works in a constructionpany, she told me she was single, but after some research, I found out she is a mother of a 20 year old son and a 15 year old daughter, ''happily married''" Remarking happily married with derision, Eva spoke "That woman overheard me talking to Amelia and rushed over to see if she had a chance to get in, she thought it was a casting to make a porn video" Chuckling slightly, Christian looked at Amelia and smirked. Amelia is a woman who really didn''t look 42, her brown hair fell down her back, big F-cup tits with a slightly plump tummy and wide hips, needless to say her thighs looked tasty even from a distance. "That would be it, you can choose anyone and I''ll be lying on the side of the bed in case you get cold feet" Squeezing Christian''s hands a little tighter, Eva looks at him carefully and speaks "You know this isn''t mandatory and we can cancel everything right this instant" "Okay, this is fun" Smiling, Christian instantly takes off his shirt and clothes as Eva''s eyes started to sparkle with excitement. Looking at his mother, Christian spoke "Where are the condoms?" Freezing her expression, Eva swallowed saliva and whispered timidly "Please don''t use it... it''s more fun..." "..." "Christian, I made sure they''re all healthy, you know I would never let them hurt you" Quickly taking Christian''s hand, Eva continued "But today I want to see something natural... it''s my first time at this..." "*Sigh*" Scratching the back of his neck with resignation, Christian spoke "But mother... even if the chances of me having a child are low, they still exist... what if I happen to get one of these women pregnant?" "Rx, I got morning after pills for those bitches" Pointing to a nearby piece of furniture, Eva spoke calmly "Don''t think I didn''t think of all this...I also made sure they wiped their asses, so you can use them all you want." "Good, then it''s time to have some fun~" Winking at his mother, Christian approached the women and adjusted his voice a bit to make it sound huskier "Hello beautifuldies, it''s nice to meet you~" "Before you speak, I want to say that this is my first time doing this, so treat me with affection~" Feigning a shyness, Christian watched with amusement as excitement began to appear on their faces. Staring at each woman''s crotch, Christian whispered "No doubt each one is unique..." Chloe has a shaved pussy with a small inverted triangle on her pelvis, while her brown lower lips are t and her clit protruded quite a bit. In contrast, Olivia''s and Amelia''s pussies were quite simr, but they were the strangest that Christian saw. Their lower lips were oddlyrge and plump, something that reminded Christian quite a bit of camel''s feet, at the same time both being fully shaved, but with the hairs already slightly appearing giving them dark touches in several ces. Turning his gaze to Azahara, Christian raised his eyebrows at her beauty. Perfectly waxed pubic hair with a thin line going up from her clit towards her pubis, fleshy brownbia that hid everything inside her and right now everything was glistening with fluids. Looking at thest woman, Christian shook his head with an amused smile. Sophie was a rather unkempt woman, pubic hair everywhere just like Eva when they first had sex, while her fluids seemed to seep out quickly leaving a small stain on the couch. "Girls, I know you are anxious and I also know you will have your doubts, so I will ask you to avoid words and have fun~" spreading his arms wide, Christian spoke "You can get up and touch me all you want~" As if his words were themand from heaven, the women quickly and without hesitation stood up and approached towards Christian with his voice as their guide, and then started to carefully touch him all over, while his penis was already being groped by two different hands. "Fuck, he really looks like he has the body from the picture!" Touching Christian''s hard abs, Chloe eximed. "This penis is so fucking big!" Touching it roughly, Sophie smiled lustfully and eximed. "His face is so soft and smooth, he must be a real gem" Touching Christian''s face excitedly, Amelia spoke. "Fuck, I can''t believe I''ll fuck a woman''s boyfriend in front of her" Touching Christian''s testicles, Olivia spoke. After about 2 minutes of constant touching by 5 women, Christian instantly noticed that the most excited but silent is Azahara, causing him to look at her with interest. "Girls, give me a few seconds" Moving nimbly away from the women, Christian approaches his mother and whispers "Take Azahara, I''m interested, I''ll eat her in private in front of you, maybe we can even show her my face and train her for you." Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva swallowed saliva and looked at the women talking to each other excitedly. "Well, will you eat her today?" "I don''t think so, but tell her she was chosen by you to share a big secret, after that I will study her attitude as your son and we will see if she is as discreet as you say, take her to the next room for now and let her rest" "Good" With a big smile, Eva approached Azahara and whispered in her ear, causing the woman to sigh and nod, then being led by Eva out of the room. "Girls, now there will be 4 of us" Stepping closer towards the women, Christian affirms Sophie''s fat ass and speaks in the sweetest voice he could get out "My girlfriend told me you would go through one at a time, but would you be interested in overwhelming me all 4 at the same time~?" "Fuck" Being groped by Christian, Sophie shivered and cursed heatedly. Noticing the small silence between the other women, Christian instantly saw her hesitation "I can use my mouth, my cock and both my hands, I''ll be sure to please you at every turn~" "*Gulp*" Their breaths instantly became ragged, causing Christian to chuckle slightly "I also promise I will open everyone''s ass~" "Now if you''re interested, follow me and have fun right now, if not, you can wait sitting around while you listen to everything~" Taking Sophie''s hand, Christian led her towards the bed, finding it quite hot to fuck this woman. Lying down on the bed, Christian didn''t even have to speak and Sophie quickly climbed onto his waist. Lifting her chest, Christian brought his mouth close to the woman''s ear and whispered "I''ll tell you a secret~" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 209 The Carnal Heaven "Tell me anything you want" Breathing heavily, the woman began to touch Christian''s whole body lewdly. "I knew you were a mother~" Noticing the woman''s slight shudder, Christian continued "I am 17 years old and I always dreamed of fucking a mature and experienced woman like you~" Dropping arge amount of fluids on Christian''s crotch, Sophie smiled with a thrill never seen before "Then get ready because I will rock your world!" Looking down Sophie''s back, Christian smiled as he saw the women walking awkwardly towards him. "Then here we go~" Taking his cock, Christian soaks it with Sophie''s fluids and points it towards her opening, then quickly shoves it inside her. "Fuck!" Lifting her head as saliva dripped from her mouth, Sophie vulgarly eximed "This cock is so fucking awesome!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Holding onto Christian''s pecs, Sophie instantly began to jump as a lustful smile graced her lips. Entering the room, Eva watched the scene in front of her with unbridled lust, then quickly removed her clothes and sat down on afortable sofa in front of the bed. Feeling the other girls climb onto the bed, Christian grabbed Olivia''s hips and spoke "Olivia, you will sit on my face until your first climax, meanwhile the other girls take my hands and bring their pussies closer together." Helping Olivia to position herself, Christian was quickly engulfed by the 4 women, meanwhile Eva''s body trembled with pleasure and she began to masturbate herself. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Moans, heavy breathing, sweat and fluids, sinful sex and unbridled lust took control of the situation. Christian felt on cloud nine, his beloved mother watching all while she masturbated, a milf jumping on his cock non-stop, a beautiful woman on top of him while the other two pleasured themselves with his hands, this shit was true paradise for him. But what really made him horny to the max, is the forbiddenness of the whole situation, the taboo. A woman with 2 years of marriage, most likely her husband is waiting for her at home or may even be in a jealous rage asking where his wife is. A married woman with 2 children, one of her children is even 3 years older than him. A woman who is engaged and will be married in a few months. Another woman who has just separated, but has two children, two children who may see this woman as a hero. And all of this was going to be eaten today in front of his mother, the love of his life. After a few minutes, Christian could take no more and poured it all inside Sophie, as the woman''s inner walls clenched tightly. Muffled sounds reached the ears covered by fat thighs, causing Christian to know instantly that Sophie cried out for her climax. Lifting Olivia who was frantically wiggling her hips over his face, Christian looked at Sophie who was grinning dumbly and spoke "Rest on your side, then I''lle for your ass." Nodding dumbly, Sophiey down next to him as she breathed heavily. Grabbing Olivia, Christian helped her to sit on his hips and smoothly, he thrust deep into her, drawing a heated sigh from both of them. "Chloe, sit on my face, it''s your turn." "Fuck, yes!" Rising quickly, Chloe sat on top of Christian and smiled lustfully "Eat my dirty pussy!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Olivia really was even tighter than Sophie, while her movements were quicker and more jerky, easily demonstrating her physical stamina. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Most likely these women in their moment of lucidity, would never think of fucking a man who had his penis with another woman''s fluids, but in the heat of the moment, they forgot all about it and gave into their carnal desires. After 4 hours of switching back and forth between pussy and pussy, Christian finally finished off Chloe who so farsted the longest and was left lying down with the others. "*Sigh*" Sighing with satisfaction, Christian sat up on the bed and looked at the 4 asses surrounding him with his cum dripping out of into each woman''s crotch. Turning his gaze to his mother who was taking a sip of Whiskey while still masturbating with her other hand, Christian wiped the sweat from his brow and stood up. Sitting down next to Eva, Christian takes the ss from her and takes a drink "Did you like the view~?" "I had more than 8 climaxes just watching you" Smiling fondly, Eva snuggled next to Christian and looked at the women who didn''t move an inch and smiled "Looks like they''re exhausted." "They''re resting, they know they have another hole for me to explore" Taking another sip of Whiskey, Christian spoke casually "I liked this, we should do this more often" "Really!?" Turning to Christian in surprise, Eva looked at him with stars in her eyes. "Sure I will, but when I get back from my trip, I have things to do." "I''ll wait for whatever, in the meantime I''ll look for more women!" "These ones I liked, bring them along next time too" "I''ll be sure to invite them" "I like married women, if possible, who have children." "Hoh?" Raising an eyebrow, Eva smiled "That''s a peculiar taste, you don''t like young women your age?" "I prefer experience, a young one wouldn''tst long" Turning to his mother, Christian fiddled with her breasts and smiled "But I think all my sexual tastese from you having you as an example, mothers with children, big tits, big asses, I even learned to enjoy women with pubic hair~" "Obviously it would happen, I''m amazing after all" Puffing her chest a little more, Eva replied cheekily. "Love, I have an idea" Looking at the women, Christian turned to his mother with a smile, then leaned closer and whispered in her ear "How about you hire these women, Sophie can be your chauffeur, Olivia and Amelia could be basic security, they have good fitness, as for Chloe.... I don''t know, you make up any shit, maybe as an errand woman, that way we keep them loyal to you and you know, have them be enabled whenever you want~" Rubbing her chin in thought, Eva spoke "That''s not a bad idea...we wouldn''t have to look for so many random people, plus we''d ensure confidentiality...but they''re from Detroit." "We could give them homes in New York for their families and have theme with you when we''re in Detroit." "We''d form a sex squad" Chuckling slightly, Eva continued "But I like the idea, you know them after all." "So we''d have 5 if we count your secretary." "And it doesn''t seem to be enough" Looking at Christian''s crotch, Eva pursed her lips and murmured "Maybe with ten?" Rolling his eyes, Christian stands up and speaks "I''ll go get my dessert." "Have fun~" Walking over to the bed, Christian looks at the 4 butts in front of him and smiles, then takes Sophie''s and speaks "Keep it high" Although her face was still dazed with a smile, Sophie lifted her ass as high as she could and stood silently, as all the fluids started to fall fast. "Good girl" Climbing onto the bed, Christian positioned himself behind Sophie and contentedly kneaded the woman''s buttocks "A real milf." Taking his penis, Christian lubricated it with Sophie''s fluids then settled it into her ass hole, then began to slowly thrust. "Virgin" Noticing how the ass struggles to expel him, Christian smiles with excitement and forced his way in, so that after a few seconds of struggle, he enters deeply. *Pa* "Congrattions, you lost your anal virginity!" pping Sophie''s buttock, Christian spread her legs a little wider and lifted Sophie''s ass even more, then began to gently jerk her hips. "Fuck, this is amazing" Closing his eyes in satisfaction, Christian looked at the asses next to him and licked his lips "I can smell those virgin holes, I love this world." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Starting to wiggle his hips, Christian buried his fingers deep into Sophie''s buttocks, while his eyes stared at his mother who started to masturbate again. "I love you." "Me more" Smiling lovingly towards Christian, Eva replied. ... "Yes, right there!" Lying on the floor with the buttocks raised, Eva moaned loudly. "Fuck, you''re so tight today!" Gritting his teeth, Christian quickly wiggled his hips, while the pping sound was getting louder and louder. "Mmmnh~!" Biting down on her fist, Eva shuddered hard as a gush of fluids hit Christian''s crotch. Giving up resisting, Christian poured all of it inside his mother, as a smirk came across his face. "Ha... ha... ha..." Breathing heavily, Eva copsed on the floor with Christian on top of her, while a blissful smile could be seen on her face. After a few minutes of silence, Eva turned her face a little with her misty eyes and smiled "This was a wonderful gift sweetheart, I love you." "Me more" Kissing the back of Eva''s neck, Christian smiled with satisfaction. After satisfying himself with the guests, Christian took a quick shower and attended to his mother, receiving so much excitement from her just like his first time. "You were so tight today mom, you had so much lust built up~" Without leaving Eva''s insides, Christian moved his hands and started fiddling with his mother''s breasts. "..." Gently wiggling her ass, Eva just enjoyed the moment silently. After about 5 minutes, Christian spoke "I''m going on a trip." "Where?" "Rome." "What for?" "I can''t tell you yet, but it will take me a long time, maybe I can onlye once a month." Frowning instantly, Eva turned her face to Christian and spoke "So much?" "It''s important mom, you know I wouldn''t stay away from you if it wasn''t." "..." Looking at Christian silently, Eva sighed and leaned back again "You''ll call me every day." "Obviously." Being silent for another 15 minutes, Christian finally speaks "Mom, I was thinking about my animals... could you buy all thend around the mansion? There''s a lot of empty space behind the house and I''d like to make a forest for Kitty, she''ll soon be an adult and I don''t want to have her with so little space." "That''s fine." ... "Mother, I''ll take a flight to Malibu, then I''lle to Detroit and leave for Rome, you can''t tell anyone about this" Kissing Eva''s lips, Christian already being dressed spoke. "Okay, just call me when you get there." "Mother, I will prepare certain photos, I need you to upload them to my instagram when I leave for Rome, as it will help me to nt an alibi in Detroit." "Understood, take care my boy" Kissing Christian''s lips again, Eva smiled softly and spoke. "Bye" Walking towards the exit, Christian gets into the waiting vehicle and heads for the private airport. "*Sigh*" Closing the door, Eva sighs and walks into the mansion, then up to the second floor and walks to the bedroom. Looking at the women still sleeping with their two sperm filled holes, Eva couldn''t help but feel an itch in her pussy "He sure did show off..." Shaking her head, Eva approaches the sleeping women and starts to remove their masks, leaving their closed eyes uncovered. "WAKE UP!!!" Shouting loudly, Eva stares at the women who startled awake. "Where am I?" Scratching her pussy, Chloe looks sideways in confusion, then frowns slightly and looks at the sperm on her hand. "Oh, I remember" Smiling lustfully, Chloe shudders as she feels the wetness on her ass, instantly remembering how intense her night was. "Fuck my ass hurts" Grimacing slightly, Sophie eximed. "You were right Amelia, this was amazing to rx me" Smirking, Olivia looked down at her crotch and spoke. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 210 Start Of The Plan "Even I didn''t think it would be that good" Even with her ass in the air, Amelia replied wearily "Even in the gym I didn''t get that exhausted, that was amazing". Looking at the women conversing with satisfaction and excitement, Eva spoke up "My boyfriend said you girls were amazingst night, he liked you and now we have a proposal." "More sex!?" Looking at Eva with excitement, Sophie spoke up quickly "You don''t even have to ask, I''lle over whenever you guys want!" "Me too!" "24/7 waiting for the call!" "Wait, don''t rush" Smiling wryly, Eva raised her hand and spoke "We have a proposition that will interest you, and yes, it includes sex, for now shut up" "..." "With my boyfriend we were satisfied with you and we have a proposal that can change your lives". "..." Clearing her throat, Eva spoke "I am offering work to each of you, we will give you 4 times the pay you have in your present jobs.... Sophie would be my driver, Olivia and Amelia would be simple bodyguards and Chloe would be an errand girl... I know you are from Detroit, but we spend most of our time in New York, so I will also offer you a nice house to have your family in... Olivia, I''m also offering you awyer in case you want to get your children back." "..." "Your job will be simple, you will simply have to fulfill the role I give you and nothing more, in case of Olivia and Amelia you will be given basic work, keep people away, prevent them from entering my office and simr things... but all these jobs will have a use that only we will know" Staring at the excited face of the women, Eva smiled and continued "I want confidentiality of everything you see or know, besides, I will call you constantly to have sex with my boyfriend in group, I want that to stay between us and you will not be able to talk about it not even with your psychologist" Looking at each other excitedly, Chloe finally asked "So you want to hire us to have sex with your boyfriend whenever you want?" "In short, that would be the gist of it" "You don''t have to ask anymore, I ept!" With a big smile, Chloe spoke. Raising her hand, Sophie cautiously asks "I... I''m married." "I know, you couldn''t hide it from me" Smiling slightly, Eva continued "We are not asking you to leave your family, that''s why we will give them houses or apartments in New York, I want them to settle down with satisfaction and avoid problems, as soon as your husband..." Smiling lustfully, Eva spoke "My boyfriend seems to like to fuck married women, so you won''t have any problems." "Mrs. Eva..." Raising her hand awkwardly, Amelia spoke "I... I''m pregnant." "..." "..." "..." Eyes widening, everyone turned their gaze to the woman in disbelief. "You... cheated on your husband while pregnant?" Staring at the woman in disbelief, Eva asked. "Well... my husband doesn''t want to touch me for fear of damaging the pregnancy and I was frustrated... one thing led to another and I agreed toe... even though I''m still only a month pregnant" Scratching her hair nervously, Amelia replied. "This..." Staring at the woman in disbelief, Eva didn''t know what to say. "Fuck, even I don''t dare that much!" Laughing lightly, Sophie spoke up. "Brad will have a heart attack if he knows you cheated on him, even more so knowing you had sex while pregnant" Raising her eyebrows, Olivia spoke with amusement. Thinking about the situation quickly, Eva looks at the woman and speaks "It doesn''t matter, what''s done can''t be reversed...also the offer will still stand, maybe my boyfriend will like that idea." "Madam Eva, where did you get that boyfriend? He is really amazing" Smiling lustfully, Chloe asked. "I told you he didn''t need anything to stand on" Smiling proudly, Eva finally looked at the women and spoke "We have 8 bathrooms in the mansion, take a shower and then we''ll talk about the contract" "Oh yes" Pointing towards the furniture, Eva spoke "I need you to take the morning after pills to prevent pregnancy, minus you Amelia, you are already pregnant after all" Looking at the women walking towards the furniture, Eva softly bit her lips and whispered "I feel like we are sinking deeper and deeper into immorality... but it feels so good." ... After a long nap on the ne and a short helicopter ride, Christian finally arrived home. "Christian!" Without reaching inside, Christian was quickly enveloped by Elisa, who jumped on him and attached herself like a ko to a tree. "Hi honey, how are you" Looking into Elisa''s happy eyes, Christian kisses her lips and asks. "I missed you so, so much!" Nuzzling her cheek against Christian''s chest, Elisa replied with a big smile. "I missed my pretty Elisa so much to" Kissing all over the tender woman''s face, Christian affirms her buttocks and walks towards the house, then closes the door with his foot. "Hehe~" Smiling sweetly as Christian spoils her, Elisa clung tightly to his body, wrapping her thick thighs over Christian''s waist. Arriving in the living room, Christian looks at the woman quietly watching TV and approaches her. "Hi honey" Moving closer to Sarah, Christian kisses her on the lips and smiles "You look more rxed." "And I am, this house is amazing" Stretching her body with a smile, Sarah looks at her girlfriend who seemed to be purring in Christian''s embrace and smiled "She was bored all these days, you don''t know how much I heard her sigh" "And you didn''t miss me?" "Not at all, I''m happy without listening to you." "But at night your body says otherwise." "Tsk, what an immoral child." Laughing softly, Christian looks at the sun that hasn''t set yet and speaks "I''m going to y with Elisa, are youing?" "I''mzy, you have fun" Yawning, Sarah lies back down and speaks. "As you wish" Walking to the bedroom with Elisa on top of him, Christian reaches the bed and lies down with her "Hold me I missed you so much~" "Me more~" Without letting go of Christian one bit, Elisa rubbed her face with Christian''s and smiled happily "We''ll have sex~?" "Maybe in a while, for now I just want to appreciate you" Smiling softly, Christian watched the sweet woman above him fondly, loving her beautiful smile more and more. "Hehe~" ''So cute... it melts my heart to see her'' Smiling lovingly, Christian kissed the cute creature in front of him. "How are your squirrels?" Gaining a twinkle in her eyes, Elisa smiled excitedly and began to talk the rest of the day about her animals, lovingly speaking the names of over 50 squirrels and 20 fish. ... March 08, 2018. (5 dayster) Slowly opening his eyes, Christian yawned and smiled softly as he felt a warmth upon him. Turning his gaze, Christian managed to see the naked Elisa asleep with a beautiful smile on her chest, while Sarah hugged his arm with a slight smile. These 5 days passed quickly for Christian, between living with these two beautiful women, preparing everything for the robbery in Rome and nning his new identity. Finally today was the most important day and Christian was ready for the mission that could cost him everything. Caressing the woman''s face above him, Christian sighed and carefully stood up, then looked at the two women who hugged each other for warmth and smiled. "That was hard..." When Christian told Elisa that he wouldn''t be back for 4 months, the woman quickly shed her tears, refusing to leave Christian since day one, but after being with him for a long time, she finally epted reality and asked him to call her 3 times a day. Walking to the bathroom, Christian took a quick shower and changed into his suit, then walked to the kitchen and poured himself a coffee. "You''re leaving now..." Stepping out with a nket covering her body, Elisa spoke softly. "Yes, I have a flight to catch and will be leaving today." "..." Moving closer to Christian, Elisa sits on his legs and stares into his eyes with concern "You take care of yourself, yes?" "I always do" Gently kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian smiled and brings his forehead together with hers. "Remember to eat 4 meals a day, you''re still growing and you have to eat right." "Yes." "Also don''t stay up sote, it''s bad for your health." "I know" "Make sure you keep warm and don''t walk around naked all the time, you''ll get sick" "I''ll keep that in mind" "*Sniff* And a-remember to call me e-every day *Sniff*" The more Elisa spoke, the more her eyes reddened, causing at this point her tears to slowly begin to fall. Feeling his heart clench, Christian hugged Elisa gently and whispered in her ear "I''ll only be gone for a while Elisa, you know I would never leave you." "B-but I don''t want you to go *Sniff*" Hugging Christian''s body, Elisa spoke through tears "I-I''ll miss you so much *Sniff*" "*Sigh*" Feeling the little body trembling in his hands, Christian sighed painfully and whispered "I''ll miss you too, you know how special you are to me, I adore you and love you too much, but I have certain duties I have to fulfill..." "I-I know... just l-let me hold you for a while longer" Without lifting her face, Elisa spoke sadly. ''This woman... is really unique'' Smiling softly, Christian thinks of a quick solution, then slowly lower his hands and start massaging Elisa''s buttocks. "Mmmmnh~" Letting out a slight moan, Elisa shivered slightly. Bringing his mouth close to Elisa''s ear, Christian whispered "Let''s make love as a farewell~" "Mn" Without refusing, Elisa nodded shyly. Rising up, Christian walks to the couch with Elisa hugging him, and gentlyys her down, then positioning himself on top of her and beginning to slowly remove his clothes, thus enjoying a quiet round of pleasure with Elisa''s beautiful moans directly in his ear. ... Looking at himself in the mirror, Christian endured the difort and continued put make-up on his skin, then took a small box by his side and opened it, taking out two brown contact lenses. With the contacts in, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and whispered, "I never in my life thought I would cross-dress... but here I am, dressed as a woman with fake breasts and a wig." Christian really looked for many options to skip this disguise, but with his height and muscr build, it is very difficult for him to take on the role of another man without drawing attention to himself. Being already 193 centimeters tall, Christian knows perfectly well that, if he disguises himself as a man, it will still be risky because they can connect the height and hisplexion, not to mention that it is very difficult to find a man with theseplexions, so Christian would draw even more suspicion if he were a man. Instead, with a female disguise, everything would be easier, he dyed his eyebrows dark, put on dark false eyshes and used fragments of silicone masks on his face to make it look more deformed than the original perfection, even made up pimples and some freckles on his face. His costume was so detailed, he even painted his skin more tan and ced silicone over his tattoo, making sure not to leave anything identifying. "At least I don''t have to wear a dress..." Looking at the female business suit at his side, Christian sighed and stood up, then walked into the next room to see his threepanions already in costume. "Fuck!" Looking at Christian in disbelief, Lust eximed "Even I don''t recognize you!" "..." Lust was dressed as a man, Christian tightened her breasts with a cloth and bought a waist adjuster for the woman, put on a wig with short hair and focused on making her face more masculine. As for Leslie, Christian had a harder time because of her eye and sharp face, so he left her as a woman, but changed her hair, face and forced her to wear contact lenses in the good eye and sunsses. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 211 Airports As for the injured eye, Christian exchanged her pirate patch for a medical one, but still forged a medical paper for her to have the excuse of an eye operation. "Christian, I swear to never do this shit again in my life, even if you make me!" looking at his body, Lust eximed with difort. Rolling his eyes, Christian spoke "You think I want to do this?" "Yes?" "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Christian looked at his cute Emily who was already disguised as a man and smiled seeing her notining one bit "Are we ready?" "Yes!" "Good..." Walking over to a small wooden box, Christian opens it and takes out passports and IDs "Emily will be Liam, Lust will be Noah and Leslie will be called Ava, while I''ll be Abigail." "We will go to Rome, for work in a new gardeningpany called ''Agromecverde'', we have a residence granted by thepany and we will be 6 months there... that will be ourst stop, first we will arrive in Spain as tourists with the same names, but different surnames, we will change our faces again and go straight to Italy" "..." "Any questions?" "..." "Well, to make it more real, I''ll be Liam''s girlfriend (Emily), while you two will be siblings.... Hugo and Alejandra, from the Garcia family." "All set?" Looking at the women one by one, Christian asks earnestly. "Yes." "*Sigh* Let''s get that shit done quick." "Yeah!" "Perfect, I''ll go put on my suit and we''ll head to the airport, we have a flight in 70 minutes, take the bags I dropped off to the cab." Christian made sure to be as detailed as possible, right now they were in a motel where they didn''t even have cameras, he bought a lot of simple men''s and women''s clothes, leaving the suitcases with pure credible content for the borders. "Emily, are we already in the system?" "Yes, officially we exist in this country, once we are to Spain, I will delete the registry and create a new one with another name, everything is ready." "Perfect" Nodding, Christian sighs and walks out to the room, then quickly gets dressed and leaves. Taking Emily''s hand, Christian smiles slightly towards her and walks towards the cab, then gets in and speaks in the most feminine voice he could muster "To the airport please." Looking at everyone, the woman nodded and started driving. After 20 minutes, they finally arrived at the airport. Pulling out $30, Christian hands it to the woman and exits the vehicle, then grabs his suitcase with one hand and Emily''s hand with the other. "Let''s go." Entering the airport, Christian smiles reassuringly and they walk towards their destination to Check-In. "Passports please" Smiling professionally, a man spoke. Pulling out his passport along with his group, they leave it with the tickets and wait patiently. After about 15 minutes, the man smiled and handed them a piece of paper along with the tickets "Have a nice flight". "Thank you" Taking Emily''s hand, Christian walks along with his group and they arrive in front of the security area, then drop their small suitcases in the machine and pass their new cell phones along with their wallets. Passing through the metal detector with no second nces at them, Christian smiles slightly and takes their things, then walks to theirst check area. "Looks like everything is going well" Without looking sideways to avoid causing suspicion, Lust I speak calmly. "Actually security is not a problem if you don''t bring anything illegal like drugs or some other object, although the most ''difficult'' thing is at the border of the other country, since they ask questions and if they suspect, even a little, you will be checked and we could be in trouble." Turning to Emily, Christian speaks "Do you have everything ready to erase the camera data? We have 20 minutes before the ne leaves." "I''ll do it in 5" Nodding, Emily looks towards the local eatery "Let''s go there, I need to connect to the Wifi" "Okay" Walking over, Christian lets go of Emily''s hand and walks over to see what they are selling, then calmly gets in line and talks "Can I have 3 sodas and 2 choctes please" "That would be $50." ''Airports are so fucking expensive'' Sighing, Christian pulls out a few dors and pays for everything, then walks over to his group and passes the drink to the girls. Chatting quietly amongst themselves, Emily pulled herptop out of her backpack and began typing rapidly, while her back was pointed to a wall making sure her screen wasn''t recorded by the cameras. After 4 minutes, Emily put theputer down and took a drink "Done, all recordings from an hour ago and the next 30 minutes, will be corrupted and eventually deleted, we''re sure." "Perfect" Nodding, Christian eats his chocte carefully to avoid touching his makeup. Looking at the time on his cell phone, Christian speaks after a few minutes "Let''s go". Thus, Christian passed the border without leaving any trace of his presence, while his heart was pounding with emotion. ... "May I know the reason for your trip?" Looking at the man with a bored face in front of him, Christian smiles with joy and speaks "We are here for a vacation!" "..." Looking carefully at the group of 4, the man sighed and stamped the passports and spoke with boredom "Next!" Smiling slightly, Christian took his suitcase and they walked out of the ce, then looked at the big sun in front of them and the psed entrance "That was simple" "Simple!?" Turning to Christian in despair, Lust eximed "You don''t know how ufortable I felt! 11 fucking hours sitting around with these shits on my body!" "Quiet, we''re leaving." "..." Taking the first cab they saw, Christian gave them the address of the motel he already booked, where Dimitri made sure he had their new passports and the supplies for their new disguise ready. Arriving at the motel, Christian didn''t bother going to the front desk and pulled a key out of his pocket, then opened door number 30 and went inside, seeing everything he asked for on the bed. "Perfect, we''ll rest for the day, Emily, make sure you delete the cameras all our way and the one at the airport in Spain, then take off your makeup and let''s take a nap." "Mn" "Hand over passports and documents, also contact lenses and wigs, I''ll be sure to get rid of everything." ... "Motivo del viaje?" (Reason for the trip? - Spanish) Staring at Christian, a woman asked with a professional smile. [A/N: This entire conversation is supposed to be in Spanish, as Christian used a passport with the country of origin in Spain] "We are here for work." "Where will you work?" "At 99 Via aurelia, new garden store." Typing on herputer, the woman asked again "Where will you be staying?" "Via Leone IX, 8, they are apartments in front of the store." Nodding, the woman again typed "How long will you be in the country?" "6 months" "Does anyone have a criminal record?" "No" "May I know how much money you are bringing?" "We have 25 thousand dors in effect between the 4 of us." "Did you dere the money?" "Yes, I gave you the papers with the passport" "Good" Writing everything down while looking at the passports, the woman finally smiled and handed the documents back to him "Wee to Italy, all the best" "Thank you" Taking his bags, Christian fixed his blond hair behind his ear and left the ce with a smile. "Atst..." Almost crying, Lust whispered wearily "I want to die..." "Stopining, we''re leaving" Taking a cab, Christian and his team head towards their destination, while on the way admiring the city with interest. After 40 minutes of driving, they finally arrive at their destination. Taking out 50 euros, Christian hands it to the driver and gets out of the vehicle, then takes his bags and looks up at the giant structure in front of him "Your architecture is incredible..." "Christian... are we really going to rob the church?" looking at therge structure in the distance, Lust brought saliva and asked. "Yeah, these bastards have been umting wealth for years, they might as well donate some to hell" Chuckling slightly, Christian scans the area and notices the traffic cameras in one corner "Emily-" "I''ve seen her, let''s get inside the premises and I''ll start clearing our presence." "Perfect" Looking at the dpidated structure in front of him, Christian smiles and speaks "This ce is perfect, tomorrow our people should arrive to do the facade, also buy a truck to move the dirt and even send it to paint with the logo of thisndscaping" "Where will we sleep?" "Right here, this ce has 3 floors and we will only use one, we still don''t have beds so we will have to sleep on the floor for the first few days, we also don''t have hot water for at least 3 days" "*sigh*" Arriving at the door of the premises, Christian takes a key out of his pocket and opens the door, finding a view of a floor clogged in dust. "This is perfect for our n, but at the same time extremely irritating to my mental health..." Muttering to himself, Christian notices the footprints on the floor and follows the line, then opens a door and observes a storage room with dozens of picks, shovels, 4 wheelbarrows, light cables, spotlights to illuminate the area, among several other tools. "My father already organized everything..." Muttering to himself, Christian sighs and turns around "Make yourselvesfortable, take off everything troublesome, the windows are covered with newspapers so they won''t see us, but keep your wig handy just in case... don''t take off your contact lenses, that doesn''t bother." "You can rest for now, I''m going to mark the area where we will start digging" ... After an afternoon of recharging, Christian stood in a secluded room and stared at a blueprint in his hands "The engineer told me that this area has several pipes that I should avoid touching if I don''t want to arouse suspicion... he told me to avoid the long hole and go down as I go, while only making a straight 20 meter hole with adder." "Hemented to me that when tunneling, do not advance under structures if I am not 25 meters below ground, or it could copse on us." "The wagon has everything to climb up with a shaft-style system, so we won''t have any problems... let''s get started." Adjusting his work clothes, Christian rolls up his arm sleeves and dons a dust mask, then slips on safety goggles. Grabbing an electric wrecker, Christian plugs it in and squints at the concrete on the floor, then turns it on and begins his work. A loud sound began to envelop the ce, Christian''s muscles trembling from the constant pounding as the dust began to rise. After 40 minutes of work, Christian finallypleted the 4-meter square and turned off the machine at the sight of the dirt. Wiping the sweat from his brow with his clothes, Christian grabbed a shovel and began dumping all the debris into a cart beside him, so that after another 10 minutes, he could clearly see the dirt. "Ready..." With his voice muffled by the mask, Christian leaves the room and watches Emily working on herputer, while Lust was cleaning the ce along with Leslie in work overalls. "My whole pussy is sweaty" With an ufortable face, Lust wiggled her coveralls in annoyance. "Girls, we''vee ashore." "So we''re finally getting started..." Dropping the broom, Lust sighed and spoke. "Leslie, you''ll be taking the dirt out to the yard, then we''ll load it into the truck when it arrives, while Lust and I will go take the dirt out." "Because I will!" With a tired groan, Lust protested. "Because we''re both special and you know it, now move that fat ass into the bedroom and get to work." "*Sigh* What a woman has to do to getid..." Muttering inaudibly, Lust nods and walks towards the bedroom. "Emily, let me know if you find anything suspicious around the area, we need to prepare everything in case of unexpected visitors." "I''m keeping an eye on everything." "Perfect" Walking towards the room, Christian took the shovel and started digging quickly, feeling no difort at all from his great strength. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 212 Discovery The day passed quickly, the night was extremely silent due to everyone''s exhaustion and the hole was already 10 meters deep. At 8 o''clock in the morning, while everyone was eating what was already prepared, a knock started to sound at the door. Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Staring at the door silently for a few seconds, Christian got up and opened the door, then moved behind it to avoid being seen by anyone on the outside. Looking at the 8 women who entered with suitcases, Christian closed the door and spoke in English "Family." "Sisterhood" Replied a woman of about 35 at the head of the group. Smiling instantly, Christian stretched out his hand and spoke "I''ve been expecting you, it''s a final pleasure to see you." "The pleasure is ours" Bowing slightly with respect, the woman took his hand and replied, then released him and looked sideways "Our mission is to make a facade for a garden store" "Exactly, we''ll be digging in the back room, so I need you to fix the outside so they think it''s a building repair, I also need someone to drive the truck with dirt and dump it somewhere" "It will be simple" Nodding, the woman turns to her team and nods, causing them all to drop the suitcases on the floor and start pulling out overalls with different tools and paints "We''ll start right away, with your permission" "Go ahead" Nodding, Christian didn''t bother talking to them anymore and went back to the table to eat. "You don''t invite them to eat?" looking at the women doubtfully, Lust asked. "They are professionals, they are dedicated to their mission and nothing else, as for eating and sleeping, they have their own ce to avoid suspicion." "Whatever" Shrugging, Lust continued to eat leisurely. "Emily, during this time we will be working on the system and at the same time I will be talking to you about the quantumputer, I need the opinions of aputer expert" "Mn." ... 2 weekster. "Happy birthday my beautiful little sister" Sitting on the floor with dirt all over his clothes, Christian smiled softly and spoke into his cell phone "I''m sorry I can''t be with you today, but I left you a gift" "Thank you brother" With a shy voice, Hailie replied. "I love you so much" "I-I do too" "I adore you" "Brother..." Smiling softly at the sound of her embarrassed voice, Christian continues "If you check in your room behind your furniture, I left you a cell phone, the password is 0,0,0,0,0. Never connect it to the inte, I left you pictures to make your nights warmer." "R-really?" "Yes, but remember this, never connect it to the inte or put a chip in it, or we''ll be in trouble." "Got it!" "I also bought you a Bugatti Chiron, it will arrive between today or tomorrow." "Really?" Sounding even more excited, Hailie asked. "Did I ever lie to you~?" "Never!" "Enjoy it my little girl, but don''t go out alone, always bring security!" "I promise!" "Okay, I''ll leave you to your thing, take care of yourself very much" "You too, thank you for calling me" "I love you" "Me too brother" "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian sighed and looked at thepletely renewed ce in front of him "We already reached 200 meters deep... but the ground is so fucking hard underneath, not counting the giant rocks we found... many detours on the way, shovels break because of the hardness, with luck we advance 10 centimeters a day" "Christian..." Entering the room, Lust looked at him wearily "Can we have sex? I''m feeling overwhelmed." "I''m all sweaty" "Me too" Smiling instantly as she had no refusal, Lust began to remove her clothes and was quickly naked. Pulling down his pants, Christian smiled and let Lust sit on hisp, thus beginning the fourth round of sex today. *Pa* ... 2 monthster. Hitting the ground hard with his digging rod, Christian managed to open up another few inches of depth, and then took the shovel and began to pull the dirt to his back. After 3 minutes, Christian looked at the big rock in front of him with empty eyes. "Another damn rock... we''ll have to go around it." "Christian!" Frowning slightly at Lust''s shout, Christian throws down the shovel and runs towards the exit, only toe to a path to his left that is nned to connect to the sewer. "Something wrong?" "I got to the sewer, I have the structure in front of me" Lying on the ground, Lust wiped the sweat from her face and spoke. "Perfect!" Having atst some good news, Christian looked at the structure carefully and brought his ear closer. "It''s not full of water, I hear a faint stream of water, it''s safe" Taking the digging rod, Christian held it tightly and started to hit the cement, so that after 30 seconds, it formed a small hole. Approaching the ce, Christian takes a shlight from his pocket and points it inside, while a strong smell of shit reached his nose. Wrinkling his nose, Christian nods "Indeed, this is the sewer." Picking up a rock, Christian ces it in the hole and turns to Lust "We''ll leave this covered up for now, first let''s move further towards our objective and then explore the sewer, I need to know if this n is up to date or did they make any changestely?" "*Sigh*" Nodding with a sigh, Lust looked at the spotlights hanging from the top of the hole and looked at everything they''ve done "It''sforting to have somethingpleted." "No shit, I never get so tired doing anything" Shaking his head, Christian sighs and walks back to where he came from "Take a little break, I''ll get on with my work" "Christian, can we have sex?" "In a little while, I ran into a big rock and we''re stuck again" "Those fucking rocks" Clicking her tongue, Lust grabbed a bottle of water next to her and refreshed herself "Let me know if anything happens." Nodding, Christian returned to his spot and continued digging. But after continuing to pick at the sides for half an hour, Christian frowned and looked at the rock in front of him. "This shit is abnormally big! there''s no way it''s the vault, we''re only 347 meters out of 683." Continuing to dig around the stone, Christian finally stopped after 1 hour, noticing that this is more than just a rock. "There''s no way a rock this size is here" Biting his lip, Christian grabs the digging rod and starts pounding against the rock over and over again. After 20 minutes, Christian let go of the rod and grabbed another, as sweat poured down his face "This shit is like practicing with the spear." Blow after blow, Christian already pierced 10 centimeters of the rock and seemed not to finish, but suddenly, his bar managed to reach the other side. Withdrawing the rod, Christian took his shlight and pointed it at the hole. "What the fuck?" Looking down a sort of corridor in front of him, Christian frowned deeply and began to erge the hole. After another 30 minutes, Christian let go of the bar and with a strong kick, arge portion of the stone copsed in front of him. "Lust,e quick and bring a fucking gun!" Feeling chills as he saw the long dark path in front of him, Christian wasn''t stupid and screamed, knowing that the most curious person is the first to die in the movies, apart from the cks obviously... and the best looking ones. After 5 minutes, Lust came running in with Leslie, both carrying guns in their hands. "What''s going on!?" Arriving quickly at Christian''s side, Lust looked at the road in front of her and opened her mouth wide "W-what the fuck is that?" "I don''t know, but I don''t want to go in unarmed" Receiving the gun from the silent Leslie, Christian pulls out his shlight and points down the road "Let''s go in cautiously and take the safety off his gun." Positioning himself with his right hand loading the gun and his left hand with the shlight under the gun, Christian began to move forward cautiously. The sound of their footsteps enveloped them all around the ce, Leslie took her shlight and was walking backwards pointing down the path where they already advanced, while Christian and Lust go pointing forward. "This shit gives me the creeps" Noticing that the path seems to get narrower and narrower, Lust whispered. Without answering, Christian looked at the structure to their sides and frowned more and more, so that after 15 minutes, they noticed another path to their right with dark writing on the wall. "I knew it..." "Infernus?" "Our team has that name in the military, hell in Latin." "W-we''re in hell?" suddenly trembling, Lust asked fearfully. "No... we''re in a catb." "C-catb?" Opening her eyes even wider, Lust looked around "N-isn''t this shit where the Catholics used to make art out of bones?" "Yes and no, it was usually a cemetery, but yes, Catholics made art with bones" Looking down the dark hallway in front of him, Christian makes a mental map and speaks "This path goes straight to where we should go, let''s go." "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva, Lust bites her lips and nods. Walking around the ce, Christian didn''t have to walk more than 10 meters and started to see writings engraved on the wall. "Patum solvetur dolore." "What does that mean?" "Sin will dissolve in pain." "That''s some scary shit." "Dolor mundat animas nostras" Continuing on his way, Christian saw another engraving on the wall. "Please tell me it''s not another weird shit". "Pain cleanses our souls" "*Gulp*" "Let''s keep going." After walking for another 15 minutes without seeing any more writing on the wall, the group finally came to arge dark room. "..." Looking at all the objects in front of him as a nauseating smell reached his nose, Christian sighed "I suspected as much." "W-what the fuck is this!?" Stepping back, Lust looked at the scene in front of her in horror. All the walls were filled with bones and skulls, femurs and columns hung from the ceiling while different ancient torture tools were visible in the center. "This is a torture room" Approaching the rotten wooden table in front of him, Christian curiously observed its structure "This table was called as ''Potro'', the method is simple, they tie the hands and feet and start stretching him until they reach dismemberment." "Fuck..." Looking at the skeleton on the table, Lust asked "Th-that person died like that?" "Most likely" Examining the skeleton, Christian spoke "She has dislocated shoulders, and although I don''t see rope binding it, I''m sure she died in torture." "She?" "Yes, this skeleton is female." "*Gulp*" Looking at the broken wooden post on the other side, Christian walked over and examined the structure "This was also for torture" "T-too?" "It was called ''Garrucha'', they would tie the victim''s hands behind his back and hang him several feet in the air, then drop the rope to such an extent that he was only inches above the ground." "They were just scaring him?" "No, that fall would dislocate his bones, and if he did not confess his ''crime'', they would break his limbs." "Master, what is this?" noticing something metallic inside a skeleton, Leslie asked. "That..." Moving closer, Christian looks quizzically at the location of the device and smiles oddly "Lust,e see this, you''ll love it." "Yes?" "That thing you see inside the skeleton, it''s called ''Pirum'' in Latin, ''Pear'' in English." "A fruit?" "It''s shaped like a fruit, but its use was very sadistic" Without taking it for disgust, Christian pointed it out and spoke "That was put inside the mouth, the vagina or the anus" "..." "Oral if the victim was used of being a heretical preacher, i.e. of another religion or belief. Vaginal if the victim was used of witchcraft and Anal if the man was used of being homosexual and refused to be with a woman." "But it''s not that big.... your penis leaves him in nothing" "It''s not the size that tortures" Pulling a piece of cloth out of his pocket, Christian takes the device and looks at it carefully, then sees the protruding metal and pulls it, causing the device to open slightly "It doesn''t work properly, but this would open wide like a flower, tearing you apart all in its path" "*Gulp*" Bringing her hand to her crotch, Lust took a few steps away. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 213 Clarify Certain Things (This Is Not A ) I received a review that I managed to see through Inkstone since Webnovel deleted it for some reason. "I will give this a 3 star because the story is bing more hay wired and doesn''t have a proper plot to go through. Mainly the one that made this review a 3 star because of how hypocrite the MC is. He sees himself as a good person on how he wants to help children with no family to have a better life but it seems he has no problems destroying a couple of family''s rtionship by seducing their mothers and him proceeding to have a way with them. Risking those childrens to be parentless and left with trauma" By M33GGY I am making this chapter to rify this misunderstanding that can be created. The protagonist has never seen himself as a hero, we have nobel in the novel of ''Hero'' or anything like that. Since chapter 1 I warned that we would have Netori, so I don''t see why the surprise in thest chapters. He never said he sees himself as a good person, in fact we had several dialogues where he sees himself as worthless trash. He knows he is a murdering bastard, but he still does something he considers worthwhile, in this case children. I find your words illogical, since we had more than 10 chapters where he always questions himself and ends up depressed by the kind of person he became, so I don''t see the hypocrisy as you say. I say it again to make it clear, the protagonist is not a hero who will save the entire universe nor will he go out of his way to save humans. Christian if we were to see him from the perspective of a hero, he would be no different than a viin. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 214 The Secrets Of The Vatican Wrapping the object with his cloth, Christian sets it down and looks around, then looks at the metal triangle and opens his eyes a little wider "I thought this was made out of wood..." Moving closer to the triangle, Christian sighs "Now that was cruel." "What''s that for?" "See that toppled wooden pole?" "Yes." "This used to be called ''The Judas Cradle'', they would tie the suspect up and pull him up with a pulley system a few feet, then release him and drop him on the triangle, but you didn''t fall on his stomach or back, they would tie you up in such a way, that you would fall with your ass on the pyramid and it would tear you all up" Opening her eyes wide, Lust imagined the scene in front of her, causing her face to instantly turn pale. "But this is nothingpared to that" Staring at the copsed wood beside arge two-handed saw, Christian sighed "That has a simple name ''The Saw'', it''s a tool especially for women." Weighing for a few seconds, Lust opened her eyes wide and staggered back "Don''t tell me that..." "Yes, they would tie the woman head down, strip her naked and cut her from her vagina to her ribs." "W-why would they do that!" "It was only used for women who were used of being witches and of being pregnant by satan himself, so it was only used on pregnant witches." "B-but witches don''t exist!" "That''s why I tell you it was the cruelest thing, they killed the baby and the woman for nothing." "..." "Master, and that what that?" pointing towards arge metal artifact, Leslie asked with interest. "That''s called an ''Iron Maiden'', the victim was stuffed inside alive, but..." Approaching quickly, Christian looks carefully at the structure and finds the basictch, then opens it carefully so as not to destroy it and see a skeleton inside pierced by several sharp bronze shards "What killed was the inside, you were pierced all over and died instantly, here''s an example" "This shit gives me the creeps" Rubbing her arms, Lust muttered in disgust. "Master... we''ve got something here." Turning his gaze to Leslie, Christian walks over and sees another room that connects to this room. "Fuck..." Looking at the scene in front of him, Christian cursed in disbelief "I always knew these bastards were crazy, but to do this... it goes against all their belief." In front of his eyes, Christian managed to see several giant wooden crosses on the wall with skeletons on them, while in the center another cross could be seen lying on the floor with another skeleton on it. Objects of torture could be seen next to it, mps, rusty des, and various weird shit Christian had never seen before. "These bastards were torturing people on top of the greatest symbol of the church..." Looking at the skeletons, Christian frowned slightly "That''s a girl..." "Yeah... Maybe 8 or 9 years old by the size" Looking with disgust at the cross, Lust whispered. "..." Staring silently at the scene for a few minutes, Christian finally sighed "Then we''ll get a camera to photograph all this, we''ll also record everything... I n to take all this stuff back to my ind." "W-why would you take this with you!?" "I find all this fascinating..." Smiling slightly, Christian lit from the sides and sighed "That would be it in this area, let''s go through the other corridors." "..." Looking at the hanging girl, Lust sighed and shook her head, then followed Christian in silence. Leaving the room, Christian followed the old path while looking all around him. After 15 minutes of going straight, Christian finally found another writing on the wall "Defensio deae." "What does it mean?" "Defense of the goddess" Entering the ce, Christian walked for a few minutes and came to arge room, finding more interesting objects. "Weapons?" Picking up a rusty sword on the floor, Lust muttered. "It seems to be the armory" Looking at the armor on the floor, Christian picked it up and muttered "This armor was from the crusades... the cloth is very rotten and in a few more years it would disappear, but it still keeps its initial shape... how fascinating" "Why is it all on the floor?" "Most likely it was on wooden shelves, but over time the wood rots and the weight of these weapons means they end up on the floor much sooner." "There don''t seem to be any corpses here..." Looking at therge cross carved into the stone, Lust murmured "This had to have been a beautiful sight in its best state." ? "I''ll also take this back to my ind." "..." ncing at thepass on his watch, Christian looked up and muttered "We should be below the Holy See, only 60 meters from our marked destination..." "Why do you think this is abandoned?" "It''s hard to say, let''s follow the path to see if we find anything" Leaving the ce, Christian kept walking. After another 10 minutes, Christian murmured "It was something to assume... there was andslide in this ce, most likely the rest of the road is disabled, and since there were only worthless things on this side, they didn''t even make an effort to clear the road". In front of him, the road was clogged withrge stones and dirt, while the lower half of a skeleton was visible on his side of the road. "This person sure was unlucky, a few more inches here and he would have survived." Chuckling lightly, Lust kicked the skeleton gently. "What''s this..." Bending down, Christian looks at a bag that appears to be leather "If I touch that everything will break..." Bringing his hand gently closer, Christian lightly touches the bag to open it without damaging the leather that was obviously in a lousy state, managing to do so sessfully after a few seconds. Cautiously reaching his hand in, Christian raises his eyebrows and looks at the coin in his hand "Fuck." "What''s that?" "Denarius Argentum, this fucking coin was made before Christ!" looking at the coin with fascination, Christian frowns slightly and looks back "But this is impossible... these torture objects weren''t supposed to exist back then... even the first inquisition was supposed to be in the year 1184.... I shouldn''t be these things here if I follow my initial thought." "The coin is very ugly..." Looking at the design, Lust muttered, not interested in any of the history. "Of course it is, it was Rome''s first coin and was based on Greek coinage..." Putting the coin down carefully in the sack, Christian murmured "But I fail to understand why this guy carries those coins, they were supposed to have ceased to be useful after the coinage upgrade." "Wouldn''t that be a waste? They should have had a good amount of coins by now, and even if they want to change them, they should still continue to ept the same old one, no?" "Maybe... the coins were based on the importance of what it''s made of, bronze, silver, gold" Nodding, Christian keeps the coin in the bag and mutters "I''ll take all this, I''m excited about history somehow..." Looking at the copsed road in front of him, Christian bites his lips and mutters "There must be more corpses down there, maybe they have treasures at this time, but... that road doesn''t lead to the vault we''re looking for, let''s turn back, then we''ll see we''ll take all this out." "*Sigh*" With a sigh of relief, Lust nodded. "We''ll keep digging in the torture room?" "Yeah, we save ourselves a lot of mining with that ce, we''ll break through the wall and go straight to our destination." "Understood." "*Sigh*" Looking at the corpse, Christian sighed with emotion and went back the way he came. ... May 17, 2018. (2 weekster) Looking at the brick-like structure in front of him, Christian smiled excitedly. "We''re here..." The path was tumultuous and tiring, Christian found more rocks than ever and the worst part was that where the vault was supposed to be, there was nothing. Christian had to make several paths with thatndmark and he always found corridors of some catb leading to piles of skeletons, he even found more armories, areas to pray and some corpses with armor and several coins from ancient rome. Needless to say, Christian has already looted everything he could find and is currently packed in a warehouse several kilometers away. He made sure to record the entire catb and even stole the Latin engravings. Having Leslie and Lust by his side, Christian spoke up "The boats arrived?" "Yes." "Did we confirm where the sewer goes?" "Yes, we have people look after the ce, we also prepare the boxes to pack what we steal before we send it on the boat." "Well... the time hase" Taking the bar, Christian took a deep breath and started to hit the wall, so that after 10 minutes, Christian let go of the bar and kicked the wall hard, causing a big hole instantly. Without going in, Christian took his shlight and pointed inside, findingrge libraries with a floor that appeared to be cement. "Don''t move, I have to see if it has detectors or something simr" Pointing towards the ceilings, Christian squinted as he saw nothing, then tucked his head in a bit and pointed sideways "Nothing..." Stepping in cautiously with a gun in his hand, Christian pointed to both sides and whispered "Go inside and don''t talk so loud, also don''t run or jump, we don''t know they have detectors in here somewhere" "Mn" Approaching the wooden library in front of him, Christian points to the sides and looks at the books "This seems to be made of leather... but I see all kinds of books in here..." Picking up a book, Christian carefully opens it and looks inside, then frowns slightly "This is..." Looking at the strange writing, Christian began to smile with excitement as he remembered where he saw this before, then turning pages and seeing different drawings. "Fuck... this really exists" Looking excitedly inside the book, Christian whispered "The hidden library of the vatican". "What''s so special about this?" looking at the strange drawings, Lust asked doubtfully. "This is Mayan writing, the drawings are ancient mathematics" Smiling, Christian began to turn pages and continued "It has always been known that the church burned all the records of other civilizations that did not follow its beliefs, disappearing much of history with their primitive tactics." "..." "The Mayans, for example, have many structures that should have been impossible for that time, plus several records were found that their mathematics and astronomy were very advanced, causing several spections of aliens helping them" "..." "But there was also a rumor..." Looking at the hundreds of shelves, Christian spoke "The Catholic church didn''t burn everything and kept it all for themselves... thus profiting from everything and hiding the history for the others" "Are you saying that..." "It may be that in this library we have much of the histories of ancient civilizations.... Egypt, the Mayans, the Aztecs, we might even find writings from ancient China." "This must be worth a lot of money, no?" "Money?" chuckling, Christian muttered "This is priceless, we''re talking about historical records of civilizations that were erased from history, and if it weren''t for their structures that to this day endure, we wouldn''t know of their existence." "But this doesn''t look like the gold we''re looking for" Scratching her never, Lust asked. Honestly for her these books are no different than trash. What''s the point of having records of history? What''s the use of knowing the mathematics of ancient people? Those questions were on her mind, but seeing Christian''s excited look, she didn''t dare ask. Leaving the book to the shelf, Christian turned to Leslie and spoke "Each shelf has a name, I don''t know how they separate each civilization, but I want you to take each book from the shelves and store them carefully, these books we will send them around the outside, I don''t want to risk dropping them in the water." "Understood" Nodding, Leslie looked at the thousands of books and asked "Do you want me to photograph everything?" "Record everything, it''s better" "Understood" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 215 Dangerous Surprise "But first let''s explore this, we have to find the treasure" Looking at the ce, Christian spoke "I don''t see any dust, that means they have someone cleaning every certain time, we don''t know if it''s every day or every certain days... at best it''s every certain days and we were lucky to arrive just when he left... ording to what we have in the registry, in this ce only a handful of people can enter, and usually they don''te unless they have a need..." "What if we run into someone?" "If he sees us, we kill him, if we see him first, we knock him out and tie him up" Without hesitation, Christian replied, then turned and walked "Let''s go." Walking around the ce, Christian made sure to watch every little nook and cranny for anything that would give them away, but apparently, they didn''t have any security inside. Looking down the hallway in front of him, Christian whispered "Careful over here, we don''t know if anyone is there." Taking a deep breath, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds, then opened them and changed all his vision to violet "Turn off the shlights, I''ll lead the way." Walking around the ce, Christian suddenly found himself with 3 options, one path going straight ahead, and two others to his right and left. Looking at the two ces, Christian turned to the right and kept walking, so that after about 5 minutes, he managed to see a spiral staircase. Approaching it, Christian looked up and muttered, "This must be the way up to the Vatican." "Christian..." Looking at the staircase, Lust whispered "Doesn''t this mean that, if we blow this up, they won''t be able toe down for quite a while?" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian nodded "It''s a good idea, but it''s dangerous for us to do it before we rob, they could shut down the whole city and we''d be in trouble... but it''s a good idea to blow it up after we rob, they wouldn''t know what happened downstairs and it would take a few weeks to clean it all up." Turning, Christian turns toward the hallway "Let''s go." Walking down the hallway, Christian took the left path and walked for a few minutes, then looked at the in wooden door in front of him and smiled oddly at the sight of a normal padlock. Taking the padlock, Christian snaps it off with a jerk and opens the door. "..." "..." "..." Opening their eyes wide, the group looked around the room in disbelief. Piles of gold bars were seen everywhere, no matter where you looked, gold seemed to cover your gaze. "Shit..." Looking at all the gold, Lust whispered in disbelief "They have all this stuff lying on the floor like dog shit." "Master... this" Frowning slightly, Leslie looked at Christian and whispered. "I know Leslie... this is a lot more than 100,000 tons of gold" Doing a quick total count of every bar he saw, it took Christian 6 minutes toe up with the result "198,234 tons of gold" "That''s a lot of gold..." Swallowing saliva, Lust muttered. "You don''t understand how catastrophic this is..." Frowning deeply, Christian continued "It is believed that in the whole world only 200,000 tons of gold was mined approximately, and it is believed that there is still another 200,000 tons left to be discovered... but the church has a lot of gold, enough to make it worth shit if it alles out." "What do you mean?" "If all this gold is seen in public, the gold will be worth almost nothing... the more gold, the less it''s worth." "..." "What''s worse, is that the church publicly admitted that it has about 60,000 tons in the bank and the rest is kept by the U.S. in a military fortress, 45,000 tons more... all that was supposed to be the church''s gold... but it wasn''t even half..." "How the fuck did they get all this gold?" "The church were the biggest plunderers in history, Asia, America, Europe, Africa, there is no continent on which the church has notid its hands, always plundering in the name of the goddess." "*Sigh* Then we will do a good deed against those poor people." "..." "Thief who steals from thief, has a thousand years of forgiveness" Putting her hands together in a sign of prayer, Lust smiled with amusement "So, shall we initiate?" "Not yet, let''s see the area first..." Walking around the area, Christian looked at the golden pyramids and smirked, then reached the other side and saw another wooden door. Grabbing the padlock, Christian yanks it open and reaches another room. "Fuck, look at this!" "Don''t yell!" The room is very simr to the previous one, veryrge and all concrete, with heights exceeding 20 meters without problems. But the content of this room is very different from the previous one, here we do not see gold piled up, but gems. Beautiful gems piled everywhere, diamonds, sapphires, even several pearls and emeralds can be seen. Looking at a piece of wood sticking out in the center, Christian walks over and looks at the gem in the center, then opening his eyes wide and muttering in disbelief "It can''t be..." "This is a ruby?" looking at therge red gem in the center, Lust asked. "Yes" Swallowing saliva, Christian looked at the gem carefully and spoke "Ruby or red diamond... it''s so unique that a carat of this diamond costs a million dors." "And how much will this weigh?" "That''s the amazing thing... I think it surpasses thergest diamond in the world... this must be about 4,000 carats, while thergest known diamond weighed only 3,500 or so" "*Gulp* 4 billion in this gem alone?" "More than that, if this sells, we could easily pull in the 6 billion or even more, all because of its sheer size." "Christian... here we have a lot of gems" Looking at the piled up mountains, Lust spoke nervously "If the church finds out that we stole this, hell wille down on us" "I know..." Frowning slightly, Christian muttered "I didn''t think they''d have so much stuff... this is dangerous, very dangerous." "..." "Master, there''s another room." Looking towards the door ahead, Christian''s eyebrows twitched slightly "Please tell me there are no more gems, because I really don''t know how we''ll steal so many things." Walking towards the door, Christian pulls the lock and opens it. "Holy crap!" looking at the contents, this time it was Christian who couldn''t stand what he saw and eximed. "What are those things?" Looking at the objects inside, Lust saw nothing of value and asked. "Th-that''s..." Looking at the wooden box, Christian spoke nervously "By the goddess, what have we gotten ourselves into..." "What''s that?" "Th-that''s called the ark of the covenant." Opening her eyes a little wider, Leslie looked at the wooden box with gold eagles in disbelief. "It''s important?" "I-important?" smiling stiffly, Christian spoke "It is supposed, in that ark, to hold themandments given by the goddess to Moses." "..." Blinking in a daze, Lust smiled stiffly "A-are you kidding?" "No... here are supposed to be the tablets with themandments... the church always said they didn''t know where it was, you greedy fucking bastards" "*Gulp*" Looking at all the objects in the ce, Lust asked "W-what''s the rest?" Turning his gaze, Christian looks at the shelves and mutters "We have 7 russian eggs, these shits are incredible treasures..." Approaching the shelf, Christian looks closely at the eggs and speaks "These eggs were bought by the Czar of Russia, they are known to be 39 eggs and 8 are missing... who knew the church would have 7" "Master, is this gold?" Looking at the decorations of a room of a golden or orange color, Leslie asked curiously. "That''s..." Moving closer, Christian looks at the chandeliers, furniture and hundreds of decorations for a room "Fuck..." "What? Is it expensive?" "This was stolen by the Nazis..." Gently touching a chandelier, Christian spoke "This used to be inside a special room called ''Amber Chamber''. This room was the eighth wonder of the world, but it could never be found after it was ransacked." "Wow..." Looking around, Christian suddenly frowned and approaches the wall, finding a cloth surrounded with gold and several carvings of angels. Staring at the face, Christian opened his eyes a little wider and muttered "Impossible..." "What is that?" looking at the face somon on the cloth, Lust asked. "ording to the writings on this... that''s the face of Jesus." "Jesus?" looking at the image, Lust frowned "But Jesus is a woman, not a man." "But it clearly says here that it''s Jesus... this is something the church has very much hidden, if it was pure crap, they wouldn''t even send it to be framed" "Y-you''re telling me that Jesus was a man and not a woman!?" "Exactly..." "Master, and this?" Looking at the silver hammer under the image, Leslie asked. "That is..." Looking at the hammer quizzically, Christian chuckled lightly "When the Holy Mother dies, a special person has toe and take this hammer, then go to her body and call her name, if she doesn''t answer, the person has to hit her with the hammer on the head 3 times... if she doesn''t wake up after 3 hits, she is dead." "..." Looking around the ce, Christian scratches his head and sighs "Of lost works of art, to stolen treasures, the church seems to have no limit... but I''m surprised not to see the holy grail or the spear that killed that man..." "..." "Okay girls, start filming everything and let''s get ready to start the looting, we''ll start with the books and move on to the riches.... Leslie, we''ll need more boxes to pack, get them." "We''re finally getting this shit done" "Leslie, text my dad and tell him I need remote explosives, I''ll blow this shit up when we leave." "Roger that." "I''ll go check out thest room, for now record everything, don''t miss any details, watch out for the drop off, we don''t want any surprises." Leaving the women, Christian walked towards thest hallway and arrived in front of a suspicious door. "What the fuck?" The door waspletely dark of an unfamiliar wood, several chains protruded from the wall and clung to a simple padlock, while arge Latin writing was visible on the door. "Hic iacet diabolus signatus" Frowning deeply, Christian muttered "Here lies the sealed devil..." "What nonsense" Taking the padlock, Christian pulled and broke it smoothly, then removed the chains and opened the door. "..." Looking around the room of what seems to be ivory, Christian looked at the hundreds of crosses on the walls curiously, then looked at the object they seem to protect. "A sword?" Approaching towards the sword that was tied with chains, Christian looks at it carefully and whispers "There''s nothing special about it... it''s just a dark sword, no engravings, no weird colors or anything that would indicate to be the devil..." Looking at the whole ce carefully, Christian shrugged "I can''t understand these maniacs." Grabbing the sword lock, Christian snaps it with a jerk and pulls out the sword, then brandishes it with a smile "Though I won''t deny that it seems to be good and quite heavy, even I feel its weight." With a smirk, Christian took ast look at every detail of the room and left the ce. "Then thest stage begins." ... 2 dayster Looking at the staircase in front of him, Christian picks up a wooden box and starts to climb cautiously. After climbing halfway up, Christian stops and sets the box down on the stairs, then opens it and looks at the dozen explosives inside "I have enough to blow up the white house... to fuck them or not to fuck them?" "Obviously I''ll fuck them up" With a smile, Christian takes the first explosive and sticks it under the stairs, then bends down and starts pushing buttons on the explosive. "There, now it serves as a link, I have to connect the others and all the explosives would be activated with a call." Taking the box, Christian climbed a little higher and ced another explosive under thedder "With this we already have this area down." Taking the box, Christian went down the stairs and ced another explosive on the door, then set about cing one in each room, including the catb and the path they dug. "With that we would be ready, we already have the gasoline to burn everything in case this doesn''t erase all our traces and we already stole all the books..." Looking at the ce, Christian sighs "This shit will cause a cave-in at the Holy See, I can''t leave anything incriminating behind or I''ll be in big trouble..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 216 Successful Exit 3 dayster. "This would be thest thing" Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Christian closed the nailed wooden box and sighed. Lifting the box, Christian put it down on the small boat and looked at Leslie "We leave today, I''ll get everything ready to go, you make sure everything goes smoothly on the ne and wait for us". "Understood" "See ya" Giving her a quick kiss on the lips, Christian walked back into the building and sighed, then looked at the benzine canisters and turned to his two girls "Lust, Emily, put on a mask ande with me, I want you to spray all the way we dug with benzine and pour more into the vault" "Mn" "We''re finally getting out of this shit." Shaking his head, Christian walks out of the room and looks at the womanmanding his facade "I need to pour white powder all over the house, will you help me?" "It''s time to go?" "Exactly." "We''ll do it right away." Nodding, Christian looks at the prepared suitcases and looks at the multiple sacks in ce, then picks one up and opens a hole. Starting to pour everything in, Christian made sure to leave no ce without the dust, thus ensuring that all the footprints in the house arepletely clean. After 40 minutes, Christian and the group of women finally got everything ready, then moved on to get gas cans and start pouring everything. "We''re ready, we''ll leave for now." "Thank you for your help, I sent $10 million dors to my father, split that money between you." "I appreciate it" Bowing slightly, the woman took her things, put a cap on her head and left the ce along with the others. "Christian, we have all the way ready" Leaving the room, Lust spoke. "Did you also pour it on the tools?" "Yes, we even poured some into the sewers". "Okay, grab your stuff, we''re leaving." Grabbing his bag, Christian turns to Emily "Cameras?" "All the cameras on our road will be off in a minute, I also took care of the cameras on 2 other roads so that they do note directly to us" Nodding, Christian slips on a pair of sunsses and pulls his wig over the top, then grabs his stuff and walks to the courtyard. Leaving his things in the back of the vehicle, Christian waits for the girls to leave and walks into the house, then grabs a lighter and tosses it into the hole. Quickly leaving the ce, Christian starts the van and they leave quietly, and after 15 minutes he looks at Lujuria and speaks "Do it". "*Gulp*" Swallowing nervously, Lust takes an old cell phone from her pocket and dials a number. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Hearing the loud explosion behind him, Christian smirked and continued on his way with a big smile. 5 minutester, Christian arrived at the private airport and observed the 3 military cargo nes. The treasure was so much, that Christian had to get 3 military nes with Dimitri. It turns out that the ne with the heaviest weight can only handle 100,000 tons, while the total stolen treasure amounted to 263,234 tons. Looking at Leslie, Christian asks "All set?" "Yes, all set for the trip, central gave us permission to take off and his father said he took care of removing our presence in the air records, no one will know that these nes took off today." "We''re leaving" Turning to Lust, Christian speaks "You''re leaving on ne number 1, me on ne number 2 with Emily and Leslie is leaving on thest one, secure the cargo." "Haha~" Smiling happily, Lust nods "We''re finally leaving this shit!" ... Eating quietly, Dimitri looked at the TV with a small smile. "Breaking news, a terrorist attack caused panic in the Holy See, for now no deaths are reported, but the number of injured is expected to exceed 100!" "That kid really did it, he robbed those sons of bitches!"ughing loudly, a woman next to Dimitri eximed "And it wasn''t enough to rob them of everything, he sank half their headquarters, that will take years to repair to how it was before!" Smiling with amusement, Dimitri nodded with satisfaction "My people said he nned everything very well, eliminated footprints, burned his route, even made sure to eliminate the cameras, it''s impossible for them to get to him" "How much do you think he steal?" looking at the images of the chaos in Rome, the woman continued "Almost all their gold is in America, but they have a lot of ornaments and weird shit with gold, they should have a few tons with them." "Who knows, that ungrateful kid never tells me anything, although he told me a few days ago that he would send me a gift..." Turning his gaze to the woman, Dimitri asks "Nothing has arrived for me?" Rubbing her chin, the woman speaks "Now that you mention it, we did get a package." *Bonk* Raising his cane, Dimitri hits her on the head "Because you didn''t tell me!?" "I forgot" Undisturbed by the blow, the woman showed her teeth and smiled, then spoke a little louder "Bring the order that arrived 2 days ago!" After 2 minutes, a woman arrived with a wooden box in her hands. "Let''s see what this kid brought me" Taking the box carefully, Dimitri moves his food and leaves the box on the table, to then open it and take out an object inside. "..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Dimitri mutters "The Danish Jubilee Egg..." [Photo here] "Those sons of bitches had it!?" Widening her eyes, the woman eximed angrily "We spent a lot of money looking for these damn eggs and those bastards hid that they had one!" Setting the egg down on the table, Dimitri looks inside the box and pulls out a small golden spoon. "This is... gold with amber." Opening her eyes wide, the woman''s face instantly became furious "THOSE SOBs STEALED OUR FUCKING AMBER CHAMBER!!!?!?" Pulling a note out of the box, Dimitri read "I found 7 of these eggs and hundreds of golden shits like these!" "MOTHERFUCKERS!!!" With a shout, the woman turned and shouted "LOCK UP ALL THOSE CHURCH BITCHES WHO HAVE THE SLIGHTEST CRIME COMMITTED, INITIATE LEGAL ACTION AGAINST THE PEDOPHILES AND CLOSE THEIR FUCKING CHURCHES, THEN INCITE PROTESTS AND INFILTRATE WITH THE PUBLIC, I WANT ALL THE FUCKING HISTORIC CHURCHES IN ASHES!!!" "Yes ma''am!" Breathing shakily, the woman sat up and red angrily at the egg in front of her. "Little Natasha, I know your mother tried to find these before she died and I also know herst wish was for you to find these country treasures, but you need to calm down!" Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Natasha nodded and took a deep breath. "Mr. Dimitri, we must get these treasures back" Looking at Dimitri seriously, Natasha continued "You know how important these things were to my mother, it became an obsession for her to find them, I''m willing to pay triple the price to Christian if necessary" "I know, I will talk to him, but you must know how dangerous it is to fulfill your mother''s request, no?" "Yes, we are nning economic warfare against the United States and by telling the country we got this back, the church will think we stole from them, but..." Looking at the big picture on the wall, Natasha continued "I don''t give a fuck, the church no longer has the power it used to have and they can''t even get to our heels, they dared to steal from us and lie to our faces, so now I will enjoy them thinking that we stole from them." "As you wish" Leaving everything on the table, Dimitri wiped his mouth and spoke "I will go to America, it''s time to see that son of mine." "Please let me know what''s going on with the treasures." "I''ll bring you up to date" ... Stepping off the ne, Christian looked at the grounds and smiled with satisfaction "It''s a beautiful ind". Looking at the people who began unloading the boxes, Christian turned to the woman who gave him the tour of the mansion in Malibu "Amelia, long time no see" "Good afternoon sir, wee to your ind." "Don''t be so formal" Waving his hand, Christian looks around and speaks "I need to move these boxes to the bunker, especially to the warehouse you ordered" "We have everything prepared for your arrival, pleasee with me" "Let''s go" Turning to Leslie and Lust, Christian speaks "Make sure nothing gets lost, Emily,e with me." Following the woman, Christian climbs into a van with Emily and is guided down the paved roads. "Amelia, what was the ind like when you bought it?" "The ind was mostly uninhabited, people didn''te to live since they never built Light sources or enabled fresh water, so they decided to leave the ind for sale and move the few people to other ces." "So we are alone?" "Yes" "Nice" Looking at the airport and the big paved roads, Christian asked "All that was built by us?" "When we bought the ind, it had almost no roads, it only had some dirt roads and a heliport, it took us a while to n it all out" "You did a great job" "Thank you sir" "Where are we going?" "To the bunker entrance, the entrance is connected to the mountain." Nodding, Christian turns to Emily smiles, then takes her hand "This would be considered our second trip?" "It''s all very pretty" Nodding with a big smile, Emily looked at the mountains curiously. Intecing his fingers with Emily, Christian leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes, resting his mind a bit. After about 15 minutes, Amelia spoke, "Sir, we are here" Opening his eyes, Christian looks at the mountain in front of him and notices a metal entrance. "That''s the first security door, it''s explosive resistant and almost impossible to prate with conventional tools." Nodding silently, Christian watched curiously as the door opened automatically for his arrival. Stepping inside, Christian observed a tunnel with fully lit metal walls, while an asional female worker came into view along the way. "The second entrance is 60 meters away." After a few seconds, Christian notices a door even thicker than the previous one. "This door should withstand a nuclear st, besides, all the mechanisms are resistant to electromaic impulses in case of a nuclear bomb." "Do you know the budget for this ce?" "345 million dors." "That''s quite a lot of money" "Your mother asked for the best." "It''s the wisest" Nodding, Christian watched as the door opened, instantly noticing that the door was over 10 feet thick. Moving the vehicle forward, Amelia spoke "Crossing this door, we enter the unloading room, we have arge space for everything you need to bring in and 4rge vehicle elevators" "How many kilos do they support?" "Up to 100 tons each, they are military style elevators, directly brought from Russia." "We will have to make several trips" "We also have stairs in case of any failure, so it''s prepared for everything" Settling into arge square, Amelia spoke "The elevator goes up to the 6 floors of the bunker" "6 floors?" "Mrs. Eva asked for one more to suit it as living quarters, she thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a safe ce in case of emergency, we prepared it with several sustenances of meals, enough to feed 20 people for 5 years" "Not bad" Nodding, Christian watches Emily''s curious eyes and smiles "In bunker where youe from was it this big?" "No, we use something smaller, we''re not that many people and mom didn''t find it useful to buy a bigger one" With a small shudder, Christian watched as the elevator started to go down, noticing that the entire interior is made of metal with several lights all over the ce. "How thick are the walls?" "We have 50 meters thick with cement, in between we have several metalyers of at least 5 centimeters thick, this resists without problems a direct nuclear attack." "How is the air and power maintenance?" "We have several industrial batteries underneath, we have air filters and connectors with the outside, those connectors can be sealed in case of radiation" "Who is in charge of that?" "We have a systems room, almost everything is automatic but what is not, is controlled by specialized personnel, your mother brought professionals and some even brought their families with them." "They brought their families?" "Yes, your mother prepared houses for all the workers, so we will keep this always ready" "How many families?" "50" "Do families have children?" "80 children." "What about their education?" "Your mother created a makeshift school, everything necessary is being prepared on the ind." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 217 Arrival "You maye down sir" Opening Christian''s door, Amelia spoke. "Thank you~" Looking around, Christian sees arge cement room with several trucks parked. "This is where we unload everything that is brought in, this floor is seen as a warehouse and at the same time, an operations headquarters here are most of the personnel." "What do we have on the other floors?" "Would you like me to show you?" "Not for now, I want to dedicate my time to leave everything in the vault, is it ready?" "Yes, we have the vault on floor 5, we use the same door we saw upstairs but more armored, the door weighs 50 tons of pure steel... all the walls arepletely armored, they also have motion sensor systems, gas cameras, sound sensors, among other types of security, nothing will escape from sight." "What security does the door have?" "You need 6 things to open the door, your face, your hand, your fingerprints, your voice, the 12-digit numerical password and a metal key that is currently in my possession" "It''s still unregistered, isn''t it?" "Exactly, the vault is still nk, you have to do everything yourself." "I want everything we brought to be taken directly to the vault." "It will be." "Exin to me what we have on the other floors." "On the second floor, we have an area where you can sleep, eat, and train over 800 people, we have shooting areas, gyms, and fighting areas." "On the third floor we have a mechanical garage, we bought all the industrial tools you may need, some basic parts, we also brought from Russia everything you need to create weapons and bullets, although you need to get the ns and the necessary materials." "On the fourth floor you have apleteboratory, I don''t know howplete it will be, but everything was ordered to replicate the Russian centralboratory" "The fifth floor is the vault and the sixth, is more like a house, you also have the main system and everything needed to monitor the outside of the bunker and its interior" "Did they meet my size requirements?" "Not really, the Russian engineers said it was too small, so they made each floor about a square kilometer or so" "That''s pretty big" Raising his eyebrows, Christian muttered. "That''s why we needed so much money and time when building this, but it finally came out something great" "Yeah, it''s amazing." "The sixth floor also has vault doors, you have the same security as the fifth floor vault, so no one will bother you, plus, all the elevators we saw above will only go to the first 4 floors, after that you have to take another elevator to get to the fourth and fifth" Looking at the entrance and the structure of the ce, Christian murmured "No doubt this was made by military engineers, to be able to prate any floor, minimum you need an army of 50000 people and spend a lot of time attacking non-stop, more than anything it would be a war of attrition... in the elevator there is no cover, as soon as the door opens, you are riddled" "How deep are we?" "1.5 kilometers underground" "The biggest is the one in China, with two kilometers underground" Christian murmured "It''s a great ce for a base of operations." ... 2 dayster. Putting down the gold calmly on the metal shelves, Christian smiled with satisfaction. During these two days Christian, Lust and Leslie, dedicated themselves to store everything stolen. The vault already had several metal shelves around it, it even had ss cabs shielding it like those of the museum, securing the most precious objects against dust or theft. While Emily went about protecting the systems and looking for any faults there might be. "Christian, do you know whose drawing this is?" carrying a gold-edged painting, Lust approached Christian and asked curiously. "That''s..." Looking at the painting slowly, Christian smiles "That painting is crap, he didn''t follow the patterns of art, you can tell he''s a novice." "I don''t care about that, I want to know whose it is? The church had it guarded as a treasure, it must belong to someone important." "And it is" Looking at the drawing of a man with a baby in his hands looking at a meadow, Christian smiled "Hitler drew it." "Hitler?" Raising her eyebrows, Lust looked at the picture and clicked her tongue "The bitch wasn''t a bad drawer, she should have been doing this instead of war" "And she tried, but the art school turned her down" Laughing lightly, Lust continued "They should lock up the person who rejected it, it caused a world war." "I don''t know what happened to that school, but I read rumors that he blew it up" "A good ending" Laughing as she walked away, Lust continued working. Looking at Lust''s beautiful ass as the woman wiggles her hips with each step, Christian licked his lips and continued to pile up gold. After 5 hours, Christian stretched his body and sighed "We''re still missing a third of this shit, and that''s not even touching the books yet, we have to wait for the shelves to arrive for that..." "Ungrateful child,e open the door for me." Freezing at the sudden noise on his radio, Christian chuckled lightly and walked towards the vault entrance, then tapped the screen in front of him and allowed entry. With a loud noise and arge amount of air rushing out, the door opened wide enough for humans to enter. "Silly boy, where are you to beat you." Hearing the old man''s voice, Christian smiled and pulled out a knife from between his clothes, then threw it without hesitation. Catching the knife in his hands, Dimitri entered fully and smiled "You learned to give good greetings". "I still have a long way to go, you''re alive after all." Turning his gaze with a smile, Dimitri shouted "Come in, what are you waiting for!" With his words, all the girls of Christian''s team entered together, wearing ck military clothing with weapons on their bodies. Noticing the sharp eyes of the women, Christian smiled "Wee girls, I see you had fun!" Looking at Christian, Sloth quickly ran to him, then knelt down and hugged his leg "P-please don''t make me go that ce again, it''s hell!" "..." Smiling wryly, Christian spoke "You didn''t change a thing." "HOLY CRAP, LOOK AT ALL THIS GOLD!!!" Eyes widening, Greed cried out in disbelief. Quickly running towards the entrance, Lust smiles and throws a punch towards Greed, causing the woman to quickly dodge it and respond with a kick. Dodging the kick, Lust stands next to her andughs openly "Don''t look at my fucking gold!" "Damn bitch, I missed you so much!" Hugging Lust, Greed smiles and exims. Approaching the girls while ignoring the boisterous women, Christian stares at his 4 silent girls. "Good to see you all well" Approaching Gluttony, Christian hugs her slender body and looks at her face "Did you learn a lot?" "That ce was a mine of information, I think I can blow up a whole continent now if I have enough materials" With a happy smile, Gluttony nodded. "I''m d, after I finish my project we''ll make some missiles together." "Mn." Moving closer to Wrath, Christian for the first time saw more rity in her eyes. Hugging the woman gently, Christian brought his hands to Wrath''s cheeks and smiled "You look calmer, did you manage to ovee your past?" "I live with it" Staring into Christian''s eyes, Wrath smiled slightly. "I''m happy for you,ter we''ll talk about what you lived through" Smiling softly towards the woman, Christian moves and stands in front of Greed. Staring into her neutral eyes, Christian chuckled lightly "You improved quite a bit." "Apparently I''m still inferior" "In front of me, everyone is inferior" Hugging the woman, Christian continued "But I''m d to see that you''ve already ovee your feeling of inferiority to your sister." "*Sigh* So you knew that" "From the first look" "I have to thank you for everything, I get to understand everything you did for me" "You could repay me with your body~" Laughing lightly, Christian doesn''t speak anymore and walks towards Pride. Noticing the woman''s gaze, Christian smiled "You became even more arrogant." "I managed to learn everything the girls did" Without denying it, Pride spoke naturally. "But you did better?" "..." "Rx, it''s a matter of time" Hugging the woman, Christian whispers in her ear "I have some nice pictures of a chubby woman who likes to cook, do you know her?" Eyes widening, Pride blushed quickly and whispered "H-he gave them to you?" "Exactly, you are now in my possession" With a slight smile, Christian released the embarrassed woman and looked at Dimitri. Hugging the little old man, Christian spoke "You look thinner, are you on a diet?" "Old men have the right to be beautiful too" Snorting with annoyance, Dimitri hugged him back, then broke away and looked around "I can''t believe the loot you stole, when is it?" "At least 200,000 tons of gold, 3,000 tons of gems, I also have several ingots of rare metals like Prometheus or Holmium, and several unique treasures." "You officially have more treasures than all the countries in the world, Russia hopefully has 250 kilos of diamonds." "That''s nothing, I have a 4,000 carat Ruby." "Now that''s historic, I''m sure if the King of Ennd finds out, he''ll want to steal it from you." "Heh, if that old thing dares, I''ll wreck his pce." "Do you know the chaos you caused outside?" "I haven''t watched any television, I just talk to my mother and a few friends." "You ended up destroying half of the Holy See, everything copsed little by little, besides there are 237 people injured, but none seriously, there are no people dead either, but the whole of Italy is closed because of this ''terrorist'' attack." "Someone imed responsibility for it?" "Al-Qaeda" "They never fail" Laughing lightly, Christian turns to the girls and speaks "Leave those guns somewhere and help put the gold away, we have a lot of work to do." "This is all mine!" Laughing openly, Greed didn''t wait any longer and ran over to the mountain of gold in the corner, theny down on it and grinned goofily. Waiting for all the girls to leave, Christian finally turned to Dimitri and spoke "What is the reason for your presence?" "Hoh, can''t Ie to visit my son?" "You know you can, but I''m sure I heard you say you wouldn''t be back until my birthday, it''s still several weeks away." Smiling instantly, Dimitri looked at the ce and sighed "I need to ask you for the eggs and whatever you have from Amber''s chamber." "I expected that" Looking at the boxes in the distance, Christian sighed "May I know the reason?" "It''s no big deal, the mother of the current head of the Bratva, she was obsessed with those national treasures, she always saw for the good of the country and thought this was vital, but unfortunately she could never find them no matter how much effort she put into it" "She died?" "Yes, about 8 years ago" "So the daughter wants to fulfill herst wish." "Exactly." Pursing his lips, Christian spoke "But I quite liked them... I think I want to be a collector". "We can buy it from you if you want, all for $10 billion in cash, property, or more gold if you want it" "It''s okay, I don''t need the money" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian sighed "I''ll give it to you if you let me keep some egg, it doesn''t matter which one...mostly to have as a symbol of my feat, I also want to keep arge amber chandelier style hangingmp, and maybe about 3 small candlesticks for storage" "That will be difficult..." Weighing for a few seconds, Dimitri spoke "Let me make a call, I''ll confirm in a minute." "Okay." Looking at the man walking away, Christian sighs. He really wanted to keep this, but he understands why they want it back. He doesn''t need money so he doesn''t see the need to sell, plus the Bratva has helped him a lot so far, and he knows he''ll need their help more in the future. Not to mention that he himself learned almost everything from Dimitri, the guardian of the Bratva. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 218 Negotiation After waiting 5 minutes, Dimitri finally returned. "Christian, let''s do the following" Standing in front of Christian, Dimitri continued "I will take everything back to Russia, and when you go to visit the country, you will publicly meet with the president under any stupid excuse, and as a gift for your visit, you will be given what you asked for, although if you die, the treasure will return to the country" "So we would form bonds publicly..." "Exactly, but more importantly, we need our citizens to know that we recovered what was lost, all that was lost" "Okay, I ept." "I''m d." "Elder, did you know that Jesus was a man?" "He is a man!?" "Yes, I found a portrait of his face, I did a little research on where he came from, and it turns out that Jesus gave it to a queen for agreeing to let him pass on the words of the goddess in her country." "Wow... I never expected that" Looking genuinely surprised, Dimitri spoke "What else did you steal?" "The ark of the covenant, it has all themandments of the goddess inside, they''re written in gold, but I don''t understand thenguage, so I''ll have to see what it sayster." "Hahaha!"ughing loudly for a few seconds, Dimitri wiped a tear from his eyes and spoke "Those bastards must be furious and desperate!" "That''s not all, in fact, I found this" Walking over to a box, Christian reaches his hand in and pulled out a small hammer "You know what it is?" "Hahaha, now they won''t know when the Holy mother died" Laughing even more, Dimitri really enjoyed all this. "I stole all the hidden library from them, I found records of many cultures, like the Egyptians, although I have to trante everything and try to encode the texts ofnguages I still don''t understand" "With all this the Church lost almost all its momentum, thousands of years of setbacks lost in a few months" Smiling as he looks at all the treasure, Dimitri asked "What else did you find that is interesting?" "Now that you mention it..." Walking over to another box, Christian opens it and pulls out a sword "This was chained in a white room surrounded by crosses, it had it written in Latin that, inside the door, was sealed the devil." Looking at the sword with interest, Dimitri didn''t even bother to take it and spoke "It looks normal." "I thought the same thing too, but look at this" Approaching a gold bar, Christian throws it in the air and with a swing with his sword, splits it in two "This shit can cut steel like nothing else!" Picking up the gold bar, Christian puts it back down and looks at the surprised Dimitri "I don''t know how they got this, but this sword is great!" "I n to carry with me every chance I get" Stroking the de with a smile, Christian continued "Old man, how do they n to justify with the public the recovery of these treasures?" "We take it from smugglers." "I have a better idea" Putting the sword away in the box, Christian turns to Dmitri and smiles showing his teeth "You guys want to invade Ukraine, don''t you?" Opening his eyes a little wider, Dimitri chuckles slightly and nods "You don''t miss a thing." "I know a little about why you will do it and what wille next, I know I must prepare myself "Looking at the gold, Christian continues "I have an idea and a proposal for you, what do you want to hear first?" "The idea." "To start the war, you first need to start a conflict" Reaching over to a box, Christian pulled out a golden spoon of amber and smiled "I know you can say that there are Nazi vestiges in Ukrainian power, it has some truth to it, but how about imnting this inside a political headquarters in Ukraine?" Blinking for a few seconds, Dimitri muttered "It would be a good idea..." "You leave him hidden, and at the same time you put Nazi gs or something to incriminate him even more, after that they do a ''ransom'' action and let it all leak out, proving that indeed Ukraine has Nazis among them and that they had in their possession a national treasure that everyone knows was stolen by those people." "That''s an interesting idea, we could do that" Rubbing his chin, Dimitri nodded. "Good, now I''ll tell you my proposal" Looking at the gold, Christian smiled "You know I can''t allow the dor to fall, I have all my assets in this country and if it goes down the toilet like they have nned, I''ll be in trouble" "You know who you will be fighting?" "Saudi Arabia, China, Africa, Russia, Korea, South America, even Germany will turn around." "You know too much" Squinting at Christian, Dimitri spoke seriously. "I''m Luficer, you forget? I hear everything." "..." "The point is, even though I''m not supposed to help you, I need something Russia can supply me with." "What do you need?" "Plutonium, Californium, Gunpowder, several tons of Graphite, lots of Iron, and various metallic ores, I know you guys have much of the world''s mining, so I want to make a deal." "And what would you offer?" "I know they will cement their Russian Ruble with gold, China will cement their Yuan with Gold and Bitcoin, so I can give them gold in exchange for the resources I need, I know they will need as much as they can muster." "How much gold are you willing to give? So I know how much you need" "Mmmm" Squinting, Christian "How about 1000 tons? That''s quite a lot of money, approximately 60 billion dors instantly" "Only 1000?" "Don''t y games with me old man, Russia publicly has 2300 tons, maybe secretly they have another 3000 more, but still 1000 tons is a good amount." "I still can''t process that Church had that much gold" Scratching his head, Dimitri nodded "We''ll give you a list with everything we can offer you along with its price in gold, you decide how much to spend.... We''ll also talk to China, we won''t give out your information, but we''ll tell them we have who trades gold for certain things." "I have a preference with absolute zero point research and the quantumputer, but I also ept blueprints of weapons, warships, tanks, whatever you have... I also have collector ideals, it wouldn''t be bad if you add something historical to the list, maybe I would be interested" "Okay, I''ll send you a listter." "You''ll leave now?" "Yes, I have to take this or little Natasha will go crazy." "Who''s Natasha? The head of the Bratva?" "Yes." "Is she pretty?" "She''s old enough to be your mother." "Even better" Laughing lightly, Christian walks over to the boxes and separates 20 of them "Here''s everything I found on you guys." "Okay" Pulling out his cell phone, Dimitri sends a few messages and smiles towards Christian with amusement. "Old man... what have you done?" squinting towards Dimitri, Christian positioned himself to fight and spoke. "Nothing, I just asked toe get the boxes." Looking towards the door, Christian watches 10 local female workers enter the warehouse, then grab the boxes in front of Dimitri and leave without looking any further. "Old man... aren''t those my workers?" "Are they? I forgot, maybe I''m getting old" Sticking his finger in his ear, Dimitri replied with disinterest. "Cheeky old bugger" Looking at the old man, Christian grumbled. "By the way, I heard you wanted to recruit people, do you need a hand?" "I want people who are reliable and loyal to me, not the Bratva." "Well, I have some women who only listen to me and not the Bratva, maybe they''d be good for you to start with." "Like who?" "Like Strawberry, although her real name is Sasha." "How many people can you give me?" "Maybe about 18" "Will do, I can give 3 to each girl and they''ll look for the other two... then we''ll see." "I''ll send them to this bunker, they speak severalnguages so they won''t have any problems, just feed them and give them a ce to sleep" "Okay." "That would be all, see you" Leaving the vault, Dimitri didn''t bother with sentimental goodbyes and walked out, leaving a bitter Christian. "How the fuck did that old man get into my bunker without my authorization?" ... 2 dayster. "Emily will disable all the rms and sensors, and at that point you guys wille in, any doubt?" After a two hour long detailed talk, Christian finally finished speaking and looked back at his girls. "If you will turn off the rms, why not turn off the lights so we have advantages in case we carry night vision?" Raising her hand, Sloth asked. "Because we won''t turn off the rms" Sitting next to Christian, Emily continued "The prison system has something built into its core, whenever the rms, lights or sensors are turned off, it will send an alert to the military for a quick arrival." "So how will they disable them?" "The sensors are programmed to recognize the passage of a person every certain hour, if a person passes a minuteter than estimated, the rms will sound." "So you would change the schedules?" "Exactly, even this would have been impossible if Lucifer hadn''t managed to get us into the prison system." "For my father it was simple" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian looked at the hand drawn blueprint in front of him and continued "Remember not to kill if you don''t have to, everything will start when we ce the song, my people will know I came for them with that." Looking at the pictures of faces in front of her, Wrath asked "What if someone tries to sneak in to escape?" "Make her sleep, worst case scenario, kill her." The specialty of the mission is a gas that Christian bought with Dimitri, the sleeping gas. It really is incredible, it practically puts anyone who inhales it to sleep in seconds and it''s all over in that moment. Smoke detectors are not able to recognize them, as the Sleeping Gas is something like a spray. "Is the extraction secured?" Looking at the details of the mission, Envy asked. "Yes, they have 15 minutes to extract everyone to the courtyard, then a truck will arrive to take them all to the airport, after that they will be brought to my ind, if any of them have ns to leave withouting to the ind, give them a weapon and leave them." Looking at all the girls, Christian spoke "You know where the weapons and equipment are, take what has already been talked about and don''t forget the extra masks for the inmates, we don''t want them to fall asleep and be dead weight." "What happens if a guard pulls the rms before they fall asleep?" "The signals on the panic buttons in the building will be cut off, the only way to activate the rm is with their core defense, and it''s something I won''t touch about the system" Looking at the screen in front of her, Emily replied. "Anyone else have questions?" "..." "Perfect" Smiling, Christian nodded. Christian made sure every detail is covered, the position of security, the least protected ce to enter, the rotation of guards, where doors exist and where they don''t, which ce is isted and which isn''t, he practically made sure his girls knew the ce like the back of their hand. "Study that today, you''ll be leaving in two days for Florence" Leaving the meeting room, Christian stretched his body and yawned "Leslie, when we''re done getting those people out of jail, let''s go on a date?" "A-a date?" startled as she followed Christian, Leslie stammered. "Exactly, go shopping, grab a bite to eat, the usual." "..." Looking at Christian''s back with a blush on her face, Leslie nods "Mn." "Perfect~" ... "A young man who revolutionized the entire world because of his great intelligence and difficult life. A young man who was able to start an economic empire from nothing, managing to be the youngest person in the world to be a billionaire. At a young age, Lucifer managed to win several mathematical awards for his brilliant mind and his desire for justice once touched the hearts of the whole world" Looking at the camera with a big smile, a woman continued "With the introduction done, let''s give a warm wee to our guest today, Lucifer Morningstar, or better known as Christian Grey!" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 219 I Am Lucifer Stepping off to the side of the stage, Christian shook the hand of the woman in front of him with a big smile and spoke "It''s a pleasure to be on your show Michelle." "The pleasure is mine, I never expected to have the dreaded ''Lucifer'' on my show" With an amused smile, a woman of about 45 with dark skin, brown hair and brown eyes replied. Nodding, Christian sat down on the couch to one side of the woman and smiled toward the cameras "There''s always a first time for everything, isn''t there?" With a frivolous smile, Christian was wearing one of his elegant suits with his favorite jewelry and a neat appearance "Besides, I find it interesting to be in an interview like this, kind of curious." "We heard you had to take a long trip to get there, right?" "Yes, I was in Hawaii rxing my mind, nothing better than the sun and sea for that." "Lucifer, now that you talk about rxing, how have you been feelingtely? How does it feel to enter society again?" "I wouldn''t know what to answer you, are you talking about my stay in jail?" With one leg over the other and his chin on his fist, Christian settled back on the couch and looked at the woman next to him. "However you want to think about it, jail or hell, I don''t know which will be your case" With a slight chuckle, Michelle replied. "I actually arrived a few months ago from hell on this earth, have you heard of Afghanistan?" "You say you were in the war?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, Michelle asked. "I spent a few months serving as a soldier in Afghanistan." "I think you''re the first soldier toe on my show, is war really like in the movies?" "After those months I can only say that reality outweighs fiction" Looking directly into the camera, Christian continued "Misery, death, hunger, pain, despair... so many negative emotions in one ce, something I saw every day." "Sounds so chilling" Hugging her arms, Michelle replied with a slight smile "Any book worthy experiences?" "Every day in that ce is worthy of a book, maybe someday I''ll get around to talking about my experiences." "I''m sure it would be another Bestseller" Chuckling softly, Michelle continued "Lucifer, have you been keeping up with what''s been going ontely?" "Not really, as I said before, I''m on a vacation period, so I don''t often check social media" "Here''s the thing" Pulling out a control, Michelle looks at the screen next to her and presses a button, where several words appeared "Have you heard of Nostradamus?" "That man who talks about the future?" "Exactly, the point is that you''ve been involved in a lot of conspiracy theoriestely." Raising his eyebrows, Christian read the words "The antichrist wille to the world, everything will be shrouded in his darkness, countries will fall and the powerful will suffer, the church wille to an end and a new era will begin.... The apocalypse so much talked about wille in the form of beauty." "What do you say? Many say that that antichrist is you" "..." Staring at the prophecy, Christian chuckled slightly and spoke "Why do you think it would be me?" "Several reasons, I don''t know if you know this, but the church suffered a terrorist attack a few days ago and thanks to that this prophecy became famous." "That would be it? Because of the church?" "Not at all, in fact, many talk about your ''prophecies'' as powers of the antichrist, and that the apocalypse in the form of beauty, is you" ''How convenient, I don''t have to try so hard to be seen as supernatural anymore'' Smiling naturally, Christian shrugged and spoke "What a curious prophecy." "Don''t you think it''s weird everything going on around you?" Looking seriously at Christian, Michelle continued "Do you know anything about what happened to the people who locked you up in prison?" "They died?" "Ten people including the jury, they died mysteriously in idents, even the judge was struck by lightning the same day." "And it''s supposed to be my fault?" "I don''t know, you tell me." "..." Looking silently at the woman, Christian asked "And if so, what will happen? Will they burn me like the church did in ancient times? Will they start another inquisition against the evil Lucifer?" "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Michelle asked "I don''t think that will happen, but people are usually frightened by supernatural cases like these." "I see you are making a mistake my dear Michelle" Without losing hisposure, Christian continued "I was never the bad guy, I am not a bringer of evil as you have been led to believe." "And who was?" "Isn''t it obvious?" chuckling slightly, Christian continued "Humans are to me for their own miseries." "..." "Poverty, death, ****, abuse, even insults, all were created by you, not by me." "..." "..." "You humans are used to me someone else for your own mistakes, if something bad happened to you, it''s the devil''s fault, if something good happened, it''s thanks to the goddess" Speaking with mockery, Christian continued "If in Africa children die of hunger, it''s because of Lucifer and his evil, you humans are never to me, no?" "..." "It is easier to say that Lucifer wants to see misery than to admit that everything is like this in this world because of human corruption, because of their unbridled greed andck of goodness. It is easier to think that Lucifer is to me for the fact that a continent as rich in resources as Africa is mired in poverty and misery, always overlooking that all this happens because of the constant plundering of groups like the Church, the United States or even China." Looking at the smiling man, Michelle looked at him strangely and spoke "You really think you''re Lucifer?" "Honey, I don''t think I''m Lucifer, I am." "..." Turning her gaze, Michelle watched her audience for a few seconds, creating a tense atmosphere in the ce, then turned to Christian and asked "Do you have any proof that you are Lucifer?" "Humans and their proof" Shaking his head with a smile, Christian stood up and walked towards Michelle, to then take her face and stare into her eyes "This is not the time dear Michelle, so I will ask you to continue with the interview normally and leave this topic aside, yes~?" Staring at Christian''s beautiful face, Michelle couldn''t stand it anymore and lowered her gaze, then nodded awkwardly "Y-yes." *Pa* "Perfect~" Returning to his seat, Christian pped his hands and smiled "Let''s get back to the interview!" "L-lucifer, could you tell us about your experience in prison?" "I''m d you asked" Smiling while squinting his eyes, Christian looked towards the cameras and spoke "It was a silent ce, sometimes despairing for a human but pleasant for anyone who knows how to love silence." "A-something you remarked in your memory?" Still feeling ufortable for some reason, Michelle asked. "Of course I do, in fact, in that prison where I saw only misery in the eyes of the inmates, a hymn was created for us, do you want to hear it?" ncing sideways at the time, Christian smirked and asked. "I think we would all like to hear that hymn" Closing his eyes for a few seconds, Christian rose from his seat and began to sing softly. "The Queen and her women stole the King from his bed And bound him in his bones The seas be ours be on the powers Where we will, we''ll roam." Approaching the camera slowly, Christian''s voice grew deeper and deeper, while his strange intonation caused more than one to shiver. "Yo-ho, all hands Hoist the colors high Heave ho, thieves and beggars Never shall we die" "THEY ATTACK US!!!" Rising from her bed, Agatha listened to the music that enveloped the whole ce with a twinkle in her eye. "He did it..." "THEY WENT INTO THE PERIMETER, HOLD YOUR NOSE *COUGH* *COUGH*!" Hearing the screams around her, Agatha smiled and chanted. ""Yo-ho, all hands Hoist the colors high Heave ho, thieves and beggars Never shall we die"" Multiple voices apanied Agatha''s chant, as loud bangs sounded on the metal doors, all the women smiling with excitement knowing what''sing. *beep* Watching the door open, Agatha smiled and looked at the masked person in front of her. "Agatha Capone?" "The same one." "Take these, help hand them out to your people, in 1 minute the smoke will hit this ce." Receiving the masks, Agatha put on the mask and moved quickly, while a stifled whisper came from her "Freedom has arrived" "Yo-ho, all hands Hoist the colors high Heave ho, thieves and beggars Never shall we die" Standing in front of the camera, Christian affirmed it with his two hands and whispered with a big smile "I hope you liked my song, in a while we''ll meet again." "See you~" Walking out of the studio with a big smile, Christian left everyone in confusion. Arriving at the exit smoothly, Christian looked at the vehicle in front of him and got in "Leslie, take me to my building." Thus, Christian''s n began. Everything was simple, have an alibi at the time of the escape, and nothing better than being in front of thousands of people. But he also made sure to leave a proof that he was, he was the person who freed all those people, he has the power to do it, but at the same time, nobody has the power to put him away for it, he''s not the same anymore, he doesn''t bleed. At the same time, he made sure to start his role as Lucifer, to leave the seed of doubt in everyone''s mind and even if tomorrow he will be seen as a clown, when the timees, everyone will shudder. "What fun~" ... "The count is 67 criminals escaped from the most secure jail in the world, from CNN we ask you to be careful and lock your homes, the country went on high alert and the policemitted to give everything of themselves to bring back peace." Standing at his desk looking out over the city, Christian took a sip of coffee and listened to the news, as everyone was in an uproar over what had happened. Looking at the group of people at the entrance of his building, Christian chuckled lightly "Don''t these religious people have anything better to do?" "They are angry at you for using the church, they are also angry at you for talking about Lucifer." "I fail to understand their anger, it bothers them that I personify him? They don''t even believe that I am Lucifer." "They believe you are the antichrist, but it''s only a small group who take it seriously, I was researching the socialworks, and most of themugh at this whole theory" "What nonsense" Laughing lightly, Christian looked at the bright lights approaching and smiled "Looks like it''s time." "Are you sure about this master?" "Yes, it''s done" Christian knows that cing that song in jail and singing it on TV at the same time will give a hint of doubt by the authorities. He knew that would earn him an interrogation, something he''s looking forward to. But if he was assured of anything, the safety of his girls. His 7 sins, they were with padding on their breasts, with shoes that give them more height and all heads covered. All the women measured the same, had the same body type, the same amount of bust, and even wore the same clothes. It is impossible to create a search profile, investigators will have their hands tied on that matter. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Looking at his cell phone, Christian sighed, then answered "Dear L, I haven''t heard from you for a long time." "My dear Lucifer, you''ve caused me trouble." "I know, does it bother you?" "I couldn''t be mad at you, but I need you to hide those people and not see them in the country again, we will make the citizens believe that they all escaped and won''t give trouble in the United States." "It''s ok, most of them are already gone and the others, they won''t set foot in cities." "Are you all right?" "Yes, and you?" "I miss you very much, did you see the gift I sent you?" "The flowers that arrived at the reception?" "Yes~" "They are beautiful, thank you very much" "I''m d." "L, I''ll leave you, the police are here." "Let me know if you need help" "We''ll talkter" Hanging up the call, Christian handed the cell phone to Leslie and spoke "Save it" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 220 FBI Nodding, Leslie picks up the cell phone and tucks it between her breasts. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "*Sigh*" Pulling out his public cell phone, Christian answers the call "Hello mother." "Are you sure about this?" "It has to happen sooner orter, it''s better to do it now so I can dedicate myself to my goalter." "Alright, I''ll support you as always" "How is the hit on thepanies going?" "We haven''t been hit in anything for now, but maybe we will have some attacks on the stock market" "Feel free to spend money to stabilize the price." "I know, just take care of yourself, yes?" "Yes mother, you too, make sure my siblings go out with at least 4 bodyguards, for a while things will be hectic" "*Sigh* Just take care of yourself, yes?" "Yes mom, but do me a favor and call Elisa, tell her I''ll be fine." "Okay, see youter..." "See youter mother" Hanging up the call, Christian looked at his iphone and smiled, then turned in his seat and stood up. "Leslie, stay here, I''ll go out alone." "But-" "No buts dear, I''ll be free in a few hours, be sure toe get me" Reaching the staircase, Christian walked downstairs and headed towards the elevator, then swiped his card and made his way to the second floor. Walking quietly under the stares of the workers, Christian noticed several women at the front desk and smiled, then approached confidently and spoke "Ladies, how can I help you?" Looking up, a woman in her 30''s in a suit frowned and looked at Christian, then pulled out her badge and showed him "I''m Agent Chloe Miller with the FBI, I need you toe with me to headquarters." "Agent Chloe, do you have a warrant from any judges?" "We don''t have one, but I''d like you to cooperate." Looking at his watch, Christian nodded "I have some time." "Please follow us." Looking at the 10 women staring at him, Christian chuckled lightly and started walking towards the exit, being quickly escorted out by the FBI. "Go back to hell, demon!" holding a banner with a cross on it, a man about 35 years old shouted towards Christian, causing several more shouts to follow. "Leave thisnd alone!" "We will not fall to your wiles!" "The goddess protects us, she will not let you cause chaos!" Looking at the cameras in ce, Christian smiles sweetly. "Get in" Making sure no one touches him, Chloe opened the door of a ck vehicle and spoke. "Thank you very much~" Entering the vehicle, Christian calmly sat down and looked outside, then shook his head and muttered "From being loved to being hated in a single day, how fickle." ... Sitting in a small dimly lit room, Christian leaned against the metal table and stared at the two women in front of him. Chloe Miller is a woman who can be considered beautiful, long blonde hair, blue eyes and a well-groomed face, while her body is slim but elegant. As for the woman next to him is Leah Wilson, a dark skinned woman with brown eyes and a short shoulder length hair, her body can be considered voluptuous and she really has an eye pleasing ass. "So... we''ll be staring at each other all night?" "..." Without answering, Chloe and Leah continued to stare at Christian, causing the man to roll his eyes at the obvious pressure tactic they do. "Ladies, I think you made a mistake" Settling back in the chair, Christian continued "I came here politely to answer your questions and help in any way I can, I am not bound byw and I am not a defendant, so let''s finish quickly because I have a lot to do." Turning her gaze to Leah, Chloe was silent for a few seconds and nodded. Picking up a dark folder on the table, Chloe opens it and pulls out several papers "They are the affidavits of the prison staff, they im that before they were attacked, the same song you sang on television, was heard at the very moment the prisoners escaped" Looking at the papers with interest, Christian reads them quickly and looks up "And what is the question? I find this information interesting, but I don''t know what they want from me." Frowning, Leah leaned her body on the table and approached Christian, then spoke coldly "I''ll be blunt, we believe you were the mastermind of the escape." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian finally burst outughing "Hahahahahaha~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Pounding the table whileughing, Christian wiped a tear from his eye and looked at the women with obvious amusement "Are you guys ming me for nning the escape?" Frowning even more, Leah sat back down and looked at Chloe. "Could you tell me why you sang that song on television?" "Because Michelle asked me to." "And could you tell me why the criminals sang it?" "Ms. Chloe, I already said that was our anthem, something we sang almost every day, I''m sure the security of the ce that was there at the time I was in jail, can confirm it to you" "..." Staring at Christian''s face, Chloe gently tapped the table with her fingers, then asked "Can you tell me what rtionship you had with the escaped prisoners?" "I lived with them for some time, you could say we learned to ept each other." "Where were you before you went to the studio?" "On a ne on my way to New York, then I arrived at the airport and came straight to the studio." "Where were youing from?" "Hawaii, I was on vacation" "Shouldn''t you be at school?" "Ms. Chloe, school is kind of irrelevant to me, I have more knowledge than a college professor." "Do you have any idea who nned this?" "I don''t know, in that prison were the heads of various mafias or Cartels, it''s not umon for one to decide to take out their leader" "Are you saying you had nothing to do with the escape of those women?" "Exactly" "..." "..." "..." Seeing again the pressure tactic, Christian sighed "Ms. Chloe, let me repeat the following." Staring at the women while losing his smile, Christian spoke "I came here to help with the investigation, you asked nicely so I epted, but since I arrived I was left waiting for 47 minutes inside this room, then you came in and were watching me for another 10 minutes more... then you went on to me me for something I didn''t do and so far all your questions have no relevance." "..." "Now tell me, is this all? Because I can''t spend all day looking at your faces, I''m a busy man and an hour of my time is worth millions." Frowning, Chloe stared at Christian for a few seconds and sighed "You can go, but I''ll ask you not to leave the country in case we need you again." "Next time get a court order, I won''t go through this bad experience again under my own volition" Fixing his suit, Christian got up and walked out of the ce, leaving the two women staring at each other. "I''m still suspicious of him" Leahmented. "So do I, but we made a mistake" Smiling bitterly, Chloe continued "We went ahead and underestimated this young man, he has more control in himself than any other criminal we have ever interrogated, nor did he get nervous in our presence." "We''ll let him go?" "What else can we do? He''s the richest man in the world, I''m sure, if we do not have any evidence pointing directly to it, they won''t give us permission to bring him back, let alone sneak into his house to look for evidence" "*Sigh* It''s our only lead..." "We''ll have to investigate further." ... Sitting on the ne, Christian got his cell phone from Leslie and dialed a number. "How did it go?" "We are on our way with 8 people to the Ind, the others left together because they already had escape ns." "Who''sing?" "Bomber, and some assassins." "Did you tell them what was waiting for them on my ind?" "Yes, just peace and quiet and no killing, they epted, they say they won''t give you trouble" "Well, Bomber also epted?" "Yes, Gluttony is thrilled with her, she hasn''t shut up all the way." "Alright, see you on the ind, take care my dear Pride." "See youter..." Looking out the window, Christian sighed. "What will you do now master?" "I will disappear from the world for a long time, I don''t n to leave the ind until I finish my research." "What will you do with your birthday?" "I don''t know... I miss my people, but I know I need to finish this as soon as possible, I already talked to my father and I told him I won''t do anything for my birthday because of the situations, so we agreed to get together for Christmas." "Your mother won''t be happy about this" "She will understand" Looking at the sky with a calm face, Christian answered. "..." Staring at Christian, Leslie nodded. ... June 17, 2018. Sitting in argeboratory surrounded by papers, Christian quickly wrote on the paper in front of him. Time passed quickly and it''s been a month since the jailbreak. No one has been caught and the police could only promise that they are doing everything possible and that sooner orter they will catch the criminals. Christian has had no connection with the subject and also avoided talking to Agatha or the others, leaving everyone to their own devices. The murderesses who came to the ind dedicated themselves to sunbathing and living in the small houses prepared for them,pletely away from the workers and living quietly among themselves. Needless to say, for several days, Christian made the front page of several newspapers for his peculiar appearance on a television program, but after nothing more could be brought out with Christian missing, the subject was dropped and even the protests outside the Grey building ceased. After his girls arrived on the ind, Christian gave them 3 days off and then dispatched them to aplish their next mission, recruiting people. They each have a budget of $100 million in gold and they have to build their own team with that. Emily assured them of a secure connection between them and all the information they need, Emily gives them, while Christian was fully dedicated to the research of the quantumputer. "With this it would be possible to have up to 230 Qubits... much more than Intel''s 68, but I have the problem that it will get very hot" Looking at the calctions in front of him, Christian sighed, then looked around and saw the mess of books and papers everywhere "How exhausting". The walk was tumultuous, Christian realized that what he is trying to do, is a lot for one person to do, but he really doesn''t trust anyone else and knows he only has himself in this investigation. Looking at therge folder in the distance, Christian stands up and takes it, then sits down and opens it "I''m being offered a lot..." A few weeks ago the list from Russia and China arrived to Christian, he can practically get anything with his gold. "ves, drugs, weapons, tanks, military nes, paid assassinations, kidnappings, minerals,nd, political posts... nothing is impossible to get." "I have already sent for the scientific studies, they should arrive in a few days, as well as the plutonium and the other minerals... what else do I need?" "Master, dinner is ready" Entering the room, Leslie spoke. "Coming..." Pursing his lips, Christian sighed and left the file on the table, then got up and left the room. "Where''s Emily?" "She''s waiting for you to eat." "Any news from outside?" "Nothing new." Nodding, Christian yawned and walked down the halls, then arrived in front of a door and entered. """Surprise!""" Startled a little by the sudden shout, Christian blinked dazedly and looked around at everyone in the ce. Elisa, Emily, Sarah, Jayden, Sara, Hailie, n and Eva, his closest people were here with big smiles on their faces while a long table was filled with sweets to eat. "Ungrateful child, you hadn''t invited me." Quickly turning his gaze, Christian saw Dimitriing down the hallway, causing him to smile instantly. "I told everyone I didn''t want to do anything, didn''t I?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 221 Surprise "That''s not your decision young man, you''re still a minor" With a big smile, Sara smiled towards Christian. Staring at the woman''s belly, Christian spoke "You will have 9 children?" "Am I that fat?" "Yes." Walking up to Christian, Eva stands in front of him and takes his face gently, then smiling and speaking "It''s your first birthday since you came back to us, there''s no way I''m letting it go." Looking around at all his people, Christian smiled softly and spoke "I appreciate this gesture." "Always being so dramatic" Rolling his eyes, n interrupted. "Heh, who says so" Looking at her brother with disdain, Hailie scoffed. Chuckling lightly, Christian walks over to the young girl who was looking at everything with a small smile and wraps his arm around her shoulder, then looks at his people and smiles "But today is not only my birthday, my precious Emily turns 17 today, we''ll celebrate together!" "You were born on the same day?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asks. "Isn''t that amazing? We have so much inmon!" "..." Blushing, Emily didn''t dare look up as she fiddled with her fingers nervously. "Then it''ll be two birthdays" Not caring, Eva turned to Dimitri and smiled slightly "You must be Dimitri, Christian told me a lot about you." "I wouldn''t be surprised, that boy can never keep his mouth shut" Sitting down on the couch, Dimitri rested his hands on his cane and smiled. Chuckling slightly, Eva nodded "That''s a great truth." Fluffing Emily''s hair as Eva conversed with Dimitri, Christian leaned closer her ear and whispered "We''ll celebrate together today, don''t be so shy~" "Mn." Shaking his head, Christian moved closer to Sara and hugged her gently, then put his hand on the woman''s stomach and smiled "When will we know if it''s a boy or a girl?" "Next month we should know by now" With a big smile, Sara stared at Christian and smiled softly "You''ve grown so much Christian, I''m d to see you looking well" "Little Christian turned into quite the beauty, you must have several women chasing after you by now, no?" With a smile, Jayden took Sara''s hand and asked. "One or the other, there''s really never a shortage of them" With a slight smile, Christian replied. "Heh, I''m sure your mother must be having the worst time of her life." "You can''t even imagine" Looking sideways at Eva''s ass, Christian replied with amusement. Lowering his gaze to Sara''s belly, Christian speaks, "he will be boy." "What makes you think that?" raising his eyebrows, Jayden asks with interest. "Intuition" Shrugging, Christian replies. "Men and their intuitions, they sound like witches." "I''ll talk to youter, I''ll go say hi to the others" Turning, Christian approaches towards his beloved duo "Hello beautifuldies, did you miss me?" "Very much!" jumping towards Christian, Elisa clung to his torso tightly and eximed. "You couldn''t take it anymore" Smiling fondly, Christian gently stroked Elisa''s hair, then looked down to see her beautiful face. Squeezing her cheeks slightly, Christian whispered "Looks like someone gained weight." Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa quickly lowered her gaze, while Sarah stares at them. "Just kidding, you''re still as perfect as ever" Kissing her forehead, Christian whispered. Biting her lips, Elisa looks up with misty eyes and whispers "Christian...we need to talk." Frowning slightly, Christian looks sideways and nods, then takes Elisa''s hand and speaks loudly "Back in a few minutes!" Without giving Elisa time to take it back, Christian pulls her out of the room and looks at her with concern "Is something wrong? You look strange." Keeping her eyes glued to the floor, Elisa bit her full lips and didn''t answer. "Elisa?" Taking her chin, Christian forces her to look at him and whispers with a frown "What''s wrong?" "Can we go outside and talk? I don''t feelfortable in this ce..." "..." Watching her for a few seconds, Christian nods and takes her hand, then walks towards the elevator. After about 15 minutes of silence, Christian finally reached the exit of the bunker and sat down on the grass of the ce, then taking Elisa and sitting her on hisp with her face in front of him. Gently caressing Elisa''s cheek, Christian pressed his forehead to hers and whispered, "Tell me what''s wrong, you''re making me nervous..." Staring into Christian''s beautiful eyes, Elisa started to shed her tears while a beautiful smile appeared on her face "I''m pregnant..." "..." At that moment, Christian''s whole world, stopped. Taking Christian''s face while his tears don''t stop flowing, Elisa spoke through her tears "You will be a father" "..." Blinking repeatedly, Christian moved his eyes slowly every which way in a daze, while his mind that is usually so bright at every moment suddenly shut down. "C-christian?" whispering as her smile became increasingly stiff, Elisa squeezed Christian''s cheeks even tighter "I''m about 3 months pregnant." "3 m-months..." Sighing dazedly, Christian looked down and observed the abdomen showing no difference to his eyes "B-but it''s still normal..." "It takes a while to grow, silly" Recovering her smile as she watched him react, Elisa looked at Christian''s face fondly and whispered "I''ll have your baby." "I-I... I''ll be a father?" looking at Elisa with all his emotions scrambled, Christian whispered in disbelief "H-how? I-it shouldn''t be possible..." "But it happened" Gently kissing Christian''s lips, Elisa whispered "I have your child in my stomach and it''s confirmed by 3 doctors." "..." Staring at the woman in disbelief, Christian raised his trembling hands and grabbed her soft stomach in a daze "M-my baby?" "Our baby." "I-I will be a father?" Lifting his gaze, Christian''s eyes began to water, as his brain kicked back into gear and thousands of thoughts assaulted his mind. "You will be" Kissing Christian''s forehead lovingly, Elisa whispered "We''ll have a son." "..." Staring at the beautiful face in front of him, Christian smiles genuinely and embraces her gently. "..." Resting her head on Christian''s shoulder, Elisa smiled happily. After a few long minutes, Christian let go of Elisa with a big smile and spoke "Is it 100% sure?" "Yes, I told you I confirmed it with the doctors." "I''m not talking about that, I''m talking about if the pregnancy is healthy, if you will be fine and if our baby is fine" Gently caressing Elisa''s belly, Christian spoke quickly. "ording to the doctors, everything is normal, the baby is growing healthily and should have no problems." "When should he be born?" "Around November approximately" "Hahaha~" Laughing happily, Christian kissed every inch of Elisa''s face, while the woman let herself be loved with a happy smile on her face "I love you too much!" "I love you too" Kissing Christian''s lips, Elisa said these words for the first time out loud. "Elisa... and what did Sarah say about this?" looking at the woman with concern, Christian asked. "She had trouble epting it too, but then she got really happy, then sad, then happy, she was really weird" Laughing lightly, Elisa answered. "B-but what about your rtionship? He''s our son..." "Silly, what question are those?" smiling with loving eyes, Elisa whispered "We''ve been in a 3 way rtionship for a while now, haven''t we?" Chuckling slightly, Christian nodded. "I was so afraid" Hugging Christian''s head, Elisa pulls him towards her breasts and whispers "I didn''t know how you would react...I was afraid you wouldn''t want it." Releasing himself from Elisa''s embrace, Christian frowns slightly and stares into her face "I would never do something like that, least of all to you, I''ve told you more than a thousand times how much I adore you." "I know, but I was still so nervous" With a beautiful smile on her face, Elisa quickly kisses Christian''s lips and whispers "But I''m d it''s going to be okay, I love you Christian, I love you so much" "Me more" Hugging Elisa, Christian stared off into nothingness, as his mind processed all that this pregnancy would entail. After several minutes, Christian sighed and spoke "Let''s go to the bunker, they must be waiting for us." "Yes~" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian stands up and they walk towards the bunker, then they reach the elevator and speak "Elisa, go down without me, I''ll go get something." "I''ll wait for you downstairs~" Kissing Christian''s lips, Elisa gets into the elevator and goes down. Losing his smile, Christian bites his lips and walks outside, then sits down on the grass and pulls out a pack of cigarette between his sleeves. Lighting it with trembling hands, Christian takes a deep puff and stares up at the starry sky above him. "I didn''t know you smoked" Sitting down next to Christian, Dimitri casuallymented. "I stole them from a worker" "..." "..." "You know that, don''t you?" "I investigate your close ones." "Why didn''t you tell me?" "It''s not my decision, it''s something of hers." "For God''s sake..." Quickly finishing his cigarette, Christian lit another one while his hands were shaking heavily "I can''t believe this is happening..." "So I''m going to be a grandfather..." Smiling slightly, Dimitri leaned back on the ground and whispered. "Old man... this baby couldn''t havee at a worse time!" Losing hisposurepletely, Christian whispered with obvious despair "I have everything nned out, so many enemies to step on, so many moves to make, so much chaos I was going to cause!" "But now you fear for the life of your future child" "Fear?" finishing another cigarette, Christian lights another and continues "I''m not only afraid, I feel horrified, desperate, everything got out of hand!" *Bonk* Raising his cane, Dimitri smacked Christian''s head calmly. "You''re a man!" shouting angrily, Dimitri continued "Take responsibility for your actions and behave like the man I raised, stop acting like a pussy!" Biting his lips tightly, Christian copses to the floor and whispers "I''m in deep shit..." "What exactly are you worried about!?" "Everything..." Letting out a small smoke ring, Christian whispers "I don''t know if I''m fit to be a father... I''m so afraid of failing... I''m so afraid that because of something I do, something will happen to my baby... I''m so afraid of how the others will react... I''m so afraid of everything." "..." Turning his gaze to Christian, Dimitri sighed "You''re sleeping with your mother?" "Yes." "And your sister?" "Yes" "Your bodyguard?" "Yes." "Do they know about all this?" "Only Leslie, but obviously she doesn''t know about the baby on the way." "Does Elisa know about this?" "No..." "You''re in deep shit" Laughing lightly, Dimitri turns his gaze skyward "But those problems aside... I think you''d make a great father." Trembling slightly, Christian turns his gaze to Dimitri and whispers "D-really?" "Of course I do" With a soft smile, Dimitri continues "Behind that confident facade and your heartless attitude, I know you have a big heart with some beautiful feelings, I''ve seen thousands of looks, but none contained as many feelings as yours." "And what does that have to do with being a great father?" shaking his head, Christian looked at the sky again. "That a person with as many feelings as you, can bestow great love if he sets his mind to it." "..." ''Though he can also hate in a way I''ve never seen...'' Keeping these thoughts to himself, Dimitri continued "I know you will be a great father, I give my faith in that." "..." Looking up at the dark sky, Christian took onest puff on his cigarette and clenched the pack tightly, then flicked the butt and sighed "I''ll have to think another 10 times about every step I take." "You''re not thinking of giving up?" "Give up?" Chuckling lightly, Christian whispered "With this new lifeing, I feel more motivated than ever to achieve my goal, I will make sure to give the utmost security to my daughter." "Daughter? You know it could be a boy, don''t you?" "It will be a girl, I''m sure of it" With a soft smile, Christian replied. --- [A/N: I''ve been thinking a lot whether to do this chapter or not, I had a lot ofments in Webnovel where readers said that it wouldn''t be good to give Christian a baby, at a certain point I thought the same thing. But really this part was nned from day one, Christian has to have this baby to be true to my ideas. I promise you that this won''t bring many changes, apart from the obvious responsibility that will fall on Christian''s shoulders, but other than that almost everything will stay the same. I would like to know what you think about this chapter and if you like what happened, I would also like to know the opinions of the people who don''t like it, to have an idea of their thoughts. If you tell me it''s because Christian is too young, I know. He''s only 18 years old and he''s going to be a father, but life is like that, sometimes you don''t expect it and it happens, and you who follow me since the beginning, know that I always try to stick to reality with my novels. I would really appreciate it if you could leave your opinion, because many times we authors need the help of a third party to see if we are not screwing up in some way.] ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 222 True "Where were you? Everyone is waiting for you" Seeing Christianing out of the elevator with Dimitri, Eva folded her arms and spoke. "I was just fixing a few things in the bunker, but I''m ready now" With a slight smile, Christian took Eva''s hand and spoke "Let''s go to the party~" "Let''s go" Smiling instantly, Eva nodded. Looking at his mother''s smile, Christian bit his lips slightly and thought ''I''ll tell herter today... but after this party''. Taking a deep breath as he stood in front of the door, Christian adjusted his expression and repressed his fears, then walked in with a big smile. ... After a nice party, everyone went to their beds ready to rest, while Christian stared at the shower in front of his bed. "I have to tell her... don''t be a coward" Clenching his fists, Christian took a deep breath and whispered. At this point, Christian''s nervousness was through the roof. He doesn''t know how his mother will react, and although he can simte several possible reactions, none end well for him. "That was rxing, it''s so stressful traveling by ne" Walking out of the bathroom with her naked body while drying her hair with a towel, Eva spoke with satisfaction. ''It''s time'' Taking a deep breath, Christian stood up and walked towards his mother, then took her hand and led her towards the bed. "You can''t stand~?" With a mischievous smile, Eva squeezed Christian''s ass and whispered sensually. "I have something important to tell you" Sitting on the bed, Christian took Eva and sat her on hisp, staring at his mother''s face with a seriousness she never saw before. Frowning slightly, Eva wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck and asked softly, "Tell me what''s wrong?" "I''m going to be a father." "..." Seeing Eva''s stunned face, Christian bit his lips and continued "With Elisa.... Elisa is pregnant... I also slept with other women." Trembling at those words, Eva opened her eyes a little wider and stared at Christian in a daze. "..." Not knowing what else to say, Christian just stared at his mother with concern. After a few seconds, Eva frowned deeply and spoke "It''s a joke, isn''t it?" "No it''s not... I would never joke about something like that." Staring at Christian, Eva''s face was getting angrier and angrier, then she raised her hand and grabbed Christian''s chin with some force and whispered coldly "Is it a joke?" "You know I''m not..." Looking at his mother sadly, Christian held her somewhat more tightly by the back and whispered "It''s the truth." "..." Biting her lips tightly, Eva''s whole face began to distort with different emotions in it, but they all had one thing inmon, anger. With a face flushed with anger, Eva struggled in Christian''s embrace and stood up, then red at him and shouted "YOU CHEATED ME!!!?" "..." "FUCK!!!" Hitting the bed hard, Eva screamed angrily, frantically pacing around the ce. Staring at Eva, Christian walked over to her and tried to hug her. "DON''T TOUCH ME!!!" Pushing Christian''s arms away, Eva screamed. "But mom..." Biting his lips, Christian spoke "What''s the matter? You like it..." "WHAT''S THE MATTER!!!?" As if his words hit her, Eva approaches Christian and takes his chin again hard "YOU CHEATED ME CHRISTIAN, YOU FUCKED A WOMAN BEHIND MY BACK, THAT''S MY FUCKING PROBLEM!!!" "But we did it before, I slept with 4 people in front of you!" "BUT THAT WAS SOMETHING WE AGREED ON TOGETHER, SOMETHING WE DO AS A FUCKING COUPLE!!!" With red eyes, Eva continued "YOU SEEN ME STUPID FACE AND YOU FUCKED ANOTHER WOMAN BEHIND MY BACK, THEY ARE TWO VERY DIFFERENT SHITS!!!" Losing the momentum he had gained, Christian looked at his mother''s irate face in pain, knowing full well that he screwed up and only just realizing how much he let himself go. Biting his lips, Christian raised his hands and touched his mother''s cheeks "Sorry..." *Pa* Suddenly hitting Christian, Eva screamed "I TOLD YOU NOT TO TOUCH ME-!!!!" Eyes wide with disbelief, Christian brought his hand to his face and touched the blood dripping from his lips, then looked up to see the woman who like him, was staring at him in disbelief. "You... hit me?" looking at his mother in disbelief, Christian whispered. For the first time in her life, Eva hit Christian. It wasn''t a light blow, let alone a p. It was a straight fist to Christian''s face with a great deal of force behind it. "..." Staring dazedly at Christian''s blood, Eva looks down and stares at her own fist, not believing herself what she just did. "Ch-Christian... f-forgive me... l l-lost control" Quickly approaching Christian, Eva lifts her trembling hands and begins to touch his face with concern. Staring at his mother in silence, Christian was still processing everything. He is skilled enough to dodge a simple punch, he is 100% sure he could dodge that kind of punch for weeks if he wanted to, even though he could see iting, his brain couldn''t process what was happening, he never thought about this possibility, never simted it and never came close to thinking about it. Seeing Eva''s reddened eyes, Christian licks the blood from his lips and shakes his head "It''s okay.... I understand." "I didn''t w-want to do it..." "I know" Taking Eva''s hands, Christian smiled softly "I know you would never do it and that you were just blinded by anger." "..." Looking at Christian''s soft smile, Eva bit her lips even harder as she felt so much guilt. "Come" Gently taking Eva''s hand, Christian guided her to the bed and sat her down next to him, then turned and stared at her face "Let''s talk like adults... let me start." "..." "I know I was wrong... maybe I always knew it and I didn''t even bother to see it, or I just didn''t want to... I don''t know, it''s my first time having these types of rtionships and I honestly don''t know how I got to this point" Whispering softly, Christian continued with pain in his eyes "I manage to understand that I hurt you and you don''t know how miserably I''m feeling right now because of that, really seeing your face with pain is breaking my heart, even more knowing that it''s because of me" "..." "I love you mom, I really love you, you are the one I think of when I wake up and your face is thest thing I think of when I go to sleep... I really don''t know what I would be without you" Caressing Eva''s face, Christian continued in a husky voice "I know I hurt you and I made a big mistake... but I also know that I can''t ask you to forgive me, because I wouldn''t... and even if it hurts me to say the following... I will say it" Holding Eva''s face a little tighter as her lips began to tremble slightly, Christian finally managed to squeeze out his words "If you want to end it... I''ll respect that." Hearing those words, Eva''s body trembled slightly, while her face became more and more hesitant. As for Christian... Truly the change was tremendous. His eyes lost their glow that seemed to be eternal, his skin that was already pale before became even paler, while his whole face in general seemed to have gained a few years because of how haggard he looks. "I..." Whispering hesitantly, Eva bit her lips and stood up, then quickly put on her clothes and continued "I need to think... then we''ll talk." Watching the woman''s back as the door closed, Christian could no longer bear his own weight and copsed on the bed, as the world around him seemed to spin faster and faster. Bringing his arm to his eyes, Christian whispered in a broken voice "I''m an idiot..." ... With a cigarette in her hand, Eva looked at the sea with empty eyes under the dark night. "Excuse me." Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded to Eva''s side, causing her to turn her gaze instantly. "Mr. Dimitri, I didn''t think you''d be awake." "I tend to sleep very little" With a light smile, Dimitri sat down next to Eva and looked at the sea "A few hours ago I saw your son looking just like you" Biting her lips at hearing from Christian, Eva asked "Looking at the sea?" "No... desperate and with a cigarette in his hands, although I must say the boy has good lungs, he finished more than 4 in a few minutes" "Christian smokes?" Frowning deeply, Eva asked quickly. "Not that I know of, but you know, he must be nervous about the sudden news." Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva sighed bitterly and turned her gaze back to the sea "How much do you know?" "Everything." "Even about me?" "I know you have an unconventional rtionship with Christian." "..." "That boy doesn''t hide many things from me, and even if he wants to, I know him very well, so I have no trouble deducing certain things." "He asked you toe?" Turning her gaze, Eva asked. "Not at all, I knew something like this was going to happen so I just waited." "..." Taking the cigarette to her mouth, Eva takes a puff and remains silent. "May I know your age?" "32" "And do you know Christian''s age?" "18" Smiling slightly, Dimitri sighed "You know... I shouldn''t get into this, this is something that Christian and you initiated, but since Christian calls me father, I''ll leave my words out in the air and it''s your choice to hear them." "..." "Since I started living with Christian in prison, he talk about you a lot, there really wasn''t a day that he didn''t talk about you... that boy always loved you, although I never expected that this love was much more than a family love." "..." Lowering her gaze in embarrassment, Eva spoke after a few seconds "What was he like in prison?" "Christian... that boy really is a unique being" Looking up at the stars, Dimitri continued "Always surprising me at every step, his way of thinking, his quickness to learn, his maturity, everything about him seemed to stand out... over time the boy grew up and I''m proud to say he became amazing... but there''s something that always bothered me" "What thing?" "You''ve heard the saying that tends to pop up everywhere that says ''Find something to die for and you''ll be happy''?" "Yes..." "I think, with Christian, that phrase makes no sense" With a bitter smile, Dimitri continued "That boy is capable of dying for anything... he seems to have no respect for his life and even the smallest thing, is something worthy of dying for him." "What do you mean?" frowning, Eva asked. "I suppose you must already know something of Christian''s overflowing feelings, no?" "Yes... Ever since he was little he was like that." "I think it has to do with that" Looking at the calm waves of the sea, Dimitri sighed "The boy has many feelings, so many that I''m sure they overwhelm him daily... that boy is capable of dying for whatever he considers interesting or worthy, maybe music, maybe fights, maybe a pet or maybe a simple goal he sets for himself... that boy has no respect with death" "Are you saying Christian wants to die?" "Not at all" Smiling slightly, Dimitri continued "What I''m getting at, is that Christian doesn''t need any more reasons to die.... Christian always needed a reason to live for, and I''m sure he knows that." "..." "That child who shows so much decision and security, is incredibly insecure with that aspect... he is afraid of being left alone, he is very afraid of being abandoned... I honestly can''t understand why, it is possible that what he experienced in his childhood is the trigger of that trauma, but I''m not sure." "..." Hearing about a childhood trauma, Eva''s eyelids twitched and she lowered her gaze. "For this child, being alone, is the same as having no reason to live and thousands of reasons to die for, he would be nothing but a walking corpse" Sighing, Dimitri continued "That''s why this child always tries to keep all the close ties close, always tries to keep them happy and healthy, no matter the cost... maybe it''s quite selfish if you ask me, but he''s like that, he depends on the others" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 223 Decision "The point of all this is that Christian, will do anything to keep his close ones close, to the point of obsession." "And what does that have to do with him cheating on me with other women?" with mockery in her voice, Eva replied. "You are even more childish than your son" Shaking his head, Dimitri continued "The point is that Christian is nothing more than a mentally damaged 18 year old who can''t control himself, while you are an adult with 32 years and 3 children, act with maturity and don''t get carried away by your anger, because you might do something you will regret for the rest of your life... if you didn''t already do it." "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva''s hands trembled as she remembered what happened in the room. "I''m only telling you this so you realize that Christian is not an infallible being who can handle anything, he is a young man with 18 years who is full of insecurities and fears." "He also seems to be addicted to pleasure, and believe me that sucks, I''ve known a few cases and no one ended well." "..." "At this point you only have two alternatives" Turning his gaze towards Eva, Dimitri spoke seriously "ept your son as he is and keep your rtionship" "And the second alternative?" "End your rtionship with him" Narrowing his eyes at Eva, Dimitri continued "But not only your love rtionship, cut off all rtionship with him" "..." "Christian will not bear any more burdens and will eventually copse, something I don''t want to happen" Narrowing his eyes even more, Dimitri spoke with clear threat "And don''t you dare take advantage of his insecurities, because, even if Christian gets mad at me and starts hating me, I''ll make sure to kill you with my own hands" "..." Frowning deeply, Eva stared at Dmitri''s wrinkled face. "Because I know that the women in this world have nothing good for men like Christian, I will not let anyone take advantage of my son, not even his mother" Turning his gaze towards the sea, Dimitri continued "And if your choice will be to leave him for being the way he is, I know Christian will suffer, but with the people he has now and his future baby, I am sure he will be fine after some time" "..." "I give you only those two options because I know that, even if you end your rtionship and want to go back to being mother and son, he will suffer for just having you around at every moment, until at some point he can''t stand it anymore andmits something crazy... so think well about those two options, because then you won''t have any way back" "..." Staring at Dimitri''s face, Eva looked down hesitantly. After a few minutes of heavy silence, Dimitri spoke "You know... sometimes I really envy you." "..." "Because no matter how much I do for Christian or how much I support him, he will always turn to you first when the worldes crashing down on him... I will never be more important than you in his heart... you will always be the pir that keeps his sanity, even if you are no longer with him" Sighing, Dimitri stands up and wipes his clothes "That''s all I have to say, the choice is in your hands... but remember these words, remember that before being his wife, you are his mother" Watching as the old man slowly walks away with his cane, Eva sighed and turned her gaze towards the sea "He will always turn to me..." With a tear falling from her eye, Eva whispered "He will alwayse back to my arms... just as he always did." In that moment, as if her mind became just as perfect as Christian''s, thousands of memories and lived experiences shed through Eva''s thoughts. Every beautiful memory she lived with Christian shed in front of her eyes over and over again, causing her tears to begin to fall uncontrobly. "My little boy..." Quickly getting up from the sand, Eva threw the cigarette away and ran quickly to the bunker, then entered the elevator and went down. Reaching the top floor, Eva bit her lips and ran into the room. "Christian-! Cutting off her words, Eva looked all around and frowned slightly when she didn''t see Christian "Where are you?" Suddenly turning her gaze, Eva heard a faint melody and whispered "At the piano?" Walking quickly to the living room, Eva wipes the sweat from her brow and opens the metal door. Entering, the soft sound of the piano reached Eva''s ears with ease, as a handsome man ys it with bloodshot eyes and several tears streaming down his face. Staring at the 3 empty vodka bottles on the piano, Eva bit her lips and stared at him. "The world was on fire and no one could save me but you" Suddenly opening her mouth, Christian began to sing with pain in his voice. "It''s strange what desire would make foolish people do I never dreamed that I''d meet somebody like you And I never dreamed that I''d lose somebody like you" Hearing his hoarse voice with obvious pain, Eva''s heart clenched instantly. "What a wicked game to y To make me feel this way What a wicked thing to do To let me dream of you What a wicked thing to say That I would let you go What a wicked thing to do To make me dream of you and" Rising from the stool, Christian at this point began to scream as tears fell from his eyes. "I don''t wanna fall in love No, I don''t wanna fall in love No, I don''t wanna fall in love With you!" Picking up a bottle of Vodka, Christian tries to pour its contents into his mouth, but seeing that it is empty, his face distorted in fury and he throws it against the wall "FUUUUUUUCK!!!" "WHY!!!? BECAUSE I HAD TO ACT MATURE!!!? I DON''T WANT YOU TO LEAVE, I HATE JUST THE THOUGHT OF IT!!!" Hitting everything in his path, Christian screamed bestially. Quickly running to Christian, Eva grabbed his hand and hugged him "Calm down, mom is here..." "M-mom?" Feeling Eva''s warm embrace, Christian whispered "Y-you didn''t leave?" "Mom would never leave her little boy." "M-mom..." Not bearing his weight, Christian fell to his knees as he hugged Eva''s waist "D-don''t go... I know I screwed up, b-but I don''t want you to go..." "*Sigh* You''re drunk, tomorrow we''ll talk about it..." Gently stroking Christian''s hair, Eva slowly bends down and sits on the floor, then ces Christian''s head on herp. "B-but you won''t leave?" "No" "You swear?" "I swear" "Good..." Looking at the frail man, Eva smiled softly as she thought ''First I''m his mother... then his woman.'' ... Opening his eyes wide, Christian quickly turns his gaze to his side and sighs as he sees his mother still there. Remembering everything that happenedst night, Christian sighs and hugs Eva''s stomach "I''m pathetic... but it was worth it." Staring at Eva''s face, Christian smiled warmly and stroked her gently as he murmured "My greatest weakness... my greatest strength... my mother." For the next few minutes, Christian spent the next few minutes staring at Eva''s sleeping face, until the woman slowly opened her eyes and blinked in a daze. Turning her gaze to the man beside her, Eva stared at him for a few seconds and smiled softly "Good morning little crybaby." "Good morning mom..." Lowering his gaze as he remembered yesterday''s fight, Christian managed to feel incredibly embarrassed. Smiling bitterly, Eva brought her face close to Christian and kissed his forehead gently "It''s okay Christian... we both acted badly and we gain nothing by tormenting each other, let''s better talk about the situation and solve the problems." "..." Nodding silently, Christian looks up and hesitantly asks "If you have any questions, just say so." "How many months pregnant is Elisa?" Sighing bitterly, Eva asks. "About 3 months." "So I''m going to be a grandmother?" "Grandmother and stepmother" Laughing lightly, Christian replied. Smiling slightly, Eva caressed Christian''s soft face and asked "What about Sarah?" "I slept with her too." "*Sigh* So that''s why they live in your house?" "It''s not just because of that... I really always liked them and they are my best friends, I want to keep them close..." Remembering Dimitri''s words, Eva pursed her lips and thought ''I''m the one who gave him life, but it seems that man knows him much better than me...'' "Who else did you sleep with?" "You really want to know?" looking at his mother hesitantly, Christian whispered. "I need to know." Biting his lips, Christian sighed "Lust, Elisa, Sarah-" Suddenly kissing Christian''s lips, Eva was instantly intense and thrust her tongue into Christian''s mouth. Climbing on top of Christian, Eva sat on his hip as their tongues intertwined. Disengaging her lips, Eva licked her lips with a sensual smile "Since you''ll be calling names, tell me all about it while we enjoy~" Regaining his confidence and gaining a twinkle in his eyes, Christian smiled "Are you wet already? Indecent woman~" Smiling, Eva lifted her body and took Christian''s erect penis, then connected it with her wet hole and slowly lowered herself "*Sigh* I needed this..." "It''s been several months~" Gently squeezing Eva''s breasts, Christian smirked. "Now tell me with whom, and how was your first time with them, don''t miss the details~" Licking her lips, Eva whispered heatedly. Lifting his thorax, Christian embraced Eva and brought his mouth close to Eva''s ear "Let''s start with Elisa~" Moving his hips fluidly, Christian began to whisper "Our first time was together with Sarah~" "Fuck~" Trembling slightly, Eva''s toes twisted from the pleasure that began to overwhelm her. "As Sarah jumped on my cock, I ate Elisa''s pussy greedily~" "Then I ride Elisa and let me tell you, she has an incredibly warm pussy and her stamina almostpares to yours~" Biting her lips sensually, Eva began to w at Christian''s back as her insides quivered more and more. "I filled them again and again until they couldn''t take any more~" Squeezing Eva''s ass with satisfaction, Christian continued "That was repeated day after day~" "Keep talking~" Moving her waist in circles, Eva whispered heatedly. "Then came Lust~" Lubricating his fingers with Eva''s fluids, Christian gently pushed his fingers up Eva''s anus, causing her insides to clench even tighter "We got together in a hotel, we did it for days~" "My goddess~" Moaning heatedly, Eva buried her nails into Christian''s muscr back. "Her pussy is the best I''ve ever tasted, unbelievably tight, with a natural suction and lubrication that left me stunned for hours, not to mention her warmth that makes me melt inside her~" "You''re so indecent~" Licking Christian''s cheek, Eva whispered hotly "My son turned out to be so promiscuous, I guess it''s my fault~" "How could it not be~" Plunging 2 fingers deep into Eva''s anus, Christian squeezed her buttock tightly with his free hand and whispered softly "You drove me into an abyss of pleasure that sinks me deeper every day~" "It''s all my fault~" Smiling lustfully, Eva whispered with delight "I transformed my son into a pussy addict~" "Wasn''t it obvious from my first time~?" Tilting his fingers, Christian squeezed exactly Eva''s G-spot, while bending at the waist to m his cock directly into the sweet spot "You were so insatiable and out of control~" Trembling heavily, Eva bit down on Christian''s shoulder as her entire insides contracted, instantly letting out a flood of fluids. Staring into nothingness with misty eyes, Evay still in the aftertaste of climax, while her mind became incredibly light from the pleasure she missed so much. After a few minutes, Eva lifted her body and stared into Christian''s face with immense love in her gaze, then kissed his lips softly and whispered "I love you my son." "I love you mother" Smiling softly, Christian sighed with satisfaction. Even though he hadn''t ejacted, the simple thought that all the problems were over, gives him an incredible mental satisfaction and a calmness he had lost since yesterday. "Do you want me to keep talking?" "No... it''s okay like this" Leaning her sweaty forehead against Christian''s, Eva whispered softly "Just promise me something..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 224 Daddy "Whatever you want." "I don''t want any more secrets, I want you to tell me everything you will do and if you will sleep with someone, I want you to tell me before it happens." "You also want me to record everything?" chuckling slightly, Christian joked. With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Eva smiled "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea." "You really want me to record that?" raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "I''ll just say I''d like to watch it to... analyze it." "Yeah sure, analyze it with fingers in your holes" Chuckling, Christian quickly kisses Eva''s lips "I''ll be sure to record every second of it." Kissing Christian again, Eva smirks "That''s my boy~" "Anything else madame?" Speaking in a polite tone, Christian asks. "I also want you to fuck me at least 4 times a day!" "It can be arranged." With a twinkle in her eye, Eva spoke quickly "I also want to have anal every day, this point is indisputable!" Rolling his eyes, Christian nodded. "I also want..." Bringing her hand to her chin, Eva thought quickly for a few seconds "Oh I know!" Holding Christian''s face a little tighter, Eva spoke earnestly "I want us to have a child, no matter when or how hard it is to have, I want to have your child." Smiling softly, Christian whispered "You know you don''t need to ask, we''ve been talking about it for a long time, and I''ll work hard to achieve it, even if it takes us years." With a satisfied smile, Eva nodded "Very well~" "You don''t want anything else?" With a smirk, Christian asked. "Since you insist, I also want you to wake me up with your mouth on my pussy every chance you get!" "Denied, I asked for that too and you didn''tply." "Fuck..." "But I can wake you up with my crotch connected to yours, how about that~?" Squeezing Eva''s ass, Christian sensually whispered. "*Gulp* Th-that sounds perfect" Swallowing saliva, Eva nodded earnestly. "That would be it~?" "Mmmm" Wracking her brain for an idea, Eva spoke "This time it''ll be 20 women I''ll bring and you''re not allowed to leave until you''re done with all of them or you can''t stand anymore" "Sounds like a real challenge" Laughing lightly, Christian whispered "But did you realize that all your requests have to do with sex~?" "..." "You''re an incredibly horny woman, I don''t know what I''ll do with you~" "I guess you''ll just have to live with it~" Wiggling her waist again, Eva whispered. Staring at Eva''s smiling face, Christian smiled warmly "Mother..." "Yes~?" "I''m sorry." "It''s okay, let''s leave that in the past" Kissing Christian''s lips softly, Eva whispered "But you better stop talking and start working you have many sins to wash~" "You won''t walk straight today" Laughing, Christian squeezes Eva''s butt and stands up, then turning around andying her down on the bed "You better not regret it~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* ... "Are you feeling bad Eva?" looking at her friend walking around like drunk, Sara asked doubtfully. "Not at all, but I think I drank too muchst night, I''m still kind of drunk" Sitting awkwardly in the chair, Eva smiled dumbly while her pussy is still numb from the crazy morning she experienced. Her boy told her he would fuck her so hard she wouldn''t be able to stand up and he kept his word, pounding her sensitive spot for hours with his fingers and cock, making her almost die of dehydration from all the fun. "Eva... I hadn''t noticed before, but you look younger" Rubbing his chin, Jayden suddenly interrupted. "I''m doing yoga" Remembering her new exercises to suck Christian dry, Eva casuallymented. "You do yoga? You?" looking amusedly at Eva, Sara asked with visible mockery. "What? I can''t?" "Who knew the great Eva would do a manly workout" Laughing with visible good humor, Sara grabbed a piece of toast and began to munch contentedly. Rolling his eyes, Jaydenmented "You guys and your fragile femininity, exercise has no gender, just enjoy it and be done with it." "Whatever you say" Waving her handzily, Eva poured herself a cup of coffee and began to sip leisurely. "By the way, where''s Christian?" "I don''t know" Shrugging her shoulders, Eva looked around and spoke "Hailie must be wandering around and n must be talking to his girlfriend" "n has a girlfriend?" Raising her eyebrows at the sudden news, Sara asked mockingly "How did you ever let your son get a girlfriend? I''d swear you''d lock him in a cage for the rest of his life" "It''s okay, she''s not a bad girl." "Who are you?" looking at Eva quizzically, Sara continued "You were always super jealous of your kids, howe you now allow n to get a girlfriend?" "You wouldn''t believe it, even if I told you" Smiling slightly, Evamented casually, while in her mind she remembered the culprit of this change and how he tortured her this morning, causing a bit of saliva to fall from her mouth. "I''m going away for a few months and I feel like I don''t know you anymore" Scratching the back of her neck, Sarah murmured. While Eva enjoys her rxation after sex, Christian walked to Elisa''s room, only to enter and see her asleep along with Sarah. Smiling softly, Christian walks over to the bed and takes off his shoes, then takes off his pants and is left in just his T-shirt. Laying down on the bed, Christian stares at Elisa''s beautiful face, as his eyes melt at the woman. "She''s so beautiful" Gently caressing her face, Christian whispered. Lowering his gaze, Christian saw Elisa naked as she always is when she sleeps, then smiling and crawling under the covers. Getting down to her stomach, Christian put his ear close and waited to hear his baby. "Little one, are you asleep?" Hearing nothing, Christian whispers softly as he caresses Elisa''s stomach "Daddy is very anxious to see you..." "..." "You know...st night dad got in trouble, but he''s still happy that you''reing into his life... I think I always wanted to be a father... to be a father that I never had and be able to give all the happiness that I didn''t have at the time." "I would spoil my baby and I would make sure she was happy... I would never abandon her and I would be in every hard moment she lives... but thanks to you all my wishes can be fulfilled... atst I can be a dad... atst I can give all that love that I wanted so much when I was a child..." Remembering his time at the orphanage, Christian whispered softly "I will be waiting for you every day and I will be counting every minute until the day we meet... and I hope you are a woman or you will leave daddy embarrassed with your grandfather." Slowly opening the sheet covering her body, Elisa smiled softly and watched Christian talking to her stomach, while her heart seemed to melt from the sweetness this scene gives her. "I''ll also tell you from this moment on, don''t even think about looking for some boyfriend because daddy will kill him and feed him to his pets, I have a big snake and a ferocious tiger with a lot of hunger, I''m sure they can eat a human easily." Chuckling softly, Elisa whispered "Don''t say that to me baby or she''ll have nightmares." Looking up with a smile, Christian replied "I''m just saying that so no one can tell meter that I didn''t warn her." "I don''t think it counts if she''s not born yet." "And who decided that?" "Silly" "I love you" Hugging Elisa''s stomach, Christian gently kissed the woman''s belly and whispered. "Hehe~" Chuckling softly, Elisa whispered "It tickles me~" "Little daughter of mine, you better sleep because daddy wants to have fun~" "Christian, don''t tell her that" Blushing, Elisa whispered with ssy eyes "Besides, we don''t know her gender yet" "It''ll be a daughter, I''m sure" With a confident face, Christian replied, then winking at Elisa and slowly lowering himself down. Positioning himself between Elisa''s legs, Christian licked his lips and began to toy with the woman''s crotch. ... "Is this the vault?" looking at therge steel door in front of her, Eva asked. "Yes." "What do you have inside?" "It''s a secret." Opening the door, Christian spoke "We have to register you so that you can open it whenever you want too." "Mn" When the door opened wide enough for one person to enter, Christian took Eva''s hand and stepped into the vault, then turned and opened his arms wide "I present to you, the treasures I stole from the church!" "..." Opening her eyes wide, Eva looked around in disbelief. "We have approximately 200,000 tons of gold, a few tons of precious gems, lost works of art, writings of erased civilizations... I practically stole from the church everything they managed to umte in thousands of years... sometimes I feel sorry for them, then I look at my treasure and smile" "Fuck..." Looking at all the treasure, Eva found no more appropriate word than this. "Yes, fuck." "Christian, the church must be upside down with this lost, you have to be careful" With a serious face, Eva spoke quickly. "I know, I made sure to clean up every step I took, it''s impossible for them to track me." "Okay..." Nodding, Eva started walking around the ce, even feeling an eye ache from seeing so much golden color everywhere. "Look mom, it''s a pool" Laughing lightly, Christian jumped over a mountain of diamonds "Ugh, a diamond got buried in my back." "Silly" Laughing, Eva started walking around the ce and looked at everything with interest. "This is..." Looking at the chessboard in front of her, Eva opened her eyes a little wider and muttered "So those people had it...." "Do you know what this is? It''s really quite nice and it''s amazing the way they carved everything with so much detail." "This board is called ''Isle of Lewis Chess'', ording to studies, it''s from the year 1100." "How do you know?" "It was in a museum in Ennd, it was stolen 16 years ago." "Oh... I see" "This is the royal banner of Ur" Looking at a box with engraved designs, Eva spoke quickly "It was also from Ennd... but it disappeared" "Looks like Ennd suffered a lot of theft" Laughing lightly, Christian continued "Or maybe it was gifted by the King, it''s not umon for them to disappear something and then it ends up as a gift" "What will you do with all this treasure?" "I will finance my small army, I will also use it to make treaties with Russia or China, I already ordered ns for military ships, some fighter nes and several weapons ns, not to mention that I bought Plutonium and many minerals." "What will you do with all that?" "I will be researching the military industry, we need new defense, I have some ideas on what I want to go for, but it''s still just an idea." "What idea do you have?" "sma" Looking at his mother seriously, Christian continued "sma is perfect for everything, defense, attack, energy... theoretically I can create a force field around the ind based on sma... if I mix it with some sr energy, the sma should reach such degrees that it would melt a bullet at the same instant it touches it... practically the entire interior would be invulnerable" "But that must expend a lot of energy, no?" "Yes, that''s why I will first investigate zero-point energy" With a twinkle in his eye, Christian continued "Zero-point energy is all over the universe, but its level ofplexity is so high that no scientist has achieved results with it... this energy could be the key to the future of space exploration, since it can be deformed to give ships thrust." "I see..." "I''m thinking of making myself a throne, what do you think?" looking at the jewels, Christian continued "Lucifer''s throne,pletely made of gold and filled with jewels." "Sounds great." "And my crown will be ck gold with this on top" Walking quickly over to the biggest treasure in the ce, Christian looks at the diamond in ss case and smiles "The biggest Ruby in the world!" "How much does that weigh?" looking at the diamond with interest, Eva asks. "Almost a kilo." "No doubt it''s a great gem for Lucifer''s crown." *Pa* pping Eva''s ass, Christian replied with a smile "No more than this pair of gems." "Gems are treated with care" Rubbing her sore bottom, Eva grumbled. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 225 Talk "It''s not my fault that some gems prefer to be treated harshly" Laughing lightly, Christian continued "I brought you here to see our mary resources, if you want to do something with thepanies or start something new, don''t hesitate, we have enough gold to build a country if we want to." "No doubt this will help a lot, but do you have any way to clean it up?" "I have a deal with Russia, they give me dors for gold, I just have to give them a 8% discount." "Perfect" Nodding, Eva continued "We could build a city on the ind" "I have something nned, I will build a pce and a town outside, it will have big walls and it will be the capital of my new country!" "You n to form a country?" looking at Christian quizzically, Eva asked. "Yes, it is my final n, once I have power in my hands and have a breakthrough in technological weapons, I will dere independence on this ind and form a kingdom, I will be the king!" "The entire United States will hate you for that." "Screw them, if they don''t like it I''ll throw a sma bomb at them." "In good American style" Laughing lightly, Eva continued "Just don''t be in a hurry and make sure you have how to defend this ind" "Yes, I''ll keep all that in mind when I get my kingdom" "Why do you want to be king?" "So that my pretty daughter will be a princess" With a soft smile, Christian replied. "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Eva dodged his gaze. Hugging Eva from behind, Christian squeezed his mother''srge breasts and whispered "Calm, we have times for us to have our own princess~" "How many princesses do you want?" breathing hotly, Eva whispered. "Enough to put together a ser team." "How greedy~" Squeezing her ass with Christian''s crotch, Eva rolled her gaze and whispered "How about we work on getting a princess right now?" "Awesome idea~" Slowly lowering his hand, Christian reaches down between Eva''s pants and caresses her clit "A princess created among gold~" ... "Sarah, do you have a moment?" After spending a pleasant moment in the vault, Christian walks to Elisa''s room and enters, finding Sarah writing her book as usual. Taking off her sses, Sarah turned her face and nodded. "Come" Taking the woman''s hand, Christian lifts her up and guides her to the bed, then lies down and embraces her as they look at each other "I need to know what you think about the baby on the way." Smiling bitterly, Sarah sighed "What do you want me to say? The baby''s on its way." "Does it bother you?" "No... it''s impossible for it to bother me... it''s just... I don''t know, it''s weird... my girlfriend is pregnant... I never thought it would happen" Scratching her head in confusion, Sarah continued "I honestly never saw myself having a child... but now that it''s on the way I don''t know what to think... I know it''s yours and Elisa''s-" "Stop" Quickly kissing Sarah''s lips to cut off her words, Christian smiled softly and draped his leg over the woman''s waist "You know it''s our child, you''re just as much a mother to our future baby as Elisa is" "Christian... I know" Smiling slightly, Sarah continued "What has me worried is us... do you think it''s normal for a baby to have two mothers? What will she think of us? What if it affects the baby? What if people find out and make fun of her when she goes to school? I see a lot of problems with this... not to mention that we never really made anything official, we just have sex and live together, does your family even know about the baby?" "..." Frowning slightly, Christian nodded "I told my mom, but no one else knows." "*Sigh* It''s a start..." Staring at the beautiful face in front of her, Sarah continued "Christian... you''re still young, and maybe you don''t understand much about rtionships, but you have to know that Elisa must be worried about this... that woman never says what she''s worried about and just smiles, until she can''t take it anymore and copses." "..." "You know how Elisa is, she''s a very sentimental and delicate woman... she must be worried about all this" Looking at Christian hesitantly, Sarah''s eyes showed struggle for a few seconds, then she sighed and spoke "Besides... didn''t you say you had sex with a special person for you? What''s going on with her? I know I can''t hold anything against you and I don''t n to, what you do outside the house is your thing and I don''t n toment on that... you came in and made our life more fun and sweet, and you don''t know how much I appreciate that in my heart... but I need to be sure that you are really being serious about this baby, because that''s what worries me the most." "..." Staring at the woman hard for a few minutes, Christian finally smiles yfully "You don''t mind me sleeping with other women~?" "What nonsense are you talking? Of course I care, just thinking about it makes my blood boil" Frowning slightly, Sarah brought her face closer to Christian and stared into his eyes "Ever since we slept together I feel the desire to make you only mine, the desire to always keep you inside and never let you go, but I''m not a child anymore and I know perfectly well that it''s not good to let myself be carried away by desires, I know perfectly well that you must have some girlfriend out there... but these are things I just don''t want to think about, I gain nothing by thinking about it." "Has anyone ever told you that you look incredibly hot when you''re so serious~?" "I''m being serious Christian...I''m really worried about this baby." "*Sigh* So stiff" Moving closer to Sarah, Christian smiles and lowers his hand, then reaches between Sarah''s pants and slips two fingers into her already wet hole. "..." Looking at Sarah''s face with a seductive look on his face, Christian moved even closer and whispered warmly "I promise you for all I care, that baby will have a father for his whole life...I promise you that baby will never see anything improper from me and I will make sure she will be very happy with us 3" Biting her lips softly as she felt the touch on her sensitive spot, Sarah took a deep breath and whispered "What about that other woman you have out there?" "You want to know who she is~?" With a yful smile, Christian whispered. "Y-yes" trembling slightly as she feels fingers begin to twitch, Sarah whispers awkwardly. "Promise not to judge me~?" "I-I promise." "Then listen carefully~" bringing his face closer to Sarah''s ear, Christian whispered "It''s my mother~" Opening her eyes a little wider, Sarah froze. Looking at Sarah''s face, Christian chuckled slightly "Surprised?" "Y-you''re kidding?" looking at Christian in disbelief, Sarah asked. "No, I really love my mother...one thing came to another and we ended up together." "Fuck..." Looking at Christian''s serious face, Sarah whispered "This... it''s unbelievable." "It disgusts you?" looking at the woman with concern, Christian asked. "Wait... you said your mother knows about the baby." "She knows." "But if you''re in a rtionship with her..." "Yeah, she got mad because I cheated on her." "Fuck... she''s going to kill me" Swallowing saliva, Sarah''s thoughts instantly became chaotic, while the shocking news is still not assimted. "..." "Fuck... with your mom... that''s... weird." "But I love her... it just happened" Smiling bitterly, Christian sighed "It''s really something I can''t control... I''m not able to leave her and my love for her long ago surpassed family love" "Fuck... this" Babbling stupid shit, Sarah''s brain seems to have short-circuited. Rolling his eyes, Christian winks at Sarah and begins to slowly lower, then unbuttons the woman''s pants and pulls them down while she''s still dazed. Pulling them down to her ankles, Christian looks at the somewhat neglected pussy in front of him and licks his lips, then reaches between her legs and starts licking greedily. "Fuck, yeah~" Instantly awakening from her daze, Sarah squinted with satisfaction and smiled lustfully. Looking up, Christian stared at Sarah''s ecstatic face as he thrust his tongue deep inside her pink hole. ''So simple, a little pleasure and that''s it'' With amusement, Christian made sure to give it his all. After a few minutes, Christian saw arge amount of fluid arrive on her face, causing him to instantly smile as he noticed the trembling in Sarah. Lifting her body with her face glowing, Christian smiled showing his teeth and spoke "You still have problems?" "N-no... I d-don''t judge you" Smiling foolishly while breathing shakily, Sarah replied. "Just so you know, I only did this to mom once, on the other hand you''ve already been 9 times with this one, you''re special~" "I see..." Smiling even more, Sarah lowers her gaze and whispers "W-we could have sex?" "Why not?" ... 7 days passed quickly. Dimitri returned to Russia to settle some business and insisted Christian go to Russia to meet his people, something Christian agreed to and made it clear that he would finish his research first. Sara and Jayden ended up staying on the ind, their 6 months vacation stillsts and under Eva''s invitation, they ended up staying in a mansion near the mountain. As for Eva and Christian''s siblings, they had to return to the maind. Eva has work to do and his siblings still go to school. Obviously Christian made sure to feed his shy, but lustful sister well, something thatsted quite a few hours thanks to her youthful energy and how frustrated she was after so many months. "Emily, how''s the simtioning along?" looking at theputer in front of him with sses over his eyes and a white coat over his clothes, Christian asked in a monotone voice. "The supeputer is processing it well..." Since the day after his birthday, Christian wasted no time and continued his research, managing to put together his first supeputer during these days with the help of Emily, the basic piece to start working on the quantumputer. The supeputer isn''t as good as the one in China, far from being top-notch, but it''s good enough for what they need it for. "That''s a bad sign" Rubbing his temples, Christian looks at the screen in front of him and mutters "Before I start building the quantumputer, I need to simte a Qbit processor.... I have the theory, but I can''t figure out the key.... I need more knowledge." Walking through theb, Christian looked at the library in front of him and took out a book, then walked over to Emily and sat down next to her. Looking at Christian''s serious face, Emily smiled sweetly and turned her gaze back to the screen, while in her mind she thought ''This is what I always wanted.'' Turning her gaze back to the screen, Emily sees the processor simtion and speaks "Christian, I still think 160Qbits is too little, D-Wave already started researching the 3000." "They are trying to bite off more than they can" Turning the page, Christian continued "They still can''t figure out the operating process for a processor that exceeds 100Qbits and they already want to investigate the 3000.... The key in this my dear Emily, is to scale up a little at a time, once we achieve 160Qbits, we will move to 300, then 500, until we reach our bottleneck, something that should only just reach around 8000Qbits" "How do you know so much?" "I got an idea from the government quantumputer, they have a good system and saved us the hard work, I just have to fix the heating of theputer and create a Qbit processor that works with photons." "Sounds difficult..." "It is somewhatplicated, but not difficult, as I said, the government has a good course with the system, but they have the wrong energy source, the way is the Photon since it does not contain mass, the heating will be much less and will give us avability to go scaling without problems" "And in human terms, what do you have to do?" "Change the structure of the processor and change the structure of the quantumputer." "Just that?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 226 Helen "That''s the most important thing, the system I have in my mind is not something that is bad, I would say it''s pretty generic, but that''s because of the limits they have right now, once we have a better structure, we can expand the system and give it wings." "How will you use photons? Isn''t it something impossible?" "For now it is impossible to create them, but I have a certain material that, if I melt it and thin them to the height of a hair, it will give the energy needed to give 0.1 photons, that means I have to do that process many times" "I don''t understand anything" Scratching her head, Emily continued "Do you think anyone will ever get to work with photons?" "China in a few years will manage to have 113 photons in their quantumputer, they will soon be on the right track and manage to have the fastestputer in the world... surpassing the one Google is trying to create, being 10 million times faster" Getting up from his seat, Christian walked to the library and took out another book, then sat down and continued "Quantumputer with 113 photons will be able to solve problems that google''s quantumputer takes 33 billion years to solve in just one millisecond." "That''s a beating..." "And it will be, you''re a Hacker, you should know what you can aplish with that speed." "Everything... no system could stop me and I''d be able to get into everything without being detected." "Exactly." "I get it" Nodding, Emily rolled her gaze and continued to watch theputer graphics. Time passed quickly, Emily never took her eyes off theputer while Christian never stopped reading, until suddenly, a voice interrupted them. "Honey, are you still here?" with her hands on her hips, Elisa looked at Christian with pursed lips "I told you not to work so hard, you''ve been in this ce for more than 8 hours already." Smiling instantly, Christian looks up and looks at his dear woman "Work takes time." "..." Looking at Christian with pursed lips, Elisa looked at the ce and walked to the sofa in the corner, then sat down and looked at Christian with her arms crossed "Then from now on you''ll have me here with you all day long" "But you need rest, and you''ll be bored out of your mind" Frowning slightly, Christian replied. "If you don''t rest, I won''t rest either, I''ve already decided." "..." Staring at the woman, Christian sighed and rubbed his hair "Okay, we''ll stop for today Emily, we''ll continue tomorrow." Nodding nonchntly, Emily began to finalize the systems and began theputer cool down. "What a stubborn woman..." Getting up, Christian leaves the book on the table and walks over to Elisa, then lies down on the couch and rests his head on the woman''s thighs "Have you eaten?" "Four times." "How is Sarah?" "She''s still writing her book, she won''t get off theputer." "I see..." Turning his gaze, Christian stared at the woman''s stomach "It looks like it did grow today". "You say that every day and it''s still exactly the same as it was a week ago" Rolling her eyes, Elisa stroked Christian''s hair affectionately. "I can''t wait for the day..." Slowly closing his eyes, Christian murmured softly. "It wille" Smiling tenderly, Elisa whispered. Feeling Elisa stroking his hair softly, Christian sighed contentedly and opened his eyes "Elisa." "Yes sweetheart?" "I already told my mom about our baby." With a sudden twinkle in her eye, Elisa quickly exims "Really!?" ''So if she was worried...'' Looking at the woman''s excitement, Christian nodded "She already knows she''s going to be a grandmother." "And w-what did she say?" opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa asked with concern. "She''s expecting our child" Smiling softly, Christian kisses Elisa''s stomach and whispers "So far only mom knows, in the future I''ll tell my siblings... but I have to tell you something." "..." "I can''t let the public know about my little girl..." "W-why?" with pain in her eyes, Elisa whispered sadly. "Because I will gain many enemies in the future... I need to keep this private to keep them safe... just for a while, I am already working to have everything safe and I promise you that before our daughter goes to school, everyone will know that this little baby in your belly is my daughter and my biggest pride." "..." Staring at Christian''s face for a few seconds, Elisa finally nods with a beautiful smile "It''s okay." "Really? I thought it would bother you" With surprise on his face, Christian asks. "You are my man and I can see in your eyes the love you have for our baby? I trust you and I know you will do what''s best for us." "I love you..." Melting at her words, Christian whispered tenderly. "Me more..." ... 2 monthster. "Okay, test #564" Typing quickly into theputer with Emily at his side, Christian spoke earnestly "Start simtion in 3, 2, 1, go" "Ready" Nodding, Emily put her finger to her mouth and bit her nail nervously. "Phase one,pleted" Looking at the screen, Christian nervously whispered "Initiate full simtion." "It''s loading..." Looking at the numerous numbers and codes that began to appear on the screen, Emily whispered. "Come on... you must be the final one." *Boom* Eyes widening, Christian quickly turned to theputer servers and smiled excitedly "Failed simtion!" "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Emily pressed the button even side of the desk and switched off theputer light, as happiness shone on her face "The first processor to outperform a supeputer!" Laughing lightly, Christian stood up and hugged Emily with excitement "With that we have 155 QBits, we will start the creation process!" Lowering her gaze, Emily smiled shyly into Christian''s embrace, as his unique scent invades her nostrils. "I have to record everything!" Letting go of Emily, Christian quickly grabbed his notebook and began writing rapidly, while his big smile never faded. After more than half an hour of recording data, Christian nodded and looked up at the couch, seeing his beautiful redhead lying on the couch while watching a movie on theptop. "She never really walked away..." Whispering inaudibly, Christian''s eyes strayed to the small bulge in Elisa''s stomach, causing a smile to spread across his face. "Master, Envy sent a message, she needs information" Looking at her cell phone, Leslie who never moved away from the door, spoke in a monotone voice. "Hand it over" Turning to Emily, Christian nodded. "I''ll go to myputer" Getting up, Emily walks with a big smile to the door, then exits and leaves Christian to his own. Getting up, Christian walks over to Elisa and lies down next to her, then stares at her face. Removing her headphones, Elisa smiles softly and speaks "You look happy." "We achieved a breakthrough, we will start the construction of the first quantum processor." "Congrattions~" Smiling happily, Elisa quickly kisses Christian''s lips. Lowering his gaze, Christian lifts Elisa''s shirt gently and looks at her bulging stomach with a loving smile "It won''t be long now before we know if it''s male or female." "Yes... I''m almost 6 months" Looking down at her belly in a daze, Elisa whispers. Lowering his body, Christian approached the woman''s stomach and rested his head on it, then lifted his gaze and looked at the dazed Elisa "Is something wrong?" "Sometimes I still can''t ept that I''m going to be a mother..." Shaking her head with a smile, Elisa looked at Christian with soft eyes "I really thought this would never happen... I love you Christian." "Me too" Kissing Elisa''s stomach, Christian leaned back with a smile and spoke "What will our baby girl''s name be?" "I was thinking Alice if it''s a girl and Alex in case it''s a boy, they''re nice names." "I want him to be named Leonidas if it''s a boy and Helen if it''s a girl." "Wasn''t Leonidas the man warrior of Sparta?" "Yes, but I know my baby will be a girl, so Helen wouldn''t be bad." "Helen... doesn''t sound bad" "Elisa... now that I think about it, whatst name will our daughter have?" "Now that you mention it... we don''t really have ast name that is considered ours... we came to the orphanage when we were babies and ourst name was something randomly given... although I honestly don''t think thest name is relevant" Frowning slightly, Elisa mumbled. "If you want I''ll give her mine, Helen Grey." "You''d give her yourst name?" Raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked with interest. "Why not? She''s my daughter, I''d give her the world if she wants it." "So cheesy~" Smiling sweetly, Elisa kissed Christian''s lips quickly and whispered "We''ll see about thest nameter, but right now I have a bigger problem~" "What''s wrong?" "What''s going on is..." Bringing her mouth close to Christian''s ear, Elisa whispered heatedly "I''ve been feeling really hornytely, I think this baby has me agitated~" Chuckling lightly, Christian whispered "That can be fixed~" "Hehe~" Feeling the hand caressing her stomach moving up towards her breasts, Elisa smiled sweetly. ... Another two weeks passed quickly and finally Christian''s most awaited event arrived, the ultrasound of his beautiful Elisa. For the asion he made sure to bring a reliable doctor to the ind and prepared the best technological equipment for the check-up, thus ensuring a good result and confidentiality. "Christian... I''m nervous" Biting her lips, Elisa whispered, while her hand squeezed Christian''s hand a little tighter. "You''ll be fine, our daughter will be fine too." Dressed in his formal suit, Christian took Elisa''s hand gently, staring at the woman lying on the gurney with her stomach uncovered. Sitting in front of the gurney, Sarah was biting her nails with obvious nervousness. "Good morning, I''m Dr. Miller and I''ll be taking over the ultrasound" With a professional smile and scrubs, a woman in her 60''s entered the room, then looked at all the medical equipment and nodded. "Good morning doctor, thank you foring to this ce" Looking at the woman with a pleasant smile, Christian spoke. "The pleasure is mine, it was a nice trip" Smiling slightly, the doctor put on some medical gloves and took out a package of some kind of gel, and then approached Elisa and smiled at her nervous look "Is this your first time?" "I-it''s my first child" Nodding shyly, Elisa replied. "Don''t worry because I''ll do everything I can to make your pregnancy perfect, I''ll also take care of helping you with the delivery, so we''ll see each other often." "Th-thank you." "This will feel a little cold, I need you to tell me if you feel any pain when I''m doing the ultrasound" Losing her smile, the woman took on a serious face and spoke. "Y-yes" Shivering slightly as she felt the gel touch her stomach, Elisa looked at the man beside her and her eyes softened as she saw the concern on his face. "Good..." Picking up a metal device, the doctor ces it on Elisa''s stomach and begins to press it gently, then looks at the screen next to her and begins to move her hand "Let''s see how the little baby is..." Swallowing saliva nervously, Christian stared at the screen, until after a few seconds, what they were looking for came into view. "Here''s your baby... She''s growing perfectly and doesn''t seem to have anyplications." "*Sigh*" "*Sigh*" Instantly, two rxed sighs were clearly heard, one from Sarah and the other from Christian. "That''s my baby..." Looking at the screen, Elisa whispered softly, while her eyes instantly became loving. "My baby..." Murmuring inaudibly, Christian smiled warmly and spoke "Doctor, may I know the gender?" "Yes, let me find a good angle, as this little one seems to be hiding" Gently waving her hand, the doctor stared at the screen for a few seconds and smiled "There you go, congrattions, it will be a beautiful baby girl." "I knew it!" smiling happily, Christian brought his face close to the screen and stared at the image "A little girl, hahaha!" Looking at the excited man, Elisa shook her head and smiled. "Damn, I wanted a boy!" Moving closer to the screen, Sarah stared at the little baby and pursed her lips. "I told you it would be a girl" Sticking his tongue out at Sarah, Christian spoke proudly. "Tsk." Looking at the two people in front of her, Elisa smiled softly and lowered her gaze to her stomach, then whispered "You sure will have a peculiar life..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 227 Envy Releasing small smoke rings, Envy looked at the house in front of her with calm eyes. Today, Envy is quite different from how she used to be a few years ago. On her body was a tight dark suit that seemed to exude elegance and was easily recognized as an expensive suit because of its good fabric. Her long hair falls down her back while several gold rings are seen on her hands. But what changed the most, however, was her face. Without before Christian easily looked like a poisonous snake, today she shows nothing but calm and stoicism, apletely dull face and no expression to be seen. "Will youe in boss?" Turning her gaze from the house, Envy looked at the woman of about 32 who was sitting in the driver''s seat, then turned her gaze to look at the co-pilot. Letting out another puff of smoke, Envy turned her gaze back to the house and nodded "Wait for me here." "Yes boss." Opening the door to the vehicle, Envidia put on her suit coat and took onest puff on her cigarette, then looked at the other two ck vans behind and grabbed a dark briefcase from the seat. Closing the door, Envy approached the house and came to her door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*. "Coming!" Instantly a male voice came from the other side, causing Envy''s ni expression6n to falter for a few seconds. Clenching her fists a little tighter, Envy took a deep breath and regained her neutral face. "Sorry for the dy-" Wiping his hands on his clothes, a man of about 55 opened the door, but seeing the person on the other side, he smiled broadly and eximed "Honey, you finally deigned to visit us!" "Hi... Dad" Looking at the man with hair graying with age, Envy smiled slightly and spoke. "As cold as ever,e,e in the house it''s cold outside" Taking Envy''s hand, the man closed the door and guided her into the living room. "This ce hasn''t changed a bit" Looking at the humble house, Envy murmured. "I''ve been meaning to paint it for a while now, but I never find the time" Arriving in the living room, the man looked at the women sitting on the couch while watching TV and spoke "Look who''s here!" Instantly, they all turned their gaze towards Envy, while a woman of about 67 years old stared at her and spoke somewhat coldly "I''m d you remember you have a home, Samantha" "Hello mother..." "Sis, you finally showed up" Smiling instantly, a woman in her 30''s stood up and stared at Envy "And it looks like you haven''t been doing too bad, that suit looks expensive" "It''s a gift" Nodding, Envy set the suitcase down on one of the couches and looked at the rest of her sisters, only nodding towards them and receiving the same cold treatment from them. "Honey, we were just about to have dinner,e quickly to the table I''ll bring the food" As if noticing his daughters'' behavior, the man smiled kindly and walked towards the kitchen. Staring at her mother, Envy sighed, feeling just as ufortable as thest time she was in this ce. ''I don''t care anymore'' Shaking her head, Envy walked over to the table and sat down in her usual seat, then pulled out her cell phone and started checking her messages. "What''s that crap?" chuckling lightly, Envy''s older sister sat on the edge of the table andmented mockingly upon seeing Envy''s in cell phone "If you want I can lend you money to buy another one, with that I doubt you''ll get a boyfriend." "What does my cell phone have to do with getting a boyfriend?" Looking up, Envy asked with boredom. "Isn''t it obvious? That cell phone reeks of poverty, no one in their right mind starts a courtship with a woman who has nowhere to drop dead." "As you say" Without bothering to correct her, Envy finished answering the messages and put the cell phone away. "Come on, I already told them to sit down" Returning to the living room with a tray in his hands, the man frowned slightly and spoke towards the rest of his family on the couch. "*Sigh*" Rising, Envy''s mother nodded and walked over to the table, then sat down at the end of the table and looked up at Envy "Are you still in the military?" "I asked to be discharged a few months ago." "Why haven''t youe to see us? I haven''t seen you for over a year." "I''ve been busy." "Why don''t you ask your sister for a job? She opened a new clinic and she''s been needing peopletely." Popping a piece of lettuce into her mouth, the sister nodded, then swallowed and spoke with a smile "I have several open positions that don''t ask for a college degree or anything, just let me know if you need work." "Who would want to work in your crappy clinic? Your only open positions are janitorial and you pay a pittance" Sitting down next to Envy, a young girl of about 15 sneered. "ir, do you want to fight?" Squinting at the young woman, the older sister spoke threateningly. "Celia, I don''t want any fights at the table" Sitting down next to his wife, the man spoke angrily "Your sister came to visit us so behave!" "Well..." "If Celia hits you let me know, I''ll sue her for you, we could get a lot of money out of her" Looking at her younger sister with amusement, another of the sisters spoke up. "rise, everyone knows you suck as awyer, chances are I''ll end up paying and in jail" Rolling her eyes, ir put her cell phone down on the table and answered. "I''m still a student, it''s normal to have some mistakes" Shrugging, risa replied with amusement. "Honey, do you want turkey?" looking at Envy with a soft smile, the man spoke. "Yes dad, thank you" Stretching out her hand with her te, Envy smiled slightly and nodded. "Jack, Samantha is an adult now, let her help herself" Frowning slightly, the mother spoke. "Darcy, shut up, my daughter is never old enough for me" Hissing towards his wife, the man smiled again towards Envy and served her food with a happy smile. "Thanks daddy." Frowning slightly, Darcy looked at his daughter and spoke "Why did you retire from the army?" "I found something better." "Sis, did you experience anything like the movies?" looking at Envy with interest, ir asked. "..." Instantly recalling all her time in the military, Envymented, "Fact trumps fiction." "What rank did you hold before you retired?" "Army officer." "You made it to officer without schooling? No doubt a great achievement, I''m happy for you" Looking at Envy, Jackmented with a smile. "In the army it doesn''t matter what your studies are, only your ability." "If you became an officer, why did you retire? Isn''t this another one of your lies?" Looking at her sister with a smile, Celia asked. "Celia!" "It''s okay dad, you don''t have to scold her" Looking up from her food, Envy looked at her sister and smiled slightly "I found a better job, I had no use for being in the military anymore" "Another foolish decision of yours" Shaking her head, Darcy continued "If you already managed to be an Officer in the army at such a young age, it''s only a matter of time before you became a Colonel or you might even make it higher" "..." Not bothering to respond, Envy just nodded and continued eating in silence. "Samantha, did you hear that your sister opened a new clinic?" smiling towards his daughter, Jack continued "Why don''t you go work with her? It would be nice to work together." "I already offered her a job, Mom, but Samantha refused, she must really love her current job." "Oh... I see" Nodding, Jack continued to smile and asked "Samantha, what have you been doingtely?" "I''ve been traveling for the past few months around the country." "For work?" "Yes." "What do you do?" "A little bit of everything." "But what exactly?" "..." "Samantha, your father is talking to you, don''t ignore him" Frowning again, Darcy spoke with mild anger. "It''s not an official job yet, we''re just getting everything started." Rolling her eyes, Celiamented "Is there even such a job? Samantha didn''t even finish school, what kind of job could she can get?" "Whatever you say" Shrugging, Envy ignored it all and continued eating. Noticing the tension at the table, Jack smiled stiffly and spoke "Honey, have you seen any nice ces?" "I was in Hawaii recently, the weather is nice." "You went to Hawaii? I heard it''s super beautiful there, did you like it?" "I went for work so I didn''t see much" Shrugging her shoulders, Envy looked at her father and continued "But I was also in Russia a few months ago, I got to see several historical buildings and it''s all very nice" "Russia!? What were you doing in Russia!?" Looking at her sister with surprise, Celia eximed. "I was training." "In Russia? What did they teach you there? How to fight bears and drink vodka?" "You could say that." "Samantha, can you stop acting like this? You''re making everyone ufortable" Frowning her old frown again, Darcy looked at Envy angrily and spoke. "..." Looking up, Envy looked at everyone at the table and sighed, then wiped her mouth and spoke "Sorry to make you ufortable, I''ll leave." "Honey, no need, you know your mother is talking nonsense" Standing up quickly, Jack looked at Envy with concern and spoke. "Let her go daddy, always thinking she''s so unique" Rolling her eyes, Celia replied mockingly "She doesn''t even have her own house, sooner orter she''ll be back." "Celia, stop it!" "I gave you permission to get up from the table?" watching as Samantha rearranged the chair, Darcy spoke coldly. "I''m of age now mom, I don''t need your permission" Undeterred, Envy walks over to the couch and puts on her coat, then grabs her suitcase and walks over to her father who was looking at her with concern. "I''m sorry I didn''te sooner dad, it''s good to see you again" Hugging him a little tighter, Envy whispered, then let go and handed him the briefcase "This is my gift to you, just for you, thank you for all the love you gave me." "Honey..." Looking at Envy sadly, Jack continued "Why don''t you stay over today?" "I have work to do dad, thanks for the invite" Turning around, Envy walks over to her two younger sisters and pulls cards out of her pocket, then handing them to them and smiling slightly "Take care stupid, if you''re in trouble or need help, call me at that number." Taking the card, rise looked at it curiously and noticed only a phone number in the center "Don''t you add your name to it? You know this should have more information on it, don''t you?" "I don''t have a name anymore" Smiling slightly, Envy looked at her mother and sister and nodded towards them, then walked towards the exit. "Honey, wait, I''ll call you a cab, it''s raining outside." "It''s okay dad, I have people waiting for me" Reaching into her pocket, Envy pulled out a cigarette and ced it in her mouth, then opened the door and lit it. "Bye dad, we''ll be in touch" Looking at the man, Envy nodded. "Bye sweetie..." Quickly rising from the chair, ir walks over to the window and watches the vehicles outside with interest. "What are you doing?" looking at her sister, rise stands next to her and asks. "Samantha said she has someone waiting for her, maybe she has a boyfriend." "Can''t see any men...whose cars are those? They look suspicious" "There goes Samantha" "Tsk, why does she look so cool smoking?" "Hey... look at that, did someone get out of the van?" Watching her sister approach the van, ir watched in surprise as the woman in the suit opened the door for her. "Hey...what did she say our sister was doing?" "She didn''t tell us..." "What''s so interesting outside?" frowning, Celia stood up and looked out the window. "Samantha was just greeted out of respect by a suspicious woman...look they''re leaving." "There are the 3 vans together..." "W-what is this!?" Quickly turning their eyes, the sisters looked at their father who was staring at the suitcase in disbelief. "What''s the matter? Why are you yelling?" Rising with a frown, Darcy walked over to her husband and looked at the suitcase, then opened her eyes wide and stared at its contents. Feeling her curiosity eat away at her, ir runs over to her father and looks at the suitcase "Fuck, that''s a lot of money!" Looking at therge number of wads of bills, Jack reaches his trembling hand towards the paper over the money and reads it "3 m-million dors... I love you daddy..." "Fuck..." Staring at therge amount of money, Celia cursed in a daze. [A/N: This chapter may be a bit boring, but it is for you to understand Envy''s family environment and how she is with the others, mostly to build a better character. Next chapters we will have appearances of the 7 deadly sins and show what they are doing while Christian investigates everything]. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 228 Sins "Chief, what are we going to do with her?" Wiping the blood from her hands, a woman in her 30''s dressed in a suit looked at Avaricia seriously. "How many days have we been here?" Wearing dark colored sportswear while around her neck hung several gold chains, Avaricia yawned and asked. "With this day weplete a week" "And that bitch is still alive?" "Yes." "Good, kill her, put her in the barrel and fill it with cement, then we go to theke and dump her." "What are we going to do with this cabin?" "Pour acid on the blood, take your gloves and soak them in bleach, then dip them in the acid and leave them in the hut, we''ll burn all this lujar" "Understood" Withdrawing, the woman enters the hut leaving Avaricia to her own. Whistling cheerfully, Avaricia looked at the dark moon above her and smiled, then pulled a phone out of her pocket and dialed a number "Just today finish your request, are you ready?" "You tortured her?" "We have everything recorded and now her body will disappear. 7 days of torture, no more, no less." "*Sigh* Atst..." Noticing the relief in her voice, Avaricia spoke "May I know what this woman did to you to make you hate her so much?" "She... raped my boyfriend" With spite and deep hatred in her voice, the woman continued "He killed himself dayster..." "So that''s why you left the army... are you sure you don''t want to torture her yourself? She''s still alive." "I promised my boyfriend I wouldn''t seek revenge..." "But you asked me to kill her for you..." "As long as I don''t touch her blood, all well and good..." Rolling her eyes, Avariciaughed with amusement and continued "Tomorrow I''lle looking for you at your ce, you should be prepared to lose your normality" "How did a bitch like you end up with so much power? Besides... I still can''t believe you say more than 10 words without a damn insult..." "*Sigh* You wouldn''t even believe me if I told you" Trembling slightly at the memory of the two men being no different than demons, Greed replied bitterly. "Tracy... thank you." "It''s okay, you were the only bitch I liked in the army, now get ready I''m impatient and you have work to do." "I''ll be ready" "You better" Hanging up the call, Greed yawned and looked down at her chains "I think I have enough neck for about 3 more." ... Stepping out of a dark van, Pride looked at the small bar in front of her and nodded, then turned to her people and spoke "Wait for me here, don''t draw attention to yourselves" "Affirmative." Closing the door, Pride walked to the noisy bar and entered, then looked at all the women wearing typical cowboy clothing and moved to the bar. Sitting down next to a woman about 34 years old with blonde hair, Pride looked at the bartender and spoke "Get me a bottle of Rum." Turning her gaze to the woman next to her, Pride spoke "You look like shit." "I''d never think I''d see you again" With her head down, the woman didn''t even bother to turn around and replied nonchntly "What brings you to this little town?" "I came for you" Receiving the Rum, Pride pours herself a ss and hands another to the woman "Work with me" "I already said I wouldn''t go back to that army shit" epting the ss, the woman replied indifferently. "I got out of the army too" "You?" Lifting her gaze for the first time, the woman showed strangeness in her blue eyes "You were the most maniacal in the army, I would never think you would quit" "Certain things happened and now I work somewhere else?" "And how was it that you agreed to have another boss? It took me beating you a few times to get you to listen to my orders." "You didn''t hit me, I hit you." "As you say" Rolling her eyes, the woman drank Ron''s cup instantly and spoke. Smiling slightly, Pride continued "What are you working on?" "I take care of vehicles at a school" "How pathetic" Taking a sip of Rum, Pride looked at the woman seriously and spoke "Come work with me, I can assure you of the best for your son". "So you still remember what we talked about that day?" "Yes... It was a nice moment, by the way, how is your little one?" "He''s growing well, he''s staying with my dad for the weekend, he''s 9 years old now." "I''m happy for you" "..." Drinking in silence for a few seconds, the woman looked at Pride and spoke "What exactly do you do?" "Just training for now, but I have to get 5 people together and you are thest on my list" "Sounds suspicious." "You can say that what I am doing is illegal" Frowning slightly, the woman narrowed her eyes at Pride and spoke "Don''t tell me you''re selling drugs or simr shit..." "You know I would never fall for that, it''s beneath me." "..." Lowering her gaze again, the woman looked at her empty ss and asked "How did you find me?" "Few people escape the sight of my new job, you''re not one of them." "I see..." Nodding thoughtfully, the woman looked up and asked "Who do you work under?" "My future husband." Raising her eyebrows, the woman looked at Pride with interest and asked, "Who is the unfortunate one?" "I can''t tell you, but he''s the most amazing man in this world." Laughing lightly, the woman asked "What did he do to make you say that? Is he good in bed?" "He saved my life." "Just that?" "He hit me and made me eat dirt in our first encounter." "Hahaha" Laughing instantly, the woman looked at Pride with amusement and spoke "He sounds like an interesting man". "And he is" Smiling softly, Pride regained her serious look and spoke "The money won''t fail you and we won''t do anything against our morals, I can assure you" "..." Looking at Pride in silence for a few seconds, the woman asked "How much will my pay be?" "It would be around $20,000 a month, but it can also be more." "That''s a good offer... but I can''t ept if you don''t tell me what we''ll do." "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Pride sighed "For some time I will only be in charge of training with you, we have to expand our people and you will have to look for 5 other people to be your workers... but in the future we will be part of a new group that will be dedicated to hunt criminals." "Bounty hunters?" "Not exactly, we will hunt certain types of criminals... the worst of society, pedophiles, serial killers, rapists, among others." "And then what? Turn them in to the police and we get paid for it?" "We won''t turn them in... we''ll kill them" Looking at the woman seriously, Pride continued "Our leader will hunt down all this filth and send them to hell." Looking at Pride quizzically, the woman fell silent. "You have a little son too... think that one of these people we will hunt down caused hell to many families and mothers like you..... I don''t feel any remorse" Sighing at the hesitation on the woman''s face, Pride continued to drink in silence. "What happens if the police find us?" After a few minutes in silence, the woman asked. "It''s almost impossible for it to happen...we have enough influence and power to get out of anything...not to mention that we have people who give us information on everything, even the police...we''ll know when they''re after us and we can erase everything they have." "Sounds scary" Laughing lightly, the woman sighed "I ept, but before we kill someone I want to see proof of why we kill, I swore I would not participate in senseless killings like the ones we lived through in the war." "Understandable, I ept" "So since we''re here... could you pay my debt from this bar?" smiling instantly, the woman asked. "How much is it?" Pulling out her wallet, Pride asked. "Twelve hundred and sixty-four dors." "..." ... "Chief... didn''t you say you were going to go get more people today?" Looking at the half-naked woman lying on the grass while looking up at the sky, a woman of about 29 asked cautiously. "I''m hungry..." Ignoring her question, Sloth turned her gaze towards the woman and spoke "Bring me some hamburgers..." "..." Smiling bitterly, the woman nodded, then left the ce sadly. This poor woman was a salted who worked with Sloth in the army, she knows perfectly well her way of being and before she simplyughed, but unfortunately she epted a deal with the woman for a lot of money and ended up transforming into a ve who only serves to run errands. Even she has already gathered her 5 people and even her people are already recruiting more people. But her boss just wanders around and does nothing butze around, causing all the burden to fall on her and her 3panions. "What a stressful life..." Looking at the clouds with a peaceful smile, Sloth sighed. *Beep* *Beep* Trembling slightly, Sloth turns her gaze robotically and looks at the cell phone next to her, then working up saliva and taking it in her trembling hands. Looking at the message, Sloth instantly sighs in relief "It''s not that demon.... gue already sent me the information... I guess I''m going to go get this woman and then I''ll take a rest for a few weeks." "Sugardaddy my ass... I sold my soul to the devil and he cheated me" Sighing bitterly, Sloth threw the cell phone to her side and whispered with resignation. ... *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The sounds of pounding surrounded an abandoned factory, while Wrath smiled fiercely as she felt the blood sttering across her face. "Boss... I think she died." Approaching Wrath, a woman in her 30''s spoke calmly. "Yeah?" Stopping her punches, Wrath looks down at the woman on the ground and clicks her tongue "This bitch thought she was a big deal and she can''t stand anything.". Getting up, Wrath walks over to a small table and wipes the blood off with a cloth. "Chief...may I know why you hated her so much?" looking at the disfigured face on the floor, the woman cautiously asked. "She was the leader a small gangster group around where I used to live, she caused me a lot of trouble a while back and to those living in the area she was nothing more than a demon, I couldn''t stand to breathe the same air as her anymore" "I see" Nodding, the woman didn''t bother to speak anymore and waited in silence. "You''ve already gathered your people?" "Yes, I''ve already gathered five people." "I want their names on a list, I''ll look them up" "Yes boss." Sitting down on a wooden chair, Wrath looked at the body on the ground and spoke "Tsk, get this bitch out of my sight, get her in the vehicle, I''ll take care of her body myself." "Yes boss." "Don''t forget to clean up the traces" "Understood" Watching as her people drag the corpse away, Wrath sighed and muttered "I''m bored... how long before Lucifer is finished getting ready?" ... Sitting staring at the 3 women in front of her, Lust crosses her legs and smiles "Take off your clothes." "..." Without saying a word, the women stood up and began to undress, exposing wless and beautiful bodies. Since Lust left the ind, she was quick to look for her people, but unlike convincing them as the others did, she ckmailed people with good skills and especially, a good body. The matter is simple, for example, one of the women with blonde hair, green eyes and a voluptuous body, was from New York special forces. Lust investigated her life and found out from Emily''s files that the woman ran over a man 5 years ago and fled the scene, the man ended up dying. After that she took the evidence and ckmailed her with a smile, some resisted and attacked her, but everything was solved after a few blows and threats. The blonde woman herself is married and has children, practically Lust has a thousand ways to ruin her life, so the woman epted with bitterness. Although, today their faces no longer show any difort. The pay is very good, they hardly do anything, and after a while they get used to this crazy woman. Looking at the women, Lust smiled with amusement and said "Sit on the floor and spread your legs". Withoutint, the women sat quietly and spread their legs wide, exposing their waxed pussies. "Start masturbating slowly, you are not allowed to climax until I tell you." Lowering their hands, the 3 women began to silently obey. ''My dear Lucifer forbade me to touch another person with sexual motives and to have any contact with another man not even from my family, but he said nothing about seeing women~'' Thinking with amusement in her mind, Lust watched everything with a strange gleam in her eyes, as the smell of sex she loves so much began to permeate the air. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 229 Start Of All It can be said that these women no longer have any pride in them in front of Lust. Although Lust did not touch them or force them to have sex with each other, the woman took care of breaking every little hesitation they had in their minds, happily achieving her perfect subordinates. Although she wasn''t always mean, she knows perfectly well that everything must be bnced or they would end up rebelling, so she made sure to give them everything they wanted, a new house, health insurance, even the blonde bought her oldest daughter a car. "Kyra, open your pussy, I want to see it." "Yes master" Nodding with a slightly flushed face, the woman opened her pussy with her two fingers. "Perfectly pink, you''re amazing, get on with it" Smiling with satisfaction, Lust replied. "Yes master." "*Sigh* This is life..." Leaning back on the couch, Lust listened with satisfaction to the indecent sounds around her, then brought her hand to her neck and touched her ne "Master..." ... "Chief, is that okay?" Moving closer to her suborbinate, Gluttony looks at the remote bomb in front of her and frowns slightly "No, the A-wire is misassembled, make sure you keep the connector secure or it will explode in your hands" "Y-yes" Nodding with sweat on her forehead, the woman started to fix everything. Approaching towards another woman, Gluttony looks at her seriously and speaks "Hannah, you''re thest one who still hasn''tpleted her 5 people, what''s wrong?" "It''s difficult, I can''t seem to find skilled people who are reliable" Scratching her head ufortably, the woman replied. "Aren''t you from the police bomb squad? Can''t you bring any female colleagues who need work?" "None of them give me confidence, they''re too straight." "That''s fine, I''ll rmend some people and you choose what you want." "Thanks boss" "Go on with your thing" Turning away from the woman, Gluttony looks at her small team and nods with satisfaction "A little more time and I''ll have several professionals... but my hands are itching already, I need to exploit something... I''m hungry too... all that''s solved with Lucifer... I''m bored." ... While his girls are off doing their thing and corrupting women, Christian the leader of it all right now is enjoying a good time. "My little girl, I know you hear me, kick once if you''re awake~" With his ear on Elisa''s stomach, Christian spoke softly. "Christian, she won''t understand you" Smiling softly, Elisa whispered lovingly. "Of course she will, she is my daughter after all" With a confident smile, Christian lifted his body and held Elisa''s face, then brought his face closer and stared into her eyes "She will be like me, you have to keep that in mind from this moment on so that we avoid future problems" "I don''t understand." "You already forgot?" smiling slightly, Christian puts his forehead against Elisa''s and whispers "I don''t forget anything, since I was born I never forgot, I even remembered a certain time when I was in my mother''s belly... my little girl might be the same, she will remember everything, she will have to live with all those memories" "..." "So we have to make sure we don''t show anything that can affect her, because she won''t be able to forget" Losing his smile, Christian spoke seriously "I pray to everything in existence that she won''t bring out my personality as a child, but if she has my intelligence and my level of memory, it will most likely happen... that means that my daughter will be very quiet during her whole childhood, but it doesn''t mean she won''t want love, it''s more, she will want it fervently but she won''t know how to express it... never forget that" "You do care, don''t you?" whispering softly, Elisa held Christian''s face and smiled warmly "You don''t need to remind me, I know perfectly well your childhood and I know perfectly well how hard it had to have been for you, I will make sure to never make our daughter live those moments, and I also promise you that you will never have to live those moments again, at least with me." "..." Looking at the warmth in those beautiful eyes in front of him, Christian lowered his gaze and watched the plump lips smiling softly for him, then moving closer and kissing them lovingly. Parting his lips, Christian caresses Elisa''s face and whispers softly "I don''t know what I did to deserve a woman as beautiful and good as you... I don''t know how to repay you for how good you make me feel." Lifting her hand, Elisa ces it over Christian''s and smiles softly "Just don''t ever leave me and I''ll be happy." "You don''t have to ask" Gently pushing Elisa down on the bed, Christian positions himself over her and whispers softly "Still hungry honey~?" "I''m always hungrytely~" With a flushed face and misty eyes, Elisa whispers heatedly. "I guess I''ll have to feed my wife, but I''ll be gentle, I don''t want to wake up my baby girl." "Silly" Giggling softly, Elisa spreads her legs slightly and lifts her body, allowing Christian to easily remove her pants. "I love you" Lovingly kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian plunges into a sex session where love seemed to solidify around them. ... "Hailie." "Yes?" Leaning back in the school seat, Hailie looked boredly at her cell phone. "David''s been looking at you with ''fuck me'' eyes for several weeks now, don''t you n on giving him attention?" Turning her gaze, Hailie stared at the young woman beside her. Tall, brown eyes, a neat face and long brown hair. "Maya, why do you always think so much about sex?" "Isn''t it obvious? I''m 16 and still a virgin, I''m desperate" Laying her head on the table, Maya whispered in a deadpan voice "At that damn Swiss boarding school we were surrounded by handsome men, but they were so irritating and desperate that their face was useless, but here.... at least there''s the asional eptable one... but you got all the looks." Turning her gaze, Hailie looked nkly at the young man a few seats ahead of her. This David fellow really is kind of handsome. Short brown hair, blue eyes, wless skin with light makeup on him, he''s even quite tall, standing approximately 178 centimeters. But to Hailie... ''He''s no different than trash'' Looking at the face that instantly blushed, Hailie lost interest and kept looking at her cell phone, then ncing sideways at her friend and pulling out another cell phone from her pocket. Unlocking it with ease, Hailie shrunk her body a little and hid the screen with her body, then opened the picture folder and instantly smiled at the sight of a firmly toned naked body. ''Compared to my brother... these men are disgusting'' Biting her lips softly, Hailie changed the image and stared with heated eyes at Christian''s erect penis ''Maybe I''ll go visit him this weekend, I''m already frustrated.'' "Hailie..." Sighing, Hailie puts the cell phone away and rolls her eyes "Yeah?" "You used to always talk about sex... you know more porn sites than me... you even bought some magazines to collect..." Squinting her eyes slowly as she whispers, Maya looks at Hailie suspiciously "Buttely I haven''t heard any kinky mentions of you... you haven''t talked to me about pornography and I feel you are very indifferent about getting a boyfriend... who are you and what did you do with my friend?" Rolling her eyes, Hailie folded her arms and spoke indifferently "I''m 16 now, just grow up." "That''s bullshit!" "Maya, do you want to share something with the ss?" crossing her arms, the teacher asked with a frown. Rising quickly, Maya bowed slightly and spoke uprightly "I''m sorry, it was my mistake, it won''t happen again." "..." Looking at the very polite youngdy, the teacher sighed and nodded, knowing full well that, although those two youngdies may be somewhat loud, they are the students with the best grades "That it wouldn''t happen again." "Yes teacher." "Tsk" Clicking her tongue softly, Maya looked at Hailie with narrowed eyes and asked suspiciously "You did, didn''t you?" "Ady has no memory" Smiling arrogantly, Hailie replied. "Y-you..." Staring at Hailie in disbelief, Maya''s eyes lost all their sparkle as she copsed on the table "Hailie beat me to it..." "Rx Maya, I''m sure you''ll get lucky someday" Patting her back with a cocky smile, Hailie spoke. "*Sigh* How does it feel?" "It''s amazing... I''ve been doing it for hours for several days." "Fuck..." "I tasted it too, it really doesn''t taste bad, in fact it had a nice smell." "That''s bullshit, everyone knows it tastes bad and it usually smells funny." "Maybe... maybe my man is unique." "Tsk, what an annoying shit" Chuckling lightly, Hailie looked back down at her cell phone. "Hailie..." "Yeah?" "Help me with your brother, so we can be family." "..." Slowly turning her head, Hailie narrowed her eyes at Maya and whispered "Do you want to die?" "*Sigh* As overprotective as ever." ... "Madam Eva, you have visitors" Opening the door, Chloe stepped inside and spoke respectfully. Looking up, Eva looked at the woman calmly. Since the orgy nned by Eva happened, these women were working diligently for her. Chloe who used to work in a sex toy store before, today became her second secretary along with Azahara, doing an impable job after hard efforts. "Who is it?" "L Kushner." "L..." Frowning slightly, Eva nodded "Let her in." "Yes ma''am." Watching the door close, Eva leaned back at her desk and murmured "What does that woman want with me?" "Madam Eva, nice to see you again." Staring at the woman with a submissive smile, Eva nodded "A pleasure." Smiling, L walked to the desk and sat down across from Eva, then crossed her legs and smiled "Madam Eva, I''ll be quick as I don''t have much time to spare." "Say what you have to say." "One of yourpanies will start to be investigated, we received 7ints of sexual harassment within Uber and another two in this building" Frowning deeply, Eva was silent for a few seconds and spoke "Why are you telling me this?" "Despite certain frictions, our two families get along well, it wouldn''t hurt to form bonds between us." "..." Staring at the woman, Eva perfectly remembered her son''s words ''I think L is dangerous...'' "The investigation will start in 7 days and it will be stealthy, first they will look for evidence since none was presented so far, I rmend you to act with care" "May I know who made those allegations?" Smiling slightly, L took out a folder between her clothes and spoke "Unfortunately I can''t tell you, since they are ''anonymous''ints, that''s all for today, see you". Looking at the folder left on her desk, Eva looked up and watched L''s back "By any chance... do you know who is the person who sends flowers to my son in this building? I''ve been getting them for months." "That happens?" raising her eyebrows, L turned and looked at Eva "If you want I can look into it for you." "..." Squinting her eyes at the woman, Eva shook her head and sighed "Leave it, Christian doesn''t get them after all, he doesn''t evene to thepany" "See you next time" Nodding, L left the office in silence. "Sexual harassment..." Taking the folder, Eva opened it and began to look through the allegations "It seems that growing up so fast causes us weakness... I guess it''s time to clean house." ... 1 monthter. "So, this would be thest" With his scientific coatpletely soiled with grease and mechanical oil, Christian finished tightening a nut and looked at his creation. "Christian, could you exin this to me?" Looking at the strange mirrors facing each other with various metal mechanisms, Emily spoke doubtfully "You said I''d see what it''s forter... but I can''t figure it out." "It''s simple" Smiling enthusiastically, Christian continued "This is an invention created by me, I''ll call it ''The Sun Maker''" "..." "To generate Rydberg pritons, the crystal extracted from the Cuprite stone must be polished and reduced to less than the width of a human hair. We will then ce it between two highly reflective mirrors to trap the light, which should produce Rydberg pritons 100 timesrger than what has been researched in this world." "That sounds... amazing." "And it is my dear Emily" Smiling, Christian walks over to theputer and continued "The results of this will pave the way towards realizing strongly interacting excitron-pritons and exploring the strongly corrted phases of matter using light on a quantum chip" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 230 Unexpected News "Here we go" Typing quickly on theputer, Christian finally turned to Emily "Grab the sses I set up and get some distance, I''ll start this." "Okay." Turning his gaze, Christian looked at his somewhat awkward construction and smiled "Quantumputer #1, 0 pritons, let''s change that." "Initiate" Pressing the button, Christian grabbed his safety sses and ran quickly into the distance, then hid behind a metal table. After a few seconds, a loud noise from the machine began to envelop the ce, while a small light was created in the center of the cylindrical machine. "Is it working well?" "For now yes." Staring at the light that began to grow, Christian smiled excitedly, but suddenly, a loud sound frustrated him. *Boom* Staring at the smokeing out of his machine as ss popped everywhere, Christian sighed and scratched his head "Attempt number 1 failed, I''ll go investigate what went wrong and we''ll try again when I have the solution." "Mn." ... 1 monthter. "Home" Quickly pressing a button on the keyboard, Christian ran to the table and flipped it over, then grabbed Emily and hid behind it. Throughout the month, Christian had to rebuild his invention more than 70 times, running several tests a day. But so far he hasn''t been able to create any Priton, always having new failures. First it started with the durability of the mirrors, they were simply too weak for what he was working on, causing Christian to have to export scientific mirrors directly from Russia. Secondly, the construction of the machine, it turns out that the model had certain problems that caused the mirrors to not cover enough of the ore, causing a mechanical failure that ends with an explosion. After so many explosions, Christian learned that this table is the best thing he has to cover himself, because the amount of stuff that will end up flying everywhere was too much, a danger for everyone. "10 seconds over, I still don''t see any failures" Slightly peeking his head out, Christian muttered under his breath. Squinting his eyes at the sight of so much light on his machine, Christian waited patiently as nervousness gnawed at him. *Ding* "Yes!" Rising quickly, Christian walked swiftly to theputer, easily recognizing the notification on hisputer. *Boom* *Thud* Falling heavily to the ground, Christian looked up in pain and turned his gaze to his machine, seeing itpletely destroyed without knowing why. "Christian!" Rushing quickly to Christian, Emily crouched down beside him and looked at his body with concern "Are you okay!?" "It''s okay, it was just the shockwave" With a slight groan of pain, Christian stood up and stretched his body, then walked over to theputer and began to look at the error. After a few minutes, Christian turned his gaze to theputer and muttered "I see... the structure is inefficient, a cylinder won''t do... but this structure in this country''s... that was my mistake, I copied something wrong, let''s start with something new." ... [Leslie-pov] 1 weekter. *boom* Hearing the noise from the workshop, I couldn''t help but sigh. My master has been working for months on a project that has taken up all of his time. At first, he started out calmly, simply reading for most of the day or spent time preparing materials. But as time went by and Mrs. Elisa became pregnant.... My master lost his mind. He gets up at 5 in the morning, trains for two hours, eats a little and works for the rest of the day. If he is lucky he takes a few hours a day to spend with Mrs. Elisa or answer her messages or calls, but other than that, he doesn''t leave his workshop. The only thing that keeps me somewhat relieved is that this little girl, Emily, apanies him at every moment and keeps him entertained during all his time. It''s really amazing how dedicated he is, and even though his inventions explode on a daily basis, he always takes it with a smile and rebuilds it again without a hitch. "But he''s always been like that" Smiling slightly at the sweet emotions I feel at the thought of him, I walk leisurely through the bunker and reach my master''s room, then open the door to find his strange machine. From the beginning the machine had a strange cylindrical appearance, many wires sticking out, ss tubes on different sides, among other things. But today, his machine is much weirder and that old design was totally discarded. Approaching the machine, I look at my perfect master gently, then I turn my gaze to the machine. The machine is about 20 feet long, with different separate sections that make it up. The first section which is the one my master is currently working on has different objects that I am not familiar with, some have golden colors but most are metallic. The second section is a connection to the other sections, something the master called theputer brain. Most of it was gold colored with several parts that really look beautiful, but only aesthetically, as its construction looks a bit clumsy and it is something that even I can notice. Something that the whole machine shares, are its different lights of a phosphorescent purple color mixed with some shade of blue, some lights blinked and the others only glowed dimly. "Master... what are those lights? It''s something new." "Each light represents a different segment, when the light shines normally it is because it is working perfectly, if the light flickers, it tells me that something disconnected that area, if the light is dim, it means that the photon current is not reaching that point as it should and if there is no light, it is because something failed in the ce." "Thank you for exining master" Nodding with a slight smile, I turn my face towards the machine and see the segment that took so long to fix. Two mirrors of a golden color with a box of some kind of ss in the center, really that ce looks amazing and somewhat futuristic to my eyes, and I personally have seen the light it gets to radiate. I don''t need to ask my master to know that is the most important part of the machine. In that ce the photons are created, then they are conducted through the different sections and finally give life to the quantum chip created by my master. Personally I am watching him all day long, and even though I am not a scientist and not that knowledgeable, he always listened to me carefully when he talks to me or to young Emily. "Leslie, how is Elisa?" without taking his eyes off the machine, my master spoke as he continued to adjust it. Elisa... It was really an incredible surprise to hear that my master would be a father, somehow I never thought about it, or maybe I never wanted to think about it. I won''t deny that I felt a little ufortable with that news, I myself don''t understand why, after all I never thought about having children, but it just happened and it was hard to assimte it. But after seeing the beautiful smile on my master''s face when he spends time with Elisa, I simply stopped thinking and enjoyed that sight. "Leslie?" "I''m sorry master, Mrs. Elisa is fine, now she said she was going to rest because she felt exhausted." "It''s normal for her to be, she has a very big belly." There it is... The smile that would stun any rational being. You would think that the more you see him, the less special he would be, but for me it seems to be the opposite. The more I see his smile, the more intoxicated I feel, and consequently, the more my convictions to protect him with my life grow stronger. *Beep* Frowning slightly, I take out my cell phone and look at the message I received, but when I read its content, I can''t contain my nervousness. Turning quickly to my master, I walk towards him and grab him by the shoulder "M-master, Mrs. Elisa went intobor!" "..." Instantly stopping his movements, my master slowly turned his gaze towards, as his already pale face became abnormally paler "B-but she''s only 8 months and a few days old!" "The doctor said that she received the alert from Mrs. Elisa herself, right now they are taking her to the medical room and will start the delivery process." "goddess..." Noticing the trembling in my master''s hands, I approach him and take his hands, then look him straight in the eyes and speak seriously "Everything will be fine, it is normal for some babies to be born a little earlier or a littleter, we better go to the ward" "Y-yes." Sigh My master is so fragile in some situations... [End of POV] ... Putting on his hospital clothes in a daze, Christian finally covered his shoes with some sort of bag and puts on his mask, then exits the room to see Sarah who was nervously biting her nails. "CHRISTIAN!!!" Hearing the desperate scream inside the room, Christian''s body instantly trembled as his expression grew paler and paler. "W-why aren''t y-you going?" looking at Sarah, Christian asked with difficulty. "T-that''s your job, I''ll wait for you h-here" Smiling stiffly, Sarah quickly shook her head, clearly just as perturbed as Christian. Turning his gaze robotically to Emily, Christian watched in despair as she dodged his gaze. "UGH!!!" Hearing the sound of pain, Christian gritted his teeth and nodded, then turned to Leslie and spoke "C-call my mother... let here alone." "Yes master." "I stand corrected, have her bring my animals too..." "Yes master" Taking a deep breath, Christian looks at the door in front of him and opens it, then walks down a small hallway and enters Elisa''s room. "*Gulp*" Looking at Elisa''s face, Christian swallowed saliva with different emotions. Currently Elisa''s beautiful face was distorted with pain, her skin is flushed, her eyes cloudy with tears as sweat runs down her face. "We will have an instantbor, the normal contractions didn''tst as long as I expected!" looking at Christian, the doctor spoke in a serious voice, while several women move around her preparing everything. "C-christian..." Seeing her man arrive, Elisa''s voice softened instantly as she looked at him with pain in her eyes. "Here I am" Gritting his teeth, Christian calmed the turbulent emotions and quickly approached Elisa, then grabbed her hand and stared into her eyes "Sorry I''mte." "I-it''s okay- Ugh!" Squeezing Elisa''s hands a little tighter, Christian spoke "It''s okay honey, it won''t be long now!" "We''re starting with normalbor, please push when I tell you to!" spreading Elisa''s legs, the doctor positioned herself between her legs and began cleaning all the blood from the area. "Nurse, prepare everything for the baby!" "Yes doctor!" Looking up, the doctor looked at Elisa and eximed seriously "She''s already dted, I need the count of 3 to start pushing as hard as I can!" "Y-yes." "Okay." "1" "2" "3" "AAGGHHH!!!" Squeezing Christian''s hand tightly, Elisa started screaming while pushing. Feeling the screams and looking at Elisa''s face, Christian felt that this situation is worse than any war, as all his control vanished and leaving only chaos in its ce. "DAMN, CHRISTIAN YOU STUPID FUCKER!!!" Squeezing Christian''s hand tightly, Elisa turned her gaze to the man and screamed angrily, going through the worst pain of her life right now. "I see the head, push again!" "FUUUUUCK!!!" Trembling at the loud scream, sweat began to run down Christian''s face, even more so as he saw the anger in the sweet woman. ''Goddess, Lucifer, Shrek, Life, Universe... thank you for making me a man and not a woman'' Thanking everything in his mind, Christian held Elisa''s other hand and let her squeeze them as much as she wanted. "We''ve got our heads out, push again!" "Come on honey, you can do it!" "IF YOU THINK IT''S SO EASY, THEN YOU DO IT, YOU IDIOT- AHHH!!!" Cutting off her words to scream, Elisa cursed angrily. "Okay, rest for 5 minutes, take deep breaths and try to calm down as much as you can!" "Doctor, why does it hurt so much?" looking at the woman with despair, Christian asked. "She didn''t want to use anesthesia, she will feel all the pain of a first-time delivery." "H-how long will thisst?" "It will be faster than normal, about 40 minutes." ''She''ll kill me before that'' Looking at the anger in Elisa''s eyes, Christian felt like crying as he smiles bitterly. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 231 Birth So, time passed slowly, while every minute felt like witnessing hell for Christian. "PUSH, IT''S COMING OUT!!!" "AHHHHHH!!!" Squeezing Christian''s hands tightly, Elisa screamed at the top of her lungs, while her voice is alreadypletely worn out. "She came out!" gently taking the baby in her hands, the doctor turns and shouts "Nurse!" "Yes doctor!" Rushing over, the nurse takes the baby with a nket between her hands and stands to the side, while the umbilical cord is still dangling. Taking several objects from her side, the doctor began to disinfect Elisa''s vagina and clean up the blood. "Doctor, the child shows no signs!" "Pass her to me!" Standing up quickly, the doctor takes the baby carefully and stares at her, then turns her over and raises her hand. "Stop" Appearing out of nowhere, Christian holds the doctor''s hand and gently takes her little girl "She''s fine, you don''t need to hit her." "B-but-" "I said she''s fine" Repressing his nervousness, Christian looks down for the first time and sees the little baby in her hands. The little girl looks perfectly fine. Her short hair is a crimson color, her skin is just as pale as Christian''s and her face is incredibly adorable, causing Christian to not support his happiness at the sight of her and let his tears fall. "My little one... atst we meet" Not knowing how to take her without hurting her, Christian holds her with the utmost concern and pulls her close to his face. As if sensing her father''s presence, the little girl slightly opened her eyes, revealing two beautiful gems as light blue as the sky itself, causing Christian to smile fondly "You have my eyes..." "Christian... give me my daughter... I want to see her" Smiling softly at the sight of Christian''s tears, Elisa whispered haltingly as she lifted her trembling arms. "Yes..." Stepping closer to Elisa, Christian smiles lovingly at her and slowly lowers his little girl. Holding her in her arms, Elisa cradles her gently and takes her first look at her baby girl, causing her eyes to instantly fill with tears "I-It''s beautiful..." Looking sideways, Christian walks over to a chair and moves it to the side of Elisa''s gurney, then sits down beside her and stares at his little girl. "Mrs. Elisa, I must cut the umbilical cord" Approaching with a pair of scissors, the nurse spoke. Nodding with difficulty, Elisa let them take her daughter with a happy smile. "What has to be done now?" "Nothing for now, you can have about 50 minutes with the baby and then I will finish with Mrs. Elisa, since we still have to suture her vagina." "Why are you waiting?" "It is rmended, since it is not known if all the centa has been expelled, it is normal." "Understood, thank you for your impable bringing." Nodding silently, the doctor looked at the nurses and they left the room, leaving a period of calm for the couple. "She''s beautiful... isn''t she?" looking at her little girl, Elisa whispered softly. "Have you seen her eyes?" leaning his head on Elisa''s shoulder, Christian stared at his quiet little girl and whispered. "No." "They look like clouds... she has the same eyes as when I was a child." "She''ll be just as pretty as her father" Turning her gaze to Christian, Elisa smiles warmly "I love you" "Me more" Moving closer to Elisa, Christian gently kisses her lips. "So the name will be Helen?" "You like that name?" "I can''t think of a better one" "Then it will be Helen" Taking off his surgical gloves, Christian brings his hand close to his little girl and gently caresses her chubby cheek "You don''t know how happy I feel right now..... I really want to cry so badly." "You''re such a big cry baby..." Smiling warmly, Elisa looked at her daughter and slowly began to fall asleep, no longer bearing her exhaustion. "Haha~" Laughing softly, Christian kissed Elisa''s sweaty forehead and looked at the little creature in his hands, feeling immense sweetness at the sight of her cute face. Reaching into his pocket, Christian pulled out his cell phone and took several pictures of his daughter, then sighed and left the ce. "How did it go!?" Quickly approaching Christian, Sarah asked with an excited smile. "I guess you already talked to the doctor, but everything went well, our baby girl was born healthy, look, I have a picture" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian showed the gallery and selected the pictures of his daughter. Quickly surrounding Christian, Leslie, Sarah and Emily looked at the little girl with smiles on their faces. "She has the same hair as Elisa" Smiling softly, Sarah murmured "But she has your skin and her features are quite simr to yours..." "She also has my eyes, maybe in a few years she''ll have violet in them." "Come to think of it... what''s her name going to be?" "Helen" "Not a bad name...little Helen" Smiling softly at the image, Sarah whispered. "Look at you, grinning like an idiot." "Aren''t you smiling like me?" Chuckling lightly, Christian turns his gaze to Emily and Leslie "What do you think of my little girl?" "She''s a beautiful little girl master" "She looks a lot like you" Nodding with a smile, Emily replied. "Of course she looks like me..." Looking at the cell phone with a soft smile, Christian finally sighed and sent the images to his mother, then turning to Sarah and speaking "Sarah, we will have to wait for a while because Elisa still has to be checked by the doctor, after that she will be taken to her room and obviously we must prevent her from making unnecessary movements, so you will have to prepare yourself to be her ve." "W-why me?" "Calm, we''ll take turns." ... With the happiness for the new family member, time passed quickly and a month passed by as if nothing had happened for the family. Eva arrived the other day to see her granddaughter, the woman was a jumble of emotions, on one hand, she was very ted but her new granddaughter, but at the same time she felt quite bitter about the fact that she is Christian''s child with another woman. But those emotions aside, Eva spent 5 days on the ind seeing the child until she had to leave for work. Christian quit his job during these days, spending all his time with Elisa to help her recover and keep his little girl calm. During this time he took the time to decorate Elisa''s room with various baby items. He built a crib for Helen himself, filled half the room with toys for when her baby girl grew up and made sure to buy all the baby clothes she would like. He even gave the order to have a guest room remodeled in his Malibu home, but only asked that it be vacated so he coulde in to paint it and fix everything up for his little girl. "My little girl..." Lying still beside Elisa with her little baby in the center, Christian whispered softly, while his eyes sparkled with happiness. Little Heleny lying next to Elisa in her white baby bodysuit, while in the center on her stomach a cute pink roon could be seen. On her little head she is wearing a warm white cap with a small rose in the center, while her hands and feet are covered by little mittens and tiny socks. "Christian... when are we going to baptize Helen? It''s been a month, we haven''t baptized her, we haven''t registered her, let alone had a baby shower for her... we are being very careless" Lying next to Helen, Elisa gently caressed Helen''s cheek and whispered. "..." Looking up, Christian stares at Elisa''s worried face and sighs "Honey.... do you really want to baptize her?" "You don''t?" "It''s just that... I would like her to decide if she wants to be baptized or not, let her choose what to believe in or what not... I don''t want us to instill in her something she might despise when she grows up... I know a lot about the church and I know that everything is cloaked in lies... I wouldn''t want to baptize her, at least for now." Pursing her lips, Elisa looked at Christian and sighed "I just wanted to baptize her because of what the others say... you know, give the baby protection". "Honey, with me here, my daughter doesn''t need any protection" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian smiled confidently and spoke. "I would never doubt it" Intertwining her fingers with Christian''s, Elisa smiled warmly and responded. As Christian and Elisa shared a warm moment, Helen suddenly opened her eyes and looked around with her beautiful eyes. "She woke up again..." Bringing his face closer towards Helen, Christian smiles sweetly and looks at his little girl "Hello beautiful~" "..." "Did you sleep well~?" "..." "I''m d~" Gently kissing the little girl''s forehead, Christian stares into his little girl''s beautiful eyes, then moves his arms and gently takes her. Leaning back on the bed with Helen on his chest, Christian silently stared at the girl''s face as shey on top of Christian staring into his eyes. "Sometimes I feel like you guys talk with telepathy" Leaning back against Christian''s side, Elisa rests her head on the man''s shoulder and stares at her little girl "She never does that with me, she just stares at you..." "It''s because I''m her favorite" Smiling triumphantly, Christian brings his face closer to Helen''s with a happy smile "Isn''t that right my little beauty~?" "..." "Hehe, she said yes." Rolling her eyes, Elisa turns her gaze to Christian and stares at his happy face, then turns her gaze to her little girl andughs lightly. "What''s so funny?" "Nothing... I''m just happy" Hugging Christian''s stomach, Elisa stares into his eyes and whispers "I never thought I would at one time have a daughter... I never thought I would at one time have such a big family let alone meet a man who would love me just the way I am.... I really feel fulfilled with my life now... I am very happy." "You deserve this and so much more" Turning with a smile, Christian quickly kisses Elisa''s lips and turns his gaze back to his little girl "Mom got all sentimental, she tends to be like that all the time, so you''ll just have to put up with her." "Don''t tell her that" Pouting, Elisa looked at the little girl and smiled "She''s still looking at you...not once did she look at me" "She knows her daddy is the best" Smiling, Christian takes the little girl and pulls her closer to him, standing face to face with only inches of distance "Give daddy a kiss~" "..." Looking at Christian''s pursed lips and Helen''s calm face, Elisaughed lightly and spoke "she ignore you." "Then daddy will give it" Bringing his lips closer, Christian gently kisses Helen''s nose, causing the girl to close her eyes for some reason. "She didn''t like your kiss, she''d rather sleep than continue to see you" "Nonsense, she was just embarrassed~" Wrapping his arms around the small of Helen''s back, Christian smiled warmly and whispered. "..." "Elisa, I''m going back to work tomorrow." "Just don''t get lost all day, yes?" "course I wouldn''t abandon my two beautiful women, they cane see me if you get bored, you''re well enough to walk." Smiling yfully, Elisa brought her mouth close to Christian''s ear and whispered "And to have sex~?" "You know not yet~" Chuckling lightly, Christian turns his gaze to Elisa and whispers next to her "The doctor said 45 days, you still have a long way to go~" "But I''m feeling up to it~" "You''re still recovering, so it''s a no for you~" "*Sigh* Since our daughter was born you don''t have eyes for me anymore" Wiping away a fake tear, Elisa spoke dramatically. "It''s normal, my little girl is the most beautiful" Sticking his tongue out towards Elisa, Christian smiled and cuddled with his baby, then closing her eyes and resting calmly. "You''re like a child with a new toy" Smiling softly, Elisa leaned back and hugged Christian closer, leaving her little daughter between the two of them, having a rxing family time. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 232 All Or Nothing "We start test number 157" Typing quickly on hisputer, Christian spoke and pressed a button, then ran with Emily to the table. "Quantumputer start, we begin with the photon creator" Looking cautiously at the light that was beginning to increase, Christian spoke. "Do you think it will work this time?" "Maybe, we''ve been at this for a long time now and we''re getting closer and closer." It had been 3 months since Helen''s birth. The routine was always the same for Christian, wake up, train, spend time with his baby girl, work, then spend time with his people or texting and get back to his baby girl. During this time Eva came constantly and every day she grew more and more attached to Helen, to the point of taking her away from Christian and then not letting go for hours. If anything has Christian slightly worried, though, it''s his little sister, Hailie. Christian really doesn''t know how to tell her he has a daughter. He knows they''re not in a rtionship and he also knows she shouldn''t be mad, but he really understands her too well to know that the news will hit her, something Christian doesn''t want for now, at least not until he''s done with his work and can get out of seclusion. "Christian, it worked!" watching as the machines begin to light up, Emily exims excitedly. Smiling nervously, Christian watched intently as his entire system slowly began to function, but he knows that this is only the beginning and the stage that gives him the most trouble is about to begin, the operation of theputer brain. "Now theplicated part will begin..." Watching the lights in the braine on, Christian bit his lips in nervousness and stared. "We''ve been at this for almost a year... it has to work." The lights slowly began to turn on to perfection, as a small noise began to emanate from theputer brain, causing Christian to start smiling in anticipation. *Ding* Hearing the final noise, Christian turned to Emily and saw the same excitement in her eyes. "Hahaha~" Hugging the young girl quickly, Christian lifted her into the air and spun her around excitedly, while Emily smiled happily yet with relief. "It worked Emily, it worked!" shouting with excitement, Christian lowered Emily to the ground and ran over to the quantumputer screen, seeing his system already fully loaded for use "It all worked, the world''s first quantumputer!" Rushing over to Christian, Emily looked at the ck screen with various codes on the screen and smiled happily "You achieved the impossible Christian!" "We did it!" chuckling slightly, Christian started typing on theputer and performed aplete check, something that was finished at the same instant he finished typing "This is magic!" "For now we have 5 photons working, we should start working on a better chip and achieve the 5000QBits to start thinking about a global hack, after that we would have around 275 photons, with that we would have no problems in many years" "We start right now?" With excitement in her eyes, Emily asked. "Obviously!" ... "1555 QBits, test number 5" Turning on the machine, Christian hid with Emily and they watched the new quantum chip work with intent, but after a few seconds, the machine turned back on. "It''s amazing how fast you can get this upgraded with this much power" Chuckling lightly, Emily walked over to theputer and began typing with overwhelming speed "With this power I could already invade the banks without them knowing" "How feasible would that be?" "The best thing is to gather more power... the reason is simple, let''s say that the defense system of a bank is equal to 300 people with missileunchers, if a person runs quickly towards them, he can give them a fight, but if you are fast enough, you will pass without being seen or detected." ? "So you''re saying this is now fast enough to invade the system?" "Yes, but we wouldn''tst long and we would be detected in a few hours, that''s why we need more power to keep running non-stop around the ce, once we have enough time, we can afford from the base and then we can take an RPG and pretend to be security." "Then let''s keep working-" *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* Quickly ncing at his cell phone, Christian smiles and looks up at Emily "Go on for now, I''ll go feed my little girl." "Go, I''ll be here" Nodding, Emily starts typing on theputer as Christian already runs out. Arriving at Elisa''s room, Christian opens the door and sees his little girl sitting on the bed with Elisa on her back, causing him to smile instantly. "My little girl, Daddy''s here!" rushing over to the bed, Christian lies down next to Helen and stares at her calm face. Little Helen is already 5 months old, the little girl has grown quite a bit and today she is already much more mobile, she even started eating baby food a few days ago. "..." Turning her gaze towards Christian, Helen suddenly moved and plopped down beside him, then turned her head and stared into his eyes with a calm face. "Hahaha~" Laughing instantly, Christian hugs his little girl and pulls her to him, then kisses her face several times. "I''m the one who spends the most time with her and yet she only pays attention to you..." Pursing her lips, Elisa grumbled. "Don''t be jealous, you know little Helen can''t eat without me, sleep without me, or do anything without me~" With a triumphant look, Christian picked up his little daughter and pulled her close to Elisa, while the woman already released her breast into the air for Helen to drink her milk. Looking up at Christian, Helen moved her hands and took her nipple into her mouth, staring at the man beside her as if she feared he would disappear. Helen really began to need Christian for everything. When she reached her fourth month, she started to stop eating and Elisa at some point despaired that she was sick, but when she saw that Christian arrived and the girl ate normally, she could only sigh in frustration. The same thing happens when she wants to sleep, Sarah, Elisa and Christian share a bed and before they used to take turns sleeping next to Helen, buttely the girl won''t close an eye without Christian by her side, causing the two women to smile bitterly at such favoritism. Speaking of Sarah, the woman really changes her whole attitude towards Helen. Even though she always ys hard to get and makes believe that she is not fond of her, always Elisa usually finds her ying with Helen when she is not around, something she found totally irrational since, for some reason, she doesn''t want anyone to see her acting silly by wanting to make Helenugh, something that so far no one managed to do, not even Christian. The little girl really looks like a little doll, she doesn''tugh, doesn''t cry, doesn''t throw tantrums and just looks at everything around her with a great curiosity in her beautiful eyes. "It''s already March 31, 2019... my baby girl was born on November 15..... *sigh* how time goes by... even Aunt Sara''s little boy is already 7 months old... I didn''t go to his baby shower... neither to his christening... neither to his birth... I feel like I''m missing a lot of things..." Leaning on Elisa''s thigh while looking at his daughter, Christian murmured. "Honey... is it really necessary for you to work so much?" looking at Christian with concern, Elisa continued "You missed your siblings birthday, you missed a lot of people''s birthdays... you have people outside who love you... they would be happy to see you too... Mr. Dimitri long ago invited you to Russia, your mother has long been asking you toe back, your people always call you to know how long you have to finish... many people miss you." "I know honey... but I really want to finish this as soon as possible... I''ll have plenty of time to see them all..." Biting his lips slightly, Christian murmured "Besides, my familyes to the ind every month, momes every week... it''s not like I don''t see everyone." "But you have more people out... what about your other friends? What about your dreams? Didn''t you want to be a singer? Hadn''t you started a musicpany?" "Yes... but that''s my mom is taking it for now, I really want to get it over with and get out of this ce..." "You also have to tell them about Helen.... you can''t keep her existence from them all the time..." "I know... I just need time... not that much, just a few more months... I''m already working on everything I need to at once, lots of projects at the same time and that alone is the main thing..." "*Sigh* Just don''t overload yourself, yeah?" "Yeah..." Slowly closing his eyes, Christian mumbled wearily "It''s almost over...just a little more." "..." Noticing Christian''s soft breathing, Elisa sighed and looked down at her daughter, then stroked her short crimson hair and whispered "Your father has a lot on his mind... he used to take everyone else as a priority, he would never skip a birthday or something as special as the birth of his aunt Sara''s baby. ... but since he came from that ce he has changed a lot... he looks more confident on the outside, but I can still see the insecurity in his eyes, the fear he feels... so if in the future you don''t see him much, it''s not because he doesn''t love you, but because he is looking for the best for everyone... he just wants to take care of his close ones." "..." ... 3 monthster (Saturday, June 01, 2019). "5480 Qbits ready, 289 photons in motion, we start final process" With a serious face as he looked at the big machine in front of him, Christian started typing rapidly, while Emily types on another keyboard next to him with the same serious face. "This... will it take us to heaven or hell, one chance... everything we worked for..." Clenching his fists a little, Christian took a deep breath and looked at Emily "Is your system ready?" "Ready for the ughter" Nodding earnestly, Emily replied. "Good..." Taking a deep breath, Christian looked at his machine he worked so hard for and gritted his teeth "On the count of 3." "3" "2" "1" *Beep* Hearing the particr sound of hisputer, Christian instinctively held Emily''s hand and they nervously watched the myriad of codes that began to appear on the screen as the quantumputer began to run at full capacity. "Start" Looking at the loading sign that appeared on all the screens, Christian whispered tensely. "Master... may I know why so much tension? Do you need me to bring security?" frowning slightly, Leslie stepped closer and asked doubtfully. "Leslie... today Saturday, June 08, 2019, we are creating history" Taking a deep breath as the bar exceeded 30%, Christian continued "We are hacking into every system in the world." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Leslie opened her mouth and looked at the screen, not for a second doubting her statement. "What I created with Emily, is a total pration system, practically every system in the world is being prated without them noticing, once everything is ready, all systems will stop for a Femtosecond, causing all systems to have minor modifications to their systems and all their data will reach ourputer after a while... if this fails, we will be international criminals" "B-but master... there are very advanced systems, they will notice this..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 233 Preparations "No, today''s systems can''t work with Femtoseconds, nor will they notice... and all the modifications that will be made, is to have the quantumputer as a ''friend'' system... in short and in simple words, once inside, we will never get out." "*Gulp*" Looking at the bar with 50% charge, Leslie managed to understand why so much tension in the atmosphere, knowing perfectly well the disaster this may cause. "M-master and how will you store so much information?" "We have 3 rooms full of memory, it won''t be filled for the next 100 years by my estimation." "I see..." "67%" "78%" "90%" "99%" Trembling slightly from the adrenaline rush he feels, Christian stares at the screen. *Thud* "100%" Copsing to the ground instantly, Christian smiled tiredly and while looking at the screen. "Atst... I have the world in my hands" Laughing lightly, Christiany down on the ground while looking into nothingness, feeling an immense satisfaction and rxation at the end of the hardest part of it all. "Christian, shall we initiate phase 2?" With a big smile on her face, Emily grabbed a cable next to her and asked. "Initiate phase 2." Nodding, Emily walked over to theputer and began connecting several wires silently. "What is phase 2?" looking at Christian doubtfully, Leslie asked. "For a while now with Emily we started writing a certain quantum code..." "And what does that code do?" "It''s the existence of a bot that will handle all the information and start filtering it... that bot will be the cornerstone of our organization... I call it Just A Rather Very Intelligent System, but if we abbreviate it it''s J.A.R.V.I.S..." "Artificial intelligence?" "No... it doesn''t go that far, the bot will have no feelings or thoughts of its own" Shaking his head, Christian continued "This has some written patterns, just sort everything out with certainmands and follow spoken orders... in fact it''s partially written, we create it so that it can finish creating itself with all the information it manages to get from the inte" "I-isn''t that dangerous?" "Maybe, after all we gave it the power to enter the entire global inte and take whatever actions it finds necessary to form itself... now that I say it out loud it sounds like a lousy idea" Frowning slightly, Christian muttered. "It''s fine, I added several self-destruct codes to it and it doesn''t have the function of destroying the world or anything simr, it will just be a ''servant'' that will do as it''smanded" Continuing to connect the wires, Emily replied casually, then nodded and spoke "Initiating system." "3" "2" "1" *Beep* "The bot is being created, it''s time to wait" Looking at the screen, Emily sighs and sits down next to Christian, then looks around and murmurs "I never thought we''d get this far... it''s amazing." "No doubt... I''m d to get this done" Smiling tiredly, Christian continued "For a while now I feel like I''m losing my energy... I think I need to get out of a damnb for a few months". "What are we going to do with this finished?" "Shine" Looking at the screen, Christian stood up and walked to the corner of the room, then over to a metal table with various tools lying around. Approaching a ss box, Christian looked at the two small contact lenses inside and muttered "You are the ultimate... I just have to give you life." "What''s that for master?" Standing behind Christian, Leslie looked at the contact lenses and muttered. "This idea I got from Google.... it turns out that since 2015 they started building a contact lens that serves as augmented reality... practically aputer screen... in 2017 they made several breakthroughs, but itcked technology like a quantumputer toplete it... I''ve been researching this for 7 months and with Jarvis it should be all ready..." "What will this be for?" "Jarvis will be the assistant bot... if it has how to listen to us, plus a small system that we must carry on us for these sses to work... this should allow us to have ess to all the systems without problems, for example, if we see a person in the street, Jarvis will look for all the information we want and give it to us instantly... practically this makes us gods." "Sounds like madness." "Everything in this room is crazy... but here we are, wrapping it all up with a satisfactory result." "..." "I have 15 pairs of these contact lenses... first I have to finish certain functions and everything should be ready... I''ll give you one to wear, I''ll give a pair to my mother and all my people... with this we''ll have the world on our feet" "..." "Leslie..." "Yes?" "Do you remember my promise?" "To get my eye back?" "Yes... today I am closer than ever, just give me a few more months and maybe I will achieve something... first I must investigate the human brain and all the nerve terminals... I will also experiment before I do something to you... I don''t want to harm you after all." "..." Staring at the tired man, Leslie nodded with a soft smile "I''ll be waiting for you master." "Good afternoon, masters, I''m Jarvis" Suddenly a robotic voice shook Christian''s body, causing everyone in the ce to focus on what this meant. Quickly turning his gaze, Christian runs over to theputers and looks at the screen with a big smile, seeing a dark system with several red hieroglyphs all over the ce, while in the top corner the Ouroboros snake is seen as a logo. "Christian... our system is ready, the Infernus group already has its source of information and the Ouroboros system has just been born." "Atst..." Looking at the screen, Christian approaches theputer and speaks "Jarvis, do you recognize my voice?" "Christian Grey, my master" "Jarvis, tune in to a more natural voice" "Yes master" Instantly his robotic voice disappeared and a somewhat ufortable voice remained, not because it sounds bad, but because one can''t tell if it''s male or female for some reason. "Jarvis, what is our range?" "You could say I am the inte now master, I have ess to all the satellites in the world, do you want me to drop any?" "No, it''s fine like that" Smiling stiffly, Christian continued "Show me a random elevator camera." "Yes master." Instantly the screen changed to amon elevator where 3 people can be seen inside. "Beijing, China camera, Zhong building #164" Receiving the information from Jarvis, Christian smirked "I want you to stop him" "Yes master." Looking at the frightened faces of the people inside, Christian smiled and continued "Make it work again" "Yes master" "Stop it" "Yes master" "Make it work" "Yes master" Noticing the tears on the faces of those 3 people, Christian turned to the smiling Emily and chuckled lightly "Jarvis, what do we have on Kyra Hall?" "3 cell phones, 4 surveince cameras pointed at her right now and 12 external cell phones surrounding her." "Activate the speaker and microphone on one of her cell phones, also activate her camera and show me what she''s doing." "Yes master." Seeing the whole screen in ck, Christian spoke "Show me also a camera that is focusing on her" "Yes master" Noticing that she is eating quietly, Christian smiled and walked up to the microphone "Pride!" Smiling seeing how the woman turns her gaze all around, Christian shouted again "I am the ghost of your ancestors!" "Where are you?" Hearing the woman''s voice, Christian chuckled lightly and spoke "Pull out your cell phone, I''m on it." "Good, I have your camera activated" Looking at Pride''s confused face, Christian continued "We aplished the final step... call the others and get everything started" Opening her eyes a little wider, Pride asked "Did you really make it?" "Can''t you see me talking on your cell phone?" "Fuck..." "I have a surprise in store for you, so call the others and say I''m starting the first phase... the time hase for our group to earn their badge and meet their leader... I want them all on the ind in 7 days, I''ll send you the locations of the nes that will bring them" "Yes boss" With an absolutely serious face, Pride nodded. "See you my dear pride" "See ya..." "Jarvis, do you know the total number of my staff?" "ording to my information, you have 1440 master soldiers." "288 groups... expanded quite a bit" Thinking for a few seconds, Christina continued "Any traitors in the ranks?" "You have 34 people infiltrated by the Russian mafia." "That old man..." Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Jarvis, can you process the information from the conversations yet?" "Not yet master, I''m setting up the worldnguages and then I have to start the encryption, in 1 hour it should all be ready" "Good..." Nodding, Christian turns to Emily and speaks "I''ll leave it to you, finish what you need, I''ll go make a call." "You let me know if you need anything." Nodding, Christian pulls out his cell phone and calmly walks out of the room, then dials a number and speaks "Father, I want to buy certain things from you." "*Sigh* How have you been?" "Fine, kind of busy, but then I''m going out to freedom." "So you finished your project" "You can say yes, for now." "What do you need?" "2000 cell phones that are fast, no matter the model... I also need 500 fastptops, no matter the model, but everything has to be dark colored with the logo that I will send you... many dark military uniforms, at least 8000.... 2000 militarybels with the logo that I will send you... several weapons, many weapons, of all kinds... I also need several ammunition, bulletproof vests, military helmets... some helicopters to transport several people... also half masks with a particr design, I will send you pictures... also 12 masks that have the same design, but different colors, I will send you that information plus the design of the mask in private. ... as for the helicopters, I need about 20, their designs have to bepletely dark with a logo that I will send you... also about 5 military airnes to transport several people, that is the same color and with the same logo... I also need several armored vehicles that are dark, like the ones that my security uses." "..." "Remember that everything has to be dark in color." "Christian... are you nning to create a coup?" Laughing slightly, Christian shook his head and spoke "I just want to get everything ready for my small army... do you think it''s possible to open a mercenary group legally in Russia?" "Yes, you won''t have any problems, in fact, I can do it for you." "That would be perfect, the name will be Infernus". "How many are they?" "Around 1500" "Well... you know this will cost you a lot of money, don''t you?" "23 tons of gold, right?" "Yes... When do you want all this?" "6 days on my ind." "..." "Come on, I''m paying 1.5 billion dors for this, don''t be stingy." "*Sigh* Well, it''ll all arrive in 6 days... do you have hangars?" "Yes, a while back I prepared enough at my airport." "And the fuel?" "..." "I''ll add it as a gift, do you need anything else?" "Not for now... I already have pilots, the weapons, the nes... the ships don''t do me much good for now, but prepare some for the future... just that for now." "Good, I''ll go give the notice, see youter" "See youter father" "Greetings to my granddaughter" "Finishing this I''m taking her to Russia so you can meet her, she''s a sweetheart." "I''ll be waiting for her, just don''t be too long." "Yes you are impatient" Laughing lightly, Christian cut the call and started sending the images. "My girls must arrive first... I must get everything ready, but first... I need to recharge with sweetness" Running to Elisa''s room, Christian opens the door and watches his little girl watching TV with her mother. Little Helen has really grown up quite a bit, already measuring 73 centimeters at only 7 months old. Her adorable eyes and chubby cheeks are Christian''s greatest source of energy, something that makes him happy with just a nce. "My little Helen, daddy''s home." Turning her gaze, Helen stares at Christian, then raising her arms towards him. "Hehe~" Running to the bed, Christian lifts the little girl up and kisses her cheek "My little girl is so smart~" "..." Resting her head on Christian''s shoulder, Helen stares at him with a calm face. "You look happy, did something happen?" looking at the beautiful scene, Elisa asked with interest. "Honey, in 8 days we leave this ind." "Yes? Have you finished your research?" With surprise and genuine happiness, Elisa asked. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 234 The Day "For now yes, it''s my time to return to society with everything!" Getting up from the bed, Elisa walks over to Christian and kisses his lips lovingly "I''m happy for you sweetheart, you don''t know how relieved I feel to see you with that smile." "And you don''t know how relieved I am to see you two my precious gems" Kissing Helen''s cheek, Christian smiled and continued "In 7 days I''ll gather all my people and send them out to split across the country, after that we''lle back and I''ll start my music career" "But first you have to visit your family" "Yes~" "Dad..." "..." "..." Freezing their smiles, Christian and Elisa look down and stare at little Helen in disbelief. "W-what did you say honey?" grabbing Helen quickly, Christian lifts her up in front of his face and asks in surprise. "Daddy..." "Oh my..." Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian''s eyes began to redden rapidly as he muttered "S-she said daddy..." "I-I heard it..." Just like Christian, Elisa looked at Helen with reddened eyes as happiness shines in her eyes "Y-your first words..." "Hahaha~" Bringing the little girl closer to him, Christian happily kisses Helen''s entire face, then exims with tion "My little girl said daddy!" "B-but Christian... Helen is only 7 months old..." Looking at Helen in a daze, Elisa murmured. "Honey, babies start speaking a few sentences at 9 months normally, but this is my little girl we''re talking about, it''s normal for her to be a genius!" "*Sigh*" Looking at Christian''s euphoric face, Elisa sighed and smiled bitterly "Why does she have to say daddy? I''m the one who takes care of her all day long... I wish she could have said mommy..." "Mom..." "She said mom!" "Hahaha~" ... 7 dayster. [June 09, 2019] [Unknown-POV] Where are we going? Looking at therge number of people next to me, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. I am already 34 years old and have 10 years of experience in the military. During that time I managed to see many things and over time few situations managed to trigger my nervousness, buttely I got into somethingpletely unknown and today will be the start of something. "Hey... where do you think we''re going?" Hearing the voice next to me, I turn my gaze and see a woman around 29 years old, who just like me, was looking towards the others with some nervousness. "I don''t know... I got separated from my team and I know we''ve been traveling for over 10 hours already... this is all very weird." "*Sigh* How overwhelming..." "How did you get here?" "They contacted me... They pay well and I liked what they wanted to do, so I decided to join." "How long have you been here?" "7 months and you?" "9..." "So it''s been even longer than that... did you have to do any missions?" "None for now, we''re just training." "I see..." Looking at the woman''s thinking face, I couldn''t help but sigh. I did the same as her. Just one day a woman approached me and offered me a job, at first I obviously didn''t ept, after all you can''t trust someone you don''t know, but eventually I was convinced. For starters the pay is incredible, something I can''t deny. But that''s not what attracted me, it''s what they want to do. Cleaning up criminals... These people somehow found out that my sister died as a victim of crossfire by some gangs in New York, they managed to convince me at the very moment they told me they would fight that, criminals. The more time I spent with these people, the more I realized their reach. I created a team myself, and it is incredible the information they have on each person, practically no matter what name I request, the information will arrive in a few days at the most and I will know everything about that person. It doesn''t matter if it''s a criminal record, money in the bank, where their family lives, I know everything. Feeling the turbulence of the ne, I quickly steady myself as I look around. "Looks like we''rending." "Yes... we''rending" Taking a deep breath, I look at the woman next to me and nod. "Let''s see what''s in store for us..." After a few minutes of waiting, the tail of the ne finally opened itsrge door, causing arge amount of natural light to illuminate the interior and giving us a perfect view of the outside. "Well... Now I''m feeling a little nervous" Looking at the people in ck uniforms and half masks shaped like demon mouths, I couldn''t help but mutter. [Mask photo here.] What''s worse is that they are armed to the teeth, and right now I can see their eyes narrowing at us. "Get up!" Frowning slightly, I take off my seatbelt and stand up along with the others, staring at the group of 8 people with guns. "I will not repeat this twice, so listen carefully!" "You will exit this ne and follow the lines to the equipment, dress like me and take weapons of choice, don''t forget your damn masks!" "After that follow the line and you will arrive at a hangar, that is your final destination for today!" Finishing her words, the woman who spoke looked at everyone in the ce and walked away, leaving them all looking at each other. "Now that was intense" Laughing lightly, the woman next to me patted my shoulder and spoke "Let''s go." "Yeah..." Walking with the group, we got off the ne and managed to see arge number of women getting off other nes simr to this one, as they all formed small lines towards various points surrounded by armed people. "Did you notice?" "What thing?" turning my gaze to the woman, I asked with confusion. "Did you see the logo on these military nes?" Turning my gaze toward the nes, I stare at the logo intently. "That circle... that''s the Ouroboros snake... and in the center is a pentagram..." "Yes, did you see the patch that was on the uniform of that woman who spoke?" "It''s the same one..." "Yes... I think all of this would be part of the organization" Looking around the hangar, the woman spoke seriously "There must be around 1000 people here, maybe more... something big is forming today". Looking at all the people in the ce, I could easily recognize the military experience in all of them, something that really confirms that something big will be formed today. "Let''s see what happens..." Standing in line with the woman next to me, I wait patiently for a few minutes until my turnes, meeting a woman leaving several things on the table. "Selene Brown?" "Yes that''s me" Frowning slightly, I nodded. "You have ess to aputer as team leader, the instructions and what you can does inside the box" Setting down a cardboard box, the woman continued "Your own cell phone, your uniform, your military boots, knives, and the weapons are your choice" Looking at the plethora of things on the table, I simply nod. "Here is your mask, you can''t take it off in this ce unless in private, this mask must apany you in all your missions" Leaving the same mask as the others on the table, the woman continued "This is the visible logo of this group, you must always carry it with you... here is your bulletproof vest and your helmet, any doubt?" "Yes... Why do I need another cell phone? I already have one." Nodding, the woman opened the cell phone box and showed it to me "This cell phone has ess to the organization''s informationwork, it goes by levels and you can ask for permission to have deeper information, everyone in the organization will have it.... all calls with this cell phone cannot be spied on by any country and the records will be deleted when the call ends, make sure it doesn''t fall into the wrong hands or you will be in trouble." "Right..." Taking the big box with all mine, I look at the woman and ask "Where can I change clothes?" "Anywhere, just don''t leave the airport." Nodding, I follow the line and set the box aside, then begin to smoothly remove my clothes and get dressed in front of everyone. There really is no such thing as embarrassment in the military anymore, you don''t always have the privilege of privacy and it''s something that anyone with experience knows. After 5 minutes, I look at my new outfit and nod, then look at my clothes and put them aside. Sheathing the knives, I take the mask and put it on, noting that it''s incredibly easy to breathe with this. Turning my gaze to the gun store, I stare at each weapon and reach over, then grab a pistol and an M4. Pulling out several rounds of ammunition, I make sure I''m well equipped and continue on my way. "This uniform is amazing, I feel like I''m in a movie." Recognizing the voice of the woman next to me, I nod and speak "The masks looked ufortable, but this is nice..." "Hey, did they give you aputer?" "Yeah." "That makes two of us" Holding up the box in her hand, the woman spoke "I asked a little bit about its function, and from what they said, this thing seems to be magic." "It''s an informationwork, isn''t it?" "Yes, now we won''t have to wait days to get the information, with the cell phone and this we have the directwork, even cameras." "No doubt they are putting a lot of effort into this..." Entering the hangar, I managed to see a long wooden table on a stage, while hundreds of people in my same uniform stood straight looking towards that ce. "Looks like this is the final destination..." Looking at the table, the woman next to me muttered. "Who do you think will show up there?" "The person who created all this, obviously." "Who will be the person who was able to pull all this off..." Turning my gaze towards the various helicopters at the airport, I couldn''t help but feel that it must be someone really powerful to have ess to so many weapons and equipment. "Just wait..." After a long wait of a few hours, the doors behind me suddenly closed while the whole ce was left in darkness. "..." Frowning, I focus my gaze towards the stage and suddenly a few lights are turned on by different ces, while a red light illuminates the desk, where 10 people with maskspletely different from ours appeared. The design of the mask of those people was the same, a demon with two horns with a somewhat creepy smile. [Photo here] But what set them apart was their color. The person in the center of the table wears apletely red mask, while the people on the sides wear different colors. One in ck, one in violet, one in green, and so on and so forth. While two people behind the one with the red mask wear a gray mask, being the only two who share the same color. "You are wondering who we are, aren''t you?" Hearing the rough and obviously changed voice, I instantly noticed that he is using a device to hide his voice. "Well let me introduce myself, I am Lucifer Morningstar, your leader." Suddenly removing his mask, I managed to see the most beautiful man I have ever seen in my life, but at the same time what I easily recognized by his public face. "Christian Grey..." [End of POV] ... "Well let me introduce myself, I am Lucifer Morningstar, your leader" Bowing slightly in front of his people, Christian smiled slightly and spoke confidently. Looking up, Christian looks at therge number of people in masks and smirks, finding them all intimidating enough. "Surprising, isn''t it?" smiling towards his audience, Christian leaves the mask on the table and speaks "I''m sure none of you thought to see me here today." "..." Walking to the edge of the stage with his hands behind his back, Christian loses his smile and looks at all his people "I will be direct and I will not beat around the bush, you know perfectly well what our organization will do and I give you the notice that today we start all our operations!" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 235 Intimidation "I was thinking of hiding my face, I came to the conclusion that I owe it to you" Walking slowly across the stage, Christian stared at the audience coldly and continued "For a long time we will be fighting side by side and we will be working for the same purpose, to take down criminals!" "I know many here must know who I am and who I was, but I will tell you to leave that name behind, Because who you see right now is Lucifer, no one else!" "..." Looking at the audience, Christian observed different reactions in the eyes of these people, causing his face to turn colder and he approached the table. "To begin with I will introduce you to our pirs!" looking at his girls, Christian spoke "We have the 7 deadly sins, Lust, Wrath, Pride, Envy, Gluttony, Sloth and Greed, each one is represented by a different color and that will remain hidden for now." "The two people you see behind my 7 sins, that''s my cavalry, we have Death and gue-" "Is our leader really a boy?" *PA!* Hearing the whisper that enveloped the ce, Christian raises his hand and ms his hand down hard on the table, causing it to break in two as splinters jump everywhere. Turning his gaze, Christian coldly looks at all the people and focuses on a woman in the third row, then jumps off the stage and walks among the women. Arriving in front of the woman who whispered, Christian stood in front of her and spoke coldly "Do you have a problem?" "..." "I ASKED YOU IF YOU HAVE A FUCKING PROBLEM!!!" "No sir!" trembling slightly from the scream, the woman stood up straight and eximed with a serious face "I''m sorry for my actions sir!" "..." Staring at the woman, Christian turns his gaze and notices all eyes on him. "I know a lot of people will have doubts about me, that''s normal, so let''s settle this shit right now!" turning his gaze back to the woman, Christian looked at her coldly and spoke "Have you heard the damn phrase that the devil knows everything!?" "Yes sir!" "You want to know what I know about you!?" Trembling slightly, the woman gritted her teeth and nodded "Yes sir!" "Since you were a little girl you always dreamed of being an astronaut, your favorite food is fucking pizza, yesterday you had egg and rice for dinner and after that you spent 47 minutes in the bathroom because of stomach pain!" staring at the woman''s face, Christian continued "Am I right!?" "Y-yes sir, it''s all true!" "Do you have any doubt who I am yet!?" "No sir!" "Perfect!" Turning his gaze, Christian approached another woman and looked her straight in the eyes "Do you have any doubts about my identity!?" "N-no sir!" "But I see the damn doubts in your eyes, so let me talk about you!" moving closer to the woman, Christian eximed "Since you were a child you always dreamed of being a soldier, at 22 you begged the goddess for a husband because you were lonely, yesterday you ate stew and then masturbated in the bathroom for 5 minutes!" "Y-you are correct sir!" trembling slightly as she heard everything, the woman nodded quickly and spoke in desperation. "DOES ANYONE HAVE ANOTHER DAMN QUESTION!!!?" Turning to the others, Christian shouted. "..." "Perfect, we''ll continue where we were" Smiling instantly, Christian returns to the stage and puts his hands behind his back, then continues "I have a fucking mission in this world, and that mission is to eliminate all the scum of society, corrupt, pedophiles, rapists, among various other scum!" "For that I personally brought my damned demons and they recruited them, today they belong to my people and therefore they earn my damned protection!" "Today you stopped being just any civilians and went straight to the top!" "If anyone dares to go over your heads, we will throw them into the sea!" "If anyone dares to attack you, we''ll throw them into hell!" "But don''t think they''re immune, if I find out they abuse their damn authority, I''ll peel off their skins myself and give them to my damn animals!" "Hisss~" Appearing from under the table, Lilith began to slowly crawl towards Christian, then scaled his body and stared at the entire audience. "This snake''s name is Lilith, she''s my most faithfulpanion and as you''ll see, she likes to eat!" Stroking the head of his snake, Christian eximed with a smile "Remember my words well, for I swear to you under all that is holy that I will make good on my threats!" Looking at the big dark snake, several women on the spot felt shivers. Lilith during this time grew a lot, reaching today the size of 5 meters long and weighing already 320 kilos. Literally the snake is thicker than Christian''s thigh, something that left him surprised for a long time, as he never expected his little friend to reach such abysmal sizes. "*Roar*" Suddenly jumping onto the stage, Kitty slowly walked towards Christian and looked at everyone in the ce with predatory eyes. Kitty also had a huge increase in size, already measuring over 180 centimeters and weighing around 150 kilograms, causing her to intimidate anyone who sees her. Having Lilith on him and Kitty by his side, Christian looked at his people with a smile and eximed "Today I start the Infernus group, counting more than 1000 soldiers and having influence all over the world!" Looking at each other, the girls looked at each other and shouted "INFERNUS!!!" As if their shouts were energy, the entire crowd shouted "INFERNUS!!!" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian waited for the shouts to cease and continued "You will stay in a bunker for 7 days, during those 7 days you will be recognizing your new equipment and you will have essibility to train inside!" "After those 7 days, we will initiate phase number one of this group, we will clean up America!" "We will be the ones to send all that filth to hell, and don''t worry, because I will personally see to it that no one dares to stop us!" "You may go!" With his words, the hangar doors opened, causing the women to exit in orderly fashion to the outside, leaving only Christian and his group in ce. "Fuck, that made my blood boil!"ughing loudly, Greed eximed. "C-christian... can you tell your snake to stop looking at me?" Backing away slowly, Lust spoke fearfully. Shifting his gaze, Christian observed Lilith''srge head, causing him to smile sweetly "My little Lilith came at the perfect time~" Since the birth of his daughter, Christian had his pets on the ind, letting them all this time roam freely during the day and at night he was in charge of feeding them several kilos of meat, something of his daily routine with these two beauties. "Grrr~" Rubbing her head against Christian''s leg, Kitty growled softly. "You were amazing too~" Bending down, Christian rubs his face with the tigress'' furry head. Lifting his gaze, Christian stares at his girls face and smiles softly "It''s good to see you again, I missed you." "..." "..." "..." Freezing their actions, the girls fell back and stare at Christian''s face. "It gives me chills to see you being so kind" Trembling slightly, Greed whispered fearfully. "I won''t fall into your trap again" Pulling away slowly, Sloth murmured. Rolling his eyes, Christian reaches into his suit and begins to pull out small dark boxes, then approaching the girls and handing one to each "This is for you, use it wisely and don''t screw it up" "What''s this?" looking at the box suspiciously, Sloth asked. "Open" Fearlessly opening the box, Pride looks at the two clear contact lenses and asks "What''s it for?" "Use them and you''ll know." Nodding, Pride takes one contact lens and holds it to her eye, then blinks and speaks, "I still don''t understand." "Jarvis, activate the functions of object #4." "Th-this is..." Looking at all the information that began to appear in front of her, Pride raises her eyebrows and opens her mouth slightly. "These are augmented reality sses, every person you look at will be identified by those sses, it has 50,000 pixels and it only works with that ck box I gave you, so don''t lose them... you should also avoid going more than 50 meters away from the box, because you will lose the signal." Turning his gaze to Greed, Pride manages to see a lot of basic information about the woman appearing around him "How do I get it to disy more information?" "You have to have your cell phone nearby or something with a microphone connected to the inte.... with those sses you can also see videos or papers, you can ask for anything, but be sure to say ''Jarvis'' before your request" "Jarvis, show me the security camera at my house" Pulling out her cell phone, Pride spoke, then stared in disbelief at the image that automatically opened "If it works... this is something amazing." "Honey, go out and y for now with Kitty, then we''ll go home and I promise not to be separated from you anymore" Gently kissing Lilith''s head, Christian whispered softly. "Hisss~" Slowly getting off Christian''s body, Lilith slowly crawled away as Kitty instantly followed her. "Jarvis, show me recordings of the king of ennd naked!" Quickly putting on the two contact lenses, Greed eximed. "AHHH!!!" Quickly closing her eyes, Greed cried out in desperation "I WANTED TO SEE HIM AS A YOUNG MAN, NOT AS AN OLD MAN, HOW FUCKING DISGUSTING, GET THIS IMAGE OUT OF MY EYES!!!" "..." "..." "..." "IT WON''T LEAVE MY SIGHT!!!" Eyes closed, Greed eximed in desperation "JARVIS, GET THIS DAMN IMAGE AWAY FROM ME!!!" "*Sigh*" Wiping the sweat from his brow, Greed looked up and observed the mocking expressions of her group, causing annoyance to shine on her face "Tsk, this shit is a double edged sword, be careful girls!" "Hahaha!" patting Greed''s shoulder, Lustughed with amusement "How was the view!!!? You just saw the king of Ennd naked, hahaha!" With a sick face, Greed whispered "I can''t even see his penis anymore... the skin is falling all over the ce and he''s covered in body hair..." "..." Freezing her smile, Lust quickly changed her face to a displeased one and turned away from Greed slowly "You didn''t have to give me so much information..." Shaking his head while smiling, Christian walked over and wrapped his arm around Greed and Lust''s neck, then looked at the others and spoke "I''m proud of you girls, you managed to aplish your mission with flying colors." "..." "..." "..." Noticing the silly looks on the women''s faces, Christian rolled his eyes and spoke with disgust "Don''t look at me like that, it gives me the creeps." "Tsk, what a hopeless man" Shrinking into Christian''s grip, Greed muttered. "But I''m really telling you" Laughing lightly, Christian continued "I''m d I met you all, you are the best ves I could have bought" "..." "..." "..." Noticing the bored look on the women''s faces, Christian chuckled gleefully and narrowed his eyes at them "What~? Do you have a problem with being my ves~?" "N-none" Being trapped with Christian''s arm, Greed quickly shook her head. "What if I make you my ve?" Feeling no fear from Christian''s narrowed eyes, Pride asked. "Hoh?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled ''sweetly and spoke "The little cook won guts?" Trembling slightly, Pride blushed lightly and quickly averted his gaze, just remembering that this man had records of her dark past. "Girls, in 2 days at most we will return to society, for a month we will do nothing, but our people will have to stabilize in 40 states of this country, we will start by cleaning house" Losing his smile, Christian spoke seriously "Now that we have everything started, I will start gaining poprity in the public, I will also start connecting with the Mafias and initiate forced petitions towards those people." "What will you ask them?" "They can do their shit, but they won''t touch kids." "You do try hard, don''t you?" smiling slightly, Pride replied. "No doubt children are his weakness" Nodding, Envymented with a small smile. "Of course they are" Remembering his little girl, Christian smiled softly and nodded "I fail to understand how these people have the heart to harm them..." "..." "But well, we talked a lot already" Turning his gaze to Sloth, Christian spoke "I''m d youpleted your work, now I will fulfill my deal and you are free until further notice, I have a mansion for you on this ind ready with everything you asked for and there will be people always ready if you need anything, be free" "Really!?" "Yes, but make sure you keep that ass in a good condition, don''t forget it belongs to me" Laughing lightly, Christian nodded. "Hahaha, I''m free!" "You also have your own mansions prepared, you can do whatever you want in that ce" Looking at the others, Christian spoke, then sighed and released the two women "You are free for now, you can ask the staff of the ce to take you to your mansions, I will personally visit you in a while, have fun." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 236 Daddy Stretching his body, Christian yawns and nods "You are free for now, if you need anything don''t hesitate to let me know, see you girls, I''ll go get everything ready for my exit." Walking to the edge of the stage, Christian passes by Pride''s side and whispers "There is the possibility of making me your ve, but you would have to be willing to be mine, everything would be decided with some kind of bet~" With that whisper in the woman''s ear, Christian jumped off the stage and put on his mask, then calmly left the ce. "..." Turning her gaze, Pride silently watched Christian''s back, as various thoughts ran through her mind ''Make him my ve...'' Walking out of the hangar, Christian heads towards the bunker and down to his personal floor, only to reach Elisa''s room and open the door. "Where is my baby girl?" "Here she is!" "..." Looking at Sarah making strange faces in front of Helen, Christian smiled with amusement. "Show me a smile~" "..." "Who knew my dear Sarah would make that sweet voice." "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Sarah quickly turns her gaze to Christian and blushes in embarrassment "*cough* I was just stretching my facial muscles." "Whatever you say" Rolling his eyes, Christian walks over to the bed and gives the woman a quick kiss on the lips, then looks down at his little girl lying in a cute white dress with a little bunny printed in the center "Hi my girl, did you miss daddy?" "..." Looking at Christian silently, Helen lifted her little hands and stretched them out towards Christian, as her chubby legs moved in an attempt to sit up. "So cute~" Taking the little girl in his arms, Christiany down on the bed andy with Helen on top of him, staring into his little girl''s beautiful eyes. "Because she only stretches her arms out to you... this is unfair" Grumbling to herself, Sarahy down next to Christian and looked at the little girl''s calm face. "Don''t be sad, my little girl just loves her daddy~" Chuckling with amusement, Christian wrapped his arms around the little girl''s back and turned in the bed, gently cradling the little redhead "Isn''t that so~? "Daddy..." "Yes, I''m your daddy~" Bringing his face together with Helen''s, Christian gently rubbed the little girl''s chubby face, while Sarah could only look at this with envy. "By the way, where is Elisa?" "She went to work out, she said she gained a few pounds." Laughing lightly, Christian replied "It''s normal for her to gain a few pounds, did you see her boobs? Did you see her hips? The woman became a full-fledged Milf." "Don''t be rude in front of Helen" "Rude? It was just apliment~" Laughing, Christian looks down and looks at his little girl "Isn''t it~?" "Daddy..." Hearing her sweet voice, Christian smiles softly and pulls the little body closer to him "My little girl is so cute." ... "Emily, pass me the pliers" "Here" "Thank you" Receiving the tool, Christian started to squeeze his new artifact. "Here he the daddy~" With little Helen in her arms, Elisa entered the workshop with a smile on her lips, then approached Christian and stood next to him "Your little one kept saying ''daddy'', so I had to bring her in." Without stopping working, Christian looked up and smiled at the little girl "Give me a minute, I''m almost done." "What are you doing?" "I made some modifications to our inte antenna, although we already have an industrial level one, we have a lot of files to download and at this rate it will take us months to download all the information we collect, so we have to fix that little issue" Looking at the small system on the table, Christian continued "Then I have to increase the amount of space on ourputer, because although we have 2 rooms full of Exabytes of memory, the information collected is still a lot, so I have to create another backup system". "Will you be long? You said we were leaving tomorrow" Pursing her lips, Elisa asked. "Not at all, I''m almost done, I just have to deliver this device to the bunker workers and they will implement it in the antenna, the memories are almost ready thanks to Emily''s help." "Dad..." Stretching her chubby arms towards Christian, Helen spoke softly. "Ugh" Looking at his little girl with intoxication, Christian couldn''t bear to keep her waiting any longer and dropped his tools, then wiped his hands and took her in his arms. "Take a good look my little girl, this is the fruit of daddy''s effort together with your aunt Emily" Approaching the quantumputer, Christian stood in front of the machine and continued "This machine is capable of bringing everyone to their knees and you were my biggest inspiration on this machine" "..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen looked at the machine silently with her typical calmness. "You have to know that daddy is pretty awesome and handsome" Winking at his little girl, Christian smiles and lifts her up in the air, staring at her curious face "Who''s the coolest!?" "Daddy..." Stretching out her little hands, Helen spoke softly. "Hahaha" Laughing, Christian pulled Helen into his embrace and kissed her forehead "My little girl certainly is the smartest!" Looking at the beautiful scene, Elisa smiled softly. "Thank you" Standing still beside Elisa, Emily turned to her and continued "Since Helen was born he has been more cheerful and his smile seems more genuine, I thank you for that" "You don''t have to thank me, in fact, I should be thanking you, I''m sure he would be lonely if you weren''t here" Shaking her head, Elisa replied softly. "..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Emily only nodded silently. ncing at the young woman beside her, Elisa pursed her lips and turned to Christian with a thoughtful face. Walking over to a couch, Christian pushes it with his leg towards his system under construction and sits his little girl there "My little girl, daddy will continue work, finishing up here we''ll go out and y, yes?" "Daddy..." Stretching her little hands out towards Christian, Helen whispers softly. "Ugh..." ... After a hectic day, Christian finished his work and had it installed on the antenna, then went to Elisa''s room and put his daughter to sleep. Looking at the little girl asleep in her crib, Christian smiled softly and turned to Elisa "You have everything ready?" "Yes, I already have Helen''s clothes and toys put away, I''m bringing her diapers, her shampoo, her soap, her bib... prepare her food, her dessert..." Whispering to herself for a few seconds, Elisa finally nodded and smiled "All ready." "Sarah is ready too?" "Yes, just now she went to arrange her desk to put her things away" "Then we leave first thing tomorrow" Kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian wrapped his hands around the woman''s thick ass and whispered "I heard you''re working out~" With a flushed face, Elisa clung to Christian''s body and whispered softly "I-I gained weight." "But I like the way you look, just look at this ass, it doesn''t even fit in my hands anymore~" Gently biting his wife''s ear, Christian continued "Although I''m d you want to lead a healthier life, do it for your health, not for your looks, you know how much I want you even with your supposed extra pounds~" "You and your sweet tongue" Leaning her head on Christian''s chest, Elisa whispered with a sweet smile. "Shall we go take a shower~?" "A shower with long durations~?" "How well do you know me~" Holding the woman''s buttocks tightly, Christian lifted her up and walked towards the bathroom slowly. "Dad..." "..." Freezing his smile, Christian robotically turned his gaze and saw his little girl awake stretching her hands towards him, causing him to sigh with a bitter smile. Squeezing the woman''s bottom a few more times, Christian whispered "I guess for next time." Biting her lips with a flushed face, Elisa nodded shyly. Gently lowering Elisa down, Christian hid his erection between his legs and walked stiffly over to his girl, then took her in his arms and stared into her sleepy eyes. Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen stared at him with obvious sleep on her face, so that after a few minutes of gentle humming on Christian''s part, the little girl drifted back to sleep. "I guess I do now" Walking over to the crib, Christian begins to gently lower it. "Daddy..." Opening her eyes again, Helen clung to Christian''s neck. "Guess I won''t be able to move today" With a bittersweet smile, Christian walks over to the bed andys down with his little girl, then wrapping her in his embrace and attaching her to his body "Sleep sweetie, daddy won''t let you" "Daddy..." Slowly closing her eyes, Helen breathed softly again. Arranging thest of her things, Elisa stared at the scene with a loving smile, not caring that her moment of contentment was ruined. ... "Took you long enough my dear Lucifer, you don''t know how frustrated I am~?" Lying on top of Christian in the doorway of his mansion, Lust whispered sensually, as her tongue slowly ran down Christian''s neck. After getting his little girl to sleep and arranging his things, Christian exited the bunker and went straight to dive inside that he missed so much, but he didn''t even make it inside and was knocked down by Lust, ending up in his current situation. "I think I can feel it~" Moving his hand under Lust''s skirt, Christian gently caressed the woman''s soaked panties, causing Lust to draw in a heated breath. "Fuck, I can''t take it anymore" Moving her hand in desperation, Lust quickly unbuttons Christian''s pants and pulls them down enough to leave his cock in the air, then moves her panties to the side and impales herself deeply "Yesss~" With an intoxicated face as her body trembles heavily, Lust leans weakly against Christian''s body and takes a shaky breath. "Did you just climax?" feeling therge amount of fluids that fell on his crotch, Christian asked with a yful smile. "I-I''ve been empty for months, what else do you expect" Unable to support her own weight, Lust copses on top of Christian as her body continues to tremble slightly "I''m finally whole again..." "Fuck, you sure are tight" Grunting softly, Christian tightened his grip on Lust''s waist and began to move gently, long missing this incredible pussy. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Mmmnh~" Gently wiggling her hips, Lust smiled ecstatically as her eyes regained their eternal glow "This is what I wanted~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Did I tell you that I''m a father now~?" "A-already happened?" without stopping swaying her hips, Lust asked with mild surprise. "It''s with Elisa, my baby girl is about 8 months old now." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "C-congrattions- Mmmnh~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "You don''t mind?" Slipping his hands under Lust''s shirt, Christian squeezed her soft breasts contentedly as he followed the woman''s movements. "Not at all, just- Fuck yeah, keep pounding there!" shuddering hard, lust cut her words short for a few seconds and continued "Just don''t stop fucking me or I''ll have to kidnap you~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "You don''t need to ask, but since you were so understanding..." Turning suddenly, Christianys Lust down on the floor and forces her to lift her ass up, and then pulls out from inside him and looks at the second hole he didn''t explore yet "You have this ready~?" "Yes, I always have it ready!" nodding fervently, Lust lifts her ass even more and wiggles it gently "Come on, make it quick!" "Haha~" Giggling softly, Christian runs his hand over Lust''s vagina and wets his fingers with her fluids, then brings his hand to her year and begins to lubricate it. After a few seconds, Christian pulled his fingers out and pointed his penis at her puckered hole, then began to slowly thrust. "F-fuck..." Entering with difficulty, Christian breathed heavily as sweat began to pour down his face "T-this is tight and hot!" Grinning lustfully as her eyes clouded with pleasure, Lust suddenly wiggled her hips and impaled herself hard, causing Christian to take in a big gulp of air from the incredible tightness. "N-no doubt this fucking body of yours was made to give pleasure" Trembling slightly as a drop of saliva dribbles down his mouth, Christian tightened his grip on Lust''s hips and began to move slowly. "Stop talking so much and fuck me!" *Pa* pping Lust''s ass, Christian smiled and eximed "If you ask so much I''ll show no mercy. "Hahaha~" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 237 Returning "I''mte..." Opening the door to the mansion, Christian calmly enters and walks into the living room, only to see the red-haired woman sitting watching television and sit down next to him. "..." Suddenly taking the woman''s head, Christianys her down on the couch and rests her head on his thighs, then stares into her face "My dear Wrath, how are you?" "..." Staring at the man''s face, Wrath sighs and doesn''t try to resist "What do you want?" Gently caressing the woman''s cheek, Christian whispered softly "I heard you killed the woman who stole your man." Frowning slightly, Wrath averted his gaze and whispered "If you want to punish me, I''ll ept it in silence." "Why would I punish you, she''s just another bitch~" Bringing his face closer, Christian takes Wrath''s face and forces her to look at him "But I told you to talk to me if you ever feel overwhelmed with your emotions, I really care about you and I don''t like to see you so depressed~" "..." Watching the warm eyes on her, Wrath bites her lips softly and forces her neck to dodge the gaze. "*Sigh* What a stubborn girl..." Shaking his head, Christian gently caresses the woman''s face and whispers "I would like you to confess me your thoughts and your feelings... we have lived moments of life and death together, we have been together for more than a year and it hurts me to see that you don''t trust me..." "I-it''s not that I don''t trust you... I just find it hard to talk, it''s not that I don''t want to" Turning even more, Wrath hid her face and whispered softly. "..." Noticing Wrath''s flushed ears, Christian smiled softly, then gently shifted andy down on the couch behind the woman. Hugging her gently, Christian pressed his body with Wrath''s and pulled her to him, then brought his face close to her ear and whispered "It''s okay, if you''ll eventually learn how to do it, for now let''s just rx and watch TV~" "..." Shrinking into Christian''s embrace, Wrath shook her head and hid her flushed face with her crimson hair, silently enjoying the small asion. ... The next day and early in the morning, Christian gathered his girls and gave his first orders. "For starters, I will say that Sloth is on vacation, everyone knows that moving thatzy ass of her for a year was already a miracle" Looking at all the girls in their dark military clothes, Christian continued "But today we will do our first mission as an organization, since I am the leader I will execute it myself". "What mission will it be?" fiddling with the sand, Envy asked. "Something small, there is a certain billionaire in this country who has a certain taste for the extraneous, she personally indebts ordinary women and then pressures them to the point where she forces the husbands of these women to have sex with her." Frowning slightly, Pride asked "You say that as if they were numerous victims?" "78 as of yesterday" "Howe the police don''t catch her?" "Pride, honey, do you really trust the police?" chuckling lightly, Christian continued "This woman is in Washington, she has a lot of influence among the ''Elite'' people and she only picks weak prey, people deep in debt, people with prior records or very poor people, this woman is not stupid." "Why did you choose this mission?" looking at Christian with a thoughtful face, Envy asked. "As sharp as ever" Smiling slightly, Christian walked over to the sand and drew with his foot "I''ll leave a mark at the murder scene along with the recordings and evidence of her crimes, send anonymous copies to reporters and leave this logo marked in blood on this woman''s house." "That logo..." Looking closely at the drawing on the floor, Envy looked at Christian and asked "Isn''t it too obvious that it''s you?" The logo that Christian drew is a pentagram with an eye in the center, no more and no less, but almost everyone knows that the Grey family''s corporate logo is a purple eye, connecting these two eyes is so simple even for a child. "That''s what I want" Increasing his smile, Christian stared at his girls "This murder was me, the evidence of corruption was given by me." "I want to make it clear to this fucking Elite that Lucifer Morningstar is back and this time he will show no mercy like Christian Grey did!" "Stop your bullshit or die, no in-between!" "Won''t this get you in trouble with the police or the FBI?" looking at Christian doubtfully, Envy asked. "They might get suspicious, but what will they do without proof?" erasing the mark in the sand, Christian continued "I''ll do the first mission, but I''ll give another 5 missions around the country, then open up another 10 missions in other states, and then we''ll have another 20 missions around the rest of the country, I''ll make them have so much in their mouths they''ll end up with their jaws broken" "I see..." Nodding with a small smile, Envy spoke "You want everyone to know that you are a threat, you want everyone to know that you are fearless and will not hesitate to spill blood." "As sharp as ever" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian continued "This mission you will also participate, take your suits and your masks, we will transmit everything to our recruits on your cell phones" "So it''s all going to start atst!" With a big smile, Greed eximed with excitement. "Take a handful of recruits and head to the ce I''ll designate for you, I''ll arrive in the evening and we''ll start the mission." "How many people?" "I already took care of dividing all our people into diverse teams, we will have 50 people in Washington, take them all, the names are in your cell phones, you can notify them through the system." "Then we''ll be on our way, I can''t wait for the blood!" Rising quickly, Greed patted Lust''s shoulder and smiled "I bet $1 million I kill more people than you!" "Fucking cocky bitch!" Shaking his head, Christian turned and looked out to sea "My little girl... your father is entering the board... I''m no longer a pawn... is it the right thing to do?" ... "Daddy..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen stared at the big ne in front of her. "This is our ne sweetie, when you grow up daddy will give you one just for you" Kissing his daughter''s chubby cheek, Christian nods towards the drivers of the private jet and climbs in with his little girl. Looking at Christian''s back, Emily smiled softly and followed him, as Sarah and Leslie handed the bags to the flight attendants. Entering the jet, Christian walks down the aisles and arrives in the main lounge, then sits down on the couch with his baby girl in his arms. Raising her little head, Helen looks all over the ce with curious eyes, while her chubby arms never let go of Christian''s neck. "Daddy..." Suddenly opening her mouth, Helen stares at Christian. "What''s wrong my girl?" looking at his little girl''s toothless mouth, Christian walks over and carefully looks at her gums, then smiles as he sees a small fang peeking out "Hahaha, my girl is already growing teeth~" Getting up, Christian walks over to the small white backpack and begins to look through its contents, then pulls out a special rubber toy for Helen to chew on. "Here, I know when your teeth grow in it hurts a little, this will help." "Daddy..." Looking curiously at the purple toy, Helen lets go of Christian''s neck and takes it between her little hands, then brings it to her mouth and bites it gently. "Are you sure she can''t talk? She always seems to understand everything to Christian" Sitting on the front couch, Sarah whispers in Elisa''s ear. "*Sigh* They must have some kind of special connection, he''s the only one who can talk to her" With a bittersweet smile, Elisa continued "But I''m d she canmunicate with someone, it would be worrying not having Christian to be able tomunicate with my little girl." "Christian, where will we go now?" turning on the television, Emily asked. "To New York, my mother is staying there, I want her to see Helen..... although first I will pass to Washington, I have some business to attend to, but I would arrive in the evening without problems" Turning to Elisa, Christian continued "You will go to our building and you can stay on the top floor, I have bed, kitchen and everything you need... we will be in New York for a few days and then we can go back to Malibu" "Christian, we have to register Helen, she doesn''t even legally exist in this country." "I already took care of that" Stretching out his hand, Christian grabs his bag and opens it, then pulls out a folder and tosses it on Elisa''s couch. Taking the folder with arched eyebrows, Elisa opens it and looks at the papers "Helen Jones, born in New york, 8 months old... legal guardians, Sarah Jones, Elisa Jones..." "I didn''t register as a parent for now, I have to arrange certain situations first and it would be a danger to have Helen connected to me." "..." Gently biting her lips, Elisa nodded "I was just worried in case the police stopped us or something simr, they might say we stole Helen or something..." "That''s okay, although I''m not worried about the police, it''s not too much to have the protection" Lowering his gaze to the little girl leaning against his chest, Christian smiled softly and began rubbing her small belly. Lifting his gaze, Christian stared at Elisa''s face and sighed "Honey, you know how much I love Helen, although I never minded showing something to others, Helen is my daughter and I would like everyone to know it, but for now I can''t... I have a lot to do and obviously there will be people with bad intentions... give me 3 years and I will have everything solved, in 3 years I myself will make everyone recognize my little girl as Christian Grey''s daughter." "Okay, that''s not what I''m thinking..." Smiling bitterly, Elisa continued "I''m just worried about the fact that you''ll be going out again for a long time and you know perfectly well that Helen needs you with her... she won''t close an eye if you''re not by her side, she refuses to eat if you don''t apany her... what will we do when you''re not around?" "..." Lowering his gaze in silence, Christian stared at the little girl in his arms, then sighed and scratched the back of his neck "I don''t know... do you think video calls will work?" "We''d have to try..." Sighing, Elisa continues "Just don''t disappear for so long... yes?" "Don''t worry, I couldn''t live that long without my little girl either" Smiling slightly, Christian looked down and saw his little girl asleep still with her toy in her mouth, causing his heart to sweeten with tenderness at the sight of her. ... [Selene Brown-POV] [A/N: For those who forgot who this woman is, Selene is the one who starred in thest POV (Unknown-POV), the day they arrived at the ind]. "So we are leaving in 5 days from this ind". Looking at the woman next to me, I nod calmly "What''s your mission?" "Set up in New York, team 20." "I''m going to Texas, team 34" "What rank did they give you?" "Rank C" "I''ve been asking around and all the people who gotputers are C Rank, team leaders." "It''s a pretty weird system within an army" Nodding, I grab my cell phone and continue "From rank S to rank E, we all start with low rank and you can go up with missions aplished... the more achievements, the more ssified information you can get... supposedly people who achieve Rank S have a unique benefit but they don''t say what it is and until some of us reach it, we won''t know what they will give..." "Also pay increases, I''m making $23k when I was making $15k before." *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* Hearing the notification on my cell phone, I frown slightly and turn my gaze towards the woman "Did you get the notification too?" "Not just me, it seems like all of them" Pointing towards the women who started to pull out their cell phones, the woman answered me. All of them? How strange... ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 238 Fear Unlocking the screen, the only thing I see is an apparently live transmission, showing a mansion surrounded by armed guards. "My dear recruits, today you will see the beginning of our group, the first mission of our existence led by me." Lucifer... Looking at the red mask and hearing the distorted voice, I instantly recognize the man. "Our first target, a multi-millionaire from the United States, multiple crimes in his hands, ckmail, murder, corruption and what she likes the most, ****." Instantly, the transmission switched to a recording inside the mansion, where a fat woman is seen jumping with a grotesque smile on a man''s crotch. "H-help... me" The man showed no further resistance, his face stained with tears and his lips already dry for ''unknown'' reasons. "This woman lends money to poor families or those in difficult situations, knowing perfectly well that they will never be able to pay her back... she takes advantage of that and ends up putting so much pressure on the families that they end up in her hands to do whatever she wants... 10ints against her, all silenced, needless to say that the number of deaths due to this hobby has already reached 37, she has been operating in the same way for more than 5 years. "Police, FBI, national security... in front of this woman these ''security'' agencies don''t exist.... many political ties led her to enjoy immunity... but that''s over." "Looks like we''re going to see a show" Laughing lightly, the woman next to me spoke. "Live execution?" "Maybe." "So we''ve already started..." Looking at the screen, I couldn''t help but clench my fists at the various videos ying rapidly, watching each ''sin'' this womanmitted. "As you can see, this woman is better off dead than alive, and if the authority won''t do anything, we will." *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Suddenly, the image changed and the security of the ce was shown again, all falling fast by gunfire from outside. "Don''t feel bad for their security, those people are no better than their boss, even though some used to be clean, after swimming with her dirt, they ended up falling along with her." *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "See, those are the 7 sins." Looking at the masked people who appeared at the ce where the security fell, I easily recognized the 7 people who led the masked group. "Then the time hase for their punishment." Suddenly the image loaded again and this time Lucifer is seen walking with a camera pointed at his face, passing with incredible calmness around the corpses. "Anne Wolfe, target for elimination." Watching silently, I can feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins at how incredible all the footage looks, even more so knowing that in the future these missions will be under my care. "W-who are you!" "Hoh, she''s pointing a gun at him." It''s a bad situation... The woman is barricaded behind the table with a gun pointed directly at Lucifer. "Anne Wolfe?" Is he still calm? He could die at any second... I can easily see that this woman knows how to use weapons, her grip is good and if we leave aside the trembling in her hands, I could tell she''s not a bad shot. "I c-called the police, they''ll be here any minute!" "So if you''re Anne Wolfe." "Ahhh!" Suddenly dropping the gun, the woman screamed in pain as blood began to ooze from her hand. A knife? Bringing the cell phone closer to my eyes, I manage to easily see a knife pierce the woman''s hand, causing the weapon to fall and she was at its mercy. "Anne Wolfe, hell is calling, your time hase." "W-wait, I can give you money, I have plenty in the safe!" recoiling with a pale face, the woman eximed in fear. "Easy, it will only hurt for a few minutes." A suitcase? The image of Lucifer''s face changed to a dark suitcase and hands hidden by gloves slowly opening it, revealing several tools that I can deduce are used for torture. "Let''s see... it''s the first mission, your sins are many... oh I know." Picking up a butcher knife, a hammer and several stakes, the man moved and approached the trembling woman. "Then let''s be quick" Leaving the tools at his side, the man grabbed the woman by the neck and pulled her smoothly to the wall, then picked up the hammer and stake. Forcing her to raise her hand under many desperate screams from the woman, the man took the hammer and stake and began hammering the stake over the woman''s hand, causing blood to stter a little into the chamber. "P-PLEASE STOP, IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH!!!" Trembling slightly, I turn my gaze and look into the calm eyes of mypanion "Doesn''t this cause you anything?" "Maybe if I was a normal civilian or an innocent person I would be angry, but I was a soldier, I learned to stop being surprised in Iraq, this bitch deserves it!" Taking the other hand, the man lifted her up and staked her again, leaving the woman kneeling on the floor with both hands pinned to the wall. "Now begins the ugly, people of weak will, I rmend you not to watch". Now begins the ugly? Seeing him take the knife and move towards the woman, I bite my lips and choose to continue watching. "So, this is it..." Slicing open the skin on the back with the knife, the man exposes the spine and sticks his hands through the opening, then runs the knife through and begins to slice open the skin sideways. "AHHHHHH!!!" The opening was so clean and wide, I managed to easily see the bones of the spine and ribs. Releasing the knife, the man took the rib bones between his hands and began to tear them apart, while the screams became weaker and weaker and the blood trickled down her back. After 2 minutes of a horrible scene, the man began to move the flesh with the ribs and pulled out the woman''s lungs, then squeezed them and threw them aside. "This used to be called a Blood Eagle, its true provenance was always somewhat questioned, but it is usually attributed to the Nordics." "This woman is still alive, even though she fainted, she will still be alive for about 2 minutes." "I want you all to know that this scum deserves no mercy, she had none with her victims and we should have none with her." Spreading her ribs wide, on the woman''s back she opened up forming something like wings with her own ribs, while the entire inside was easily seen through the camera. Rising, the man walked to the wall and drew a pentagram with the blood on his hands, then wrote a phrase in the center. "Pata sanguinevantur... this phrase is quitemon in the church, it is in Latin but in English it means ''Sins are washed away in blood''." "Remember this well, because you will have to leave them at the scene of your missions." "That''s all my dear demons, we''ll see you next time." "..." "That was crazy..." Turning her gaze towards me, the woman raised her eyebrows and asked "Are you feeling alright? Your face looks a little pale." "I think I want to throw up..." Feeling my stomach twist, I whispered with difficulty. "Don''t worry, they already made it clear to us that the execution is up to us, if we want to end it all with a bullet, they won''t give us any trouble" Patting my shoulder, the woman stood up and stretched her body "The important thing about all this, is that our leader is incredibly cruel, we must be careful... I wouldn''t want to end up in his hands like that". Taking a deep breath to calm my difort, I nod and stand up "It would be a terrible ending..." [End of POV] ... Looking at the scene, Envy asks "I thought you would leave an eye in the center?" "Change my mind, I guess we''re not ready for that scale yet" Wiping the blood off his gloves, Christian casuallyments. "What''s missing? We''ve already got a lot put together." "A safe ce to retreat to if it all goes wrong, first let''s be operating in the shadows until I manage to build a good defense on the ind." Nodding, Envy looks at the bloody mess and asks "Was this scene necessary?" "I need to leave a history of fear among our people, even though I can tell when they want to betray us, I don''t want too many people to take that route... fear is good security" "It will do." "You cleaned the area?" "We stole everything that was in the safe, the code you gave us worked, we also left the evidence of their crimes in the area and we already took care of mailing the evidence to the reporters." "Alright, let''s go" "The girls are waiting in the vehicles" Nodding, Envy took onest look at the corpse and left the scene. Looking at the dead woman, Christian sighed under his mask and put away his tools, then left the ce. Walking among the security corpses, Christian stared at the women''s faces and shook his head "No matter how many times I do it... I still feel ufortable... if only they were men". Leaving the mansion, Christian looks at the trucks and climbs into the center one. "Are you okay master?" Taking off his colorful mask, Leslie asked with concern. "All right, let''s go." Since Sloth was not on the mission, Christian entrusted his mask to Leslie so that the videos would show the 7 leaders, something he found necessary to let them know that the leaders don''t just give orders, they act on them. After 15 minutes of travel, Christian spoke up "Emily, get the help message to the police". "Yes" Pulling out herptop, Emily released the distress message Anne sent and spoke "Ready, the local police should be at the mansion in a few minutes." "Thank you..." Pulling off his mask, Christian looked out the window in silence, then sighed and spoke "We''re off to the airport, on our way to New York." "Yes, master." ... "Fuck..." Looking at the bloody mess, a woman in a suit cursed in a daze. "We think it was the act of a satanic cult, we''ve already sent the evidence to theb and will check their contacts for anything suspicious." Crouching down beside the corpse, the woman in the suit frowned slightly and spoke "I heard there was a box of hard drives, what happened to that?" "They''re also on their way to theb." "When did this murder happen?" "The local police came for a distress message 2 hours ago, but when they arrived she was already dead and there was no one at the scene." "..." Taking a glove out of her pocket, the woman put them on and began to carefully touch the open body "It looks like he used a hammer to break the ribs and the back was cut open with a knife... her hands are nailed to the wall... this woman was cut open while alive" "..." "Send all the results to my office, this case belongs to me... also look for fingerprints or anything that will help us to identify a suspect." "We''ll send you everything." Nodding, the woman in the suit took off her gloves and put them in a stic bag, then got up and left the scene. Arriving at a dark vehicle, the woman climbed into the passenger seat and spoke, "Looks like we''ll have to leave the case we were working on for now, something more important came up." Raising her eyebrows, a dark-skinned woman asked "How are things inside?" "*Sigh* Very horrible" Rubbing her temples, the woman continued "The captain gave us the order to see the scene because the victim was a high profile person, so she wants the best investigators in the area... I was nning to just leave a few words and go on with ours, but this time they murdered more than 20 people inside and the high profile victim was brutally tortured... there are also writings in anguage I don''t know and a pentagram made of blood... looks like we have to investigate the satanic cults in the ce" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 239 New York "Tsk, I hate high profile cases, reporters are a pain in the ass." "In this case it will be worse, this murder was very mediatic because of how it was carried out..." ... After arriving in New York, Christian changed clothes and sent Leslie to get rid of her. "Girls, you are free for now, you have done your job and if you want to take a vacation, I allow it with a smile" Sitting inside a limousine, Christian looked at his girls and continued "Now if you want to do missions, you can lead teams by posting them, it will be up to you... even if you want to do missions, you will have to wait about 10 days until all the teams are stabilized in their new zones, so I rmend you to take a break for now". "I''ll go to Puerto Rico, I''m going to visit my father" Nodding, Pride replied. "Then I''ll go visit my family" Stretching her body, Lust nodded, "Tsk, how boring, I guess I''ll go gamble at some casino" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Greedmented. "Just stay tuned for my call, those who want to travel, you can use my private jet, stay tuned for my messages" Rubbing his eyes, Christian yawned and opened the door of the vehicle "This vehicle will be ready for you, the jet is ready, I will go to sleep, I feel exhausted." With his words, Christian said no goodbyes and got out of the vehicle. "What''s wrong with him?" looking at Envy doubtfully, Gluttony asked. "He must be a little rusty, it affected him to kill that woman." "It''s been a long time since we got out of the war, it''s normal for him to take some time to get numb again." "He''s still a man after all" Shrugging, Greed continued "Even though he''s the most dangerous, he''s the most sentimental... you know, those manly feelings". Meanwhile in Christian''s vehicle, Leslie looked in the rear view mirror at Christian with concern "Are you okay master?" "Yeah... I''m just not used to killing without using my ability... I usually don''t have feelings when I kill, but it''s not good to rely on that too much... I need to numb being me" Leaning back on Emily''s thighs, Christian replied. "You know I can do that for you...you don''t have to force yourself." "It''s okay, I''m your leader and I have to set an example...I have to face this sooner orter." "..." "Take the quickest route, I want to see my little girl as soon as possible" "Yes master." After a 30 minute drive, Christian got out of the vehicle and entered his building with Leslie and Emily, then walked to the elevator and got to his private floor. Seeing all the lights off and the darkness outside, Christian sighed and looked at his watch "4am.... let''s go to sleep, good night girls" "Good night master" "See you tomorrow Christian" Nodding, Christian walked to his mother''s room and found her asleep with her cell phone in her hand, causing him to smile softly knowing she was waiting for him. Removing his clothes, Christian went to the bathroom and took a quick shower, then dried himself off by putting on underwear and a loose t-shirt. Walking over to the bed, Christiany down next to Eva and closed his eyes, falling asleep easily in the warmth of his beloved mother. ... "Daddy..." Feeling the arms around his neck, Christian slowly opened his eyes and looked at the little girl above him, then hugged her and turned over. Staring into his little girl''s beautiful eyes, Christian smiled softly and whispered "Who brought me this cute little creature so early~?" "She kept calling you, so I put her clothes on her and brought her to you" Sitting down next to Christian, Eva spoke softly. "Haha, you went to see her so early?" looking at his mother with a big smile, Christian continued "Grandma can''t stand not seeing her granddaughter~?" "I missed her too" Pursing her lips, Eva lies down next to Christian and stares at the little girl who was quiet when she saw Christian "Elisa was giving her food but she didn''t want to eat, she was calling you" "Then you would have woken me up." "That''s what I came for." Laughing lightly, Christian looks at the closed bedroom door and reaches out his arm to pull Eva closer to him. With Helen in the middle, Christian looks up and sees his mother''s face "You must think the same as me too, right?" "Yes..." Lowering her gaze, Eva gently observes the little girl "We have a lot of work to do." Smiling softly, Christian brings his face close to Eva''s and gives her a gentle kiss on the lips. "Daddy..." Pulling her body up with a great effort, Helen hugs Christian''s neck and stares at him. "My little girl is jealous of Grandma~?" Giggling softly, Christian kisses the girl''s forehead and sits on the bed, then takes Helen and sits her down between several headboards to firm herself up. Taking control of the television, Christian puts on the first cartoon channel he could find and looks at the woman smiling softly beside him. "I missed you so much" Looking at Christian with affection, Eva continued "You had me abandoned around these parts, you''re such a bad son." "*Sigh* I''m an adult now mom, let me fly from the nest, I can''t stay by your side forever" Smiling yfully, Christian continued "But I can send you to a nursing home to be taken care of, I''m sure you''ll be happy." "Ugh" Holding her hand to her heart, Eva looked at Christian painfully and whispered "You''re treating your mother like an olddy? *Sniff* My son will go out and find a younger mother..." Laughing lightly, Christian walks over to Eva and hugs her, then lowers his hands and gently squeezes the woman''s big buttocks "You know the older the wine, the more exquisite it is~" "Depends on taste~" Smiling yfully, Eva slowly lowers her hand and slips it between Christian''s underwear, gently firming the young man''s testicles "I prefer young wine, and not just any young wine, but those homemade wines you make yourself." Biting his lips, Christian moved his hand and slipped between Eva''s pantyhose, then began to squeeze her buttocks greedily. "I''d rather raise my grape, nurture it and watch it grow, then take it and swallow it whole~" Slowly licking Christian''s neck, Eva whispered. "That sounds so illegal~" "Not if you don''t get caught~" Noticing that his mother is getting more and more affectionate, Christian pinches her buttock and whispers "If you move one more inch, my daughter will realize what we''re doing here, then let''s go to your office and I''ll explore how tight those holes of yours are~" "She''s a baby, she won''t remember a thing" Being in the heat of the moment, Eva whispered as her tongue fervently ran down Christian''s neck. "You forget whose daughter she is?" "..." Stopping her movements, Eva slowly pulled back but her hand refused to let go of Christian''s erect member "Then you don''t want her to see anything, do you?" "It''s the idea." "It''s simple" Chuckling slightly, Eva lifted her head and saw the girl very focused on the TV, then turned around and pulled down her pants. Standing with her back turned, Eva moved her hand and pulled Christian''s underwear down, then grabbed his erection and guided it into her slit. Feeling the warmth on his ns, Christian smiles slightly and moves his hips, entering her personal hole with ease. "*Sigh* You don''t know how much I missed this." "Mn?" lowering his gaze, Christian slowly shifted his hips and raised his eyebrows in surprise "You''re tighter?" "Did you notice~?" chuckling slightly, Eva tightened her pussy muscles and whispered "I''ve been training for months, finally my efforts are paying off~" "Fuck, you''re the best mother in the world~" Licking Eva''s neck, Christian began to move his hips gently while his hands already reached under Eva''s shirt and squeezed her breasts contentedly. For several minutes, Christian was immersed in a silent lovemaking, where only the music of Helen''s programs and agitated breaths enveloped the atmosphere. "Daddy..." Feeling the hand touching his neck, Christian opened his eyes a little wider and all the resistance he was maintaining went out the window, letting out arge amount of semen inside Eva. "Fuck, yes~" Shuddering heavily, Eva moaned with pleasure, while Christian quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to his girl. "Is something wrong honey?" "Daddy..." Opening her arms, Helen spoke. Looking down at the arms stretched out towards him, Christian bit his lips and nodded, then picked up his baby girl and set her down between the middle of him and her mother. Still being inside Eva as her pussy squeezed him tightly, Christian embraced his girl with one hand and silently kept up the hip motion. "Mother, Helen is between us" Smiling stiffly, Christian continued "If you ''sleep'' do it quietly." "Y-yes" Squeezing even tighter, Eva brought the pillow to her face and bit down on it to stifle her moans. "Daddy..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen leaned back against his chest and slowly closed her eyes. *Pa* ... "Smells exquisite" Leaving the room with little Helen asleep in his arms, Christianmented with a big smile. "Christian you''re up" Cutting vegetables, Elisa looked up and smiled warmly "Good morning." "Good morning" Moving closer to Elisa, Christian kissed her lips and walked over to the couch, then sat down and turned on the television. "And your mother?" "She''s taking a shower, I took the shower first so she had to wait for me" Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian continues "Elisa, would you like toe out with me and Helen to see the city? My little girl has never seen so many people together and she might like it." "I''d love to~" Tucking a lock of hair behind her ear, Elisa nodded with a beautiful smile. "Breaking news, we''ve just received confirmation that the body of... was found lifeless." Turning his gaze to the television, Christian listened silently as they spoke of the woman''s death. "So far the culprit is unknown but we are making every effort to find him. If anyone has any information to contribute to the case, we would be grateful for help." "How atrocious...to be tortured...it must be horrible." Hearing Elisa''s voice, Christian bit his lips slightly and replied "That woman is no good, don''t believe everything that is shown in public." "But she always made donations... I remember seeing her several times on television". "But she secretly killed people, raped men and destroyed families." "..." Pausing her movements for a few seconds, Elisa looked up and watched Christian carefully for a few seconds, then turned her gaze back to the television and sighed "So she just got what she deserved" "Yeah..." Not noticing Elisa''s little action, Christian regained his smile and nodded. "*Sigh* I needed this" Leaving the room with wet hair, Eva looks sideways and approaches Elisa "Do you need help?" "It''s okay, I''m almost done." "Mom, I have a present for you" Pulling a dark box out of her pocket, Christian sets it next to the couch and speaks "You''ll like this". "What is it?" Reaching over, Eva sits down on the couch and opens the box "Contact lenses?" "Use them." Looking at the lenses curiously, Eva nods and soaks them in liquid, then brings it to her eyes and puts them in. "Jarvis, activate these lenses." "Wow!" Looking at the information that began to appear in her eyes, Eva blinked in amazement and looked around "This is amazing!" "Yes, it is." "How does it work?" "You have to have a microphone connected to the inte or a cell phone with a satellite signal, just say ''Jarvis'' before anything else and it will show you what you''re looking for." "What can I see with this? Google?" "Much better, Jarvis is connected to every archive in the world, including the military." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva spoke "Jarvis, look up President Kennedy''s death certificate." "Yes it worked!" "Not only are there the files, you have ess to cameras of all kinds in real time or something already recorded, you can also ask for everything about a person in front of you." "..." Looking at all the information in front of her, Eva lost her smile and her face became serious "Christian, you know how dangerous this is, don''t you?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 240 Balance "Rx, only a handful of people know and I don''t have more than 12 pairs of sses, so nothing wille out." "Okay... Jarvis, show me Hailie Grey''s camera." "That girl is on her cell phone in the middle of ss!" Chuckling lightly at Eva''s slight annoyance, Christian raised his eyebrows and turned up the volume on the TV. "Day seven of the Joanna Depp/Samber Bitch divorce trial begins." [A/N: It''s not a Johnny Depp and Amber Heard or its counterpart, it will just be a simr scene and I decided to take this as I found the trial very interesting]. "Poor guy, he must have suffered with thatst name" Laughing lightly, Christianmented. "That trial has been very poprtely, on one side is Samber Bitch who uses her of mistreatment and on the other side is Joanna Depp who ims to be innocent, so far only Joanna has shown good evidence but you know, you always believe the man." "What does the public say?" "Most of them hate Samber Bitch, but I still think he''ll win." "Hoh, why?" "Apparently he''s in bed with Elene Musk, it''s pretty obvious she''s supporting him." "Elene Musk..." Rubbing his chin, Christian spoke. "When is the next trial?" "Tomorrow." "I want to go, can you get me a ticket?" "No problem" Shrugging, Eva nodded, while continuing to fiddle with her sses. "Mother, sell all the AirBnB shares, then buy back in 2021." "But they''re doing very well..." "That will be over around March next year, in the meantime prepare everything and umte until January next year." "Good..." "Also start investing more in Netflix, Steam, Amazon, Youtube, Inovio, Moderna, Regeneron Pharmaceuticals, Top Glove, Tdoc, K12, Microsoft, Clorox, 3M, ck... and try to get more shares in Zoom." "Okay, text me thatter so I can start buying." "How''s the future of hotels?" "They are still under construction, next year we may have everything ready." "Dy it, we''ll start in 2022." "That''s toote..." "We will lose millions if we invest in anything to do with travel." "It will be dyed then" Turning his gaze to his mother, Christian continued "Also make sure you take that ck box with you, because inside is what gives life to your lenses, also don''t go more than 50 feet away from the box, or it will start to malfunction" "I''ll keep that in mind." "Mom, I was thinking of going into the movie business" Rubbing his chin, Christian looked at the TV and continued "What do you think?" "If that''s what you want, I''ll support you." "We could start a moviepany." "I''ll start checking to see if we can find any with a good base to buy from." "Thanks mom" Nodding, Christian pulls out his cell phone and starts looking through the information on Joanna Depp''s divorce. ... "So that bitch Elene Musk got her hands on thewsuit... we''re business partners, I''d only lose money if I help this Joanna girl... but what the fuck do I care? I hate it when they think they have everything in their pockets" Wearing his fancy suit, carrying his jewelry and a new dark cane with a ck gold skull on top, Christian walked down the halls of the courthouse with an amused smile and arrived at the big door, instantly noticing several reporters covering the entrance. "Looks like they''re all in already..." ncing at his watch, Christian shrugged and muttered "I''m 2 minutes early, I''m notte." "Excuse medies" Passing in between all the female reporters, Christian didn''t even give them time to see him and walked into the room, only to look both ways and see this showbiz duo. Joanna Depp is a woman of about 55 years old, short dark hair, dark eyes and really the woman has a good style of clothing, wearing dark pants with a tight king blue shirt. On her hands several rings can be seen and right now sses cover her eyes. "I like her style" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian turns his gaze to Samber Bitch and observes him meticulously. Long blonde hair, an above average face, grey eyes and a slim body. His age should be around 38 and his style of clothing is somewhatmon, but Christianes to assume that he wears it to give a different image. Noticing all eyes on him, Christian walks slowly under the absolute silence of the room and looks between the two sides. "..." With just his presence, the entire courtroom fell silent where even the femalewyers turned their gaze to look at the trial spectator, being equally as shocked as the audience. Squinting at Samber, Christian snorts derisively and sits a few seats behind Joanna, causing the man to frown slightly as Joanna''swyers raise their eyebrows. "..." Ignoring the stares on him, Christian rests his hands on his cane and mutters "Now I understand why that old man always uses a cane, this shit is sofortable and funny..." "Will there be some idiot who wants to get hit? It would be great to hit someone with my cane..." Rubbing his chin, Christian looked at his cane and focused on the gold skull "I had this in storage a long time ago, gift from the old man... I could put some ruby on the eyes, it would look cool... maybe a diamond as a tip, hehe" "I''m sure those old politician fossils will plug me in shit in the future, what fun" Looking at his cane with amusement, Christian chuckled slightly and looked up, finding the judge who was staring at him. "..." "..." Lowering his gaze, Christian looked at his watch and nodded, then looked up and smiled reassuringly. "*cough* We begin the seventh trial." ''Atst...'' Leaning back in the ufortable seat, Christian rested both his hands on the skull of the cane and kept his smile amused for hours where he only heard bullshit and the sheer amount of lies caused him several stomach aches. "S-so he hit me" With a pained face and a slightly agitated voice, Samber looked at the jury and continued "Lying on that carpet, I wondered.... Since when did this carpet get so dirty? How did I get here?...-" Rubbing his chin, Christian spoke "I''m sure I heard that in a movie, did you copy the dialogue? How cheeky." "..." "..." "..." "Oops" Noticing all eyes on him, Christian noticed that everyone heard him, causing him to chuckle slightly. "*cough* Mr. Samber, please continue." "Yes..." Staring at Christian, the man nodded, then continued talking shit for hours. "The trial ends for today." "*Sigh* alfin ends this torture" Stretching his neck, Christian yawned wearily and stood up, then looked at the bespectacled woman and approached the partition "Joanna Depp." Quickly touching the woman''s shoulder, thewyer whispered, "he is talking to you." "Mn" Stopping drawing, Joanna turns her gaze and looks at Christian "May I help you?" "Yes" Smiling as he bares his teeth, Christian reaches into his pocket and pulls out a sh drive "I''ll trade you that skull ring you have for this" "My ring for that..." Lowering her gaze, Joanna caresses her ring and smiles slightly, then takes it off and stands up. Approaching Christian, Joanna stretches out her hand and speaks "You don''t need to give me anything, it''s a gift from me for all you''ve done to help the children." "..." Looking at the ring in her hand, Christian chuckles lightly and takes it, then drops the sh drive in the woman''s hand and speaks "You''re a good woman." Turning his gaze to thewyer, Christian continued "By now you should know that you are fighting against someone else and not against this man named Samber, in that pendrive you have everything you need to win the trial and I will be giving you my backing, I wish you luck." "..." Looking at the man with surprise, thewyer nodded in a daze. "Ms. Joanna, this is for you, I sent for it from Detroit when I decided toe, I think it suits your style" Stretching out his cane, Christian looked at the woman and continued "This has a lot of sentimental value to me, it was given to me by a loved one and even though I have others, this one has its importance" "..." Holding the sh drive in her hand, Joanna looked at the cane and shook her head "If that''s the case I can''t ept it-" "I can''t ept being turned down" Smiling slightly, Christian put the baton in the woman''s hand and pulled out a business card from his clothes "I know you have no ns to continue acting now, but if you''re interested, I can help you find a job". "That would be all, see youter" Yawning, Christian turns his gaze and sees the judge arranging his things. As if sensing Christian''s gaze, the judge turns his gaze towards him and their eyes meet each other. "..." Holding two fingers to his eyes, Christian moves his hand and points towards the judge, silently indicating that he is watching him. "See ya" Finishing his threat, Christian waves his hand with a smile at Joanna and walks towards the exit. "Christian- Lucifer, could you tell us what your rtionship is with Joanna Depp" Quickly approaching Christian, a woman with a microphone asked, as several more people began to approach. "I''m just maintaining the bnce" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian quickly passes between the reporters and exits the scene, leaving those only words for several future conspiracies. "What to do now..." Rubbing his chin, Christian whispered "I can''t get too far away from my girl... how about singing? I have a studio in the building... how are those bitches doing? I should ask mom." ... "So... you''re the famous White Lion" Looking at the in looking woman in front of him, Christianmented. "It''s nice to meet you, I''ve heard a lot about you" Stretching out her hand towards Christian, the woman replied with a smile. "The pleasure is mine" Shaking the woman''s hand, Christian smiled and looked sideways "It''s a nice floor". "I personally took it upon myself to give it this ambiance." After spending a day at the trial, Christian went home to rx, until the next day came and Christian went downstairs to the floor dedicated to the musicpany, meeting directly with the head of thepany and the leading manager of the ce, White Lion. This woman is good at her job, Christian asked Eva to be the best and his mother ended up stealing her from anotherpany under a millionaire contract, but it must be said that it was a good investment, the woman so far has done an impable job in the ce and Christian does not doubt it after seeing the poprity of the songs she has produced. 50 Cent, Notorious Big and 2 Pac are the new revtions in the rap world. Thanks to their ''Gangster'' life and their 80''s-90''s beat, people are quick to notice them and support ising in from all sides, something that has brought big profits to the developingpany. "White Lion, can I know how my girls are doing?" "Right now they''re spread out across the country, 50 Cent has a gig in Detroit, 2 Pac is in Los Angeles with Notorious Big." "How''s it going?" "Great, in fact we are already preparing for several music videos, we should be starting next month." "I see, you''ve done an amazing job" Nodding, Christian takes a sh drive out of his pocket and a notebook, then hands it to the woman and speaks "I prepared music bases and several lyrics for those 3, do you already have someone to adjust the music for you?" "Yes, we have several people with experience" Taking the books, the woman nodded. "Good... now I need to discuss another topic with you, but first let''s sit down, I''m ufortable standing." "Let''s go to my office." Following the woman, Christian looked around curiously and saw several recording studios, causing curiosity to be born in him "How many singers do we have?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 241 Music "For now 7, all are on the rise... we also have the friend you got out of jail, she has a good voice but we still haven''t managed toplete a record" "Hoh, Ayana is good?" "She has her unique style, although she writes a lot of lyrics that will end up covered in censorship" Smiling armagely, the woman continues "It''s a pain in the ass, she refuses to take different lyrics" "She''s here?" "She should be trying topose a record" Nodding, the woman replied. "Let''s go see her" "Suit yourself." Walking down the halls, Christian arrives at a studio and observes the woman singing on the other side of the soundproof ss. "This bitch hasn''t changed a bit" Laughing lightly at the woman''s aggressive look, Christian looks at the woman who looks frustrated as she edits the music and sighs "Stop it." Turning her gaze to Christian, the woman blinks in a daze and falls silent. "Stop the recording" "W-well." "What happened to the damn beat!?" Looking up, Ayana screams, only to freeze when she sees the man on the other side. Walking out of the room, Ayana looks at Christian with a big smile and walks up to him "Damn kid, you''ve grown up!" "Hahaha and you''re still just as little!" hugging the woman, Christian pats her back and smiles "How was jail?" "Much better than where you went!"ughing loudly, Ayana looks at him closely and clicks her tongue "I knew you''d be a pretty boy, but look at you, you look like a Greek god!" "Unfortunately I can''t say the same for you." "..." Laughing, Christian turns his gaze to the music editor and speaks "Let me, I''ll do it." "Y-yes" "Ayana, what''s your problem with music?" "I don''t want to sing that boring shit they give me!" "Do you have lyrics of your own?" "Several, but I don''t go around with them." "Mmmm" Rubbing his chin, Christian picks up a piece of paper from the desk and starts writing, so that after about 2 minutes, he hands it to the woman "How about that?" "I''m the American dream! I''m the definition of ck trash balling, I''m right back on ''em, with the [scratches] I can''t call it Same shit, different toilet, oh you got a nice dick darlin''" "..." "Fuck, now that''s something I''d sing!" Laughing loudly, Ayana started singing Eminem''s song So Bad with different beats, while Christian started topose the base of the song quickly. After 10 minutes, Christian started to y the base with the speaker. "You''ll be sorry if you m my Mercedes door again! Now, it all started with my mother I must have got my pimping genes from her, the way she left my daddy". Singing a part with the rhythm of the song, Christian looked at Ayana and spoke "That rhythm you should follow". "This is what I was looking for!" Laughing lightly, Christian takes more paper and starts writing different lyrics, mostly Eminem songs, making sure to remark which song should go with which record and leaving several ideas about Ayana''s future. She practically left the order not to limit her, if she wants to insult all the men in the world, let her do it. If she wants to insult the president, let her do it. That''s her style. Rude but unique. After 2 hours ofposing various bases for the woman next to him, Christian nodded and saved everything on a sh drive, then stood up and stretched his muscles. "With that you have enough to release up to 4 albums, the rest of the songs are up to you, don''t let me down". Reading the songs, Ayana stared at Christian and spoke seriously "Thank you for what you did for us, I want you to know that I respect and support you, if some bitch wants to mess with you just tell me and I''ll break her neck." *Pa* "So cheesy~" Laughing, Christian pats the woman''s butt and walks towards the exit "Just seed, I don''t ask for more." Smiling, Ayana nods. "White Lion, let''s go to your office" "Yes." Leaving the ce, Christian arrives at the woman''s office and leans back on the couch, then crosses his legs and speaks "I want to sing". Raising her eyebrows, the woman nods "I''ve listened to some of your old songs and I can tell you have a good voice, put that together with your good face and the power you have, it''s pretty simple" "The problem is that I don''t want to just dedicate myself to one genre of music, I would like to beposing to my own taste and ideally uploading songs when I want to" "That will be difficult... to start in this industry you need to record albums to earn money... if you want to upload songs without being on an album, the ie would be very low... it is also extremely difficult to seed in different musical genres, you would not have a solid fan base and everything would beplicated". "I know, that''s why I came to talk to you" Looking at the woman, Christian continued "The money is not necessary, you know I''m not short of it... but I need your help to get my image and my music everywhere... I can promise you that every song I release will be good enough to be a hit". "..." Thinking for a few seconds, the woman spoke "What genres of music will you y?" "A little bit of everything... Trap, Rap, Pop, Rock, I might even write some Jazz... it all depends on my mood." "It will be difficult..." "I just want you to make my music reach as many people as possible." "..." After a few minutes of silence, White Lion nodded "Well, we could start by uploading your songs to virtual tforms, Youtube, Apple Music, Spotify, among other tforms... I saw that you have arge number of followers on Instagram, you could sponsor your music there, we would also do publicity work and try to reach all sorts of people" "That would be the best thing, I don''t have time to do so many concerts." "Then we''ll start that... when could you start?" "How about today? I already have several songs in mind and I want to produce them myself." "No problem." "Do you have people who can record the session? It could be my first music video for Youtube." "We always have people ready" Nodding, White Lion stood up and spoke "Let''s go to the studio, you can startposing and I''ll get the cameras ready". "It won''t take more than half an hour" Smiling slightly, Christian removed his suit jacket and took off his tie, then unbuttoned the first two buttons and rolled up his sleeves "Ready to sing". ... "When the days are cold And the cards all fold And the saints we see Are all made of gold When your dreams all fail And the ones we hail Are the worst of all And the blood''s run stale" Holding the microphone in both hands, Christian sang in front of multiple women with cameras surrounding him and focusing on him from different sides. "When you feel my heat Look into my eyes It''s where my demons hide It''s where my demons hide Don''t get too close It''s dark inside It''s where my demons hide It''s where my demons hide!" After 3 minutes of smooth, error-free singing, Christian took a deep breath and smiled toward the main camera. "Ready!" Wiping the sweat from his brow, Christian stretched his body and smiled towards the women who began working professionally, then walked out of the room. "That was awesome!" Pulling out her headphones, White Lion eximed "I never thought you would release that kind of song, the lyrics are catchy, it has a good beat and your voice is perfect, we won''t have any problem viralizing it and it could even easily be a hit!" "That''s the idea" Laughing lightly, Christian took a bottle of water and leaned back on the couch "I n to record two more today, I''ve already prepared the beats". "What will you name this song? You could alsoe up with a name to create an album for all kinds of songs that have simr rhythms to this one." "This song is called ''Demons'' and the album could be called ''Imagine Dragons''." "Imagine Dragons... not bad... you want to do the other sessions right now?" "Yeah, now I''ll sing a song called ''Whatever it takes'' and another one called ''Bones'', those two are from the same album ''Imagine Dragons''." "Why don''t you write an album right now? We could start working on that and after you finish this one you could start another album in a different genre of music, it would be much easier to work with and at the same time you could make a great ie." "Mmm" Rubbing his chin, Christian thought for a few seconds and nodded "It wouldn''t be bad, how many songs would we have to have?" "Minimum 7, but I rmend about 10." "Is it possible to make some video clips? It would be interesting to do some more work" "If youpose the songs in less than a week, we would have everything ready including the video clips in less than a month." "And if I do all the songs today?" "Tomorrow we could start nning the video clips, you must have some idea of what you want, right?" "Yes, I have several ideas" Nodding, Christian sat down on the chair and put on his headphones, then started editing his newly sung song "Then let''s finish these 10 songs today, if we take more time, pay these people double what they should earn for overtime". "Got it boss" ... Radioctive, Demons, Bones, Whatever it takes, Thunder, Bad Liar, It''s time, I Bet My Life, On Top Of The World, Follow You, Gold, I''m so sorry and Believer. 13 iconic songs for Imagine Dragons on the same album. The work was quite a lot, hours and hours of music took the whole team to stay up until 4 am, but the result was incredibly satisfying and ended up being a splendid job. The night went by and Christian did his thing quickly and then went downstairs to continue the nning with White Dragon. "Demons... on that song we can use what we shot in the studio, but most of the others I''d like to make special music videos for" Thinking for a few minutes, Christian decided to copy the vast majority of Imagine Dragons music videos, except for one "Believer will be something like that. ...I want to get a kid who looks like me, even a little bit...the music video will have scenes of me being locked up in jail and it will have quick scenes of me training and being beaten by a man with no face. ... when talking about the masses there will be the child looking at big dark shadows where only the eyes will shine... the adults and their aberrations... everything will progress until gradually the child became an adult and I will start toe out... the blows will be returned and the same shadows that frightened the child will now look small before my adult self... the faces are important, the child must show fear at the beginning and at the same time resolution, as for me, I will only show coldness and disdain...". "All the video clips sound good.... Even if it''s a bit difficult to prepare all the sets, I have several contacts in the Hollywood industry so we can rent equipment." "I''ll give you all the detailed sets and some drawn ones, in a few hours it should be ready" "Good, I''ll start preparing the actors for the music videos and you prepare the detailed sets and how you want everything to look" Nodding, White Lion took out her cell phone and started sending messages quickly "If we do it right, it might be possible to finish by the end of the month, after that start a publicity process and in a week at most we would be publishing your music". "That would be perfect, it''s a pleasure to work with you" Nodding, Christian stood up and stretched his body "I''ll go prepare the clothes I''ll wear and the details of the scenes, I''ll bring it in 2 hours at the most" "I''ll be waiting." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 242 Important Notice (Not A ) ? Not everyone will know about this so I want to give you a heads up so you are aware of it. About a month ago I got coronavirus, it was a difficult andplicated situation due to the istion I had in a special area, but everything had ended rtively well. The problem I want to report is that about 5 days ago I got sick again, this time the symptoms were not so strong and hopefullysted two days, but all this came with seque that are currently making my life more difficult. I consulted the doctor and after some tests he was able to determine that my brain swelled and caused some problems with the nervous system, my thought process is somewhat difficult to carry and my memory is being affected. This is not a permanent thing, it shouldst for weeks or months and in general should not bother me in my daily life., but I am a student and at the same time I write novels and it does affect me when I try to focus on this, as you can understand, it is very difficult for me to write fluently as I did before, sometimes I forget details of the story or I find it hard toe up with something to write. I thought about taking some time off and going to Hiatus, but it hurts me in my soul to leave my story that I am so passionate about, it frustrates me and makes me feel impotent. So I took the decision to make a double effort and keep writing as much as I can, maybe I won''t be able to write a daily chapter as I used to, but I don''t n to stop. I''m sorry for all the inconveniences and I want you to know that I''m very happy to have you in my story, thank you all for your support during these months. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 243 Date "Are you ready?" Wearing a long white T-shirt along with a pair of sweatpants, Christian fastened theces of his sneakers and asked. "Yes~" Finishing putting her little hat on Helen, Elisa nodded. Elisa was wearing a beautiful flowered white dress, reaching her knees and slightly tightening on her voluptuous body, while Helen was wearing a small yellow dress with a smiling bear in the middle. "Okay" Nodding, Christian got up and walked to the bathroom, then grabbed some sort of easy paint and dyed his eyebrows dark. Reaching over to a shelf, Christian pulls out some false eyshes and covers his whiteshes with ck ones, then grabs some brown contact lenses and ces a dark wig on top of his head. Looking in the mirror, Christian nods and mutters, "Although I''ll still draw a lot of attention to my face, I can cover up even a little with a mask and sunsses." Grabbing a pair of sunsses, Christian hung it on his shirt and walked out of the bathroom, then looked at his adorable little girl and took her in his arms. "Do you recognize daddy?" looking into Helen''s curious eyes, Christian asked with a smile. "Daddy..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen spoke. "I knew my little girl would recognize me~" Kissing the little girl''s cheek, Christian turned to Elisa "Let''s go?" "Yes" Grabbing a purse, Elisa stuffs in everything Helen needs and nods with a beautiful smile, then slung the purse over her shoulder "Let''s go!" Taking his wallet and cell phone, Christian puts it in his pocket and puts on his mask to cover his face, then puts on his sses and nods. Affirming Helen with one arm, Christian walks to the elevator with Elisa, then reaches the second floor and exits the building under the dubious gaze of the staff. Standing on the street, Christian looked both ways and took Elisa''s hand "Let''s walk, we''ll see what we find along the way." "Yes~" Hugging Christian''s arm, Elisa looked up at Christian and nodded with a sweet smile, while Helen looked around with a great curiosity in her eyes. Walking through the noisy city, Christian was alert at every second and never forgot to look at his little girl''s face, always looking for some difort and some fear in her eyes because of the loud noises. But to his relief, Helen just looked around with her eternal curiosity and never let go of Christian''s neck, causing the man to sigh with relief. "They don''t seem to recognize you" Hugging Christian''s arm, Elisa looked at the people watching them in the truck and spoke with a smile "They only look at us with curiosity, maybe some strangeness, but nobodyes to ask you for pictures nor do I see people taking pictures of us." "It''s a relief that I haven''t reached this stage yet, so I can spend time with my wife and daughter in peace." "Do you think you''ll get to the point where that kind of costume won''t work for you?" "Yes, in a few months people will recognize me just by my body type or my neck tattoo...even if I wear a wig and contact lenses, they will still recognize me by my face..." "It will be hard to go out in the future..." "Not necessarily, there are better ways to hide my face, although we could also travel to other countries where this culture is not a big deal." "It would be nice to travel" "The time wille to enjoy it, I would like to travel much of the world... to see with my own eyes the vast world that surrounds us." "I''m sure Helen would enjoy traveling with her father." "And obviously with her mother as well" Kissing Elisa''s cheek, Christian walks through the streets with a peaceful smile, remembering perfectly every inch of this city. After several minutes of walking, Christian finally arrives to the busiest area, Time Square "I haven''t been around here for a long time..." "I''ve never been here..." "Didn''t you tour New York with Sarahst time?" "Yes, but we didn''t go to these ces, we went to the park." "Oh... then we''ll go to the park, Helen will like it." "Yeah~" Intertwining his fingers with Elisa''s, Christian smiled softly and walked through the busy streets, not having the mentality of wanting to buy something or a specific destination, just enjoying his time with his people. After several minutes of just walking, Elisa looked at the store next to him and spoke excitedly "Look honey, how beautiful!" Turning his gaze, Christian looks inside the store and chuckles slightly at the clothes inside "You mean the animal pajamas?" "Yes! What happened to yours? They were so cute!" "I have them at my home in Detroit, I haven''t had time to wear pajamastely." "Christian, let''s buy pajamas for everyone!" Tugging Christian''s arm excitedly, Elisa led him into the store and looked at the pajamas with stars in her eyes. "Look Christian, this one is piggy, just like the one you had!" Picking up a pair of adult pajamas, Elisa holds them in front of her body and purses her lips "This is going to be too tight." Laughing, Christian reaches up to Elisa''s ear and whispers "The tighter it is, the more I like pigs~" "Christian..." Blushing quickly, Elisa gently taps Christian''s arm and looks up at the saleswoman in embarrassment. Looking at the pajamas, Christian reaches over to a small one and takes it in his hand, then looks at his daughter and speaks "Look honey, do you like this?" Tilting her little head, Helen looks at the costume and speaks "Daddy..." "She likes it" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian spoke. "How do you know? She just said daddy." "Because she loves her daddy very much, so she''s obviously saying she really likes those pajamas." "..." Rolling her eyes, Elisa starts going through the pajama sizes and grabs 4 "Now we''ll be a piggy family". "Take 3 more, for mom, Leslie and Emily, they''ll look fun as piggies" "I don''t know your body sizes..." "I do" Checking the sizes, Christian hands her 3 more pajamas, then pulls out his wallet and hands Elisa $200 "For you to pay" "It''s okay, I have money" Gently lowering Christian''s hand, Elisa reaches into her purse and pulls out money, then pays and puts everything in a paper bag "Thank you~" Taking Christian''s hand, Elisa smiles cheerfully and leads him out of the store. "Mom looks very happy" Bringing his mouth close to the quiet Helen''s ear, Christian whispers with amusement "Looks like I made a mistake by not taking her on a date in a long time." "..." "My girl is so expressive, daddy wants to hug you forever!" giggling happily, Christian pulled Helen even closer over him and hugged her with both his arms, while Elisa just smiled softly at the scene. "Hugwies..." "..." Opening his eyes a little wider at hearing that tender word, Christian grabs Helen by the sides and keeps her dangling in front of him, staring at her doll face with the same calm face as always "Y-you.... you just said another word... and you said it wrong." "Huggies? Your third word..." Opening her mouth a little wider, Elisa mumbled. "Hahaha, my baby girl is the cutest in the world!" Lifting her even more, Christian pulls her closer to his face and stares at Helen''s beautiful children "You don''t know how happy it makes me to be your father!" "Daddy..." Stretching her little arms out towards Christian, Helen spoke. "You will cause me diabetes" Smiling softly, Christian hugs Helen and lets her hang on his neck, then turns to Elisa and smiles "I don''t know what I did to have you two, I''m just a selfish and cruel bastard, but I have to tell you that I am grateful for every second of my existence just to have you in my life." "..." Pausing, Elisa stops in front of Christian and pouts, then sighs and stands up on tiptoe to steady her face "I don''t like it when you talk bad about yourself, you are an incredible person and a great man... you have a great heart and you only bring happiness to my life, I am the one who is grateful for your existence and even more so now that I have a daughter thanks to you." Smiling with love in her eyes, Elisa lifts up a little more and lifts his mask slightly, then gently kisses Christian''s lips "So stop self-deprecating yourself and just be you." Slowly licking his lips, Christianughs lightly and shakes his head "I love you more every day". "I can say the same" Hugging Christian''s arm again, Elisa rests her head on his thick shoulder and intertwines her fingers with his "Now let''s walk, we''ll be done for the day." "Yes." Walking slowly, Christian felt the warmth in his neck from Helen''s embrace and the warmth in his arm from Elisa''s embrace, causing the whole city for him to disappear and only these two women were left in his thoughts. Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours, and before they knew it, they had arrived in Central Park without realizing it. "Wait for me here, I''ll go buy something for us to eat" Looking at the store next to him, Christian kisses Elisa''s lips and enters the ce, then buys some sandwiches and juices. Paying for everything, Christian takes Elisa''s hand and they arrive at the park, then walk for a few minutes around the ce and talk "Let''s sit down for a while." "Mn." Walking to the grass, Elisa reaches into her bag and pulls out arge cloth, then sets it down on the grass and smiles "I came prepared" "I suspected as much" Chuckling lightly, Christian sits up and grabs Helen, then sits her down next to him. Sitting down on the other side of Helen, Elisa picks up the bag of food and begins to set it down on the cloth "Orange juice?" "I love that vor, although sometimes I prefer peach." "I prefer pineapple." "You''re weird." "I am." "..." Sitting between her parents, Helen looks at Christian for a few seconds and shifts her gaze to Elisa, then turns her gaze to look at the grass surrounding her. Staring at therge trees and all the nature, Helen suddenly moves and starts crawling towards the grass, all under the stunned gaze of Christian and Elisa. "Since when does she do that?" "First time I''ve seen her crawling" Opening her mouth a little wider in surprise, Elisa mumbled. "I guess I didn''t have the need" With a bittersweet smile, Christian continued "She''s always sitting and when she gets bored, she raises her arms for us to carry her, now she wants to go see the grass and decided to do it alone.... *sigh* my little girl is growing up..." "So dramatic" Moving closer to Christian, Elisa lies on his chest and looks down at her little girl gently. Wrapping his arms around Elisa''s waist, Christian sighs contentedly at the calmness around him. "..." Reaching the edge of the cloth, Helen sits up awkwardly and stares at the grass, then moves her hand to touch it gingerly. "What do you think she''s thinking? It''s not the first time she''s seen sod, but she looks very interested in it." Rubbing his chin with his free hand, Christian spoke "The grass on the ind is greener because of the climate, this one is a bit more yellow since it''s not as well kept, maybe that''s what caught her attention." "The colors?" "Maybe." Lifting her gaze, Elisa looked at Christian''s profile in a daze, then turned her gaze to see the little girl ying with the grass. Suddenly climbing onto Christian''s legs, Elisa clutched her chest to her man''s and cupped his face with both hands. "I love you, I think I''m the happiest woman in the world". Leaning down to get in a better position, Christian cupped Elisa''s ass and smiled "And I''ll make sure you''re the happiest woman in the universe." "As cheesy as ever, but that''s why I love you" Moving her hands, Elisa removes Christian''s mouth cover and takes off his sses, then gently caresses his face and whispers "Howe you''re so handsome? I''m infatuated just with the sight of you..." "I shouldn''t say the same" Squeezing gently Elisa''s buttocks, Christian whispers "Since I met you I realized that I love redheads very much... it''s something strange, as if my body guides me somehow... I think you bewitched me in some way". Laughing softly, Elisa gently kisses Christian''s lips and whispers with a smile "I gave you a love potion since you were a child, you were always in my clutches~" "You are a very naughty witch~" Kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian smiles yfully and whispers "Ever since I was a child you thought of tainting my pure soul, unfortunately I fell into your ns." "You have no turning back now~" Gently pushing Christian''s chest, Elisays him down on the cloth and starts kissing his lips lovingly, as their tongues intertwine and their love manifests itself. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 244 Life "Daddy..." Parting his lips from Elisa, Christian turns his gaze and finds his little girl at his side stretching a small handful of sod in front of him. "For me?" "..." Chuckling lightly, Christian licks his lips and stretches his hand towards Helen''s, instantly receiving his first gift "Thank you so much sweetie." "Hugwies" Opening her arms, Helen spoke. "..." With a flushed face and slightly misty eyes, Elisa controlled her breathing and looked at the small scene fondly. "Huggies" Taking in the small body, Christian wrapped his arms around her and pulled her to him, causing the little girl to wrap her small arms around Christian''s neck. Holding Elisa on hisp and Helen hugging his neck, Christian smiled warmly and looked down at the grass in his hand, then reached out and took the shopping bag, keeping even the smallest piece as a souvenir for the future. Her little girl''s first gift, a handful of dried sod. "I guess I''ll have to share" Smiling slightly, Elisa carefully moves over andys down on the free half of Christian''s chest, while Helen upied the other half with her small body. "Mn?" Puckering his nose, Christian looks at the blue butterfly above him and murmurs "It tickles..." "How cute" Looking up, Elisa looked at the butterfly excitedly "Don''t move or you''ll scare it away." "..." Watching Christian''s face at all times, Helen easily spotted the butterfly on her father, causing her to stand up hopefully curious and stretch out her hand to her. "Helen, she got away-" "Leave her." "..." Watching as the butterfly her climbed onto the girl''s hand, Elisa raised her eyebrows and lifted her body slightly. "I thought she''d run away..." "It won''t" Smiling softly, Christian lifted his body slightly and sat Helen on top of him "Honey, is the butterfly cute?" "..." Looking at the peculiar color of the wings, Helen looks up at Christian and murmurs "Daddy..." Kissing Helen''s head, Christian moves his hand and stretches it towards the butterfly, causing it to quickly fly towards him "Honey, Daddy is going to tell you something very important today and you have to remember it, yes?" "..." "When you grow up, you will hear many times that killing is wrong or simr words thate to the same thing... there will always be people defending human life or other animals, and in a way it is not wrong, itforts me to know that these kind of people exist" Whispering softly, Christian brought the butterfly close to his face and whispered "But these people are also wrong... yes, killing is wrong, but only when you do it without any reason". "You have to understand my daughter, that all living beings have a great value... these beings exist thanks to something unique and each life is the most precious thing that exists, no matter if they are humans, animals, insects, or even germs.... They all have the right to live and do their best to stay alive" Staring at the butterfly in front of his eyes, Christian continued "Generally humans fail to understand that... they always see the value of human life as the most important and then their pets... dogs, cats, whatever has importance in their hearts... for them the rest doesn''t matter". "In this big world, you will get to see many justifications for everything and you will get to know many points of view... people who eat nts because they don''t like to harm animals... people who don''t eat certain animals because they find them sacred... there are thousands of different thoughts." "But almost nobody recognizes that in order to survive, we have to kill" Lowering the butterfly close to Helen''s face, Christian continues "Human beings need to eat to live, it is something undeniable in this world... there is the case of these people who eat nts not to harm animals, but... don''t nts have the right to live? What makes nts less important than animals?" "In a way, nts are much more important than animals... they keep the air clean and keep this alive... but just because nts can''tmunicate, you take them as inferior existences and almost nobody stops eating nts or vegetables to keep them alive." "And not only to eat... in this whole world, there are many smaller living beings, viruses, germs, insects... when a virus gets into the human body, most of the time it wreaks havoc inside, causing you to get sick... but these viruses that get into the human body, only do it to survive, for them it is an obligation or only death awaits them... don''t they have the same right to life as we do?" "When people see a mosquito or something that bothers them, they just kill it... they never think about their right to life or feel pity when they do it. "But everything is different if we kill a human or some animal that serves as a pet, the dog for example... if you kill a dog in front of this society, you will be seen as a heartless monster... all because the dog has more importance for these people in their hearts... that is what life is based on for humans... it is only important if it is about themselves or if it is about something they like." "But I want you to be different...I want you to recognize the life of all beings...it is the least respect you can give them by having to kill them to live" Gently stroking Helen''s hair while holding the butterfly with his other hand, Christian continued "Life is an incredibly beautiful thing... no matter what kind of life it is, you must respect it... don''t differentiate between humans, insects or animals." "But I am also not telling you that you should not kill... you have to understand that just like life, death is necessary to maintain life... if a virus enters your body and makes you sick, we must kill the virus to keep you healthy, if you are hungry and it is necessary to eat, we must kill nts or animals to satisfy that need... if a human threatens you, you kill him to keep you alive... but always giving him the importance of his existence... never kill for killing, only do it when you feel it is necessary." "There are many reasons that I find eptable to kill... to protect my family, to satiate my stomach or to stay healthy... I could even say that following a goal is also a good reason." "I ask from my heart as your father, that you refrain from taking any life unless your heart tells you it is necessary... for just as I have reasons that I find eptable, you will have yours too... but I beg you to always keep in mind that every life is precious and everyone has the right to live" Bringing the butterfly close to his face, Christian gently kisses its wings and raises his hand as he whispers "Fly little one, be on your way." "..." Lifting her head, Helen watched the butterfly slowly fly away. Turning her gaze to Christian, Helen watches him for a few seconds and then begins to move to get off of him, only to start towards crawling again towards the grass. "You look so handsome when you reflect~" Leaning back against Christian''s chest again, Elisa purred "It makes my heart skip~" "You tter me~" Gently kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian lies back on the nket and hugs his wife''s back "It''s weird..." "What''s weird?" "I always feel some kind of connection with other living things... even though I haven''t been around many animals or insects, I always feel a need to care for them.... Lilith is a great example... Kitty or that butterfly... it''s like it''s born from me and gives me a boost... before it was something I barely noticed, but over time I feel that connection a lot more..." "..." Looking at Christian''s face, Elisa murmurs "Maybe it''s just your kindness..." "Kindness..." Repeating the word softly, Christian sighed "How stressful..." Rolling her eyes, Elisa kissed Christian''s cheek and asked yfully "Come to think of it... you said every life has value, but Helen ripped up grass just to give it to you, wouldn''t that be a bad thing?" "Why would it be?" tilting his head, Christian spoke matter-of-factly "My little girl wants to pull up the grass, who''s going to forbid her?" "But you said that every life has value..." "But my daughter wants that grass, that''s more important, the grass must be happy that my daughter is interested" As if he was stating the most obvious thing in the world, Christian looked at Elisa strangely and answered. "..." Shaking her head, Elisa whispered "You''re so silly in some cases... but I love this side of you." ''Did I say something weird?'' Smiling oddly, Christian shrugged and turned his gaze to his little girl, watching as the girl stares at the grass. ... After a pleasant day, Christian returned with little Helen asleep in his arms and a happy Elisa to his building, to sleep and the next day to n his music videos. "Then we''ll shoot everything in New York". "Yes, no need to leave the city as we can rent a studio and n all the sets there" Nodding, White lion replied. "Did you manage to get a crew for all the stages?" "Yes, I brought in a good crew from Hollywood." "Are you already hiring actors?" "As of today." "Well... When do you think they''ll have everything ready to start shooting?" "About a week, it''s several music videos and a lot of scenery." "Perfect, I have no problem waiting" Nodding, Christian looks up at the woman and speaks "We won''t be releasing any music for now?" "We can prepare music previews for you to upload to your socialworks, it would help a lot for publicity." "Then let me know when you have it" "Boss, while we''re on the subject... I have an errand to run for you." Noticing the hesitation in the woman, Christian raised his eyebrows and asked "What errand?" "The film crew wanted to see if you were interested in being an actor." "Actor?" "Yes, they are interested in you..." "What tells them I can act?" "In this world of show business, many times you don''t need great skills, but..." "A good face." "Exactly." "Mmm" Rubbing his chin, Christian asked "Do you know if they''re thinking of a special role?" "They talked to me about it, in fact they sent me the script" Getting up from the couch, White Lion walks over to her desk and goes through the drawers, then pulls out a folder and hands it to Christian. Opening the folder with interest, Christian pulls out arge stack of papers inside and reads the title "Vikings?" "It''s a very popr series in the world, it talks about the Viking queen and her exploits." "I see..." Looking at the other sheet, Christian looks at his character''s name and mutters "Bjorn Dragoneye..." "He is the only son of the queen, in the series he had an important role during the first season and then he was not seen anymore." "Why?" "As hisst name says, he is DragonEye.... when he was born it was prophesied that he would discovernd outside thend of the gods... all the first season he is blindfolded because he is blind and it is assumed that this was removed over time..." "And why wasn''t he seen anymore?" "He was sent to follow his destiny" "Being only a child?" "Yes..." "Alone?" "Yes." "And blind?" "Yes." "..." Laughing lightly, Christian continued "And why does he have the nickname DragonEye?" "Because when he was born, his mother saw his eyes and saw that his pupils were like those of a dragon, but then they disappeared because he became blind." "I see..." "Although ording to the prophecy, he should have the strength of a dragon and the beauty of a dragon." "So they want me for my eyes and face..." "He doesn''t have a bad body either boss, I''d say he''s perfect for the role." "I really wouldn''t be bad..." Looking at the papers closely, Christian asked "Do you know where they are filming this?" "In two ces, Irnd and Canada" "Do you know how long the filming usually takes?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 245 Act "Usually an episode takes a week to shoot, but the actors'' schedule is around 4 to 5 days." "And I have to be on..." Turning the pages, Christian reads the paper and mutters "5 episodes... we''re talking about 5 weeks approximately... not bad." Lifting his gaze, Christian asks "How much do they pay?" "That''s for you to check with them, can I give you the contact?" "Yes, I''m interested" "Here it is" Pulling a business card out of her pocket, White Lion hands it to Christian and continues "Call her anytime." "Okay, I''ll go read this for now" Waving the papers in his hands, Christian stands up and walks out of the room, then walks to the elevator and up to his private floor. Arriving at the ce, Christian walks into the living room and sees Elisa with Helen watching TV. Sitting down next to Elisa, Christian picks Helen up and ces her on hisp. "How did it go honey?" leaning back against Christian''s chest, Elisa asks. "We''re going to start shooting my video clips in a week at the most, but I have another piece of news." "Which one?" Waving the papers in front of Elisa, Christian asked "Have you seen the Vikings series?" "Yes, with Sarah we haven''t missed a season." "Bjorn DragonEye, do you remember him?" "Yeah, that kid they sent out for his ''destiny''" "They want to give me the part." Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa looked at the papers and asked "Th-that would be your dialogue?" "I think it''s a small part, mostly so I can see what the part will be about." "That''s great Christian!" quickly kissing Christian''s cheek, Elisa hugged his arm and spoke "Did you ept?" "Not yet, first I want to see what the role would be like and then I would have to negotiate" "Christian ept, I would really like to see you as a Viking!" "If you say so, I''ll ept" Smiling at the woman''s excitement, Christian kisses her lips and starts caressing Helen''s belly "I was asking around and I would have to work 4 to 5 days a week for 7 weeks at the most, I coulde and spend the 2 days here". "Wouldn''t that be too exhausting?" "I can use my private ne, it''s only 8 hours and I coulde in the evening after work." "That''s not a bad idea." "I''ll read this for now" Without stopping stroking his little girl''s belly, Christian began to read attentively. After about 5 minutes, Elisa looks up and speaks "Honey, did you hear what they say on Twitter?" "About what?" "That for some reason, all negative posts towards Samber Bitch are being removed from the tforms, Twitter, Facebook, Instagram, Tik Tok, even Youtube." "..." Stopping reading, Christian frowned deeply and spoke "Jarvis, show me the banned posts on Instagram and Tik Tok, anything that the system automatically deletes." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian started to look through all the files as his frown grew deeper and deeper. After about 5 minutes, Christian put the paper aside and picked up his cell phone "Mom?" "What''s wrong honey?" "You forbade anyone to talk bad about Samber Bitch?" "Me? Why would I do that?" "I just checked the bot that deletes posts and they added to the code bans towards any insults mixed with Samber, including several manual deletions of posts with no insults but badmouthing him." "Is that happening?" "Yes..." "..." "Use Jarvis and look for the rat, I''ll take over Instagram and Tik Tok social media." "What will you do?" "I will upload a video on the official ount of each tform talking about the situation, that we already started an investigation and today we will redouble the security to have censorship free tforms." "You know how difficult that is, don''t you?" "We will use the quantumputer as a bot to control the tforms from today." "Can that be done?" "Yes, we just have to prepare some programs." "Well, I''ll call a board of directors right now, you take care of that." "I''ll see youter." "See youter honey." Hanging up the call, Christian sighs and puts the cell phone aside. "So someone hacked into the system?" "It had to have been a worker who gave the order without consulting upwards... tsk, I''ll send that bitch to jail and that stupid Elene Musk is ying with fire" Leaving Helen on Elisa''sp, Christian stands up and stretches his body "I''m going to go prepare the video" "Good luck." Nodding, Christian walks to his room and grabs hisptop, then logs into Jarvis'' system and starts setting everything up. After 5 hours of typing in codes, Christian finally sighs and nods, then walks over to the cab and grabs his camera. Leaving the room, Christian sits down at the table and sets the camera down in front of him, then starts recording and begins to speak. "Lately many rumors are surrounding the socialworks, many of them about an alleged censorship on our tforms towards the Samber Bitch case" Looking at the camera seriously, Christian continued "This surprised me a lot, because I would never allow any kind of social or political censorship within my tforms, but imagine my surprise when I take the time to investigate and discover that indeed, censorship was added about many things, most of them about politics and in small part about Samber Bitch". "Thanks to this discovery, right now we initiated a board of directors and currently started a thorough investigation on the culprit of this, and then initiate legal action against this group of people." "I would like to warn you that I will never support media censorship and I will never support political censorship." "I myself will take action on the matter and in a week, we will see a new system within the tforms, a system where the supervision will be total and will not be given the opportunity to manipte the truth." "That''s all for today, I take my leave on behalf of Instagram and Tik Tok, have a good night." Cutting off the recording, Christian leans back in the chair and stares at the camera in front of him. "This will get us into a little trouble... but it will be for the best." Getting up, Christian walks to his room and uploads the video to hisptop, then logs into the official ounts of each tform and starts uploading the videos. After about 15 minutes, Christian nods and closes theputer, then gets up and walks to the couch. Picking up the papers again, Christian looked at the sleeping Helen on Elisa''s body and sighed, then went back to reading. After an hour, Christian yawns and mutters "I see... my character ended up bing an emperor since he married the empress of the Byzantine Empire, Juanamagna... perhaps the counterpart of Charlemagne". "My mother dies, the gods give me the sign and I return to avenge her... Greatbat skills and a handful of soldiers at my back... I thought the series would be somewhat simr to the one in my old world, but it''s very different." "This really happened?" Curious, Christian picks up his cell phone and looks up Bjorn DragonEye. After reading for about 15 minutes, Christian raises his eyebrows and chuckles slightly "Lucky bastard, he was taken as a ve and dragged to be sold in the Byzantine Empire, the former emperor bought him because he felt sorry for him and the young princess ended up falling in love with him.... although, well, he ended up being poisoned at the age of 38 in an attempt to seize power by some nobles..." "Was he really a Viking?" Turning her gaze with interest, Elisa asked. "Apparently he was Nordic until he was 14 ording to history, then he left because of his destiny... although this was based on his own ounts, although it is believed that he was the son of the queen of the Vikings in their golden age... it is not really known why he had to leave and being a dragon is just rumors." "Well, I don''t think a dragon can be poisoned that easily" Laughing lightly, Elisa looked down as she noticed Helen trying to pull down her shirt "The girl is hungry already". Lifting up her shirt, Elisa took off her bra and exposed her breasts, then brought one of them to Helen''s mouth who still didn''t open her eyes and smiled softly "You were the same way?" "Very much so... during my first 9 years I hardly spoke at all and really Helen is very much like me in those times." "..." Looking at her little girl for a few seconds, Elisa speaks "Your school years were difficult... Helen could go through the same thing. "Is it necessary to send her to school?" "..." Raising her eyebrows, Elisa turns her gaze and looks at Christian doubtfully. "What I''m trying to say is that there is no better teacher for our daughter than me, I can teach her much more than any teacher in a school." "But you know she needs the approval of a school to then go on to further study and find a job... "Honey" Smiling with amusement, Christian looked around the floor and spoke "Do you think my daughter will have to work? I can teach her how to run thepany and that''s it, she won''t need that approval from school." Biting her lips softly for a few seconds, Elisa finally sighs and speaks "But Helen needs to interact with more people... it''s not healthy for her to iste herself." "Elisa... Helen is just like me, I know how she will feel and how she will think" Taking his wife''s hand, Christian looks at her gently and speaks "For her being with other people will be irrelevant, she just wants to be connected with her family and that will be her greatest wish... but if you are worried about that, we could send her in the future to some recreational ss so she can meet more people, maybe painting, music or whatever... although I would be her best teacher" "..." Lowering her gaze, Elisa looked at the little girl and sighed "Fine... but if my little girl says she wants to go to school, she''ll have to go." "If she chooses to, I''ll make no trouble." "Perfect~" Smiling softly, Christian looks down and looks at Elisa''s big breasts "Being a mother is the best thing that could have happened to that lustful body of yours, just look at those attributes you carry~" "Christian..." Blushing slightly, Elisa puts her finger to her mouth and points towards Helen, trying to tell her not to talk nonsense to her waking girl. "Mmmm" Watching as his little girl drinks milk, Christian looks at the other free breast and stands up, then sits down on the other side of Elisa and lies down on her free thigh. Taking one breast, Christian brings it to his mouth and takes some milk, then releases the breast and murmurs with a smile "I always wanted to do that...doesn''t taste bad." "Don''t eat your daughter''s food" Smiling fondly, Elisa stroked Christian''s hair as she whispered "But go on, it feels good". Raising his eyebrows, Christian nods and takes the breast to his mouth. Feeling Elisa''s warm breast milk in his mouth, the soft thigh on the back of his neck and theforting caresses in his hair, Christian could no longer bear his umted tiredness and in a few minutes, he fellpletely asleep. "Now I have two babies..." With the light of the television illuminating the darkened room, Elisa murmured softly. ... After a quiet night with his people, Christian woke up the next day with vigor and called the person who offered him the role in Hollywood. "Hello good morning, is this Sophie?" "Yes, may I know who I''m speaking to?" "Christian Grey." "..." "Hello?" "H-hello yes, sorry, I wasn''t expecting your call." "She didn''t say anything to you, White Lion?" "No..." "I''ll scold herter, I''m calling you about the role in the series." "Are you interested?" "Yes, I''ve been reading the script you gave me and I''m interested in the story, but I''d like to know more about the contract and what it''s all about." "I have no problem, ask whatever you want". "To start with I want to know about my schedule" "It would be 5 days a week, usually it is Monday to Friday but there may be weeks where we don''t work on Monday for example and we have to work on Saturday." "How long would my recording period be for?" "Two months at the most" "May I know what the pay would be?" "With that role we can give a maximum of one million dors plus all the expenses included that you have during the filming of the series" "Mmm..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian speaks "When does filming start?" "We are still broadcasting this season and we start shooting the next one in about 3 months." "Well, I ept, but I have one condition." "Which one?" "If there''s a stunt, I''d like to do it myself." "You know it''s dangerous, don''t you?" "I know, I can sign a contract to release you from liability." "It''s a pleasure to have you in our work Christian Grey" With a happy voice, Sophie answered. "The pleasure is mine" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 246 Ask "Now that we are talking, may I ask how is your acting level?" "Believe me Ms. Sophie, acting for me won''t be a problem." "Sounds like you have practice." "I''ll give you a satisfying job." "That''s the attitude." "That''ll be all for now, let me know when the contract is ready to send mywyers." "I''ll text you at this number, see you soon." "See youter" Hanging up the call, Christian smiled slightly and leaned back on the sofa "A million dors is not much... in a month I can make hundreds of millions if I put my mind to it... but it''s a good experience to do this, it sounds fun" "..." Looking out the window, Christian watched the sunrise and thought for a few seconds, then sighed and muttered "I''m 19 now... couldn''t celebrate properly and had to deny my mother''s request for a decent birthday... I was leaving the ind after all... how time flies." Getting up from the couch, Christian slowly walks to the window and looks out at the big city in front of him "From being a poor kid to having the power to kill anyone I want... there is no sin I haven''tmitted and I have already killed all kinds of people.... children, women, old people, men... maybe I even killed babies I just didn''t realize it... I''m no better than these beasts I''m going to kill... I destroy families, I use influence for advantage, I amass an aberrant amount of money... all for what?" "Honey, are you awake yet?" "Dad..." "..." Stopping his whispers, Christian turns around and sees Elisaing out with Helen in her arms, while the little girl stretches her arms towards him with her tender face. "I remembered..." Noticing the smile on Elisa''s face, Christian smiled slightly and murmured inaudibly "Protecting these smiles... this time I will be able to protect them... I will protect what I couldn''t before.... Ashley" ... 5 dayster. Looking at the multiple scenographies in front of him, Christian nodded with satisfaction and looked at one in particr. "It''s exactly the same as my cell, they did an incredible job" Turning his gaze to the director of this clip, Christian spoke with a smile. "We were guided by your requests and searched the public images of the cells on the inte, it wasn''t very difficult" Turning her gaze towards therge amount of people in a corner, the woman points with her finger and speaks "There is your double, it was difficult to find a child with simr characteristics to yours, but we achieved at least a small resemnce and now they are arranging his features". Turning his gaze towards the group, Christian narrowed his eyes and focused his gaze on the boy of about 12 years old sitting with a calm face "He has experience." "His mother is a famous actress, she is preparing him" Turning her gaze, the woman points to a woman in her 60''s with a serious face and a somewhat muscr body "She is a boxing trainer, she will be in charge of delivering the blows that you and your double must receive" "How will you do everything?" "We will change focus every time the punch is thrown and she will change to a closer image where you bend your head for the force, this way the punch is interpreted without having to suffer it." "..." Looking at the woman in the distance, Christian spoke "Let her hit me, it will be more real." "W-what?" "Let her hit me with her real strength, I don''t want double takes, if bloodes out it''s better" Smiling slightly, Christian patted the man and the woman his side and smiled "Don''t worry about the wounds, I was in the army and one hit is nothing to me" "W-well... if you say so, so be it." "I''ll go see my double" Walking towards the boy, Christian arrives in front of him and smiles "Hi little guy, may I know your name?" "Guz!" Gaining a twinkle in his eye, the boy looks up and watches Christian with some nervousness. "Guz, that''s a peculiar name, I like it" Crouching down in front of him, Christian smiles softly and speaks "Are you ready to do that?" "Y-yes, I practiced a lot!" "I''m d, it will be a pleasure to work with you" Stretching out his hand, Christian replied. "P-pleasure is mine sir!" Noticing the innocence and nervousness in the boy''s eyes, Christian smiled more softly and reached into his pocket, then pulled out a business card and handed it to him. "If you ever need my help, call me, no matter what it''s for." "Th-thank you sir, I''ll keep it forever!" Quickly taking the card, the boy nodded quickly. "Okay, finish up here so we can get started" Getting up, Christian walks to the stage and starts talking to the director about what all the set design will look like, then spends the rest of the day shooting just a video clip. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Taking blow after blow to his face, Christian stood up and threw it back at the woman in front of him. *Pa* "Cut!" "*Sigh*" Holding his hand to his nose, Christian wipes the blood towards the woman and smiles "You''ve got a heavy fist." With blooding out of her mouth, the womanughs lightly and rubs her chin "You''re not bad yourself, I felt my brain rattle with a pure punch." "Boss, let me clean you up" Quickly surrounding Christina, a group of women began to clean up the blood and ce ointments on the bruised parts, so as to avoid swelling or bruising. Smiling with satisfaction at the recorded image, the director of the shoot looked at Christian and murmured, "Sophie told me to study your acting... I must say it''s not bad at all, and this professionalism in wanting the punches to be real is something umon in this... no doubt it would make good shots of fights in Vikings, it wasn''t a bad choice." *Pa* "Let''s get on with it, we still have a lot of filming to do!" Nodding, the woman pped loudly and shouted, causing everyone to continue with their work. ... Wednesday, July 10, 2019. (5 dayster) Looking out over the city from the balcony of the top floor of the building, Christian looks at the young woman beside him and smiled "It''s nice weather" "Yeah..." Smiling slightly, Emily leaned on the railing and spoke "How many years since we''ve known each other?" "10 years approximately" "That''s a long time" "Who knew that girl who mistook me for a ghost would be my friend?" "What? You''re not a ghost!?" Laughing lightly, Christian replied "I revived with sacrifices." "*Sigh* I liked you better when you were a ghost." "And I liked you better when you didn''t know anything about the world." "I swear I thought potato was a number..." Blushing slightly, Emily muttered. "What?! It''s not!?" Rolling her eyes, Emily turned her gaze to Christian and smiled softly. "Emily..." "Yes?" "I think out of all the people, you and Leslie know the most about me..." "..." "You think I don''t know you''ve been spying on me since I was a kid?" "..." Turning his gaze to the woman turning pale beside him, Christian chuckled with amusement "At first I may not have noticed it, but I learned a lot from my father and I could notice certain behaviors... I know you spy on me in everything." "C-chirstian I-" "Shhhh~" Covering Emily''s mouth with his finger, Christian caressed the young woman''s cheek and whispered "You don''t have to exin yourself, because if it kept happening, it''s because I allowed it." "..." Biting her lips, Emily lowered her head as her body trembled slightly. Moving closer to the young woman, Christian takes her chin gently and forces her to look up, gazing into each other''s eyes "What do you think of everything you saw?" "I... I will support you in anything... no matter what you say you do or who you are with... just let me be by your side." Looking at the young woman''s self-conscious face, Christian sighed and stroked her cheek "Why?" "Because what?" "Because me?" Looking at the young woman with aplicated face, Christian continued "I am a man full of ws, you know I have rtionships with several women and my life is destined to be full of dangers." "..." "As for you" Looking at Emily''s face gently, Christian continued "You are a brilliant, intelligent and beautiful woman...you can have any man you want and money is notcking...I''m sure you could do much more with your life than just follow me" "..." Looking into Christian''s eyes for a few seconds, Emily smiled softly and reached out her hand, then caressed Christian''s face and whispered "When my life was meaningless, when everyone made fun of me, when my father did nothing but insult and despise me... you were the only one who was there for me.... it wasn''t my mother, it wasn''t some teacher or someone else.... it was you." "..." "You taught me about life, you dedicated your precious time to teach me every single thing I didn''t know... I didn''t even realize it and the only thing that motivated me to go to school, was you..... Don''t you realize that?" With misty eyes and a slightly flushed face, Emily whispered "You rescued me from my loneliness... you became my only thought and my motive to ovee.... Everything I did in my life, was so I could apany you and be with you." "I don''t care about starting something myself or looking for other men like you ask me to do...I don''t care how much money I have or how much I can aplish being alone...I just want to be with the man who saw me as someone important...I want to be with you Christian" Gently biting the edges of her lips, Emily continued "I don''t care if we don''t spend time together let alone if you are dedicated to your goals...just being by your side and seeing youforts me... I just want to be your good girl" "..." Staring at the young woman in front of him in silence for a few seconds, Christian finally sighed and a bittersweet smile formed on his face "I don''t know what I did to have such amazing people in my life..." "It''s just you..." Resting her head on Christian''s chest, Emily murmured. "And gue thinks so too~?" "She was already thinking about kidnapping you..." Laughing lightly, Christian stroked the young girl''s hair and whispered "In 3 months I''m going to Irnd to film a series, would you like to go with me?" "Really?" Looking up, Emily asked excitedly "Can Ie with you?" "Of course you can" "Obviously I ept!" "Perfect~" Caressing Emily''s face with his knuckles, Christian nced sideways at his floor and seeing no one, smiled. Staring at Emily''s full lips, Christian licked his lips and slowly lowered his face, causing both lips to touch each other as his tongue entered his friend''s mouth without hesitation. "..." Hugging Christian''s back, Emily practically melted into his arms as she tried to keep up in their first kiss. "Delicious~" Parting their lips, Christian breaks the bridge of saliva with his tongue and smiles with amusement at the sight of Emily''s misty eyes "Was it too much for you~?" "N-not at all" Dodging her gaze with a flushed face, Emily whispers shyly, then suddenly looks at Christian and widens her smile "I want too!" "dly" Chuckling slightly at the change in personality, Christian cupped gue''s chin and gave him a long kiss, while gue flicked his tongue much more aggressively than Emily. Parting her lips, gue licks her lips and smiles "That was awesome!" *Pa* "It certainly was" Chuckling softly, Christian patted Emily''s butt and walked inside "Let''s eat." Regaining her shyness, Emily nodded and followed Christian with her face flushed. ... Friday, July 12, 2019. Looking at the school in front of him, Christian smiled slightly and opened the window of his Lamborghini. After finishing shooting a few more video clips, Christian took an early morning flight and came to Detroit alone, then took a shower at the mansion and left with his vehicle for Hailie''s school. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 247 Hailie Leaning back in the seat, Christian looked toward the door with boredom and muttered, "These vehicles are fast and cool, but they are very ufortable to use... the seat is too hard." After 30 minutes of waiting, many young people began to leave the school, causing Christian to smile and start the vehicle. Moving slowly, Christian approaches the school exit and squints his eyes as he tries to look for Hailie, so that after 10 minutes he will see his little sister. Rolling down the window of the vehicle under the astonished gaze of all the students, Christian smiles and waves his hand at Hailie, causing the young girl to open her eyes a little wider and run quickly to the vehicle. Opening the passenger door, Hailie throws her backpack inside and closes the door "Move fast!" "Why?" "Don''t you see? Everyone''s taking pictures of you, now they''ll alle and bother me!" Laughing lightly, Christian rolled up the window of his door and moved forward. Driving silently through the city, Hailie looked at Christian with a smile and spoke "You came today?" "Yes, I came to see my pretty little sister." "You could have told me, I would have skipped school." "But I wanted to surprise you" Pursing his lips, Christian mumbled "You won''t even give me a kiss to say hello, what a spoiled brat" Rolling her eyes, Hailie stood up slightly and walked over to Christian, then gave him a quick peck on the lips and returned to her seat with a flushed face. "Much better~" Driving with a big smile, Christian takes a detour and starts driving away from the city. "Where are we going?" "We have a mansion in front of ake, let''s go check it out." Quickly gaining a twinkle in her eye, Hailie swallowed hard and nodded. "How''s it been going on Twitch?" "Good, althoughtely my channel has been stagnant." "In 2020 you''ll be back up a lot more, it''s going to be a golden age on Twitch." "How do you know?" "Honey, I know everything" Turning his gaze, Christian observes Hailie''s clothes and smiles "You''re so different from mom, you always wear skirts." Lowering her gaze, Hailie observes his attire and shrugs "I feel free this way." "And my eyes appreciate it" Moving his hand, Christian gently caresses his sister''s thighs and smiles "Doesn''t it make you cold to walk around without stockings?" "I-it''s not that coldtely" Gently biting her lips, Hailie whispers haltingly. "Hailie." "Y-yes?" "Pull up your skirt, show me what my pretty little sister is wearing." "*Gulp* Y-yes brother..." Gripping the edge of her skirt with trembling hands, Hailie nods with a flushed face and slowly lifts it up, revealing dark panties with obvious wetness in the center. Turning his gaze, Christian notices the crotch with satisfaction and nods "Leave her like this, it''s nice to drive with this view." "Y-yes brother." Smiling with amusement, Christian kept looking at the road while thinking ''If I talk indecently while calling her sis, shepletely loses control''. "*Sigh*" Sighing, Christian thought ''Today I have to tell her that I''m a father... let''s see how to handle this when we get to the mansion.'' Turning his gaze, Christian watched the liquid leaking from Hailie''s panties and smiled with amusement "Hailie!" "Y-yes!?" Startled by the scream, Hailie looked up from her cell phone and eximed. "Look at your panties, they''ll end up staining, take them off!" "W-what?" "Take off your panties, after all it would be a shame if they end up stained!" "Y-yes brother" Swallowing saliva with difficulty, Hailie quickly understands what she is being asked and nods with a flushed face, then drops her cell phone and slowly pulls down her panties. "Hand them over" Stretching his hand towards Hailie, Christian spoke. "*Gulp* T-take" Stretching out his trembling hand, Hailie whispered. Feeling the wetness on her hand, Christian smiled and brought her panties to his nose "*Sniff* This smells of lust, good thing you took them off or they''d never lose that smell." "..." Turning his gaze to Hailie, Christian drops the panties on the floor and looks down at his sister''s crotch, then smiles with amusement and speaks "You''ve grown quite the pubic hair sis, you''re all grown up now~" "Y-you''re such a pervert..." Picking up her cell phone, Hailie leaned back in the seat and mumbled in embarrassment. "Says the one who has her crotch out in the open with her legs open." "Y-you asked me to!" "Me? Please, I am an educated and pure man, I would never say that." "..." Smiling with amusement, Christian elerated the vehicle and easily exceeded 120 kilometers per hour, passing several vehicles in his path. After 20 minutes of travel, Christian finally slowed down and turned left, entering a farther road. Moving forward for another 5 minutes, Christian looked at the small mansion in front of him and theke in the distance and nodded "This mansion is far from any other property, I''ve already arranged to have it ready for us." "Mn." Stepping into the yard, Christian turned off the vehicle and spoke "Come on, leave your panties in the vehicle, you won''t need them" "Y-yes" Opening the door and grabbing her backpack, Hailie got out of the vehicle and walked towards the mansion with her head down. Opening the door to the mansion, Christian stepped inside and looked around the ce "Arge living room with several sofas, firece, kitchen in the distance... we don''t have a second floor, but it''s nice". Reaching out his hand, Christian grabs Hailie''s butt and squeezes it reassuringly "Do you have something to do?" "I-I promised to transmit in 2 hours..." "Well, do your thing, finish your homework and whatever else you have to do, I''ll cook something" Rubbing Hailie''s vulva with his fingers, Christian spoke normally "You''ll take off that skirt, I want to see every chance I get to see my pretty little sister." "Y-yes" Nodding docilely, Hailie sets the backpack down and slowly pulls her skirt down, as her fluids dripped steadily down her thighs. *Pa* "Perfect" Spanking Hailie, Christian smirks and licks his fingers, then walks to the kitchen to leave his sister alone. Opening the refrigerator, Christian looks at the ingredients and nods, then pulls out meat and vegetables. Walking to the dishwasher, Christian washes the vegetables and murmurs "I''ll build up her lust all day long... some teasing and a few touches will leave her desperate... when she can''t stand it anymore, I''ll tell her I''m a father and tell her about Helen... I''ll study her reaction and I just have to seduce her so that everything goes well... *Sigh* this damned pleasure has gotten me into a lot of trouble". ... "T-thanks for the 20 subs Ianz82" With a slightly flushed face, Hailie looked at the screen and spoke with some difficulty. Leaning under Hailie''s desk, Christian looked at his cell phone with a small smile as his free hand gently caressed Hailie''s fleshy lower lips and asionally dipping his fingers into her tight hole. "Y-yeah, I''m not feeling too good today, I think I''ll turn off the direct earlier" Smiling stiffly, Hailie nodded as she read the chat "See you tomorrow, I''ll go get some rest." "*Sigh*" Leaning back in her seat, Hailie took out her headphones and looked at Christian with despair "Y-you''ve been like this all day, when are we going to have sex?" "Mn?" Looking up with a confused face, Christian asked "Who said we were going to have sex?" "C-christian please, I can''t take it anymore" With misty eyes, Hailie pleaded softly. ''She''s reached her limit'' Putting away his cell phone, Christian smiled and walked out from under the desk, then picked Hailie up and carried her like a sack of potatoes. Walking to the bedroom, Christian tossed his sister onto the bed and spoke as he walked to the dresser "Take off all your clothes." "Yes!" Quickly taking off her shirt, Hailie bared her breasts and looked at Christian expectantly. Opening the cab, Christian looks at the rope inside and smiles, then turns and walks over to his sister. "*Gulp* W-what''s that for?" noticing the strange smile on her brother''s face, Hailie asked in panic and anticipation. "We''ll y a few little games" Showing his teeth thanks to his big smile, Christian whispered and tugged on the rope "Don''t struggle" "Mn" Leaning back docilely, Hailie dodged Christian''s gaze as her face flushed to the max. Humming with glee, Christian began to tie Hailie with his new knowledge, bondage knot. Turning Hailie over, Christian takes her arms and sps them behind her back, then begins to form knots from her forearm to her hands and then cut the rope with one tug. Approaching the edge of the bed, Christian ties a knot in the wood of the lower bed edge and pulls the rope to one of Hailie''s legs and ties it quickly, then repeats the same step with the other leg. After five minutes, Christian looks at his work of art and nods with satisfaction "Are the ties hurting?" "N-no, they''re fine" Having her butt lifted by the restraints and her face pressed against the bed, Hailie responded haltingly. "I''m d" Removing all his clothes, Christian stretches his body and stands behind Hailie, looking lustfully at the pussy glistening with fluids in front of him. Running his fingers over Hailie''s ass, Christian smiles and walks back over to the furniture, then pulling out a dark blindfold and walking over to Hailie. cing the blindfold around her eyes, Christian gently ties it on and whispers "See anything?" "N-no." "Perfect~" Caressing Hailie''s face, Christian whispers contentedly, then climbing onto the bed and lying down so that Hailie''s face was on the side of his crotch "Now lick." "*Gulp* Y-yes brother" Lifting her torso with difficulty, Hailie shakes her head and opens her mouth, then thrust Christian''s member in with difficulty. "That''s right" Taking Hailie''s head in his hands, Christian helps her up and down and whispers "Move that tongue of yours more, don''t bezy." "*Huuk* *cough* *cough*" Quickly lifting her torso, Hailie fumbled with difficulty as she suddenly gagged. "What a naughty sister, I''ll have to punish her for not serving me properly~" Lifting his body with a naughty smile, Christian brought his face close to Hailie''s and whispered in her ear "Howe my cute little sister who was always so adorable, ended up eating my cock with such a lustful face~?" "F-forgive me for not b-being able to control my desires, I-I''m a lousy sister" "Of course you are~" Gently caressing Hailie''s lips with his finger, Christian whispered "Now I''ll just have to punish you, do you have any objections~?" "N-none, please punish me" "That''s the way to talk, they''re not so lost after all" Nodding, Christian gets up from the bed and walks over to the furniture, then pulls out a small transparent bottle and walks over to Hailie. Staring at the wrinkled pink hole, Christian opens the bottle and pours liquid into his hands, then begins to lubricate Hailie''s anus. "*Gulp* B-brother, w-will u-use that hole?" trembling slightly, Hailie whispered softly with obvious anticipation in her voice. "What? You n to deny it?" "I-I wouldn''t dare, use my ass any way you like brother." *Pa* "That''s my little sister" Finishing lubing up her ass, Christian climbs onto the bed and kneels behind Hailie, then squeezes his sister''s ass and points his cock towards her opening "Sis, I have great news for you~" "W-what?" Gently thrusting his hips, Christian begins to enter Hailie''s ass as the warmth he loves envelops him with satisfaction "I..." Entering even further under the resistance of the interior, Christian gritted his teeth and forced his way in, as Hailie sank her face into the bed and bit down on the sheet to endure the pain of being ripped open in two. "I''m..." Clenching his buttocks tightly, Christian sank deeper and deeper and continued, "Father." *Pa* Lowering his gaze, Christian watched as the ring of his anus abnormally erged to take its full length, while his testicles soaked warmly through the hole that kept leaking liquids. "W-what!?" After a few seconds, Hailie raised her head and eximed in surprise, as her insides squeezed viciously at the invading member. "I''m a father with Elisa, I have an 8 month old little girl, her name is Helen." "Y-you... you cheated on me?" *Pa* "Cheated on you?" smiling, Christian slowly withdrew from Hailie''s ass and reinserted himself all the way back in with one hard thrust "I cheated on Elisa with you, not the other way around." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 248 Hailie +18 "Ahh~" Trembling slightly, Hailie gritted her teeth and whispered somewhat angrily "S-stop it, we''re talking about something serious!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Don''t order me around girl, you still don''t seem to understand who''s in charge" Starting to shake his hips, Christian didn''t bother to be gentle and went straight for the greatest possible pleasure to cloud Hailie''s mind. "F-fuck, stop it!" ? *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "My little Hailie, a while ago I discovered something rather curious" Without stopping his movements, Christian whispered softly "When a person has something ofrge size inserted in their ass, your body loses almost all of its strength, while all of your fighting strength is concentrated in your anus, causing the more you fight, the tighter your hole bes." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Stretching out his hand, Christian lies on Hailie''s back and brings his face close to a woman''s ear "From the first day I let you take control, I liked that, but don''t think you''re the one who dominates here~" "Mmmnh~ S-stop!" With a red face and gasping for breath, Hailie eximed with difficulty. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "My little sis~" Gently biting Hailie''s ear, Christian whispered "Your holes belong to me, you belong to me, don''t order me around~" "F-fuck!" Breathing heavily, Hailie whispered with pleasure "S-stop or I''ll get angry- Mmmh~" "You say that but even you don''t believe your words~" Whispering softly, Christian licks Hailie''s ear and whispers "The truth is undeniable sis, I''m a father and mom already knows~" "Y-you''re ying with me..." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "You know I would never do anything bad against you, after all I love you too much and you''re my favorite sister~" Lowering his hands, Christian squeezes both of Hailie''s breasts and continues "But don''t worry, I''ll be sure to get a baby in that belly of yours at some point~" "I-I''m too young, d-don''t do it!" ''So she enjoy this kind of y'' Smiling as he feels a stream of liquid hit his thighs, Christian enjoys the sudden tightness enveloping his penis and whispers "You say that but you''ve already climaxed, we haven''t even been there a minute~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "S-stop!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "That''s it, fight~" Licking Hailie''s neck, Christian whispered "I''ll be sure to fill you all through this weekend and show you who''s boss~" "I-I''ll never give in!" "Don''t smile so lustfully if you want to insinuate resistance~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Herees my first load sis, enjoy it~" Squeezing Hailie''s breasts a little harder, Christian increases the speed and tries to cum as fast as possible, so that after 2 minutes, he pours everything inside Hailie''s anus. "*Sigh* Why don''t you talk anymore~?" moving his gaze to Hailie''s face, Christian chuckles lightly seeing the big lustful smile on her face "You''re a basket case sis~" "I-I will never give up on you!" ''And with that... youpletely forgot about my daughter'' Smiling with amusement, Christian stood up and started to remove the knots on Hailie''s arms, then untie her legs and turn her over. Looking at his sister''s sweaty forehead and tousled hair, Christian smiles and begins to tie her hands and feet to the edges of the bed. With his sisterpletely immobilized, Christian knelt down in front of Hailie''s crotch and held her by the hips, then lifted her ass up slightly and thrust deep into her anus again. Stretching out his hands, Christian removes Hailie''s blindfold and looks into her cloudy eyes with amusement "Are you ready to give in~?" "Th-this is just a walk in the park for me." "If you say so~" Shifting his body, Christian lies down on Hailie''s chest and starts sucking on her small pesons as his hips start their movements. ''It''s gonna be a long night'' *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* ... "S-stop... I-I give up" With a hoarse voice and her bodypletely sweaty, Hailie whispers with difficulty. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "P-please... I-I''ll be a good s-sister and a g-g-good aunt." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "I''ming" Squeezing Hailie''s buttocks tightly, Christian poured it all inside her again "*Sigh* Load number 11 is out" Looking up, Christian took in Hailie''s haggard but smiling face and chuckled lightly, then leaned over her and whispered "You have to be a good aunt, yes?" "I-I''ll be the best auntie..." Slowly turning her gaze to Christian, Hailie whispered wearily. Smiling softly, Christian caresses Hailie''s face lovingly and whispers "You know I love you too much, don''t you?" "Yes..." "Ever since I was little you were always a big priority for me, I always liked to see you smile and y, I liked to spend time with you and today that never changed" Gently kissing Hailie''s cheek, Christian looks into her eyes and continues "As your brother I will always be there for you and I don''t want that to change." "I-I don''t want that to change either..." Feeling the cum in both of her holes, Hailie whispered coyly. "Be a good girl to my daughter, yes?" "Y-yes" Nodding, Hailie looks at Christian and murmurs "I never thought you''d have a child...let alone with Elisa." "Things happen~" Gently stroking Hailie''s nipple, Christian whispers. "..." Enjoying the aftertaste of sex for a few minutes, Christian whispered "Do you know I bought Twitch for you?" "Really?" "Yeah, it was after you told me you wanted to be the best in video games... I thought about your situation and at that time it was very difficult for you to make money at that, so I thought about options and decided to create Twitch" "So that''s why we own Twitch... you did it for me" Whispering softly, Hailie looked at Christian with her eyes reddening "You''re the best brother in the world, no, in the universe" "Of course I am" Chuckling softly, Christian kissed Hailie''s lips and whispered "So you''ll have to satisfy me with those holes of yours for the rest of your life to reward me." "dly" Smiling softly, Hailie looked up and whispered coyly "Could you untie me?" "Mmmm, I don''t know, I think I could still fuck you one or two more voices" "P-please no more, I''ll die if you keep going." "Hehe~" ... "What''s wrong with you that you don''t call me, you little bastard in love" Standing naked on the bed, Christian spoke towards his cell phone angrily. *Glog* "H-hello Christian." "Hmph, now that you have a girlfriend you forget about your family, should I kill her?" "N-no, I text you every morning!" *Glog* "But not nights, you''re definitely forgetting about me!" *Glog* "W-well, I''ll say goodnight to you too!" Pulling the cell phone away slightly, Christian lowered his gaze to his crotch and whispered "Don''t make so much noise, I''m talking to n." Pulling his penis out of her mouth, Hailie giggled lightly and yelled "Christian, the other day n took his girlfriend home and slept over!" "Hoh" Raising his eyebrows, Christian pointed to his crotch so his sister could get on with her work and spoke "Is it true little n? I should cut off your girlfriend''s clitoris?" "S-she slept on the couch!" "Mmmm, I guess mom will see what to do with you." "Please don''t tell her!" *Glog* "I could think about it, what''s in it for me?" "I''ll make your bed for a week" "I sleep with mom" "Ugh... I-I''ll feed your pets when you''re gone." "Now they''re enjoying themselves on the ind but that can work, I''ll count on you little brother~" Laughing lightly, Christian strokes Hailie''s hair and speaks "Little brother, I''m calling because I have a surprise for you." "What a surprise?" "You''re an uncle." "Part of mom''s family? What does that matter?" "It''s not part of mom''s family, it''s me, I have a daughter." "..." "..." "Y-your jokes aren''t funny." "It''s not a joke, I have a daughter, her name is Helen, she''s very cute, I want you to meet her." "When!? How!? I''ve never seen you a girlfriend!" "It''s with Elisa" "E-elisa!? B-but Elisa is Sarah''s girlfriend!" "What does that matter?" "..." "Little brother?" "Y-you''re really a father now?" "Yes, I would never lie about that." "Shit... what did mom say?" "She''s happy to be a grandmother" "I-impossible, mom would never be happy that you had a son at your current age!" "But she''s the one who spoils her the most." "Fuck...w-why didn''t you tell me before?" "I was busy most of the time and well, I have my own reasons, now everything is safe and I want you to meet her." "I''m going right now to New York, I want to meet my little niece!" "I''m not in New York right now" "But your daughter is?" "Yes, she''s in the building" "Then you don''t matter, I just want to meet my niece, not you, silly." "I suppose mom might scold you that day when she finds out you brought your little girlfriend into the house" "Y-you''re not dumb, you''re the most awesome brother in the universe." "Funny, a few hours ago someone said the same thing." *Glog* "*Sigh*" Sighing with satisfaction at the tongue licking his balls, Christian speaks "You can go to New York, my little girl is in the building, bring your little girlfriend if you want, but tell that bitch to bring a gift for my girl or I won''t ept her" "Ok, see ya" "n" "Yeah?" "I hear you are doing an amazing job at the orphanage... the kids expect you every day and you never fail them..... Well done my brother, you make me very proud." "..." "Goodbye" Hanging up the call, Christian grunts lightly and whispers "Swallow it all, it''sing out." *Glog* *Glog* *Glog* *Glog* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* "*Sigh* You''re getting better at this sis" Pouring it all into Hailie''s mouth, Christian smiled with satisfaction. Finishing swallowing it all, Hailie licks the penis thoroughly and cleans all traces of fluids, then pulls it out of her mouth and smiles. "Show me your tongue." Opening her mouth, Hailie sticks out her tongue with amused eyes. "Good girl" Stroking Hailie''s cheek, Christian whispered "We''ve been having sex for 1 day now, do you feel like doing something?" "Just rest for now, I''m exhausted" Leaning back against Christian''s chest, Hailie sighed and replied. Wrapping his arm around his sister''s back, Christian reached down and gently caressed her bottom "Who knew..." "Mn?" "Actually when I was a kid I never thought we''d be like this... it seems like only yesterday we were ying astronaut... and today I was so deep inside you that my balls were kissing your clitoris." Chuckling lightly, Hailie smiled softly "It was always fun ying with you, even though you scared me most of the time." "Scared of my incredible face?" "You were terrifying, you had a thousand ways to make me miserable." "Come to think of it... you said as a child that you would be strong to protect me, look at you now, you rode my cock for hours." "I''m protecting your sperm with my holes." "Touche" Chuckling lightly, Christian gently squeezed Hailie''s ass and continued "You grew tits and ass, my sister is all grown up now~" "Hmph, I''m already 17 years old!" "What an aplishment, I already want to see you when you''re 30, I''m sure I''ll enjoy you." "I say the same thing" Laughing, Hailie sighs with satisfaction and continues "Did you see the mess you left on social media?" "No, what''s wrong?" "With your confirmation that someone is censoring political posts and more in Samber''s case, a lot of criticism rained down on the other tforms, Facebook, YouTube and Twitter" "And us?" "No, because you did your research, people believe you much more than those government lizards" "Haha, have you seen more of Samber''s posts now?" "Yes... curiously now all that is rmended are criticisms against that man." "It''s my fault, I modified the algorithm to rmend to everyone posts where they leave him bad, I also added Elene Musk, that bitch owes me." "Why her?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 249 Sudden News "I already confirmed that that bitch pulled strings to censor that information, not to mention that some progressive politicians also did it to censor certain political information, when we finish cleaning those rats out of thepany, I will dedicate myself to burning them and leaking several embarrassing files of these people." "It will be a funny mess" "Don''t even say it, I''llugh when I see their reactions." "Brother." "Yeah?" "Suddenly I''ve got the energy for another round" "So what are we waiting for~?" Quickly climbing onto Christian''s hip, Hailie lifted her butt slightly and impaled herself deeply, then began another round of fun. ... After spending two days at the mansion, Christian cleaned up and left with Hailie for the airport. "I always find it odd that we have clothes in every mansion." "Mom took it upon herself to prepare them for all of our properties." Driving with the window open, Christian enjoyed the coolness of the wind and responded with a smile. "Where are we going now?" "To the airport, they''re taking my Lamborghini to New York today, I''ll get more use out of it there than in Michigan." "I want to take a car too!" "It''ste, just prepare a ne for my vehicle." "Tsk!" "We''ll buy you another one there, don''tin." "Another one?" "Yes, the one you want, by the way I''ll buy a motorcycle" "I want a motorcycle too!" "No, it''s too dangerous for you" "Tsk, what motorcycle will you buy?" "I think I''ll buy about 3, a Harley Davidson, a Kawasaki Ninja and maybe a Ducati." "Shit, those bikes are cool, buy me one please!" "No, I''ll never allow it." "Tsk, then I''ll buy it myself." "Then I''ll be forced to kidnap you and tie you up in a dank basement." "I-I''d better keep the cars." "Perfect~" "We''ll take the ne with your car?" "Yeah, it won''t be as luxurious as ours but it''s not that long of a trip." "But I''m hungry..." "We can stop by and get something on the way." "My butt hurts..." "I can open it to see if there''s something wrong inside." "S-sounds like an interesting proposal, I''ll think about it in the future." "You''re getting more and more cheeky" Smiling with amusement, Christian nced sideways at his little sister and sighed with satisfaction ''One less burden...'' ... After arriving at the private airport and more than 2 hours of travel, Christian finally got off the chartered ne and stretched his body "Those seats are like the army seats". "My back hurts" "Your vehicle is ready to pick up" Arriving from a distance, a woman in her 30''s handed Christian the keys and smiled charmingly. "Thank you~" Receiving the key with a smile, Christian didn''t say another word and headed towards his vehicle. "Tsk" Looking at the woman with annoyance, Hailie walked past she and clicked her tongue. Opening the door of his vehicle, Christian started the engine and started towards town. Raising his eyebrows, Christian nced sideways at Hailie andughed "Why are you standing idly by? Are you mad?" "Why do you smile at any stupid girl? You even use such a sweet voice, do you like it?" Laughing lightly, Christian moved his hand to Hailie''s leg and gently squeezed her thighs "Why are you getting jealous? Who have I spent thest few days inside of?" "Just don''t ever smile at them like that again, you don''t understand women, they''ll think you''re easy prey" Blushing slightly, Hailie grumbled. "But don''t I have my little sister to protect me from those evil women~?" "Y-yes." "Then I don''t need to be careful~" Slowly moving his hand, Christian reaches under Hailie''s skirt and gently caresses her panties "Now we''ll go see my daughter, be a good girl and you''ll get your reward~" "W-what kind of reward?" "Be a good girl and you''ll find out" Withdrawing his hand, Christian licks the wetness from his finger and winks at Hailie. "W-well, I can''t wait to meet my niece." Shaking his head, Christian drove toward his building in silence. "Everyone turns to look at your vehicle." "It''s normal, it''s a Lamborghini Veneno after all" With a cocky grin, Christian continued "Your garbage cans don''t evenpare to this beauty." "Tsk" Driving for about 20 minutes, Christian finally arrived outside his building and parked his vehicle, then got out and ignored the stares around him. Walking towards the building, Christian nodded towards the reception staff and stepped onto the elevator, then swiped the private card and went straight to his floor. "Look at her honey, she''s so cute!" "It gives me chills to hear her voice" Trembling slightly, Hailie murmured. Arriving in the living room, Christian finds n kneeling in front of Helen with happiness on his face, while Hannah stood in obvious difort under Eva''s eternal piercing stare. "Look who I brought Mom!" hugging Hailie''s neck, Christian eximed. "And I was already wondering why this ce smelled like shit, turns out Hailie arrived" Changing his happy smile to a mocking one, nmented. "And I was wondering why my body started itching, turns out the biggest flea infestation ever came in." "Mom, say something to her." "He started it!" Watching her two children fight barely out of sight, Eva shook her head with a peaceful smile "You two stop fighting or you''re grounded." "..." "..." Turning his gaze towards Christian, n advances towards him quickly and hugs him with a smile "Congrattions brother, your daughter is very beautiful!" "Obviously, who do you think her father is?" hugging n, Christian pats his back and nods towards Hannah, then releases him and walks towards Eva "Hi mommy, I missed you." Hugging Christian, Eva stealthily sniffs his neck and whispers "You left two days ago and I already missed your smell." "Don''t worry, I''ll fill your mouth with my scent in a little while" Chuckling lightly, Christian whispers in his mother''s ear. "Dad... hugg" Quickly releasing Eva, Christian turns with a big smile and sees his little girl surrounded by toys stretching her arms towards him. "What a cutie!" Squealing with excitement, n lost himself in Helen again. "My little girl missed me?" taking Helen in his arms, Christian kisses her cheek and continues "Even though we made video calls every day, it seems it''s not enough for you~" "Dad..." Resting her head on Christian''s shoulder, Helen mumbles tiredly, then closes her eyes and falls asleep instantly. "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian turns to Eva and asks "What''s wrong with her?" "She hasn''t slept that muchtely, she doesn''t seem to have much use for your video calls, she refuses to sleep if you''re not around." "..." Losing his smile, Christian looked down at his little girl and sighed, then leaned closer to Hailie and whispered "This is Helen, your niece." "Helen..." Bringing her face closer, Hailie stared at the little girl "No doubt she''s your daughter... she reminds me so much of you when you were a child... and she has Elisa''s hair." "Isn''t she beautiful?" smiling warmly, Christian kissed Helen''s face and whispered "I hope you''re a good aunt... she''ll be happy to have people who love her." "..." Looking at Christian''s soft face and processing his words, Hailie sighed and nodded "I''ll be the best aunt there is." "I hope so" Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian asked "What about Elisa?" "She went out with Sarah to buy diapers and things for the baby." "She could have sent someone." "She doesn''t like it, she always buys everything" Shrugging, Eva looked at her watch and spoke "Christian, I have something to talk to you all about." Frowning slightly, Christian nodded and walked over to the couch, then carefully sat down and settled Helen "What''s wrong?" "..." Biting her lips, Eva scratched her head and sighed "I think my mother is about to die." "..." "..." "..." "How did you find out and how reliable is the information?" With a neutral face, Christian asked calmly. "I got a call from my sister... she told me that mom had some kind of terminal illness and that she has a short time to live.... I looked up what was going on with my mother in Jarvis and couldn''t find much, I just know that several doctors have been to see hertely." ''Jarvis doesn''t have much? This is strange... mom got carried away by feelings and didn''t search well, she should have a lot if we consider that the sister uses a cell phone'' Thinking for a few seconds, Christian spoke "Do you want to see her?" "I... I don''t know" Walking over to the couch, Evay down next to Christian and sighed "It''s hard... on one hand I hate her, I hate her too much, but..." "She''s still your mother." "Yes... just the thought of her dying leaves me with bitter feelings." "..." Turning his gaze to n and Hailie, Christian asks "What do you think? It''s a family matter, I want to know your opinion"..." "..." Looking at her mother in silence for a few seconds, Hailie sighed and replied "We could go see her.... I wouldn''t want mom to go to that ce alone." "I feel the same way...if Mom doesn''t go and something happens to Grandma..." "She might get to feel bad" Nodding hesitantly, n replied. "I say the same" Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian continued "Even though it sucks as a family, you better not be left with regrets, if you want to go see her, even if it''s just to say goodbye, I''ll go with you with a smile" "..." Looking at her children for a while, Eva finally sighed and smiled slightly "I''ll think about it, I''ll let you know when I make the decision." "As you wish" Shrugging, Christian leaned back on the couch and rested his head on Eva''s thighs, then turned his gaze to Hannah and spoke "Why are you still standing? Sitting." "Y-yes" Swallowing nervously, Hannah gave n a sidelong nce and sat up straight. "Christian, don''t intimidate her" Pursing her lips, n sat down next to her and took him by the hand. Rolling her eyes, Hailie walks over to the couch and lifts Christian''s legs, then sits down and ces her legs on his thighs. "Great, double pillow" Smiling with satisfaction, Christian stroked his little girl''s back and looked at Hannahzily "Now that we''re reunited.... Hannah, are you out of school yet?" "Y-yes." "What are you studying?" "M-medicine" "Not bad" Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian continues "Mother, now that I remember... what happened with your secretary?" "Azahara?" "Yes." "She went to see the branch office in Germany" "Oh, I see you have confidence in her." "She proved to be good at what she does, I also studied her with what you created, she''s clean." "Did you tell her to keep what I was interested in?" Smiling mysteriously, Eva lifted her hand and began to stroke Christian''s hair "I told her to put that away and start working out." "Interesting, let me know when she gets here, we could see the limits." "Sounds like a good idea" "What the fuck are you talking about?" "Hailie, don''t curse in front of Helen." "B-but she''s asleep." "What do you know? Maybe she''s just resting her eyes, mind your manners" ring at Hailie, Eva replied. "Sorry..." "I already have two rude children, I don''t want a granddaughter like that." "Did you hear that vermin? No insults in front of my child." "..." "..." "n..." "Yes?" "This year you finish school, what do you n to do?" looking at his brother with interest, Christian asked. "I... I want to be a model" Thinking for a few seconds, n answered hesitantly. "Then what are you waiting for? Take the damn Adidas and Nike contracts, stop being so arrogant and learn to start from the bottom, if you do your job well I''m sure Dior, Gi or any other higher brand will be interested in you in the future, first you need a trajectory." "I know, I was stupid..." Lowering his head, n sighed "But I need practice, I know a lot about fashion, but very little about modeling..." "That''s simple, there are several modeling courses, mom will take care of getting you the best one" Waving his handzily, Christian yawned and continued "Just promise you''ll work hard, don''t waste opportunities" "I''ll be the best!" "That''s the attitude you should have" Smiling slightly, Christian turns his gaze to Hannah and spoke "What college will you study at?" "Th-this... I n to study another year to repeat the Sat." "Did you do badly this year?" smiling with amusement, Christian asked. "A little" Smiling stiffly, Hannah nodded. "How many points total?" "970" "Not too bad... but why couldn''t it have been better?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 250 London "Christian, don''t bully her" Pouting, n continued "She couldn''t prepare because she had to apany me, she may not look like it, but Hannah is very smart." "Ugh" Taking a verbal jab without expecting it, Hannah looked at n sadly. Laughing lightly, Christian looked at the woman and spoke "I could help you in a thousand ways to get you the highest score... maybe I would if you chose another branch of study, but medicine is something you shouldn''t be able to pass with cheating, one mistake and you''ll end up killing people." "I know..." "But I''ll give you a little help, I''ll change the score you had from the Sat and leave you with 1400, now it''s up to you how you''ll use that score to get into a good university" "You would really do that for her!?" Looking at Christian with excitement, n took both of Hannah''s hands and continued "If you do that I promise Hannah won''t let you down!" "B-but how would you do that?" looking at Christian hesitantly, Hannah asked. "That''s something you shouldn''t know, justmit to studying...who knows about the score you had?" "Only my parents and now you..." "Then tell them it was a system error and they called you to tell you the new score, don''t tell anyone about this or you''ll sleep with the fishes." "Y-yes, thank you!" "Talking about illegal stuff like it''s nothing" Looking sideways at Christian, Hailie muttered. "What college do you want to go to?" "If it changes my score... I''d like to get into Harvard." "Good luck" Yawningzily, Christian gently stroked Helen''s back and spoke "Has anyone seen Vikings?" "Who hasn''t seen Vikings? It''s one of the most popr series." "I''ll be in the next season, I''ll be Bjorn DragonEye." "What!?" Looking at Chiristian with surprise, n continued "You''ll be in Vikings!?" "Yes, they contacted me and I epted." "So you''re going to be an actor now?" Looking at Christian with interest, Hailie continued "Hollywood star? I''ll have to see your face even in the movies?" "What? Do you have a problem?" "None!" Trembling slightly, Hailie eximed. "Don''t scream, my child sleeps." "..." "I have already decided" Suddenly speaking, Eva spoke seriously "We''re going to Ennd." "When?" "Mmmm, I have to finish some business with those rats in thepany, in 5 days we could be leaving." "5 days... well, I can prepare everything in 5 days" Nodding, Christian answered. "Prepare what?" "I pray you don''t have to know" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian gets into his system and gives the order to move a small army to Ennd "What city are we going to?" "London." "Right..." Typing the order and preparing the most capable people in his organization, Christian nods and puts his cell phone away. "Just don''t do anything crazy... don''t forget you''re a father." "Yeah..." Looking down at his little girl sleeping peacefully, Christian smiled softly and looked up "Mother, do we have any private parking?" "Yes, about two blocks from here, why?" "I''ll buy a few motorcycles..." "Just be careful." "Yes~" "Now that I remember..." Carefully getting up, Eva goes to the room andes back with a long wooden box in her hands, then puts it in front of Christian and opens it "You have received a delivery from Russia, Mr. Dimitri said to consider it as his gift." "Hoh? But I didn''t order any cane..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian gently stands up and looks at the beautiful cane in front of him. A dark cane much like the one he gave Joanna, but a bitrger, measuring about three feet. The top shaped like a silver skull, two red eyes made of Ruby and a sharp point at the bottom end of the cane. Taking Helen with only one arm, Christian reaches out his free hand and grabs the cane "It''s kind of heavy." "It looks amazing" Raising her eyebrows, Hailie spoke with interest. Raising an eyebrow, Christian fumbles with the skull and squeezes the back, causing the skull to rise in his hand and a sharp de to show slightly. "I see... a cane with sword included... the tip is sharp, the skull hard... this is amazing for fighting" Putting the sword de away, Christian looks at the box and pulls out a paper inside "I saw you at the trial and the cane seemed to please you, I know your tastes so I had one made for you... the whole cane is titanium... with much love, your father, Dimitri." Smiling softly, Christian takes the cane and sets it down next to the couch, then leans back and strokes his daughter''s hair. "Who is Dimitri? Your father?" leaning closer to n''s ear, Hannah whispered. "No, he''s someone who took Christian as a foster son, I think I heard he met him in prison" Shrugging, n replied. "Oh... he must be rich, that cane looks expensive." "You better not know too much" Smiling stiffly as he remembered the old man was from some kind of mob, n replied. "So we''re leaving in 5 days..." Looking up at the roof, Christian murmured "Looks like I''ll be walking away from my girl again..." ... 5 dayster. "Is it necessary for you to carry all that?" Looking at Christian''s half-naked body with a frown, Eva asked. "Yes, you never know when I''ll need something to defend myself with, a good killer never goes defenseless" cing several knives around his entire body, Christian continued "These sheaths are special, the knives won''t damage my body and it''s easy to take them out quickly." "..." "These needles are essential for silent assassinations" cing needles on a dark wristband, Christian continues "And obviously you can''t miss my firearm, you never know when I''ll be outnumbered and in that case, the knives will make everything difficult for me." "*Sigh* Christian, we''re going to see my family, we''re not going to war." "You think so?" smiling strangely, Christian remembered perfectly everything he discovered ''It will be fun... those old people... that family... mom will have to see it with her own eyes.'' "The ne is about tond, get dressed quickly" Buttoning up her shirt, Eva sighed and spoke. Rolling his eyes, Christian dressed in his dark suit and put on his jewelry, this time including Joanna Depp''s ring and carrying his new cane. Combing his hair carefully, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and nodded, then slipped on his shoes and gloves "Ready." "*Sigh* I don''t feel nervous anymore, I certainly needed a sex session first" Smiling with satisfaction, Eva finished dressing and spoke "Come to think of it, why did you bring Lilith and Kitty?" "Just to take them out for a walk, I promised them we wouldn''t stray now and I don''t intend to break my promise." "You n to take your pets everywhere?" "That''s the idea." "You know that''s illegal, don''t you?" "Does it matter?" "No, just make sure they don''t bite anyone." "You know they''re not bad girls, besides I fed them a while ago, there won''t be any problems." "Alright" Looking at her watch, Eva walks over to the small window of the ne and opens it "We''re over the city... we''ll be there in a few minutes, let''s go" "Mn" Having everything ready, Christian opens the door to the room and walks into the main room, finding Leslie, Hailie and n "What''s up dwarves" "This meat is exquisite" Eating with satisfaction, Hailie spoke. "It is said to be the best in the world, obviously it must be exquisite" Rolling his eyes, n replied. "Leslie, did you sleep? We''ve been on the road for 10 hours now." "Yes master, I took a full couch to sleep on" "Good" Sitting down next to n, Christian looks at the snake lying next to Kitty and smiles "Looks like they''re tired too". "They haven''t woken up the whole trip, I guess the ne ride was bad for them" Looking at the big snake and the ferocious tiger, n murmured "I still can''t quite process that those little animals would turn into these monsters" "More respect, they''re still very adorable." "Only you could say that... I''m sure if someone who didn''t know them saw them head on and without warning, would be instantly scared shitless" Wiping her mouth, Hailie smiled andmented. "Dear passengers, we arending." Listening to the loudspeaker, Christian sighed and muttered "The circus begins..." After 5 minutes, the loudspeaker sounded again "We havended sessfully" "Let''s go" Getting up, Christian stretches his body and turns to Leslie "You will be the leader, are you used to your contact lens yet?" "Yes master, it''s simple" "Good" Nodding, Christian crouches down in front of Lilith and Kitty, then stroking the two heads and whispering "Get up little ones, we''re going on a trip" "Hisss~" Opening her eyes, Lilith hisses towards Christian and slowly crawls up his body, then crawls up his leg and wraps herself around his entire torso. "Grrr~" Growling softly, Kitty rubbed her head against Christian''s leg and stood next to him. "I still don''t know how he can carry Lilith, I tried to pick her up and almost lost my arms from how heavy she is" Muttering bitterly, Hailie continued "I feel like she somehow beats me..." "It gives me chills to see her curl up, she practically covers his entire torso with how big she is..." Trembling slightly, n murmured. Stepping off the ne, Christian nods with a smile towards the crew and looks at the 10 dark vans in front of him forming a line, while in the center two Rolls-Royce Phantoms await them with the doors open. "You said you prepared the transport, but I didn''t think it would be a security fleet" Smiling bitterly, Eva looked at the stopped vans and asked "How many people did you bring?" "60 in total, we have 40 people in the vans and the others are already deployed near your parents'' house" "Are they armed?" "Obviously, for now they only carry pistols, but I have secure points with more powerful weapons surrounding your parents'' house" "Why are you so suspicious? I know they''re shitty parents, but I don''t see why you''re acting so cautiously" Frowning slightly, Eva asked. "Mother, you must understand that there can never be enough security, I''d rather a thousand times be called paranoid than have to suffer a loss because of my carelessness." "..." "Let''s go to the vehicle" Taking his suitcase, Christian smiles slightly and walks to the first Roll-Royce, then hands it to the driver and turns to his family "Mom, n, Hailie, Leslie, you go in the back vehicle, I''ll ride in this one with Kitty and Lilith" "Mn" Climbing into the vehicle, Christian leaves the door open for Kitty and whispers "Lilith, settle in." "Hisss~" Moving slowly, Lilith uncurls from Christian''s torso and twists steadily on his legs, easily making her size more moldable to the vehicle. "Grrr~" Jumping into the vehicle, Kitty sat properly next to Christian and grunted softly. Seeing everyone ready, the driver didn''t even flinch at the animals and closed the door, then climbed into the driver''s seat and turned around with a smile "Where are we going honey~?" "I sent you the address to the GPS, and I''m with my family, behave my dear Lust" Smiling slightly, Christian replied. "Of course master, the ve understands her position" Chuckling lightly, Lust winked at Christian and turned around, but not before giving Lilith a sidelong nce for the fear she keeps causing her. "Is Greed in position?" "Ready for anything." "Well, let''s see this distant family of mine" Chuckling lightly, Christian turned his gaze to the window and quietly. Gently stroking Lilith''s scales, Christian looks out the window at the scenery with amusement. "I''m just worried about mom..." Frowning slightly, Christian was lost in thought for the rest of the trip, spending over half an hour in silence. "Master, we''ve arrived~" Turning his gaze, Christian notices a metal gate with two security guards outside, while inside numerous trees and grass surround a cement path. "Tell them to enter the vi, if they don''t let security in we won''t get through." "As you wish~" Pulling out her cell phone, Lust quickly types and waits patiently. "Ready" Noticing how the first vehicles started to pass by, Lust nods and follows with the others. "It''s a nice house..." Noticing the vierad of nature around the ce, Christian murmurs "I won''t have any problems with Kitty, she''ll have fun here." "Here we are." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 251 Grey Family Looking at therge mansion across a beautiful pool, Christian murmured, "This must cost about $70 million." [Photo of the mansion here] Getting out of the vehicle, Lust walked to Christian''s door and opened the door for him, then bowed slightly and stretched out her hand gracefully "Good luck master~" "Keep that suit, I love how tight it fits you, then we''ll do some games" Whispering as he walks past Lust, Christian turns to his mother and easily notices the nervousness on her face. Taking Lilith over his body, Christian waits for Kitty and walks over to Eva, then takes her hand and smiles "It''ll be okay." "*Sigh* Coming back to this house brings back so many memories..." Gently biting her lips, Eva murmured, then turning to her children and taking a deep breath "But it''s all different now." "Haha~" Laughing softly, Christian rests his free hand with his cane and walks towards the house. Walking up the stairs, Christian notices the people waiting for them at the entrance and mutters "Mom''s family..." "Eva, my daughter, you''re back!" approaching quickly, a man in his 60s to 70s with gray hair and several wrinkles on his face eximed happily. "Hello... Dad" Smiling stiffly, Eva replied quietly. ''His eyes are just like mom''s..... although my mother''s are a more intense and beautiful blue... she is undoubtedly his daughter.'' [A/N: They are supposed to speak in English in Ennd, I understand it has several differences. Usually I would leave the first dialogues in the othernguage so that they are more immersive, but in this case I will leave it in normal English, since I can''t tell the differences] "My girl, I missed you so much!" Hugging Eva, the man began to sob rapidly. "..." Letting go of Eva''s hand, Christian looks at his mother with amusement and smiles at the sight of her reddened eyes. "D-daddy..." Hugging the man somewhat stiffly, Eva whispered in a broken voice "I-I missed you so much..." "Wow... I''ve never seen mom like this" Moving closer to Christian, n whispered. "Well... she went through a lot and had to leave home at a very young age... although I expected anger from her" Looking at his mother tearing up, Hailie murmured. Ignoring the small talk at her side and her mother''s whining, Christian turned his gaze and watched the old woman apanied by 5 women at her side. ''That must be the grandmother.... Isabel Grey... next to her is mom''s older sister, Victoria Grey with her two daughters behind her.... Victoria doesn''t look much like mom..... mediocre at best'' Victoria Grey is a 37 year old woman, her body is slim, her eyes are brown and her hair is long and dark, although her face doesn''t show many signs of age, still she is somewhat ''normal'' on the beauty scale used by Christian. ''But my second aunt... Megan Grey'' Turning his gaze towards his mother''s younger sister, Christian clicks his tongue ''That woman did bring out good genes... piercing blue eyes, long blonde hair, a mature but neat face, and her lips... they''re so fucking full... not to mention that seductive look she has, she reminds me somehow of foxes...'' Looking past his Aunt Megan, Christian looks at the young woman behind and thinks ''Her daughter isn''t bad either... dark hair, blue eyes and the face is almost the same as the aunt''s, only younger... how old will she be? Aunt Megan is 30 years old ording to my information, no... but don''t investigate her daughter''. "Jarvis, family information on Megan Grey'' Muttering inaudibly downwards, Christian didn''t have to wait two seconds and his eyes filled with information ''Susan Grey, 14 years old? That means Aunt Megan was a mother at 14 too? Damn and she''s not only a daughter, she also has a twin brother...'' "Then why didn''t she get kicked out of the house? Mom had a son at the same age... what the fuck is wrong with this society, is it normal for rich people to have children so early? Although well... usually a normal person experiences sexuality at that age, if we consider that she would be a man in my world.... good looks, lots of power and money... I guess it''s normal?" Muttering to himself, Christian scratched his cheek in confusion and turned his gaze to his mother. "These are my grandchildren!?" After conversing for a short time with Eva, the man turns to Hailie and slowly moves his gaze to n and Christian "They''re so cute!" Quickly approaching Hailie, the man takes her hands and smiles happily "May I know your name honey? I''m Harry Grey, your grandfather!" ''He sure has energy for an old man...'' Smiling at Hailie''s ufortable face, Christian gently strokes Lilith''s head as he watches the scene with interest. "Hello..." Looking at the man, Hailie smiled stiffly and nodded. "You don''t have to be so cold honey, I''m sure we''ll get along just fine" Smiling kindly, Harry patted Hailie''s head and turned his gaze to n "You must be my grandson, nice to meet you~" "Nice to meet you Mr. Harry." Releasing Hailie''s hands, Harry stands in front of n and looks at his ufortable face "You don''t have to call me sir, just call me grandpa." "..." Not bearing the man''s gaze and feeling incredibly ufortable, n turns his gaze to Christian and falls silent. "*Sigh* Time to time" Shaking his head in disappointment, Harry turned his gaze to Christian and remained silent for several seconds. Scanning Christian''s whole body and especially his face, Harry woke up from his stupor after a minute and walked towards him. Standing face to face, Christian lowered his gaze and stared at the man''s face with a neutral countenance. "You must be Christian Grey, my first grandson, aren''t you?" smiling softly, Harry asked, perfectly ignoring therge snake staring at him. "I think you made a mistake Mr. Harry." "Yes? May I know where I am wrong?" "I don''t have grandparents, so I can''t be your grandson." "But I am your mother''s father, so I am your grandfather." "I repeat, in this life I only have a mother, a father, 2 sisters and a brother... I have no grandparents, no uncles, no cousins" Looking at the man with indifference, Christian continued "So please don''t insist, it''s annoying". "*Sigh* It''s okay, I''m sorry" With obvious disappointment in his voice, Harry turns to Eva and smiles kindly "You have beautiful children, I''m happy for you, my daughter" "Thank you..." Looking at her children withplicated feelings, Eva nods. "Well, let''s go to the house, they are waiting for them" Repeatedly taking n''s hand, Harry happily advanced towards the door, while Christian narrowed his eyes slightly at the old man''s back. "Mother." "*Sigh* I know... they sent him first to smooth everything over, he realized n is the weakest, they''ll beat him to it first" Gently biting her lips, Eva turned to Christian and murmured "I think I''m regrettinging..." "It''s good that you know" Smiling reassuringly, Christian tightened his grip on his cane a little more and continued "I was afraid you''d be blinded, but apparently you''re still sharp minded." "They were very obvious" Shaking her head, Eva sighed and continued "Come on, I want to see what''s going on with my mother and get this over with quickly." Listening to everything in silence, Hailie pursed her lips and murmured "And here I thought this would be a vacation...it will be no different than entertaining politicians" "Master, it''s all set up" Reaching around Christian''s back, Leslie continued "The property has been cleared and ready for security to stay." "Good, follow us, you will be my shadow." "It is an honor to" Walking to the door, Christian stops in front of the women who tantly inspect him and remains silent. "W-why does he also carry snakes!? First the King, then my brother, why the fuck do men like snakes!?" Turning away quickly, Susan exims in awe "And this snake seems to be the snake emperor, just look at his size!" "..." Raising his eyebrows at the screams, Christian lowers his gaze and chuckles lightly, then strokes Lilith''s head affectionately. "Grrr~" Showing her teeth, Kitty looked at the screaming woman and sat down in front of Christian like a good guardian. Frowning slightly, Megan turns her gaze to her daughter and speaks sternly "Don''t curse and don''t yell, say hello to your cousins." "B-but-" "I don''t want excuses" ''She''s just like mom'' Smiling slightly at the scolding, Christian turns his gaze to the old woman who looks at her mother sternly. "Daughter" "Mother." "Have you regretted it?" "Of leaving?" "Yes" "Never" With a neutral face, Eva replied dryly. ''What''s wrong with this atmosphere? They''re so stiff'' Rolling his eyes, Christian fiddled with his cane and gently stroked the button to remove the edge. "..." Staring into Eva''s eyes, Isabel showed no emotion on the outside, but.... ''She frowned for 0.4 seconds, her eyes are clear but she stretched her fingers, her breathing became a little heavier for a moment... this olddy is furious'' Without losing his smile, Christian''s vision turned purple as he studied every little movement of his ''grandmother''. "I see..." Closing her eyes for a few seconds, Isabel nodded, then opened them again and turned around "Come in" Nodding, Eva turned her gaze to her sisters and smiled slightly "What''s up you two bitches?" Showing her white teeth for her current big smile, Megan stepped forward and threw a punch towards Eva. "Slow as ever" Laughing with amusement, Eva dodged the fist and hugged her younger sister. "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Megan hugged Eva''s back for a few seconds, then pushed her back and spoke "Why do you smell like flowers? Did you be a lesbian?" "..." Doing his best not to falter with his smile, Christian lowered his head and sniffed discreetly, then muttered "It''s definitely my scent." "Heh, says the bitch they found watching porn with other women, inseparable ''friends''-" Eyes widening, Megan quickly covered Eva''s mouth as she looked sideways in embarrassment, then looked at Eva and whispered angrily, "Don''t talk anymore, I get it." With amusement in her eyes, Eva nodded and turned her gaze to Victoria, her older sister. "Sister." "Sister." Nodding mutually to each other, Eva lost all warmth in her eyes and looked to the young women behind "These are your daughters?" "This is Margaret, my oldest daughter" Pointing towards a young woman of about 18, Victoria continued as she pointed towards the other woman "This is Bethany, my youngest daughter." Margaret looks quite like her mother, short brown hair, green eyes and a serious look. As for Bethany, her age appears to be around 15, long dark hair, honey colored eyes and a slightly more arrogant but somewhat naive look in Christian''s eyes. ""It''s a pleasure to have you in our home."" Bowing and speaking at the same time, the two young women spoke respectfully. "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva turned her gaze to her two children at her back and snorted "Did you see that brats? Why don''t you act as gracefully as they do?" "Must be that someone raised us wrong, after all we follow mother''s example" Snorting, Hailie folded her arms and replied. "Ugh" With a pained face, Eva turns to Christian and notices his slight smile and nods with satisfaction "At least your big brother knows how to behave, not like you, rude girl." "Although what Hailie said makes a lot of sense" Rubbing his chin, Christian scans his mother''s body and speaks "You have no elegance at all." "Ugh" Quickly turning her gaze to her sisters, Eva coughed and replied "You have good girls Victoria, they look promising" "Thank you, your kids are amazing too" "Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Megan turns her gaze to Susan and shouts "Susan,e say hi" "Y-yes mom" Moving quickly forward, Susan nces sideways at the animals watching her like prey and bows quickly "I-it''s nice to meet you!" "Yes it''s lively" Patting Megan''s shoulder, Eva narrowed her eyes with a big smile "The pleasure is ours, but rest assured, my Christian''s pets only attack if you try to touch him." "I-I''ll keep that in mind." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 252 Chinese? "Good" Smiling with satisfaction, Evaughed happily and spoke "Let''s go inside, I''m bored of standing." "Sister, what will you do with your security? We don''t have so many amodations" Looking at therge number of vehicles, Victoria asked. "Don''t worry, we bought the vi in front, they will use it for sleeping" Smiling slightly, Christian yawned and entered the house. "You heard him, let''s go inside" Patting Victoria''s shoulder, Eva smiled and entered the house followed by Hailie. "..." "Sister... only nobles and those of very high rank can buy property here, no?" looking at Victoria doubtfully, Megan continued "I know Eva now has a lot of money, but everyone knows that money doesn''t buy that kind of power, it takes a lot of influence for that and these people despise the nouveau riche" "I know..." Turning around, Victoria squints at Eva''s back "We missed something, it looks like it''s all going to get out of hand." "*Sigh* I still don''t think we should do this..." "You have no say, justply" Looking coldly at Megan, Victoria gave the vehicles a long look and entered the mansion. "That fucking bitch..." Clenching her fists tightly, Megan narrowed her eyes at Victoria''s back and whispered coldly "Your time wille, even if I have to go down with you, I''ll be happy just to see you in despair." Meanwhile Christian looked around the big house with interest. "This room is the main room, it looks nice, but in the winters it''s hard to give you warmth, I still remember how I had to wear 5 pieces of clothes to not freeze to death" Smiling slightly, Eva presented the house with nostalgia in her voice. "Mother, where is n?" frowning slightly, Christian asked. "He must be in the other room with my parents" Walking towards the continuing room, Eva replied "Come on, I''ll take you". Walking around the ce, Christian looked at the furniture and muttered "This is so pedantic and rustic, they are trying to give an image of nobility and I honestly find everything so ugly". Laughing lightly, Hailie nodded "I''m sure this would be a grand mansion in the 1800''s, but today it''s a bit... old fashioned." "There they are" Watching her father chat happily with n while her mother watches everything in silence, Eva whispered. Entering the living room, Christian observes the scene and sighs, then walks over to the couches and sits down next to n. "Lilith, settle in." "Hisss~" Unwinding herself from Christian''s torso, Lilith climbed off his body and stood still next to Kitty. Sitting still next to Christian, Eva crosses her legs and looks at her mother "May I know what disease you have?" "..." Looking silently at her daughter, Isabel replies dryly "Cancer." "Where?" "Brain" "What did the doctor tell you?" "6 months" "..." Lowering her gaze, Eva bit the corner of her mouth and continued "Can''t you treat it?" "The doctors say it''spletely expanded, even if I had surgery, I''d end up dead." "..." Listening quietly, Christian looked at his watch and hummed, then looked up and asked "I understand Susan has a brother, where is he?" "..." Squinting slightly, Isabel replied "He''s entertaining guests, he should be here in a little while." "I see, they must be important guests to send your grandson" Smiling slightly, Christian lifted his cane and ced it on his legs. "Christian, I heard you were in jail, was it very difficult for you?" cutting off his conversation with n, Harry looked at Christian and asked with concern in his voice. "Not at all, I met a lot of interesting people and sometimes I consider it my second home." "I''ve never heard anyone who''s been out of prison say that." "Do you know many people who have been out of jail?" "..." "Mother, the guests have arrived" Entering the room, Victoria spoke. "Bring them in, what are you waiting for?" "Yes, mother." "..." Frowning slightly, Eva looked sideways and asked "And Megan?" "She has things to do." "And my nieces?" "They have things to do" "..." Taking a deep breath, Eva lost all goodwill in her gaze and asked coldly "What tricks do you have?" "..." "Madam Isabel, London is indeed a magical city." ''They arrived'' Looking up at the door, Christian observes the group of 5 people and frowns slightly ''Chinese?'' "Jarvis, information from the Chinese" Whispering towards his clothes, Christian instantly received the information, but the more he read, the more neutral his face became. "Young Mistress Long, I hope your trip was pleasant" Smiling instantly, Isabel stood up and walked towards the group, then turned her gaze towards her grandson and spoke "I hope Thomas was hospitable." "Jarvis, focus all your search on that woman" Staring intently at the young woman leading the group, Christian whispered. Long Fei, she used to be an orphan... Actually her parents had to abandon her because of political problems, the old Long family in China, her grandmother has the position of general of the army...'' Looking at the woman, Christian continued to see the gathered ''She was adopted by an old woman who knew martial arts and taught her everything, then she went to a mercenary group and ended up being nicknamed as the mercenary Queen, she returned to China and began to conquer everything... multiple problems along the way, and she overcame them, most of the problems are dead... then her family found it and took her back to the family... she ended up with several family fights and overcame them... multiplepanies in her name, although she does nothing and only receives the profits... why is this shit so cliche? Is it because she''s Chinese?'' ''*Sigh* She already has much of China in her hands and now she wants to expand overseas... arrogant woman, thinks little but usually acts humble... although now she is seen to be more free... does she look down on us? '' Looking at the woman with boredom, Christian clicked his tongue and turned his gaze to the man at his back ''Cold face, sharp eyes, somewhat muscr body, stealthy steps and a sharp aura surrounding him... what a rookie assassin, I practically smell blood on him.'' "*Sniff*" Sniffing deeply, Christian continued his analysis ''That man has a deep rtionship with this Long Fei... and this bitch has scent of 8 different men on her, one is simr to her, maybe her cousin? Maybe her brother... *sigh* Why is everything about her so cliche? I''m sure I read a story when I was bored simr, orphan man adopted by a martial artist, bes someone fierce abroad and returns to his country, starts conquering everything in his path and has beautiful women, multiple enemies and then finds out that his family is powerful...'' ''Let''s put that aside... let''s see what I can see of Long Fei'' Turning his gaze to the woman conversing normally with his ''grandmother'', Christian scans her entire body for anything relevant. ''Long dark hair, a confident smile, amon face to my eyes... although she is Chinese, the beauty there is different, maybe she is considered beautiful? White skin, slim body, I don''t see anything special about her apart from the luxurious clothes she wears, maybe 2 million dors in all her clothes... I don''t get much out of her, no representative tattoos, no representative jewelry, at first nce she is an ordinary woman? but the person who apanies her ...'' Turning his gaze to the old woman next to him, Christian quickly saw her information ''Long yu, she is the sister of this woman''s grandmother, she knows martial arts and is a colonel in the army, maybe her protector on this trip...'' "So..." Finished talking nonsense with Isabel, Long Fei turned her gaze to Christian and watched him with interest "This is my fianc¨¦?" "..." "..." "..." Approaching Christian under the incredulous gaze of Christian''s family, the woman stands in front of him and rubs her chin "He''s quite handsome, the most handsome I''ve ever seen, although I don''t like his look, he looks arrogant... but what can you expect from a rich kid, used to being spoiled" Quickly drawing her gun, Leslie pointed it at her head and spoke coldly "Say one more thing about my master and I''ll blow your head off" "Mother, what is the meaning of this!?" With a face red with fury, Eva eximed "What does this girl mean that Christian is her fianc¨¦!?" "Every Grey family has its duties, a political marriage is the mostmon thing for us, have you already forgotten?" Looking coldly at Eva, Isabel replied dryly. "Y-you... you''re not sick, are you?" "Somehow I had to bring you in, you''re still so naive" "..." Turning his gaze to his mother and her pained face, Christian smiled for a second and whispered something into his clothes, then turned his gaze to Isabel "You know I won''t agree to marry, right? Not to mention that legally we are not family, you expelled my mother yourselves" "Expelled her? We never did that, in fact I have the family papers here" Pulling out a folder behind the sofa pillow, Isabel continued "You are my family, you must follow my arrangements" "And what makes you think I will agree to something so absurd? Legally you can''t force me to marry" "Believe me my grandson, you will do it under your own free will" Smiling slightly, Isabel snapped her fingers and 10 secondster, 4 policewomen appeared through the door of the room "Coincidentally there was an investigation against your mother a few years ago for murder, although it was closed and it was ruled that she was innocent, thanks to evidence foundtely, the investigation was reopened and she will have a second trial" "..." "Mother... you..." Gritting her teeth as her breathing bes agitated, Eva whispered with difficulty, while Hailie and n looked at everything with stunned looks on their faces. Looking at the woman smiling with amusement in front of him and the victorious face of his distant ''family'', Christianughed "haha.... hahaha.... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" ''Grace time is over, after this I will enter the radar'' Without stoppingughing, Christian suddenly stood up and grabbed Long Fei''s neck, then squeezed it and lifted her into the air. "Young master! Suddenly pulling out a knife from his clothes, the man jumps across the sofa and runs towards Christian with obvious murderous intentions. "Useless" Slowly turning his gaze towards the man, Christian whispers coldly, then reaches out his hand towards the knife slowly. "..." With coldness in his eyes, the man suddenly moved his hand and changed the direction of the knife towards Christian''s neck. "As I said, you are useless" As if his hand was a snake, Christian suddenly increased the speed of his hand and tightly squeezed the man''s neck, then lifted him into the air next to Long Fei. Staring at Long Fei''s face, Christian''s breathing quickened as he saw the desperation in her eyes as he desperately moved "This is so nice, I definitely like these eyes much better than the ones you had a few seconds ago~" "Ugh" Feeling the grip tighten on her throat, Long Fei tried to free herself from the hand with all her might, to no avail ''H-how tight is it so tight!'' "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING TO HER!!!? LET GO THIS VERY INSTANT!!!" Her face red with fury, Isabel screamed as she pointed at Christian. Grinning with amusement, Christian squeezed the man''s neck a little tighter, causing his face to quickly turn a dark color. Shaking his head to dodge a sudden kick from Long Fei, Christian moved his hand and threw the man hard against the wall. *Thud* Falling heavily to the ground after colliding, the man showed no more signs of life as Long Fei twisted in the air. Looking up, Christian stared at the other desperate woman and smiled "What''s wrong with you? Weren''t you so arrogant?" "You have 5 seconds to-" Suddenly pulling out a slender sword from between her baggy clothes, Long Yu spoke coldly, but suddenly 6 knives came towards her, causing her to quickly dodge them. *Ching* But the moment the knives passed by her side, they collided with each other and 3 knives changed their direction towards her body. ''I won''t be able to dodge them!'' Gritting her teeth knowing she can''t change her direction in the air, the woman awkwardly moved her body, causing 2 knives to bury themselves in her thighs and another in her shoulder. *Thud* Unable to stand, Long Yu gritted her teeth and looked up with red eyes "THOSE MOVES ARE FROM THE HIDDEN WEAPON SECT, HOW YOU DARE TO REVEAL AGAINST THE GOVERNMENT!!!?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 253 Fun "Hidden weapons sect?" looking at the woman like she was stupid, Christian scoffed "I haven''t even been to your country, why the fuck would I be in a fucking cult? Do you see me looking stupid?" Looking at the blood running down her guest, Isabel''s face turned pale and she quickly turned to the officers "WHY DON''T YOU DO ANYTHING!!!?!?ARREST HIM!!!!" "Hahaha, you still think it''s all in your hands?" Slightly loosening his grip on Long Fei''s neck so as not to kill her, Christian turned to Isabel and grinned showing his teeth "Girls, do your thing!" "At your orders!" suddenly drawing their guns, the police pointed at Isabel and her family, causing the old woman''s face to turn even paler. "Y-you w-what did you do to my p-people!" Pointing her trembling finger at the police, Victoria asked haltingly. "Those bitches that were waiting outside?" Holding her hand to her chin, the first police officer smiled and replied, "I killed them, they looked at me ugly and I couldn''t take it." "SECURITY, WE HAVE AN INTRUDER!!!" Rushing quickly to the window, Victoria screamed at the top of her lungs. "You still don''t get it dear ''aunt''? This whole ce is in my hands" Raising his free hand, Christian snapped his fingers. "...!" Suddenly, dozens of red dots appeared over Victoria''s body, while several more appeared over Elizabeth and her husband, Harry. "Now do you understand? You never had the power, I just yed with you like the fools you are" Looking disdainfully at his distant family, Christian looks at the woman in his hand who is fighting less and less andughs "Mercenary Queen? Nice title." Suddenly waving his hand, Christian gently tosses the woman onto the couch "Let''s see what you can do." Turning around, Christian began to slowly take off his suit jacket, then removed the jewelry from his face and hands. Removing his shoes, Christian rolls up his sleeves and takes off his Bratva cufflink, then unbuttons the first 3 buttons of his shirt and turns to the woman who is still catching her breath. "Come on, you''ll make a man wait?" taking a Tai-chi stance, Christian looked at Long Fei with amusement. "Y-you... who are you?" Steadying her breathing, Long Fei stands up and looks at Christian cautiously. "What? The mercenary queenes to force me to marry her and she doesn''t even know me?" "Not your name, I''m talking about who you are in this world" Frowning deeply, Long Fei asked. "Heh" Laughing lightly, Christian continued "There are 7 mercenary queens and a mercenary empress... I could say that maybe the Empress can give me some trouble and I would have the right to that question, but you... you are a mere queen, what qualification do you have to ask me who I am?" "You are courting death" Gritting her teeth, Long Fei whispered coldly as she positioned herself in a style new to Christian. Stretching right arm above her head, Long Fei clenched her fist and pointed two fingers downward, while her left hand was at chest level with two fingers pointing upward. Turning his gaze to the stunned Hailie, Christianughed with amusement "Did you hear that sis? You read Chinese novels. You just heard the mythical ''You''re courting death!''" Blinking for a few seconds, Hailie turns her gaze to the Chinese woman andughs lightly. "Bastard!" Gritting her teeth, Long Fei suddenly leaps towards Christian with abnormal speed. ''What the fuck?'' Walking away quickly, Christian opened his eyes a little wider and cursed in his mind ''How this bitch is so fast!?'' "Die for me!" Pointing her fingers at Christian''s jugr, Long Fei screamed. Frowning slightly, Christian turned away quickly and lowered his gaze, concentrating fully on the woman''s strange footwork ''There really is such a thing as movement techniques? Dimitri told me he never saw one and that maybe they are lies... it''s unbelievable that this woman makes me use 50% of my speed''. "DIE!!!" Suddenly raising two fingers, Long Fei increased her speed and arrived in front of Christian with her fingers charging straight towards his ribs. ''Let''s y for a while'' Increasing his speed, Christian began to dodge all the moves and peculiar blows while his vision long ago changed to purple, carefully watching every little movement on the woman. ''Heart, neck, eyes, ribs, crotch'' Dodging each attack without difficulty, Christian noticed that this woman attacked especially those points, sometimes feinting but all ending up in her weak points. Turning quickly to Leslie, Eva leaned closer and whispered "Shoot that woman as soon as you can." "I can''t, the master gave me the signal not to interfere, it seems he wanted to fight". "..." Clenching her fists, Eva took a deep breath and turned her gaze towards her parents who are still stunned by everything that happened "From today I totally dissociate myself from this family, don''t you dare call me daughter again or I''ll have you killed myself." *Pa* mmed into the wall by his blow, Long Fei gritted her teeth with reddened eyes and continued to chase after Christian. Turning his gaze towards the hole in the wall, Christian watched with a grin as the two fingers went through the wall with no problem ''How the fuck does she do that?'' "This looks like a movie..." Tugging at the dazed n''s clothes, Hailiemented. Quickly turning his gaze to his sister, n whispered "W-we have to help him, at this rate Christian will die!" "I thought the same thing a few seconds ago, but look at him" Pointing towards Christian, Hailie observes his face and chuckles lightly. "What am I supposed to look at?" Turning his gaze, n watches Christian''s face intently, causing his eyebrows to twitch at what Hailie is talking about "He''s smiling like a maniac..." "I read about this in novels, they say there are crazy people who love to fight, I guess Christian is one of those." "A masochist?" "Maybe." "*Sigh* I still can''t believe everything that happened..... Is the adult world soplicated?" "Yeah... if Christian hadn''t set everything up... our future would be bleak." "WHY DON''T YOU DIE!!!?" With a pale face for some reason, Long Fei shouted angrily, while her movements became more and more erratic and rapid. "FIGHT LITTLE QUEEN, HAHAHA!!!" Without missing a beat, Christian kept dodging and dodging away, while the excitement of learning something Dimitri doesn''t know floods his veins. *m* "Too bad, the walls looked old and expensive, I don''t think it''s going to cost much now" Looking at the big mess being left all over the room as those two maniacs run from corner to corner, Hailie sighed. ''Arm strike at 35 degrees, your center of gravity makes it impossible...-'' Quickly analyzing everything in the battle, Christian loses his smile after a minute of dodging punches and suddenly lifts his leg and hits Long Fei''s stomach. *Pa* *Thud* "UGH!!!" Spitting spittle from the blow, Long fei goes flying backwards and crashes into the wall, causing the wall to crack and the woman to fall heavily to the ground. "Those techniques are nice, I''ll keep them" Smiling happily, Christian positions himself as Long fei and suddenly starts moving around the entire room. ''Let''s see...'' Focusing all his attention on his feet, Christian started to move in circles slowly, while every second his speed was increasing ''This causes me some pain on my skin, it takes some practice to do it smoothly''. "That''s..." Wiping her mouth, the woman looked in disbelief at the footwork disyed in front of her "THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE, IT TAKED ME 2 YEARS TO LEARN IT TO PERFECTION!!!" "2 years? I guess you''re not that big of a deal" Stopping in front of the woman, Christian looks at her with disdain "It''s simple, ankle movement and using the big toe as leverage, constant rotations and forcing the sole of the foot, even a child would do it." "*cough* *cough*" Suddenly spitting blood, Long Fei looked at Christian with unconcealed hatred. "Wow... you''re not going to die, are you? That''s quite a lot of blood" Appearing in front of the woman, Christian crouched down and looked at her doubtfully "But I fail to understand why so much hatred... you first tried to y with me and thought yourself superior, I simply beat you at your own game." "*Cough* I-I swear I''ll kill you a-some day" Coughing up more blood, Long Fei whispered with hatred "F-first you killed Yu''er, then you hurt my great-uncle *Cough* *Cough* and now you humiliate me... i-if I don''t kill you I won''t be Long Fei!" "Your great-uncle tried to attack me, this Yu''er guy isn''t dead, I just knocked him unconscious and as for humiliating you... I only hit you a little, is that humiliation for you?" "..." "Oh... she fainted" Fiddling with the woman''s cheeks, Christian muttered "Why did she cough up so much blood? I only hit her once and I didn''t even use that much force, even a child would get it with just a few broken bones... is it because she''s Chinese? Maybe I should study their bodies? Although the same thing happened to me several years ago..." Clenching her fists while shaking heavily, Isabel looked at the young man who was joking and shouted with a face red with fury "DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU JUST DID!!!?!! ALL OF CHINA WILL TURN AGAINST US, NOW YOU ARE FINISHED!!!" "Heh" Smirking with derision, Christian stands up and stretches his body with satisfaction "You think I care about China? They''re on the other side of the world, and if they send people... hehe, you''ll see." "T-you!" Unable to let out another coherent word out of fury, Isabel felt the world around her slowly spin and suddenly.... *Thud* She fainted. "Mom!" rushing quickly to the old woman, Victoria cried out in concern. Grabbing the woman carefully, Victoria looked up at Christian with hatred "I swear I''ll make you pay for this!" "And what will you do? You''ll arrest me?" Smiling mockingly, Christian approached the cops and stretched out his hand towards the first officer "My dear officer, are you nning to arrest me?" "I would never arrest such a fine citizen as yourself" Smiling with amusement, the woman replied. "Well said my dear Greed" Patting the officer''s shoulder, Christian walked over to Victoria and crouched down in front of her "And now what will you do?" "You really think you''re the big deal?" Gritting her teeth in frustration, Victoria pulled out her cell phone and pointed it at him "One call from me and you can never go back to your country!" "Yeah? Why don''t you try it?" Taking a deep breath, Victoria unlocked the cell phone and dialed a number, then waited for a few seconds. "Hello?" "Madam President, good afternoon." "Victoria?" "Yes" Smiling arrogantly at Christian, Victoria continued "Madam President, I have a small problem with one of your citizens, I don''t know if you could help me?" "What problem would that be?" "The issue is this, Christian Grey came to attack my family, causing havoc-" "Stop it." "What?" "Don''te back to my club, I''ll cancel your membership, don''t call me again." *Beep* "..." Blinking in a daze, Victoria looked at her cell phone silently. "What''s wrong? Didn''t go well?" smiling with narrowed eyes, Christian continued "You want me to call her for you?" "Y-you..." Looking up, Victoria gritted her teeth and sighed, then looked down and muttered "It''s my loss." "Hoh?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian snorted and stood up, then looked around the mess in the room and noticed the young man trembling in the corner. Laughing with amusement, Christian spoke "Lying on the floor, fetal position, shaking heavily, not a sounding out of him.... my dear cousin Thomas is a coward." "Christian... that''s enough" Looking at the pathetic state of her family, Eva sighed "Let''s go, it disgusts me just to see this house." "It''s not all so bad mom, look at this" Smiling, Christian walks over to Eva and shows her a piece of paper. "What''s this?" taking it doubtfully, Eva asked. Leaning closer to Eva, Christian whispered "Your sister gave it to me when we entered the house." Furrowing her eyebrows slightly, Eva opened the crumpled paper and read the contents "Careful, it''s a trap, you have to leave quickly..." "At least one sister cared for you." "..." Trembling slightly, Eva''s eyes reddened rapidly while a small smile appeared on her face "That bitch..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 254 Jealousy "So... we''re leaving?" looking at the old woman passed out from her injuries and his grandmother with no signs of waking up, n asked awkwardly. "Yes..." Reading the paper again, Eva sighs and turns to her father who still looks frozen, then shakes her head and starts walking. Getting dressed, Christian finishes slipping on his jewelry and picks up his cane, then winks at his pets and walks with his mother "We''re leaving girls." Instantly with his words, all the points of light pointing at Eva''s parents, disappeared, as the people dressed as police calmly walked away. "Goodbye, let''s meet again in the future~" Waving his hand towards his distant family, Christian walks past the old woman and looks at his sword. Stopping, Christian walks over and looks at the sword curiously "Oriental gold dragons on the hilt, this must be worth quite a bit, I''ll take it." Standing up with the sword in his hand, Christian walks over to the passed out assassin and looks at his knife "Looksmon.... I''ll take it just in case" With knife in hand and sword in the other, Christian walked over to his fianc??e and stared at her clothes, then crouched down next to her and started groping her all over. "What do we have here..." Noticing a ne, Christian opens her chest part and curiously observes a circr jade piece with a Yin-Yang sign "Jade is very expensive... this must be Emperor Jade, minimum it must cost about 2 million dors... I''ll take it, hehe~" Cutting the string of the ne with a tug, Christian checked the woman''s clothes onest time and nodded as he found nothing useful, then got up and left with satisfaction. "Did you forget something?" Waiting for Christian a few feet away, Eva asked with interest. "Of course I did, my spoils of war" Fiddling with the knife in his hands, Christian smiled "How do I look? Do you think I''d be famous if I were a knight from medieval times?" "You''d be the most beautiful knight in the world" Smiling softly, Eva nodded. "Heh, obviously" Putting the knife away in his clothes, Christian confidently asserts his staff and speaks "What will you do with your sister?" "I don''t know..." "Victoria overheard you talking to mom about the notice you were given, I saw how she changed her look" Leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, Hailiemented. "..." Biting her lips softly, Eva looked down at the paper and sighed "Do you know where she is?" "She''s out with her nieces and daughter." "Do you know how to contact her?" "Obviously, I give you the number" "Text it to me, let''s go to the car, I feel exhausted." "Are we going to America again?" Pursing his lips, n asked wearily. "We can''t stay in the UK, these people have too much power here and they can y dirty tricks on us." "*Sigh* Over 10 hours of travel for nothing." "Stopining, when the school year is over we can take a vacation in some country." "I want to go to Japan!" "I want to go to France!" "France is for stupid people" Looking at n angrily, Hailie spoke with disdain. "Japan is for Otakus like you!" "Quiet, we''re leaving, I miss my girl already" Banging the heads of the two young men, Christian looked at his depressed mother and sighed ''A few sex sessions and she''ll get over it''. ... "*Sigh*" Tossing the cell phone aside, Eva leaned back on the bed and looked up at the ceiling with a neutral face. "Mother..." Shaking his head, Christian finished putting on morefortable clothes and climbed onto the bed, theny down next to Eva and hugged her gently "Just express yourself..." Feeling the warmth of the embrace, Eva smiled softly and settled back, then sighed and whispered "Sometimes I wonder if I''m the one making the mistake... am I a bad daughter? Why are my parents like that? They don''t treat Victoria that way... me being a mother I would never do that with my children..." ''She''s usually so smart...'' Smiling slightly, Christian moved Eva''s body and ced her in front of his face. Staring into his mother''s sad eyes and her beautiful features, Christian smiled softly and kissed her forehead "You are an amazing woman, you are the best mother in the world and you are my biggest pir... if your family doesn''t love you, that''s on them, they lost a woman as amazing as you." "..." "I on the other hand" Bringing his face closer to Eva''s, Christian kisses her lips softly and puts his forehead together with hers "I will cherish you at every moment" "..." Staring into the warm violet eyes, Eva remained silent for a few seconds, then purses her lips and smiles lovingly "I love you my child" "I you mom" Kissing Eva''s nose, Christian whispered. "..." "..." Looking at each other with suffocating feelings, Christian couldn''t stand it any longer and brought his lips close to Eva''s, causing a warm but soft kiss to initiate between them. "..." Wrapping her hands around Christian''s neck, Eva intertwined her tongue with her son''s while her face blushed more and more. "As sweet as ever~" Licking his lips, Christian stood up slightly and began to take off his clothes, while Eva wasted no time and followed in his footsteps. Beingpletely naked, Christian sat on the bed with his legs spread wide and pulled Eva in front of him. "Like this?" Sitting between the leg space, Eva slipped her own legs over Christian''s thighs and wrapped them around his back. "Yes, it''s perfect~" Hugging her back, Christian smiled warmly and began kissing her neck. "You know it''s going to be hard like this, don''t you?" smiling slightly, Eva wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck again and whispered. "Yes, but today I want something more intimate" Gently kissing Eva''s lips, Christian became even more attached and lifted Eva''s leg slightly, then pulled her waist closer and connected his penis to her opening. Already having a great deal of experience, Christian connected smoothly as his member made its way through his mother''s warm,forting folds. "In this position we can both move~" Gently shaking his hips, Christian whispered in Eva''s ear, as her breathing became increasingly heated. [Picture of the pose here] "Mmmm~" Moaning softly, Eva rested her head on Christian''s shoulder and began to apany her son''s movement. "Mother~" Gently biting Eva''s ear, Christian whispered "I love you mom." "And I- Mmmnh~ I adore you~" ''Atst he reached the point where he stopped stifling his moans'' Hugging Eva''s back passionately, Christian closed his eyes and reveled in his mother''s soft moans. ... The return trip went smoothly, Hailie and n returned to Detroit to finish the school week and Christian traveled to New York with his mother. Exiting the elevator, Christian walked quickly into the living room and smiled as he saw his little girl staring at a toy dinosaur in his hand. "My little girl" Quickly running to the couch, Christian took Helen in his arms and kissed her whole face lovingly. "Daddy" Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen instantly recognized the person who held her and whispered softly. "Christian, you''re home!" leaving the room, Elisa''s eyes were boundless and she walked quickly to the couch, then stood on her toes and kissed Christian''s lips "I''m d you came back sooner." "I couldn''t stand not seeing you" Sitting down on the couch, Christian grabbed Elisa''s waist and sat her on hisp. Leaning back against Christian''s chest, Elisa smiled warmly and turned her gaze to Helen, noticing the girl curiously staring at her "Is something wrong honey?" "My daddy..." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Elisa blinked dazedly for a few seconds, thenughed lightly and wrapped her arms around Christian''s back "No, he''s mine." "..." Without blinking for a second, Helen looked up as her lips began to tremble, causing Christian to open his eyes wide at the critical blow he just received. "M-my little girl... she''s jealous" Noticing the sadness in Helen''s eyes and the small pout forming on her lips, Christian whispered in a daze. "Hmph, don''t think using those eyes will do you any good youngdy, he''s mine" Smiling with amusement, Elisa became even more attached to Christian and spoke. "My daddy..." Wiggling her little hands, Helen moved a little closer to Elisa and tried to push her. "..." Looking at the little scene, Christian couldn''t bear to control his expressions anymore and started to smile foolishly. "She''s not even a year old yet and she''s already this jealous... this child..." With a bittersweet smile, Elisa sighed and grumbled "I feed you, change your diapers, y with you, sleep with you and do everything for you... but your daddyes along and you forget everything, bad girl." "My daddy..." "..." Leaning his back on the sofa, Christian gently caressed Elisa''s waist with one hand and with the other he caressed Helen''s back, then turned his gaze to the window and thought with a smile ''How long will this peacest? I just got into the ho''s nest...'' "Hoh, I thought you would be here in a few more months" leaving the room in her baggy pajamas, Sarah looked at Christian and asked with a smile. "We had some inconvenience at the family reunion." "Yeah? That bad?" "Ended up with an olddy stabbed and 3 people passed out." Chuckling lightly, Sarah sits down next to Christian and leans back. "Sounds like a disaster." "How are you doing?" "Good, I just finished mytest book." "Is it about the monster with 10 vaginas?" "Don''t remind me of that again" Blushing slightly in embarrassment, Sarah looks at little Helen and raises her eyebrows as she sees Elisa looking at her with defiance in her eyes "What''s wrong with them?" "Helen doesn''t want Elisa to touch me." "Has she reached that age yet?" "Yes" Turning his face towards Sarah, Christian purses his lips and speaks "Did you sleep with me? Why don''t you say hello to me?" "*Sigh*" Rising slightly, Sarah gives Christian a quick peck on the lips and lies back down. "Christian." "Yes?" "Do you think tonight..." "Of course I do my dear Sarah, you don''t have to ask." "How do you know what I was going to ask?" "I smell your itch." "You''re amazing." ... [Beijing, China] [A/N: Chinese should be spoken here] "..." Looking at the old woman asleep in bed, a woman in her 70s gently tapped the table in front of her with her fingers. "That would be it grandmother" Sitting across from the woman, Long Fei sighed. "Then..." Turning her gaze to her granddaughter, the woman continued "You''re telling me that you used the pledge signed years ago to gain entry to the UK?" "Yes grandmother... I knew they would refuse me the engagement, after all the grandson living with them is Thomas, and he is engaged to another noblewoman, so obviously they would use that distant grandson, Christian Grey." "..." "My n was to y offended by the rejection and pressure them to give the support to enter the UK and if all went well, the US..." "But instead of doing that, you ended up getting beaten miserably." "Yes..." "..." Shaking her head, the woman sighed and spoke "You made a big mistake." "*Sigh* I know..." "You were impulsive and you thought that no one could stop you... my granddaughter, you have to know that in this world, there are many mysteries and there is always a sky above the sky... you are not imbencible and no one is, I hope this will serve as a lesson for you" "I won''t make the same mistake twice" Clenching his fists, Long Fei replied with hatred "Grandmother, did you manage to find out who that damn man is?" "Yes and no" "I don''t understand" Frowning slightly, Long Fei looked at her grandmother''s serious face and knew instantly that there is much more to that man than meets the eye. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 255 Kingdom "He... has a great record in the military, over 500 kills to his name, great skills... but that''s not what worries me at all." "500 deaths... what''s more worrying than that?" "His report is pretty empty... we have almost nothing on him other than what we managed to get out of the US military... we don''t know who his friends are, we don''t know if he''s in any organization, we don''t even know where he learned to fight like that... everything about him is a mystery." Frowning deeply, Long Fei gritted her teeth and took a deep breath "I couldn''t find any information about him either.... but I tried to ce a bounty on his head." "You tried?" "They didn''t ept it." "The Russians turned down a request?" frowning for the first time, the woman continued "That''s odd...they never turn down requests if you give enough money" "I offered $30 million..." "That should be left over..." Thinking silently for a few seconds, the woman finally stood up from the chair and spoke "This is something we have to investigate, this man may be a danger to the nation, more so now that we have a deep hatred among us". "Yes... it''s him or me" So, Christian got caught up in some shit that I hope, but I can''t quite figure out. Chances are if Christian were here he''d say ''Motherfucker, who said I hate you girls!? I just had fun hitting her a little bit and that''s all!'' ... Saturday, July 20, 2019. Time passed quickly, Christian finished shooting his music videos and the publicity process has already begun and his upload date should arrive by the end of the month. Christian dedicated himself to spend time with his little girl and continue with his quantum studies, something he never forgot. "Master, what will you do now?" standing behind Christian, Leslie asked respectfully. "..." Leaning on the balcony of the building, Christian looked at the streets with boredom and muttered "It''s 8 now." "8?" "8 people who are spying on my building... we have 2 in the front building, one person in front of the building disguised as a vagrant, 4 more in a new cake store in front of the building and one person who infiltrated mypany." Frowning slightly, Leslie didn''t bother looking for them and whispered "Is it safe to talk?" "Yes, I took care of it" "What do you n to do?" "Nothing for now, they''re from the Chinese army, let them waste time for now." "..." "Leslie" "Yes?" "I already talked to Elisa, but don''t let anyone unknown see Helen, it''s my biggest secret." "Yes, master." "And if at some point something happens where you have to take the option to protect me or my family... don''t hesitate, protect my family." "Master..." "Promise me Leslie" "..." "..." Gritting her teeth, Leslie bowed slightly and nodded "I promise you master..." "I''m d" Smiling softly, Christian continued "But don''t forget to protect yourself, you are part of my family after all." "I''ll keep that in mind master..." "That''s good enough for me" "..." "..." "Master..." "Yes?" "May I ask you a question?" "Go on." "Why haven''t you started the missions in your organization yet? It''s been more than a month and your group must be anxious." "..." Looking up to the sky, Christian sighed "Because I''m afraid." "Afraid?" "Of getting lost" Looking at the people passing under his building, Christian continued "When I was a child, my morals were well remarked, I knew perfectly well what I would do and what I wouldn''t do... but the me of today... has already done everything, killed children, killed old people, killed men and murdered hundreds of women..." "..." "I am afraid that if I start killing... what little morale I have left will be lost." "But master... you''re just pointing the finger at those corrupt pigs." "But that doesn''t change that I do it under my own interests... let''s take the example that Greed, my great sniper turns out to be a child murderer... I''m sure I''d most likely forgive her, because she means so much more to me.... but my child self would want to kill her with her bare hands..." "..." "I''m afraid that if I start everything, the time wille when I will have to throw away myst moral value in order to achieve what I want... and if we count that myst moral value is children... I would be no different than a monster." "..." "When that happens... how will I look my daughter in the face? How will I face my family?" "I don''t think it''s that bad master... I understand that you killed those people in the war... war is like that, it''s not something you can control." "Of course I can..." Lowering his gaze, Christian looks at his hands and mutters, then smiles bitterly and sighs "Of course I can control wars..." "..." Staring at the broad back in front of her, Leslie bit her lips and lowered her gaze. Enjoying the gentle breeze for a few minutes in silence, Christian finally sighed again and murmured "It''s ironic, isn''t it?" "I don''t understand." "I have so much power... I could end many people''s suffering with just a few words from me... but no one knows how limited you be." "..." "If I try to rescue children from the hands of Russian tycoons or politicians, I will antagonize the biggest mafia in the world... my family would be in danger... if I try to rescue child ves from China, I will end up taking the whole weight of that country on me.... not to mention my rtives, even my acquaintances will be in danger... America, Europe, Asia or any other continent... no matter where you want to act, you will always have dangerous people who can threaten what I love the most." "..." "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Christian stretched his body and turned to Leslie with a smile "I''ll go talk to my mom, remember that in the afternoon I have an interview, I want you to be my driver." "Yes master." Entering the building, Christian walked to the stairs and down to the floor they upy as home, finding his little girl asleep on Kitty''s stomach and Lilith surrounding her on the other side. Taking several pictures with a cute smile, Elisa turned her eyes and walked quickly to Christian, then took his hand with happiness in her eyes "Isn''t she cute!?" "Don''t scream, the girl is sleeping" Hugging Elisa''s body, Christian holds her by the butt and pulls her closer to his body, then smiles warmly and kisses her forehead "But yes, she is very cute". Wrapping her arms around Christian''s back, Elisa rests her head on Christian''s chest and looks at the girl next to her with a soft smile "Any ordinary person would be very scared of these animals... but I just feel peace to see Helen sleeping on them." "I''m sure Helen will have a good friendship with them" Nodding, Christian gently caressed Elisa''s plump bottom and whispered with a mischievous smile "You look stressed, just look at your skin so tight~" "Christian, not in front of the girl" Without trying to break it up, Elisa whispered with a flushed face. "Too bad, I wanted to eat you right now" Softly licking Elisa''s ear, Christian whispered. Trembling slightly, Elisa hid her face in Christian''s chest and whispered shyly "I-if you want we can go to the room". "That''s a lovely offer" Giving Elisa''s ass a fewst squeezes, Christian smiled contentedly and let her go "But I have to go see mom and then I have an interview" "..." Pursing her lips, Elisa fixed her hair and straightened her clothes "Silly..." "But when I get there..." Gently kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian smiled and whispered "I want you ready and butt in the air~" "..." Blushing, Elisa shook her head and pulled away from Christian, while her happy smile never left her face "Pervert..." "I heard you, you rude woman, you''ll pay double for that" Laughing with amusement, Christian walked towards the elevator and exited his floor whispering "I love this woman more and more every day..." *Ding* Stepping off the elevator, Christian yawns and walks towards his mother''s office, nodding to everyone who greets him on the way. Without bothering to knock, Christian opens the door and finds Eva writing on some papers "Mother." "Would you like something to drink?" Without stopping writing, Eva asks. "I''ll pass for now, I have to talk to you." "Give me a few seconds, let me finish signing this." "Mn" Walking to the desk, Christian takes the chair and sits across from Eva, watching with a small smile on his mother''s face. After a few minutes of silence, Eva finally nods and drops the pencil, then looks at Christian and smiles "Something wrong honey?" "Yes, we have some shopping to do." "What shopping?" "Buy Netflix" "Mmmm, that''s going to be expensive and maybe difficult, the investors don''t want to sell." "Are you forgetting that we have all their lives on record? I''m sure we have dirt on the investors." "Then it shouldn''t be that hard... but what motivates you to buy it now?" "Netflix will increase in value a lot, but they are making really horrible movies and at this rate, it will end up going down because of stupidity." "I haven''t seen Netflix moviestely...are they that bad?" "They made a movie about how ''difficult'' life is for a young man who has a very big foot." Laughing lightly, Eva nods "Then when we buy Netflix, we''ll fire the one who came up with that idea." "Mn" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian squeezes the screen for a few seconds and speaks "Check your mail." Getting on theputer, Eva starts typing and opens the mail sent by Christian, then stays silent for about 5 minutes as she reads the contents. Raising her eyebrows after finishing everything, Eva turns to Christian with doubt "On the ind?" "Yes." "Mmmm" Turning her gaze to the ns on the screen, Eva murmured "Hospital, schools, factories, cultivation area, thousands of houses, buildings, research center, training center, gymnasiums, cinemas, stores... a coliseum, a very exotic central square, big walls with big sculptures and finally... a big pce." "It''s my n for our country, it''s designed to be self-sustainable in terms of food, light, and water" "This will cost a lot of money Christian" "I know, ording to my calctions it should be around 15 to 20 billion dors to build everything." "How many people would this construction be for?" "Everything should be around 260 square kilometers, the nned housing should be enough for 200,000 people." "..." "I will make 4rge schools for the 4 zones of the kingdom, each one will have different areas of study, from military school, scientific school, artistic school and a somewhatmon school but more focused on administration" "And the hospital?" "We have two, but they are big enough to take 20,000 people... now about having doctors and all that, I will see it in the future, because right now I am investigating the subject of infinite energy and if I manage to control it, I would not be far from being able to create technology that serves for medicine." "If you achieve it, it would be an incredible city... do you n to change the style of study?" "It is my n, the model of study that predominates in this world is very backward and ineffective to achieve great minds, I am already nning a more interactive educational process that seeks to encourage and instill the desire for knowledge." "Mmmm" Looking at the ns, Eva smiled "The structures sure are unique." ''If only you knew that it is based on a video game realm..... Demacia'' Smiling slightly, Christian nodded "What do you think of my pce?" "Almost 5 kilometers just for your pce,rge courtyards, room for your throne, conference room, dozens of rooms... it''s an abysmal pce." "And it will have plenty of nature for my pets." "I noticed that." "Now I need a chief architect for this... how reliable is the Japanese? I''m sure she''ll take this, that woman loves a challenge." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 256 Architecture "She is trustworthy, we achieved a close bond after we worked together for so many years, did you send her the ns?" "No, you do it, first I wanted to know what you thought of my idea.." Nodding, Eva sends the mail and leans back in the seat "How do you n to sustain your city? Financially." "For starters, everything vital will be free, electricity, water, inte.... I n to give a dignified life to my citizens." "You have to know that this will lead to problems... what if a person doesn''t decide to work and just makes enough to eat and wander the rest of his life with what you offer?" "I already thought that" Smiling, Christian continued "Those services will be given for free as long as you are working for the country, if you stop working, you will have to pay." "And if you stop working because of illness or something simr?" "Obviously there we will keep the service free of charge". "That''s not a bad idea... but it will be a big expense and you still haven''t told me how we will generate money." "Now I''ming to that" Laughing, Christian thinks for a few seconds and continues "To start with we will create our own currency... it will be a digital only currency and it will only serve in our country... this currency will obviously be earned with work and there will be the option to change it to dors if they want it, but the dor will not be epted in my country" "..." "My n is that the citizens of my country work in the country itself... as the country was nned to be self-sufficient, we only need thebor to make everything work smoothly... we will pay a certain amount of virtual currency for each job and they can spend it on whatever we offer, gyms, shopping malls, food, movies, whatever they want..." "I still don''t see how we will make money." Rolling his eyes, Christian continued "Apart from the taxes, all the stores will be ours, so the money wille back to us... as for everything we buy from other ces like sweets or clothes... I n to dedicate the country to technology... I can''t tell you exactly what we will focus on because it all depends on whether I achieve infinite energy, but believe me, the money won''t becking." "Mmmm" Rubbing her chin, Eva looked at therge nned walls and spoke "You know this will get you into trouble, don''t you? You could start a war with the country" "I know, that''s why I nned for the structures to be a mixture of cement and graphite." "Graphite?" "Yes, it was discovered that if you mix graphite with cement, the structure bes much harder, to the point where adding metal tes in between is no longer necessary." "I see... but how do you n to protect your country?" "To start with I already have a small army... my n is that my people go to live in my country with their families, they would be our first citizens... we have many weapons and the city was thought to resist attacks... but that''s not all, I already told you about my n with the ''sma''" "Yes..." "With sma I can create energy fields around the whole ind, it''s just a matter of first achieving infinite energy... not to mention that sma weapons are brutal... honestly if I manage to master sma, we would have no rival in the world." "Until they steal your technology." "That''s the thing" Smiling, Christian looked towards the window and spoke "We will not ept foreign visitors... every citizen has to be vetted and if they don''t pass my requirements, they will not be epted into the country." "..." "We also have big walls and there will be people guarding them, it is impossible for them to enter without my soldiers knowing... not to mention that my n is to make the city 100% intelligent, practically if they don''t have our money system and our recognition system, they will be easily discovered." "How do you n to do the recognition system?" "I n to go the way of the chips in the wrists, it will serve to make purchases and be recognized by our systems as a citizen." "What about those who refuse to wear the chip? There is nock of weird people" "They leave the country and that''s it, I don''t want short minded people." "Not bad... how do you n to do the political arena?" "Politics?" Laughing with amusement, Christian continued "There will be no politics, I n to do everything important with an AI, I won''t let humans spoil my country with their desires." "And how will you govern?" "Isn''t it obvious? I will be the Emperor" "..." "What? I can''t be emperor?" Raising his eyebrows in amusement, Christian asked. "Emperor of an ind?" "Emperor of the future of mankind" Laughing lightly, Christian replied arrogantly. "..." Shaking her head while a smile adorned her face, Eva looked at the blueprints and murmured "If you get the technology you promise... it won''t be hard to get good citizens, it would also be a great kingdom... but it all depends on whether you get the technology or not." "I don''t worry about it, I have confidence in myself." Nodding, Eva looked at the design of the coliseum and asked with interest "Why a coliseum?" "It''s for my future soldiers..." Smiling, Christian looked at the n and spoke "In the military school, they will have a mandatory training with weapons such as spears, swords, bows, among others... my n is to make an annual event where the winner will receive various rewards" "What are you going to make them train with that for? You know it''s not useful anymore" "To temper their mind" Losing his smile, Christian looked at Eva with seriousness and spoke "Peace is creating weak-minded young people, they have no will and in hard times they are only a burden... My intention is to create strong-willed and resilient young people... you may not know it, but training with weapons like these, helps a lot to temper yourself, gives you a more mature mind and helps you to face tougher realities." "Where did you learn that?" "From the Japanese, I love their system with the Katanas... and history has proven what I say is true... I just need to give those kids a good education and you''ll notice the change" "Do you n to brainwash them?" "Yes and no... I will only instill in them a sense of pride in being from my kingdom... my n is to make my people arrogant, to make them think they live in the best ce in the world and that outsiders are stupid." "Xenophobic?" "More or less, I only look for my people to be loyal to the country, but yes, Xenophobia should exist in the future, but I see it as necessary in order to cement my new country." "What will happen with thews?" "We will have themon ones, no robberies, no rapes, no murders and many more to fill in the gaps, but we will not always be governed by thews... I want that in every crime, we first study the case and verify if it deserves a sentence or not... for example if a citizen killed someone in self-defense, obviously he will not be punished" "Do you have jail nned?" "There will be no jail, if the criminalmits a crime like **** and senseless murder, he will be executed, if the criminal steals, we will recover what he stole and he will be put under house arrest, counting that the sum of money equivalent to what he stole will be taken from him, it will be a rational punishment... as for crimes like corruption or simr shit, the criminal will be tortured and expelled from the country." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva looked at Christian doubtfully "Is this a joke?" "No." "You know it''s a lousy image, don''t you? I doubt people want toe here to die." "You''re wrong" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "There are a lot of people who are sick of crimes, a lot of people are in favor of the death penalty in these cases and I want to reach the good citizens, not the scum... if they are afraid toe because we can kill them if theymit crimes... it''s because they are not desirable people for me." "Makes sense... what name will you give your kingdom?" "I don''t know yet, but the g will be a sword with wings" Remembering the g of demacia, Christian continued "I have to n slogans for my kingdom, write fullws and all that, but well, the construction will take years, so I have time." *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* Picking up her cell phone, Eva looks at the number and smiles "The architect." "Put her on speaker, I want to talk to her." "Mn" "Hello!? Mrs. Eva!?" "Hello hello, yes, it''s me" "May I ask you what those ns are for!?" Noticing the excitement in her voice, Eva raised her eyebrows and answered "We are nning to make that city". "Really!?" "Yes, do you think it''s feasible?" "Of course it''s feasible! When do we start!?" Laughing lightly, Christian interjects "Ma''am, talk to Christian Grey, I''d like to know what he thinks of the city." "The nned structures are very difficult to achieve, we would need several sculptures and a lot of manpower, even if I have sent ns, everything is very superficial, we still need to n the sewage and everything in more depth!" "How much do you think the budget would be?" "I saw that you want everything in cement with graphite." "Exactly" "ording to everything indicated... I think it would be around 20 billion dors at the most." "And how soon would it be ready?" "5 years... no, give me 4... 3 years and I have everything ready!" "I have one condition... I need this to be confidential until the city is finished." "No problem with that!" "Fine, I''ll leave the project in your hands, you have all the funds you need, just send in the application and we''ll approve everything." "I''ll start the nning right now!" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at his mother''s cell phone andughed "She hung up on us?" "She''s like that, she''s verymitted to architecture." "That''s why she''s the best, she loves her job." "So now I should call you ''Your majesty''?" "Obviously... now that I think about it, I have to have my crown made... heh, I''ll wear that giant Ruby I stole, I''m sure the king of Ennd who boasted the world''srgest diamond will be filled with jealousy." "By the way... how much money would you have with everything in the vault?" "If we put together what was stolen, the gems and discounting the gold I already spent... we would have around 12 trillion dors." "We have more than 100 times a year''s GDP of the United States." "Yes... the united states generates 20 billion a year and that is distributed throughout the country... we have what the united states would generate in over 500 years" "The emperor''s royal treasury." Chuckling slightly, Christian leaned back in the seat and looked out over the city "How much money do we have publicly?" "We haven''t done badly at all, we''re already hovering around $800 billion, we left the Walton family on the floor" "That much?" "With Starbucks alone we''re generating $30 billion a year." "Then between now and the end of 2020 we should be hovering around the trillion dor mark" Pursing his lips, Christianmented "The first people to be trillionaires publicly" "A historic milestone." Smiling slightly, Christian stood up and walked over to Eva''s seat, then took her hand and helped her up. Sitting on Eva''s seat, Christian took his mother by the waist and sat her on hisp, then wrapped his hands around her back and pressed his forehead to Eva''s. "You''ve done an amazing job mom." "My baby boy is already cuddly~?" snoring sensuously, Eva wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck and rubbed her face with her son''s. "I just want to hold you" Smiling softly, Christian gently kissed Eva''s lips and whispered "What did you do with your sister?" "I told Megan toe work with me." "She epted?" "Yes, but she wille with her children, I will give her a house in New York". "You look happy." "I am... I''m d Megan hasn''t changed" "Do you know why she didn''t call you when you were gone?" "My parents took away her old number and refused to give her my new contact...without knowing how to reach me or where I''m living, Megan ended up giving up on seeing me again" "What a poor fighter" Stroking Eva''s buttocks through her suit, Christian squeezed them lightly and whispered "I saw Chloe outside." "I still have my sex squad" Chuckling lightly, Eva gently caressed Christian''s lips with her thumb and whispered "When will we have an encounter like that again?" "Anytime~" Licking Eva''s finger, Christian squeezed his mother''s ass a little tighter and whispered "How about those girls? Did they turn out reliable?" "I checked them out with Jarvis, no one said a word about what happened." "Do you think it''s safe to reveal who I am to them now?" "I think so, now with Jarvis we can tell at any time if they have bad intentions or not" "We could arrange something" Licking his lips, Christian caressed Eva''s ass with satisfaction and continued "A nice mother and son moment~" "Raise a good boy~" Gently biting Christian''s ear, Eva blew some warm air and whispered "It''s been a while since you explored my ass~" "Wasn''t it enough how full you were this morning~?" slipping his hands inside Eva''s pants, Christian feels the soft warm skin on his hands and whispers with amusement "I''m sure I heard you beg for mercy~" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 257 Lucifers Awakening (1) "Tsk, leave the past in the past" Snorting, Eva rubs her face with Christian''s and smiles with satisfaction. "Looks like someone''s in want of love." "I need to recharge,st night you slept with Elisa and I felt lonely." "But I rewarded you in the morning" "Hmph, do you think that''s enough?" Pursing her lips, Eva pressed her forehead to Christian''s and stared into his beautiful eyes "What time is your interview?" "In about 2 hours, but I have to be at the ce an hour earlier." "Tsk, too little time..." Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Eva began to gently rub Christian''s crotch with her ass "Do you think we''ll be able to finish if we make it quick?" "Yes, but I''d have to go back to bathe and while you''re taking your clothes off and all, I don''t have the time." "..." Smiling at Eva''s sad face, Christian lowers his hands a little more and caresses his mother''s moist crotch "If you wore a skirt, everything would be easier~" "But I don''t like skirts..." Gently biting her lips, Eva stopped moving her hips and enjoyed the fingers exploring her cave. "But I love them, more if you wear dark stockings" Smiling, Christian brings his face close to Eva''s ear and whispers "You don''t know how much I''d love to rip your stockings to shreds and plow you all at once~" "*Gulp*" Trembling slightly, Eva swallows hard and whispers "W-would you attack me without mercy?" "Mercy? I would take your very stockings and tie you up against this desk~" "I-I think wearing a skirt isn''t so bad either, I-I think I have a pair lying around." "Then I want to see you wearing skirts from tomorrow~" Laughing, Christian looks down and sighs "Now take your clothes off." "We will!?" Forming a big smile, Eva asks quickly. "Just once and I''ll be quick." "Heh, so much you refused and you can''t resist me either" Laughing arrogantly, Eva stood up and darkened the windows, then began to quickly remove her clothes. "Who says that''s why?" "And why would you ept then?" "You don''t even see my leg? You ended up wetting it with your dirty fluids, I have to change my clothes if I have to." "..." ... After a quick sex session in the office and another one in the shower, Christian put on another one of his suits and left quickly with Leslie to the studio, to give the typical greetings and deny the option to make up. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*. "We''ll start the recording, are you ready?" "Do I go in after the start or from the start?" "From the beginning" "I''ll be right there" Finishing his hair, Christian looked at himself in front of the big mirror and nodded, then turned to read the sign "Sunset Show... a casual interview program with different people in the world, actors, singers, politicians, millionaires, and even activists... it was rmended to me by White Lion, but apparently they are interested in ''Lucifer''." Looking at the paper with the questions he might be asked, Christian chuckled slightly and stood up "I''m sure they''lle up with something weird to end up making me ufortable, but let''s y along." Putting his things away, Christian adjusts his shirt cor and looks at the small microphone hidden between the first button, then sighs and leaves the ce. "Let me help you with the microphones" Standing still next to the door, a man of about 35 years old spoke respectfully, while in his hands he carried a long cable with with with the sound receiver in his hands. "Go ahead" Smiling slightly, Christian nodded and received the microphone, then tucked it under his shirt and ced the receiver in the belt of his suit "Like this?" "Perfect" Nodding, the man turned and spoke "Follow me, I''ll take you to the studio". "Mn" Walking quietly around the ce, Christian managed to see several women and men running around the area, showing how hectic life is behind the scenes on these types of shows. "Come in, Ms. Emma is waiting for you in the studio" Standing still by the door, the man spoke. "Thank you" Entering the ce, Christian steps onto the stage and sees a ratherfortable environment. Two long brown sofas, some nts on the sides and fake walls with a homely background, while in front of the stage, he sees several seats full of audience who instantly looked at Christian in silence. Smiling slightly towards the audience, Christian walks towards the sofa and looks at the woman who came to greet him. "Nice to talk to you, I''m Emma Smith, I''ll be doing your interview today" Smiling professionally, Emma spoke. "My pleasure" Nodding towards Emma, Christian looks at the couches and speaks "Where will I sit?" "Across from me if possible" "Mn" Walking over to the couch, Christian sits down and rests one leg on the other, then looks at the multiple spotlights above him and mutters "This is so ufortable..." "Did you read the questions?" sitting down across from Christian, Emma crossed her legs and asked with a smile. "Yes, but I don''t really find them necessary, just ask whatever you want and I''ll answer if I want to." "That would be much morefortable, but I''ll still ask you some of the script." "As you wish" Looking at his watch, Christian asked "How soon does it start?" "About 5 minutes" "I was looking at the script, and there were parts where they talked about improvising certain things, can I know what that''s about?" "It''s just going to be calls from the audience or questions from the audience, but if you don''t want to, we can cancel it." "It''s okay, they''re just questions" Looking at the woman in front of him, Christian asked "Have you been in this job long?" "I''ve been a reporter for over 20 years now, but a few months ago I managed to get my own show" Looking at Christian with a twinkle in her eye, Emma continued "Although who knows, most likely in the future I''ll manage to take the CEO position at thispany" "Those are great words, she looks confident" Smiling slightly, Christian ignored the scan on his body by this woman and thought ''She''s already like 40 years old... at first she acted normally and could even keep herposure, but look at her now, I can feel how the olddy eats me with her eyes. "Confidence is necessary to achieve great things, I can say it''s my best trait." "I see, I wish you luck in your ambitions" Smiling slightly, Christian cut the pompous talk short and turned his gaze to the audience "They are hired by the studio?" "No, they are real audience." "Why are they so quiet?" "If they talk too loud, they''ll be kicked out, it''s an iron rule here." "I see." "We start in 1 minute!" Hearing the recording director''s shout, Christian nodded and smiled at Emma "Let''s have a good talk" "I assure you it will be" "5" "4" "3" "2" "1" "On the air!" "Hello everyone...-" Smiling warmly towards the camera, Emma gave her typical introduction and took it upon herself to introduce today''s interviewee "Today we have Lucifer Mornigstar or better known as Christian Grey!" "Hello everyone" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian waved his hand towards the camera and saluted. "A young man who has many facets, entrepreneur, artist, activist, writer, scientist, mathematician and much more!" Looking at Christian with a big smile, Emma asked "Anything we are missing to add?" "At the end of the month I will release my first music album, so I can also now be considered a musician." "You''re releasing a music album?" Raising her eyebrows as if she didn''t know, Emma continued "I''m sure that much of the world has heard the songs youposed as a child, great artists have sung it on many stages, especially your song ''Imagine'', it certainly became a world icon". "It really had that impact?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "You don''t know?" "I don''t usually have time to go through that... I guess I should spend at least a few minutes on it." "No doubt being a genius isn''t easy" Chuckling slightly, Emma leaned in slightly and asked with interest "Lucifer, I have a somewhat personal question, I don''t know if it''s possible for you to answer me?" "Just ask" "How is it that an innocent little boy who sang something as beautiful as ''Imagine'', today ends up self-proiming himself as Lucifer Morningstar or rather known as Satan?" "That''s not a bad question" Smiling slightly, Christian looks down for a few seconds and sighs "Unfortunately it''s not something I can answer for you" "That''s a pity" With a disappointed tone, Emma answered, then regained her smile and asked again "Lucifer, may I know what hell is like? I think many are interested in that." ''So they want to ridicule me'' Smiling slightly, Christian asked "Do you have something to draw on and a pencil?" "Sure I do" Turning her gaze to the staff, Emma nodded with a smile. "Here it is" Not even 30 seconds passed, and a woman quickly brought a notebook with a graphite pencil. "Thank you" Taking the notebook, Christian reached for a free sheet of paper and began to draw quickly "Hell, Mrs. Emma, it really exists." "Isn''t it obvious? It''s your home" "Exactly, but I''m not talking about your mockery, it really exists" Losing his smile, Christian looks up and speaks seriously, while his hand never stopped drawing "But it''s not underground as many believe nor much less in heaven or something cimr...hell is a separate in a different ce" "That''s interesting" Raising her eyebrows, Emma asked "And where would it be on that?" "I can only tell you that it''s not in this gxy" Suddenlyughing, Christian looked down at his drawing, then lifted his notebook and turned it to Emma "What do you see here?" "That that..." Bringing her face close to the notebook, Emma looked at the strange drawing and spoke "A castle and a big throne behind it?" "It''s the Morningstar pce, the throne is mine." "Why would you want such a big throne?" "Who knows" Smiling slightly, Christian pointed his finger at the writing on the wall of his drawing "Do you know what that is?" "Some geroglyphic?" "Yes and no, it''s universalnguage." "Universalnguage?" "In existence, most races speak the samenguage" Turning the page, Christian began to draw quickly and looked at Emma "Thatnguage is the first to be created by the goddess... it has different names in this world, some call it Enochian and others call it thenguage of the gods..." "And why is thenguage of the angels in hell?" "Because the demonguage and the angelguage is the same, I told you it was the firstnguage to be created." "That''s funny, I''ve never heard anything like that." "I''m sure a lot of crazy fanatics must be fuming with anger right now" Laughing lightly, Christian finished his drawing and showed it to Emma "What is this?" "That''s..." Frowning slightly, Emma asked "A being of flesh... eyes hang like a ne and it seems to have a pig''s nose..." "That''s how humans see demons or any other race in existence." "That''s a demon?" "Yes and no" Switching sheets, Christian started drawing again "Humans were not made to connect with the rest of existence, their existence was created to be isted and evolve... that being of flesh as you said, actually has a very different form, but the human is chained." "Chained?" "Yes, I already told you that the human is not made to connect with the rest of existence... they have limits that will present themselves when they see other beings... for example if you see a demon, you won''t be able to see its true form and instead you will see the most grotesque thing your mind can imagine..." "Why would they do that?" "To prevent the human from wanting to get close to other races... it is a limitation to you." "Here is a more exterior view of the pce" Showing hisst finished drawing, Christian handed the notebook to Emma and smiled "If I were you I would familiarize myself in hell". "Are you saying I''m going to hell?" Chuckling slightly, Emma asked with interest. "Yes." "..." "You''re going to hell" Losing his smile, Christian stared into Emma''s eyes and continued "But not because you''vemitted great crimes, but because in this universe everyone goes to hell." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 258 Lucifers Awakening (2) "..." Frowning slightly, Emma asked "Why is that?" "Because the goddess doesn''t ept the existence of this universe" Lowering his gaze, Christian continued "So the gates of heaven are closed to all beings that exist around here." "So you''re saying that no matter what you do in your life, you''re still going to hell?" "Yes." "..." "But you shouldn''t worry" Smiling, Christian continued "Hell has its own personal heaven, where we take care of giving pure souls a good rest... it''s the same as heaven, only it''s under my dominion" "Are you telling me that the lord of evil, Satan, also rewards good people?" "Since when am I the lord of evil?" Raising his eyebrows, Christianughed andmented "Just for starting a rebellion against that woman I am the lord of evil?" "..." "If I were the lord of evil, I wouldn''t be in the business of punishing the ''bad girls''" Sighing, Christian looked up and watched Emma''s eyes intently "If I were the lord of evil, I''d use those same bad girls to take you all down." "..." "But here you are, alive and kicking." "Don''t you sound happy about that." "Who knows?" "Do you have any other secrets to tell?" "Mmmm" Rubbing his chin, Christian suddenly smiled and spoke "I''m sure this will get me in trouble, but hey, it''ll be fun." "What could get the great Lucifer in trouble?" "Did you know that Jesus is a man and not a woman?" "You say Jesus is a man?" "Yes, and the Catholic Church knows it" Turning his gaze to the camera, Christian looked mockingly and spoke "They always knew that Jesus is a man, he always leaves a portrait of himself as a gift once he spreads his mother''s belief, I''m sure the top brass of the ''Holy Church'' knows what I''m talking about." "Big statements in just a few minutes" Knowing that everything said will be extremely controversial, Emma smiled and asked "Are you saying that the Catholic Church lies?" "What? Are you surprised?" raising his eyebrows, Christian spoke with mockery "There is no human church that serves that woman that is not corrupted, isn''t it enough for them to know their own historical records to confirm everything?" "..." "The ''holy'' crusades, the funding they gave in wars to expand, burning innocent women alive, hunting down scientists for being ''demons'', sexually abusing millions of children over their many years of existence, their cruel methods of torture and their sick belief that pain washes away their sins... I am honestly amazed at human stupidity to continue to allow people of such caliber to continue to live among you, even more so to believe they are good people" "..." "Not to mention the many hidden cemeteries found in churches in Russia, thousands of babies killed by these followers of the goddess, all to hide their lust and keep their forbidden pregnancies in the dark" "..." "It is even very obvious that the ''Holy Mother'' is allowed to have children because it is impossible for such a public face to hide it, they simply had to modify their own rules to keep themselves" "..." "But for those bitches I''m the bad guy" Laughing lightly, Christian leaned back contentedly on the couch and sighed "But well, the church is already destined to its end, humanity is evolving and they are losing more and more their credibility... what they could hide before without problems, today it''s exposed thanks to the inte." "It sounds like you have a lot of hatred for the church." "It''s not that I have hatred, I''m just repulsed by them... just like when you see excrement, you are repulsed by the sight of it and just want it to disappear from your sight... in my eyes, the church is no different than a big piece of excrement inside my house." "I see-" Cutting off her words, Emma puts her hands to her ear and murmurs "Yes, well, let''s get started." Looking at the audience, Emma smiles and speaks "We learned a lot today from our dear guest, Lucifer, and we happened to be contacted by a certain concerned mother who has a question for our guest." "..." "Would you like to answer her question?" looking at Christian with a smile, Emma continued "It''s not an obligation." "Alright, let me hear her out" Sighing knowing someone pointed at him, Christian nodded and smiled slightly. "We''re on call with Helene Brown" Changing her smile with a serious face, Emma looked at Christian and spoke "Do you know about her?" "No..." "It''s a case that worried everyone nationally... she has 3 children, a 9 year old, an 8 year old and the youngest who is 5." "..." "But 2 weeks ago her children disappeared and although the whole country gives her support, we have not been able to find her children." Frowning slightly, Christian spoke "And what do you want to ask me?" "Let her ask her question herself" Turning her gaze to the camera, Emma spoke "Mrs. Helene, you can ask whatever you want, our guest Lucifer is listening to you" "Am I being heard?" "..." Noticing the voice on the speaker, Christian murmured inaudibly "Jarvis.... look up everything about this woman''s case and see if you can find any leads on her children." "You sound good Mrs. Helene" "Good... thank you" With an exhausted and somewhat cracked voice, Helene was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and asked "You im to be Lucifer? The real Lucifer?" "Yes." "..." "..." "I''ve tried everything to find my children... the police, socialworks, even visit witches or psychics... nothing worked." "Do you want to ask me if I know where they are?" "Yes... if it''s for my children, I don''t mind making a fool of myself for believing you... b-but I really want to believe... p-please *Sniff* tell me where they are." "..." Taking a deep breath at hearing the voiceden in despair and sadness, Christian looked down and asked "Would you even go so far as to ask the devil for help to find them?" "I just w-want my children back... no matter who gives them to me." "..." Looking up, Christian watched the camera in silence for a few seconds and sighed, then asked "Mrs. Helene, I will answer your question, but first answer one of my own, can you?" "Y-yes..." "If you had the power to wipe out all that filth that causes so much pain to good people, what would you do?" "I would make sure to cleanse them from this world" Without thinking for a second, Helene spoke with hatred in her voice "If I had the power to end all that evil, I wouldn''t hesitate to use it." Smiling slightly, Christian nodded "So what if I tell you that now you have the power, if you confirm it to me, demons wille out of the underworld and start killing all this filth... will you give me the confirmation?" "I wouldn''t think twice." "Perfect" Smiling, Christian closed his eyes and began to mutter inaudibly. The silence became heavy, Helene''s agitated breathing could be heard over the loudspeaker, the audience stared at Christian and Emma just looked at the man with interest, knowing full well that tonight her show would gain a new fame. After 50 seconds of silence, Christian stopped mumbling and opened his eyes, then bit his lips and sighed. Picking up his cell phone, Christian unlocked it and dialed 911, then put the phone on speaker and brought it up to his microphone. "911, how may I help you?" "Hello good morning, I want to report a murder and a kidnapping." "May I know your name?" "Lucifer, Lucifer Morningstar" "Mr. Lucifer... may I know if you are in danger?" "No, the murder wasmitted elsewhere." "Can you tell me where?" "The angels xxxx...-" Naming in detail all the details of the house, Christian continued "The murderer and kidnapper is a 57 year old man, his name is David Hall, right now he is asleep on the second floor and you will find two children tied up in his basement, be careful because he is armed." "We are already sending the authorities, could you please stay on the line?" "Yes, but I also want to report a dead body." "Do you know the address?" "It''s on route xxxx...-" Staring at the camera, Christian continued "You''ll find it on the side of the road, there''s a red rock the size of a fist marking the spot, the body is three feet underground wrapped in stic." "We''re sending a patrol to check it out." Nodding, Christian puts the cell phone away and sighs "Mrs. Helene... I have good news and bad news... as you may have noticed, 2 of your sons are rtively well..." "D-don''t tell me that..." "Yes¡­ your eldest son died 5 days ago... I''m sorry" Lowering his gaze, Christian bit his lips and continued "A mother''s love is the purest love in my opinion... I can''t understand your pain since I didn''t live anything like it, but I want you to know that your son will be enjoying peace and waiting for you with a smile" "I-it''s impossible... my child can''t die *Sob* P-please tell me it''s a joke..." "I''d like to tell you it''s a joke... but it''s the bitter reality" Closing his eyes, Christian muttered again "The police came to the house..." "*Sniff*" "They broke in..." Keeping his eyes closed, Christian watched live the police entry into the man''s house, while in the studio only Helene''s silent sobs and the tension of the audience remained "They caught the man..." "..." "They found your children... the patrol just arrived in the area where they buried your eldest son" "..." Picking up his cell phone, Christian spoke "Operator?" "Yes, please don''t hang up the line." "Did they find the children?" "They just confirmed the finding of two children, they are confirming their identities." "That''s enough" Hanging up the call, Christian sighs and opens his eyes "Mrs. Helene, take good care of your children... their souls are pure and they only deserve happiness". "Th-this is real?" "Yes it is... call the policeman in charge of the search for your children and tell him the situation, I promise you for my mother''s sake that your two children are well and right now they are in the care of the police... I am sorry I cannot help you more" Shaking his head, Christian got up from the sofa and sighed "But I must thank you... I had doubts about doing the cleaning or not... know that because of you this world will be better". With a tired smile, Christian leaned slightly towards the camera and spoke "With your permission, I''ll leave... I''m exhausted." "..." Not caring about the stares, Christian left the stage and took off his microphone, then threw them aside and walked towards the exit, ignoring all the questions from the venue staff. Arriving at the door, Christian walks to the waiting vehicle and gets in. "Which way master?" "My building... also hire more security, the ce is going to be a bit hectic tomorrow." "Yes master." Looking out the window, Christian observed the cloudy sky and sighed "I''ve started my first step... with this the seed of doubt that I have already nted, will start to germinate in everyone". Taking his private cell phone, Christian opens his group''s system and looks at the button in front of him, then presses it without hesitation and whispers "With this... the Infernus group begins its massacre... tell a lie 1000 times and it wille true..." ... "Daddy..." Feeling the little hand touching his nose, Christian slowly opened his eyes and looked at his little girl sitting in piggy pajamas "Hi sweetie..." "Hug..." Wiggling, Helen wrapped her little arms around Christian''s head and hugged him awkwardly, while her soft, sweet voice delighted Christian''s ear. "My little girl is so cute~" Smiling happily, Christian took his daughter''s tiny body in his arms and wrapped his body around her. Resting her forehead on Christian''s chest, Helen looked up and watched her father "Kiss..." "Hehe~" Smiling foolishly, Christian brought his face close to Helen and gently kissed her forehead "Today my little girl is very talkative." Closing her eyes as she felt the warmth on her forehead, Helen didn''t speak anymore and hid her face in Christian''s chest again, causing the man to smile sweetly and start stroking Helen''s soft crimson hair. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 259 Murders "My little girl..." Gently stroking Helen''s hair, Christian whispered softly, while his eyes sparkled with affection and love. ''Helene... if what she is going through were to happen to me'' Biting his lips, Christian put himself in the ce of the woman who lost her children, causing his heart to ache instantly just by imagining it. "I will never let anything happen to you...no matter what I have to do" Whispering inaudibly, Christian''s hands trembled slightly just from the fear of something happening to his little girl. "You woke up honey?" entering the room with a tray of food, Elisa smiled sweetly and walked over to Christian "I made you breakfast." "Thank you sweetie" Smiling softly, Christian calmed his thoughts and sat down on the bed, then picked up the little girl who was staring at him and sat her on hisp "I''ve already made her angry". "Angry?" Raising her eyebrows with a smile, Elisa sat down next to Christian and handed him the tray, then looked at Helen''s expressionless face and continued, "I don''t see her angry." "Heh, just look at her, her facial muscles are contracted, her cheeks are puffier and her gaze is no longer so calm." "Yes?" Finding no difference, Elisa sighed with a bittersweet smile and gently squeezed Helen''s cheek "And why is she angry my pretty girl?" "Most likely she''s angry because you came" Taking a sip of coffee, Christian looked at his little girl and smiled "You earned her hatred." "..." Blinking in a daze, Elisa looked at the little girl and asked "You got mad at me?" "Daddy..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen buried her face in her father''s chest and refused to look at Elisa, causing the woman to not know whether tough or cry. "My little girl is already throwing tantrums, she''s so big" Wiping away a fake tear, Elisaughed lightly and hugged Christian''s free arm "Honey, it''s a mess outside." "It''s raining" "Yeah, but those crazy people don''t want to leave." "Let them get wet" Shrugging, Christian looked down at his tray and smiled "You made a face at me with the fried egg and bacon" "You like it?" "I love it" Turning his face, Christian kisses Elisa softly and sighs contentedly, then looks sideways and asks "And Sarah?" "ying your video games, your mother went to work and Emily and Leslie are having breakfast at the table." "Nice" Taking another sip of coffee, Christian looked down at his little girl and murmured "I''m not going out today, I''ll be wearing my piggy pajamas all day with my little girl." "Then I''ll change my clothes anyway." "Mn, we''ll be the piggy family." Smiling, Christian took another sip of coffee and closed his eyes contentedly, enjoying every second of this warm moment he loved so much. The morning passed quickly and Christian didn''t even bother to think about going out to work or anything like that. He grabbed his pajamas, took a shower and devoted himself to pleasing his little girl throughout the morning, something that included nothing more than cuddling and a few caresses. Standing by the window, Christian looked at therge number of people outside his building and chuckled lightly "At least 100 people crammed together for what? Ask me to go back to hell?" "You showed off quite a bit yesterday, today all the media is talking about how they found the kids thanks to you, but obviously the controversial thing is your identity as ''Lucifer''" Smiling, Emily replied. "What do you think will happen if I throw a bomb?" "It would be a pretty interesting sight considering the person who dropped it is wearing piggy pajamas." "Aren''t you wearing one too?" smiling with amusement, Christian turned his gaze to his intimate friend and scanned her body with interest "It looks pretty good on you, I''d fuck you in those pajamas." "Anytime." "I''ll think about it for the future" Turning his gaze to her, Christian looked to the couch in the distance and watched his little girl, causing him to chuckle slightly as he watched her look at him unblinkingly "I guess my little girl got bored of television." "You didn''t enjoy television either, she''s just like her father." "As long as she doesn''t think potato is a number, it''s all good." "Tsk" Laughing, Christian gives her onest look toward the protest against him and walks over to the couch, then picks up little Helen and sits down on the rug. "Honey, it''s time for you to walk" Taking her by the sides, Christian carefully stands her up and stares into her face "Daddy will help you and won''t let you fall, so experiment as you wish." Staring at Christian''s face silently, Helen steadies herself from Christian''s arms and looks down at her little legs, then begins to wiggle them awkwardly. "That''s it sweetie, Daddy will never let you fall" Smiling warmly, Christian looked down at Helen''s wobbly legs and continued "Step by step" Walking slowly, Helen managed to get in front of Christian after about 5 steps and looked up, then let go of Christian''s arms and let herself fall on his chest "Daddy..." "Alright sweetie, daddy is so proud" Smiling happily, Christian kisses Helen''s cheeks softly and stares at her doll face "I love you so much my baby girl, never forget that." "Daddy..." Muttering softly, Helen watches Christian''s eyes for a few seconds in silence, then looks down and hides her face in Christian''s neck. "So shy~" ... "*Sigh*" Rubbing her forehead, a woman in a suit looked at the various images in front of her and sighed "17 high profile murders, another 20 to medium profile people and about 50 to ordinary people...all in the same night" "Chief, and why are we seeing all these cases ourselves? Each state is supposed to have its own investigation team" With clear annoyance on her face, a dark-skinned woman asked with annoyance. "Because the first murder case with this symbolism was taken on by us...we were tasked with coborating to find the killer." "The killers, obviously it''s a whole group" Looking at the numerous corpses, the dark-skinned woman continued "Although these weren''t as vicious as the first murder..." "Trixie... do you have any ideas?" "Isn''t it obvious? This Lucifer guy went on television, said he was going to take out his demons and suddenly, that same night, almost 100 people die... all with evidence of serious crimes... obviously this man is doing a cleansing." "You''re telling me he''s out his so-called demons?" "Yes?" "*Sigh* And now the demons use bullets, knives and bombs?" "The technology is international..." "Then what? We call the church to hunt demons?" "Why don''t we let them? I''m d those vermin are dead." "Trixie, listen to me carefully because I don''t want to repeat this again" Losing her smile, the woman looked at herpanion and stared suborbined "Thew exists for a reason, it is our duty to enforce it with all people, we must never judge someone prematurely and we can''t offer impunity either, no matter if the other party is the lord of hell" "So what shall we do? Pray to the goddess toe and take her unruly son away?" "..." "Not to mention that this Lucifer guy is the richest man in the world, the NYPD wanted to talk to him to find out how he knew about the kidnapping and someone in highmand refused the request." "..." "Chief, the results of the crime scene examinations came in" Entering the office with more paperwork, a woman of about 32 spoke up quickly. "So what''s up?" "Nothing, everything is clean... the bullets can''t be traced, there are no fingerprints, we don''t have any hair, no fluids, no witnesses, much less recordings... it''s as if they appeared out of nowhere and just as quickly disappeared." "*Sigh*" Leaning back in her seat, the woman stared at the images and asked "How''s it going with the media?" "Just like the first case, they all received multiple proofs of the crimes of the deceased people... the problem now that we have, is that 5 high profile victims were politicians of the Democrat party and now they are exalted by what happened... they are pressuring us." "From bad to worse..." "Chief, I have news" Rushing into the office, a woman of about 29 entered with aptop in her hands "Check this out" Frowning slightly, the woman received theptop and looked at the web page disyed "What is this?" "It opened suddenly 4 hours ago, it has all the crime evidence of the murdered people, they even added photos of the corpses." *Pah* "What are you waiting for!? Close the damn page!" Banging the table angrily, the woman shouted. "We can''t, we tried everything, even the pentagon got involved" Shaking her head with a bitter smile, the woman continued "It''s impossible to pull the page, we tried to trace the servers but they seem to want to y jokes on us, because they constantly switch between the white house, the red house in Russia and several other state centers." "..." "Chief, do you want me to call an exorcist?" "..." Looking at her partner, the woman sighed and shook her head "This is beyond us, give the case to homnd security." ... "Don''t you think you could have warned me earlier? I could have prepared myself." Hearing the annoyed tone over the cell phone, Christianughed andmented "But I''m also helping you honey, I killed people who opposed you". "But you also added a lot of burden on the presidency" Sighing wearily, L continued "This tarnishes our image." "Rx honey, you know you don''t need that vain power to achieve your goal." "*Sigh* I already said you''d be my downfall?" "The same day I fuck you~" Leaning back in his seat, Christian turned the seat back and looked at the city in front of him "When are you free? I have some breakthroughs to upgrade my quantumputer and I have to go to my ind, we could start with gic research." "I was thinking about that... I would say that in 2 months at the most I would have everything ready". "Works for me, shall we travel together? You don''t know how much I miss that ass of yours~" "I''m no better off than you" Answering with a heated tone, L whispered "Did you get my flowers?" "I have my whole house surrounded by flowers, mom is losing her patience, you should stop" Turning his gaze to the bouquet of flowers on his desk, Christian thought ''If I hadn''t withheld L''s information about Jarvis, Mom would have killed her by now.'' "Then I''ll prepare a better gift for you for when we leave for the ind." "Just get that ass hole of yours ready because I can''t wait to taste it~" "Fuck, you know you''re just torturing me by telling me that, don''t you?" "That''s the idea, don''t stop thinking about me~" "Fucking incubus..." With a happy voice, L continues "What will you do during this time?" "If you ask about the murders, they will continue for a while, but don''t worry, in a while they will go to another country." "I''m not talking about that, I''m talking about you." "Oh... I''m going to Russia in a week or so, it''s time to meet mother Russia and fight bears" "Be careful with those people, you can''t trust the Russians." "Heh, this is the woman who admitted toing from an offspring that worked with Napoleon and Hitler." "And I say this to the one who ims to be Lucifer, the lord of evil." "Touche." "*Sigh* I''ll hang up the call for now, talk to me if you need help with anything." "Understood, take care of yourself and don''t you dare have another man on you, don''t you forget that nothing escapes my sight~" "Who would want those inferior beings?" with disdain in her voice, L continued "See you, I''ll be sure to prepare something you''ll like" "I''m looking forward to it, see you~" Hanging up the call, Christian chuckled lightly and looked around the city silently "Russia, Italy, Mexico, Colombia, Japan.... that''s my international tour I have to do." "*Sigh* The more goals I achieve, the farther away the end seems to be." Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Christian leans back in the seat and mutters "But I need toplete this phase of my n... the union of the big mafias and cartels... I will create the first international syndicate of big mafias" "All under my banner..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 260 Road To Russia (3 dayster) "Look at this." "Mn?" Raising an eyebrow, Christian put his coffee cup aside and received the paper, then looked up and looked at his smiling mother "Who died now?" "This time it has nothing to do with the deaths, read it." Since Christian started his hunt for criminals, every day the newspapers are filled with information about each victim. Many newspapers took different approaches, some talk about whether this is right or wrong, others talk about the damage it causes to the country and some even dedicate themselves to insult Christian in disguise, the essential point in this, is that these deaths already became something very visible in arge part of the world. Only 4 days have passed, but the death count in the country has already risen to 145. Although this number would not have been so important if it were not for the 50 great dead people. Politicians, businessmen, FBI agents, even artists. The top brass is in a panic and the public gets to see it. "The Grey family takes over Netflix..." Raising his eyebrows at the headline, Christianughs and looks at his mother "You already bought it?" "We got 84% of their shares, I did a lot of satisfactory ckmailing." "Not bad, was it too expensive?" "It could have cost twice as much, it''s nice to negotiate when you have a noose around your opponent''s neck." "Heh." "Christian, leaving that aside, you should stop what you''re doing for now, you''re causing a lot of turbulence among the Elite" Losing her smile, Eva spoke seriously "Not to mention that even the army is getting ready, if this keeps up, they''ll bring out the soldiers to hunt them down" "It''s okay, I already stopped all missions for now and my people have orders to ''winter over'' for 1 week, if in another week I see that everything is still bad, I''ll have to extend it" Nodding, Christian continued "As for that Elite... heh, they''re lucky I didn''t target them yet, I don''t forget those bastards sent me to jail" "*Sigh* Just watch out for the army" Knowing she got nothing out of arguing, Eva nodded and turned around "I''ll go finish the Netflix thing, having to deal with anotherpany gives us a lot of workload." "Let me know if you need help." "You know what kind of help I need" Smiling, Eva turned to Christian and winked, then kept walking while focusing her movements on her hips. Watching the beautiful ass bounce, Christian chuckles with satisfaction and continues to eat his breakfast. Pulling out his simple cell phone, Christian dials Dimitri''s number and speaks "Hello old man, are you still alive?" "Boy, every time I talk to you I lose time of life." "I''m happy to hear you breathing too." "Hmph, what do you want now?" "I''lle to visit you in about 4 days, am I wee?" "Hoh, the ungrateful boy finally remembers me, well, I''ll be waiting for you with a missile pointed at your ne" "I guess I''ll have to go with a pathogenic agent to spread with my death." "That would be interesting." Laughing lightly, Christian continued "I''ll let you know when I''m leaving, where should I arrive?" "Just get to Moscow airport, I''ll send people to get you." "Who''s going? Strawberry?" "It''s a surprise." "Is my surprise pretty and with a voluptuous body? If not, I sincerely find it better to arrive alone." "I''ll send you the best beauty in the country" Laughing, Dimitri replied confidently "I''m sure you''ll be amazed." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "And who would this honorabledy be?" "It''s a surprise, so don''t think you''ll get any answers from me." "Tsk, well, I''ll let you know when I''m on my way out." "See youter." "Damn old man ying mysterious" Grumbling to himself, Christian put the cell phone aside and sighed, then picked up his toast and continued eating in silence. The morning passed quickly and Christian yed with his little girl at every moment, enjoying with a big smile this warmth thatforted him so much. Sitting watching TV, Christian gently caressed Helen''s stomach and spoke "Leslie, in a few days I''m going to Russia, you will stay here and take care of my family." "Yes master." "Emily, I also need you to stay here, you are the only one who can use the system as well as I can and I need you to keep an eye on my people''s surroundings." Pursing her lips, Emily sighed and nodded "But don''t forget what you promised me." "I would never" Smiling slightly, Christian nodded. "Dad..." Lifting her gaze, Helen stared into Christian''s eyes and murmured "Kiss." "Anytime~" Smiling tenderly, Christian lowered his head and gently kissed his little girl''s forehead, causing the girl to squint her eyes in obvious contentment. "My little girl is getting more spoiled every day" Although Helen never smiles or shows much emotion, Christian manages to read her face very well, knowing with a simple all of voice or a small gesture from her her emotions ''Is this the famous sixth sense of a father?'' ''Come to think of it... my little girl will be a year old in a few months... what shall I give her for her birthday'' Feeling the little body in front of him, Christian smiled lovingly and sighed with satisfaction ''Who knew I would have a daughter at some point... and look at her, my little Helen in the most beautiful girl''. Suddenly pulling Helen up, Christian turned her over and rubbed his cheeks with his daughter''s, as his smile grew happier and happier "My little girl is so cute~" Closing her eyes, Helen wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck and let herself be given love in silence. ... Another 3 days passed quietly. The protest outside the building endedpletely 2 days ago and peace returned to the ce. The murders magically stopped but still the whole country is involved in this interesting plot. "Have a good trip master" "Thank you, take care" Taking his bags, Christian smiled slightly towards Elisa and walked towards his ne, then nodded towards his crew and handed him his bags. Entering the ne, Christian walked to his room andy down on the bed with tiredness "It''s getting harder and harder to leave my people... especially my little girl... goodbyes are so stressful..." "*Sigh*" Looking at his watch, Christian muttered "Those damn bitches arete." "The life of the party has arrived!" Entering the room without asking, a woman shouted confidently. "Bitch, why didn''t you tell me we had to deliver the bags!?" "Tsk, tsk, townie." Rolling his eyes, Christian looked up and watched the two beautiful women fighting in front of him "Lust, Greed, shut the fuck up!" "Yeah boss!" "So fierce~" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at the women''s expensive outfits and smiled "Wearing at least 10 million dors, they seem to be doing well." "Can''tin" Rubbing her thick gold chain, Greedmented quietly. "What are you standing around for? Come to my side, today you''ll be my bitches" Patting his empty sides, Christian spoke with a big smile. "Of course I will my dear Lucifer~" Laughing, Lust took off her shoes andy down next to Christian, then hugged his arm and buried it between her breasts. "B-boss I wouldn''t dare" With a bead of sweat running down her face, Greed replied awkwardly. "Hoh? Now you have the courage to deny my orders?" "*Gulp*" Shaking her head quickly, Greed swallowed saliva and took off her shoes, theny down next to Christian and looked up at the ceiling nervously. "I never understood what you did to Greed, act like a submissive bitch in front of you" Rubbing her chin with interest, Lust looks at Christian and asks "Did you fuck her?" "No." "Then why is she so submissive?" "Because she loves that" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian turns to Greed and climbs on top of her, then gently caresses her cheek and whispers "My little Greed is an extreme masochist~" "..." Blinking in a daze, Lust looks down at Greed''s embarrassed face andughs loudly "HAHAHA!!!" "..." "Who knew this bitch is submissive, hahaha!" thumping the bed with amusement, Lust wipes a tear from her eye and looks at Greed''s embarrassed face with a big smile "How did you discover this treasure!?" "I had my suspicions... when I joked with her about making her my sex ve, her eyes sparkled.... then I threatened to cut off her clitoris if she touched another and I saw a perverse thrill... until one day I cornered her in the bathroom and she turned into a docilemb" "Who knew the craziest bitch on the team would be like this~" Moving to Christian''s back, Lust hugged his body and gently licked his neck "She tries to hide her desires with that scary tattoo she has on her face, what a cute bitch~" "B-boss, I-I don''t know what you''re talking about" Dodging the gaze with a flushed face, Greed muttered. "You''re so cute when you''re shy~" Smiling mischievously, Christian looks at the woman who is usually so fierce under him and whispers "You went a long time without fulfilling your role as a sex ve, your time hase~" "*Gulp*" Looking sideways at Christian''s smiling face, Greed swallows saliva nervously and murmurs "I-I guess I don''t have a choice." Chuckling softly, Lust licked Christian''s ear and whispered "Use her as you wish, I can wait for you~" "My ve is so understanding~" Turning his face, Christian kissed Lust''s lips shamelessly, while Greed watched everything with a flushed face. Lowering his hands, Christian takes Greed''s suit jacket and starts unbuttoning it slowly "Lust, take off her pants and her underwear~" "Yes master~" "W-bitch, w-what are you doing" Feeling the hands pulling down his pants, Greed trembled slightly and stuttered. "Easy my little ve, she''s just getting you ready so I can use you~" Licking Greed''s ear gently, Christian whispered sensually "You better be a good girl or I''ll have to punish you~" "Oh, o-okay." Smiling with amusement, Christian finished removing her jacket and opened her shirt, then looked down at her white breasts encased in her dark bras. Squeezing the connector of the bra with his fingers, Christian rips it apart and pulls it to the side, then revels in the pleasing sight in front of him "You have very beautiful breasts and perfect for my hand." Gently squeezing both breasts, Christian nodded with satisfaction at the softness and gently tugged the brown nipples "Although this is kind of hard, what naughty nipples~" Biting her lips, Greed shivered slightly as her face blushed more and more. "Ready master~" Tossing her pants aside, Lust sat down next to Christian and began to remove his clothes. "Thank you so much my little ve~" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian stands up from Greed''s body and stands in front of her, staring at her food today. Honestly at this moment, Greed looks extremely appetizing to Christian. Her usually fierce face ispletely flushed and sweaty, her misty eyes stare at the man in front of her, as she bites her lips sensually to stifle her own moans. Lowering his gaze to Greed''s crotch, Christian licks his lips and murmurs "Well kept, a bit of dark pubic hair but you can tell you waxed it recently...full lips and still nothing hanging out, certainly a first ss woman." "Mine is prettier" Rubbing her chin, Lust stood next to Christian fully nude and casuallymented. "That''s why you''re my first ve" Winking at Lust, Christian spread Greed''s limp legs and positioned himself between them, then brought his face close to the woman''s and stared into her eyes "Do you have any objections to what will happen now?" "N-no master, u-use me as you wish" Spreading her legs wider, Greed whispered meekly. "That''s my ve" Showing his fangs with his smile, Christian held Greed''s hips and lifted her up slightly, then grabbed her buttocks and squeezed them with satisfaction "Thick thighs, soft and big buttocks, no doubt you were a great buy, I will enjoy your body every moment~" Lowering his hand, Christian guided his crotch-. "Master... you''re still dressed." "..." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 261 Travel Blinking in a daze, Christian looks down andughs "I guess I got excited to try out my new ve, my mistake". Rising to his feet, Christian speaks "Lust, help me." "Yes master~" Approaching with an amused smile, Lust pulls off Christian''s suit jacket and begins to remove his shirt. Dropping his pants, Christian removes his underwear as Lust finishes undressing him, then stretching his muscles with satisfaction and watching Greed''s eyes sparkle "Do you like what you see?" "I-I knew it would be amazing, but..." Staring at Christian''s erect member, Greed licked her lips and swallowed saliva with difficulty "*Gulp* A-as always the boss surprises me." "You tter me" Repositioning himself again between Greed''s legs, Christian takes her by the buttocks with one hand and caresses his ve''s moist crotch with the other "I never thought my dear Greed would be a woman who shaves her pubic hair~" "As the saying goes, she who cleans house, visitor waits" Nodding sagely, Lust hugged Christian''s body from behind and whispered "Master, shall I help you get into that dirty ve?" "Hoh, of course I would ept your help." "Thank you master~" Hugging Christian''s body from behind, Lust pressed her breasts against Christian''s back and slowly lowered her hand down to her man''s crotch, then sped it with both hands and whispered softly "Here we go~" Pushing her body against Christian''s back, Lust watched with a twinkle in her eyes as the ns slowly pushed into her friend''s dripping little hole. "Fuck" Opening her eyes a little wider as she felt her loins expand like never before, Greed quickly brought her fist to her mouth and bit down on her hand to keep from making noises, while her breathing became more and more agitated. Closing his eyes, Christian let himself be pushed by Lust and enjoyed Greed''s tight and warm pussy with pleasure, while in his mind a thought was instantly born ''For a non-virgin, she''s incredibly tight... I guess it''s because of the time, she''s been almost two years without sex already'' "Hehe~" Looking at Greed''s cloudy eyes and flushed face. Lust smiled with amusement and whispered "It''s so amazing to see this bitch like this, she looks like a shy kitten~" Not withstanding Lust''s slow thrusting, Christian moved his hips and thrust deep inside Greed, while his balls kiss another woman''s buttocks again "*Sigh* Greed, you''re amazing, but I wouldn''t expect anything less from my sex ve." "..." Lowering her gaze with misty eyes, Greed pulled her hand out of her mouth and whispered "F-first time I''m so full..." "So cute~" Happy not to hear an insult from this woman, Christian wrapped one arm around Greed''s waist and with the other held her by the back of the head, then leaned in fully and suddenly kissed her lips. Wrapping their tongues passionately around each other, Christian waited no longer and began to move his hips gently, knowing full well that Greed was still too tight to treat her roughly without causing considerable damage. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Climbing off Christian''s back, Lusty down next to the couple and watched the scene in front of her with interest, while the muffled moans, the sshes and the aroma so characteristic of sex sweetened her heart in a way that perhaps only she could enjoy. "There is nothing more perfect in existence than this" Smiling broadly, Lust murmured, then closed her eyes and inhaled deeply "*Sniff* The smell of bliss." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* As always, the hours passed quickly, while the trio never stopped their debauchery and enjoyed each other''s bodies. "F-fucking bitch..." Muttering in a daze, Greed looked at the woman moaning vulgarly over her and clicked his tongue "How the fuck did I end up like this?" After a long sex session with the docile but hungry Greed, Christian took advantage when the woman lost consciousness from pleasure and had Lust lie on top of her, causing Greed to wake up with two tits on her neck and a woman dropping saliva with every jerk. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Staring at the two prime pussies in front of him, Christian smiled with satisfaction as his hips never stopped moving, savoring for the first time this incredible position. Pulling his cock out of Lust''s hole, Christian moved it downward and entered inside Greed in one pure thrust. "Ahhh~!" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Breathing raggedly, Christian squeezed Lust''s buttocks and kneaded them with satisfaction, then gritted his teeth and let out another load inside Greed. "*Sigh*" Leaning back against Lust''s back, Christian made sure not to carry his full weight and whispered "How did you like this experience my little ve?" "That''s all master~?" Smiling at Lust''s provocativement, Christian shook his hips a few more times and lifted his body again. Looking at the pussy receiving his cock and the second pussy dripping white fluids, Christian narrowed his eyes from pure visual satisfaction and smiled "Greed, can you hear me?" "Y-yes..." Pulling out of Greed''s insides, Christian reaches up slightly and grabs Lust''s ass with both his hands, then connects with Lust''s asshole and slips in smoothly "Have you wondered since when I''ve had this rtionship with Lust?" "I-I wouldn''t dare master." Chuckling lightly, Christian continued "Since a few years ago Lust became my little ve because of a bet we made." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Mmmnh~" "Since that day, there aren''t many things we haven''t done with her... we already tried her 3 holes and experimented countless positions... but we always find that there is so much yet to discover and experience... cosy, role ying, BDSM, among many other games" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "But today is the first time we have a threesome together-" "Master, this bitch fell asleep." "..." Stopping the movement of his hips, Christian looked up past Lust''s shoulder and looked at the woman, then sighed and smiled " 2 hours and 47 minutes... not bad" "What did you want to tell her?" "I was going to start joining her in our games... it''s satisfying to have another woman in our activities." "Is so much introduction necessary? We''ve already seen that she epts it." "Heh, today she epts it because she didn''t have sex a long time ago and I am the target of all her carnal desires, but now that she is fed, she will realize that she lost her mind and ended up being very intimate with another woman." "*Sigh* Women have a very fragile femininity" Nodding, Lust looked back at Christian "Can you lie down on the bed?" "Of course I can honey" Without slipping out from under Lust, Christian wrapped his arms around her waist and rolled onto the bed, getting Lust on top of him riding him like a cowgirl. Rising up slowly, Lust turned around and stared at Christian, then rested her chest on him and stared into his eyes with a smile "Leave the work to me~" *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Have I told you how amazing you are~" Sighing with satisfaction, Christian affirmed Lust''s ass and whispered heatedly. "Whenever we have sex~" Slowly licking Christian''s chin, Lust replied in her typical sultry voice. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "Lust... I don''t think I''ve ever told you this when we''re not having sex and maybe you don''t believe me, but..." Lifting his head slightly, Christian softly kisses the lips of the woman who sensually moves her waist over his crotch and whispers "Since the first day of sex I''ve somehow be obsessed with you... I wouldn''t say it''s love at first sight or anything, it''s more like an addiction." *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "..." Without stopping swaying her hips, Lust raised an eyebrow and stared at Christian, silently awaiting his next words. "You became a poison that consumed my mind every second... after that night my body wouldn''t stop thinking about yours... I longed to touch your body again, I longed to get back inside you, you became a dangerous drug." "..." "But you know what?" looking at Lust with a soft smile, Christian whispered "You became my drug of choice, and even though I know no addiction is good, if it''s for you, I''ll dly dive into this abyss of pleasure, my pretty little ve~" "..." "So now don''t think you''ll ever be free, because I promise I''ll keep you bound to my side until yourst breath~" Smiling sweetly, Christian gently kissed Lust''s lips and intertwined their tongues. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa*. Although Lust didn''t respond verbally, her body did. Her hip movements became more jerky, her tongue intertwined and danced happily with Christian''s, her hands squeezed and caressed Christian''s pecs frantically, causing the me of passion to be fanned and the sex session to be out of control. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* ''Whenever I travel by ne I end up having sex, this was my best buy'' Smiling at the smirk on his lips, Christian stopped thinking and gave himself over to the pleasure, quickly spending a couple of hours at that. "Hands up!" Watching the TV with a small smile, Christian sighs and looks to his two sides "Hugging a beauty with each arm... the pinnacle of life." "These movies aren''t bad once you get used to seeing women in between so much action" Squeezing Lust''s ass with his right hand and Greed''s ass with his left, Christian looks at the virtual clock on the side of the TV and mutters "We''ve been on the road for 6 hours already.... still another 8 hours to go, I''ll order some food in a little while." Turning his gaze to his right, Christian observes the sensual sleeping woman with a satisfied smile and mutters "Really this bitch always dries me out... somehow I end up very exhausted with her." "..." Turning his gaze to his left, Christian chuckled softly and looked up at the ceiling, remembering in a few seconds much of his life "Dying a virgin.... my biggest problem was a mentally challenged father andck of money... I still remember the first dead body I saw, I almost peed my pants..." "*Sigh* This is the famous mncholy thates after sex?" smiling bitterly, Christian continued "One decision marked my path... if I hadn''t saved those children, I would never have met my father, I would never have had these abilities and most likely I would never have met my wonderful girls... my beautiful sins." "It''s unbelievable all that I had to live through... and who I became" Biting his lips softly, Christian remembered especially the little girl he had to kill to save an army squadron. "Not counting the civilians I had to kill to save my ve..." Sighing bitterly, Christian turns his gaze to Lust and mutters "At least you repay me with your body..." "*Sigh* I''ll sleep for now, then I''ll order food" Yawning wearily, Christian gave each buttock a final squeeze and closed his eyes contentedly. ... "We will arrive in 15 minutes to Moscow, the weather is rainy, we rmend wearing something warm." "Tsk, how I hate Russia and its damn cold" Taking a fierce bite of the exquisite meat on her fork, Greed clicked her tongue and muttered. Chuckling lightly, Christian finished putting on the suit and scoffed "Don''t worry, I''ll warm you up every night, after all I can''t let my little ve die~" "*Gulp*" Shuddering slightly, Greed swallowed saliva and nodded silently ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 262 Litte Bloss After that moment of sex, contrary to Christian''s thoughts, Greed did not show any disgust at the fact that he had sex with Lust over her. It is as if in her mind that scene never happened, she woke up, took a shower and ordered food, apart from cursing a few times, she is behaving normally. Leaving his gloves aside, Christian approaches Greed''s back and embraces her slowly, then squeezes one of her breasts and whispers in her ear "You will follow me like a good ve, don''t give me any trouble and keep those dirty holes of yours ready for any moment, understood?" "Y-yes master" Losing all her pent up ferocity, Greed lowered her head and stammered. "Good girl, if you keep this up I''ll give you a reward~" Gently biting Greed''s ear, Christian gave her breasts a final squeeze and set her free, smiling happily at seeing her so shy. ''It''s incredibly satisfying to see a lioness tamed like this...'' Putting on his jewelry, Christian looked at the docile Greed through the mirror and smiled. ... "§¬§à§Ô§à §Þ§í §Õ§à§Ý§Ø§ß§í §Ø§Õ§Ñ§ä§î?" (Whom should we wait for?- Russian) Clutching an umbre in her left hand and smoking a cigarette with her right hand, a woman in her 30s with blonde hair asked. "§¡§Þ§Ö§â§Ú§Ü§Ñ§ß§ã§Ü§Ñ§ñ §ã§Ó§Ú§ß§î§ñ" (An American pig-Russian) Looking at the airport with boredom, a young woman in her 20s answered with disinterest. [A/N: During this arc almost everything will be spoken in Russian, but obviously you will read it in English, just a little tidbit of information.] "They sent the little bossdy to find some random American?" Raising her eyebrows in amusement, the woman took a puff of smoke andughed. "He''s not just any American" With a serious face, another woman next to the young woman spoke "He''s Mr. Dimitri''s adopted son." "Tsk" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, the young woman grumbled "I don''t know how interesting he is, he''s cute and all, but he''s no big deal." "Trust me little boss, the pictures don''t do his real face justice" Shaking her head, the woman continued "When Mr. Dimitri went to Florence I was on his team, I had to take the kid to the army and then bring him back...you should have seen the look in his eyes when he came back from the army, even I got chills" "Is that such a big deal?" Raising an eyebrow, the other woman asked. "You may not have heard much since you''re justing up to this level, but ording to our reports and that man''s own confirmation, he ended up killing along with a team of 7 people over 1000 soldiers." "Over a thousand soldiers with only 8 people?" frowning slightly, the woman continued "Explosives?" "Sometimes yes, sometimes no... their equipment is varied, but they almost never used explosives and always used to make ambushes or surprise attacks." "Tsk, I could do that with a bunch of our people too" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, the young woman replied. "But there is another situation that is more interesting than all that" Laughing at the anger of her little boss, the woman looked at her newpanion and continued "There was a situation that made his name in the army... a joint mission with an elite team of Americans, it turns out that in the middle of a mission they were all ambushed in the middle of open terrain on the side of the desert". "..." "This young man was the team leader, he gave the order to stop because a vehicle with 3 people was disabled, he himself went down to rescue those 3 people" Looking seriously at herpanion, the woman continued "It turns out that the elite team abandoned him for some reason and he had to escape carrying the 3 fainted people, he ran for hours under Taliban pursuit". "No big deal, many Russian soldiers went through the same thing" Shrugging, the young woman interrupted. "That''s not all, that night alone he killed a whole toon of Taliban, I don''t know the exact amount, but ording to rumors, he killed more than 200 people himself." "200 people!?" Opening her eyes a little wider, the woman eximed in disbelief. "Yes, and even though one person he saved ended up dying in the chase, he managed to save the other 2" Laughing at the reaction, the woman sighed "Although I never liked Americans, I must say that this kid earned my respect... no matter how much I think about it, I would never be able to pull that off" "..." "..." Frowning slightly, the young woman looked off into the distance in silence and sighed "It''s certainly amazing." "Little Irina is already growing up" Rubbing the young woman''s hair at her side, the woman smiled. "Tsk, I''m already 19, don''t treat me like a child." ... [Irina-POV] "Tsk, I''m already 19, don''t treat me like a child." Hearing theughter beside me, I couldn''t help but click my tongue in annoyance. It''s so annoying this shit. Yes, that bastard has good skills, but I find it absurd how much support he''s getting from our people. I find it even more annoying that he trained for so many years with my master. Even I was only able to train for 2 years with him, I wasn''t allowed more. "*Sigh*" Leaning against the vehicle, I turn my gaze to the two women beside me and sigh. These two women are the tip of the pyramid, the pirs of the Bratva. I myself am the heir to the Bratva, the future head of the organization. But here we are, standing in the middle of the airport in the rain waiting for someonepletely foreign to our organization and country. Who the fuck wouldn''t find this annoying? Not even the president of the United States would have this level of respect. "They arrived!" Hearing the voice next to me, I look up and easily spot arge dark aircraft descending in the distance. Let''s see what''s so special about this Christian Grey guy. "They''ll make it to hangar two, let''s go" Climbing into the back seat of the vehicle, I give the order to the two women beside me and watch as 4 vehicles behind me quickly start their engines. "Chief, aren''t you anxious?" "Why would I be anxious about the arrival of a child?" crossing my arms, I look out the window and reply with boredom. "But as far as they are the same age..." "Ania, keep talking and I''ll gouge your eyes out" Squinting at the new leader, I snort coldly. "..." What an annoying shit. Taking a deep breath to calm my anger, I reach into my pocket and pull out a metal box, then pull out a cigarette and look out the window. Searching through my pockets, I frown slightly and speak "Who''s got a light?" "Me." Receiving the lighter from Ania, I look at the ne already stopped in front of us and sigh "It''s an order, so let''s receive it personally". Remembering my mother''s serious tone when she gave me the order to receive this man, I couldn''t help but sigh again in frustration. Opening the door of the vehicle, I look sideways and notice the ne''s logo "The Grey family is quite ostentatious". "They have quite a bit of money, this is not a bad ne" Nodding, Ania continued with interest "Ivanna, you said you saw the boy personally?" "Yes, why?" "What''s he like?" "His face?" "Yes." "Heh, you see, even I who am known in my youth for immersing myself in debauchery, almost lost control just seeing him." "Olddies, aren''t you ashamed?" looking disgustedly at the two women, continue "You are already over 40 years old, that man could be your grandson" "You''re still too young to understand, the older you get, the more your lust rises" "Quiet, they came down" Turning my gaze towards the door of the ne, I watch the staff unloading the suitcases covered by waterproof covers and squint my eyes. Looks like the bastard will be here for a while, too many suitcases for just a few days. Taking the cigarette, I put it in my mouth and take the lighter from my pocket. "Fuck..." "..." Blinking in a daze, I stare at the man who stood at the bottom of the ne, while the cigarette falls from my mouth as I can''t keep it closed in surprise. Shiny white hair, long eyshes, charming smile and the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen in my life. "This man..." Unable to peel my gaze from his face, I stare at the outline of his body and mutter in a daze, "He''s a god?" [End of POV] ... "Hello, may I know your name?" looking at the young girl in front of him with a sweet smile, Christian blinked innocently and asked. "..." "Hello?" Waving his controller in front of the woman''s eyes, Christian tilted his head slightly and chuckled lightly. "Uh... y-yes, hello" Standing up straight quickly, the young woman puffed out her chest and spoke "I-I''m Irina, I also a-learned from Mr. Dimitri." With surprise on his face, Christian quickly took the woman''s hands and smiled "My father spoke a lot about you, it''s nice to finally meet you, please take care of me~" "Y-yes!" Looking at her hand held by the man''s hand, Irina nodded quickly and looked towards the suitcases "Let me help you with your bags." "Thank you~" Looking at the young woman''s eager face, Christianughed and nodded gratefully. "What are you waiting for, help me" Turning to her people, Irina spoke quickly, as she mindlessly made her way towards the suitcases. "*Sigh* The little boss fell" Shaking her head, Ivanna smiled with amusement and nodded towards Christian, then walked towards the suitcases along with herpanion. Turning his gaze, Christian stares at Irina and evaluates her in detail. Long dark hair, pale skin, dark eyes and a face that is beautiful but cold at first nce. All the clothes she wears are ck and expensive looking, some jewelry on her wrist andrge earrings. [A/N: Photo of Irina here.] "But who knew that this woman who radiates a sharp coldness would get nervous so easily" Muttering to himself, Christian observed the young woman''s ass and smiled ''Nice ass, C cup breasts? Maybe D... a trained body no doubt, she must have a firm abdomen and her ass must be stic... a first ss woman.'' ''I smelled two men on her, but not the smell she usually has when she is intimate, maybe a boyfriend but they only got to the point of kissing... the other one maybe on her father?'' Staring at the young woman''s clothes, Christian continued ''She has a weapon hidden under her clothes, I notice a slight bulge by her calf, maybe she hides a knife''. ''*Sigh* No doubt I''m getting lost... the first thing I do is study her body'' Shaking his head, Christian took his gaze off the young woman and observed the bodies of the two women next to him ''They certainly are my type, a fully blossomed and mature body, just look at those hips and that juicy ass...'' "Though your eyes are clear, I''m sure you''re thinking how tight those bitches must be, aren''t you?" whispering with amusement in Christian''s ear, Lust continued "If you want I can arrange something secret with them" "No, I''m a family man now, those times are behind me" Closing his eyes, Christian took a deep breath and turned his gaze to his two sins "Lust, do you understand any Russian?" "Nothing." "And you Greed?" "I understand the basics" "Well, if you need anything you tell me, I''ll trante what you need, but don''t interrupt me when I''m talking to someone else." "That would be all?" Reaching Christian''s side, Irina asked with a smile. "Yes, thank you very much~" Moving quickly towards the vehicle, Irina opens the back door and smiles cordially "Please get in, your escorts will be in the other vehicle." "Thank you~" Nodding with a sweet smile, Christian turns to Lust and Greed and climbs into the vehicle, then settles in and looks at the young woman already seated next to him. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 263 Bratva Family "My father told me I would have a surprise when I arrived, but I never thought it would be my sister in training" Resting one shit on top of the other, Christian removed his suit gloves and spoke with a smile "I must say it is a pleasant surprise" "It''s an honor" Regaining herposure, Irina smiled slightly and continued "Mr. Dimitri is waiting for us right now, he''s quite impatient" "Heh, training sister of mine" Wrapping his arm with Irina''s, Christianughed lightly and spoke wisely "Never tell that old man Mr. Dimitri, you don''t know how much it bothers him to be called ''Mr'', and he''s also your master, just call him master or something simr" "Mr. Dimitri is bothered by being called Mr?" "Yes, he says it makes him look old." "I see..." Looking sideways at his intertwined arm, Irina swallowed silently and nodded. Noticing the young woman''s effort to maintain herposure, Christian hummed with amusement and thought ''Even though I like mature women better, it''s not wrong to tease the young ones once in a while.'' ''Although now that I think about it... we''re the same age... I guess it''s just different tastes'' Momentarily remembering his age, Christian chuckled slightly and turned his gaze to Irina "Irina, where in Moscow are we going?" "To the military base on the outskirts" Smiling towards Christian, Irina continued "We have a vi at the foot of the military base, you could say the whole grounds are attached" "The military base is managed by you?" "Yes, in fact all the military men in that ce are high-ss Bratva soldiers." "No doubt it''s great... my father told me about the Bratva''s reach, but I always found it hard to believe that a mafia managed to take over the whole country, be it in politics or in the underworld.." "Generations of effort and an opportunity in a country that was plunged into chaos" Laughing, Irina turns to the window and continues "We just had to get rid of some unruly weeds and keep all those politicians against the wall, after that it wasn''t hard to get our people inside and purge the nuisances." ''The boss is talking too much'' Shaking her head, Ivanna looked at Irina and sighed ''She was always cool and bright about everything, I guess even the toughest woman falls for a great beauty''. "How did it go with the test imntation in Ukraine?" "Y-you know?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Irina asked in surprise. "Of course I do, it was my idea." "Oh... that''s why mom didn''t want to tell me" Sighing, Irina continued "It went pretty well, a worldwide controversy was stirred up over it, and although the operation was obviously illegal, we can''t be criticized for recovering our national treasure." "I see, they were left with their hands tied" Nodding, Christian sighs and leans his head back on the seat, then closes his eyes and mutters "Let me know when we''re reach" "Mn" "..." Raising an eyebrow, Ania smiles and turns her gaze to Irina, then gives her a thumbs up and acts like nothing again. "..." Rolling her eyes at the childish attitude in a ruthless assassin, Irina turns her gaze to the calm face of the man next to her andpletely loses herself, oblivious to the passage of time. "Boss, we''re here." "..." "Boss" "W-what?" Startled by the hand on her shoulder, Irina turns her gaze to her side and sees Ivanna in front of her with the door open, then frowns slightly and looks sideways "Fuck..." "Are we there?" suddenly opening his eyes, Christian yawned and stretched his body, then turning to Irina and smiling "Is this it?" "Yes" Adjusting her clothes while pretending nothing happened, Irina gets out of the vehicle and stretches her hand towards Christian. "Thank you~" epting the hand, Christian steps out of the vehicle and looks sideways "Is this supposed to be military ground? Because it doesn''t look like it." In front of Christian is arge mansion with a somewhat rustic look, lots of nature everywhere and dozens of soldiers guarding the ce. "It''s where I live, we try to make it as nice as possible" Smiling slightly, Irina opens the trunk and takes out Christian''s bags, then turns to Ivanna and speaks "Tell my mother we''re here" "I''ll be right there" "How did it go girls?" speaking in English, Christian looks at Greed''s frustrated face and asks with interest "Is something wrong?" "Last time I was in this ce, I was beaten at least 9 times a day, not good memories." Laughing softly, Christian shakes his head and speaks "You better not rust your skills or I''ll give you much worse training." "..." "Let''s go?" Carrying two suitcases, Irina looks at Christian and asks with a smile. "Yes, let''s go." While Irina gave a quick introduction to the big mansion, Dimitri and Natasha drank tea calmly. "So the boy has arrived" Smiling slightly, Natasha turned her gaze to Ivanna and asked "Did something funny happen?" "The little boss..." "Did they fight?" Raising his eyebrows with interest, Dimitri put down the teacup and asked. "No... something very different happened." "What happened?" "The little boss, who had previously shown hostility, became nervous at the sight of him and now she kept smiling, even offered to carry your son''s bags." "..." "..." Blinking in a daze, Natasha and Dimitri stared at each other in disbelief at what they heard. "My daughter... is smiling at him and even offered to carry his bags? My Irina? That little girl with pride bigger than mine?" "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Dimitri looked at Natasha with a smile on his wrinkled face and spoke "I told you that you should train that girl to be immune to men, look at her now, you already lost her." "But she never showed much interest..." Muttering with a bitter smile, Natasha sighed and asked "Anything else?" "She opened the door of the vehicle for him and helped him out, even talked openly about the true nature of these soldiers." "This girl..." Bringing her hand to her face wearily, Natasha smiled bitterly and looked at Dmitri "Looks like she took us by surprise." "Don''t worry about the soldiers, Christian would have noticed with a simple look" Shrugging his shoulders, Dimitri looked at Ivanna and spoke "Bring those children, I haven''t seen that rebellious child of mine for a long time." "No need old man, I''m already here" Walking through the door, Christian scanned Dimitri''s body andughed "Father, every time I see you I find you getting thinner and older, I told you that you should start using skin creams and eat better" "Damn kid, how many times have I told you to stop calling me old man" Grabbing the knife from the table, Dimitri doesn''t think twice and throws it straight at Christian''s neck. Chuckling, Christian takes the knife between two fingers and fiddles with it "Another one for the collection, I already have a box full of knives you''ve thrown at me." "Tsk, someday I''ll kill you" Clicking his tongue, Dimitri scans Christian''s body and asks impatiently "Where''s my present?" Raising an eyebrow, Christian chuckles and turns his gaze to the silent Irina at his side "Could you hand me the suitcase on your right please." Nodding silently, Irina reaches out her hand and hands the suitcase to Christian, all the while dodging the gaze of her mother''s piercing eyes. Setting the suitcase on the floor, Christian opens it and pulls out a long wooden box, then walks over to Dimitri and sets it on the table "It''s a rare treasure, I got it by chance" "Hoh" Nodding with satisfaction, Dimitri takes the box and opens it, then looks with interest at the sword inside "This short sword is from China." Taking the sword out of the box, Dimitri looks at the engravings on the sword''s hilt and opens his eyes a little wider "Brat..." "I took it from one Long Yu, I happened to hit her sister''s granddaughter and she tried to attack me with this." "..." With surprise on his face, Dimitri raises his gaze to Natasha and notices the same expression on her, thenughs with satisfaction and turns his gaze to Christian "Do you know the value of this sword?" "No." "This sword only has 17 simr ones, all of them are made by the best Chinese cksmith and none is equal to the other, that''s why I said simr and not equal" Looking at the back with satisfaction, Dimitri continued "They only give it to people who have made a great contribution in the Chinese government, this sword has military merits, many military merits" "Is it that important?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the sword and sighed "Old man, I got the wrong gift, in fact that''s my lucky charm." "Fuck you, it''s mine now" Laughing, Dimitri puts the sword down on the table and asks "But how did youe across such a figure?" "You knew I went to Ennd?" "Yes." "My mother''s mother tried to marry me off to a Long Fei." "Long Fei!?" Frowning slightly, Christian turns his gaze to Irina and asks "You know her?" "That damn bitch almost killed me in Ethiopia, not to mention stealing a goddamn shipment of weapons from me!" With fury on her face, Irina continued "We were supposed to have hired her as a mercenary to protect the shipment and she ended up betraying us, if she hadn''t escaped to China I would have killed her by now!" "..." Looking for the first time at the anger on Irina''s face, Christian chuckled lightly andmented "If it makes you feel good, thest time I saw her she was embedded in a wall with blooding out of her mouth!" "Did you kill her!?" "No, it wouldn''t be fun" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian turned for the first time to Natasha and smiled, then approached her and bowed slightly "It''s nice to meet you Mrs. Natasha, sorry for not greeting you sooner, I got emotional not seeing this old man a while ago" "Damn kid, why you treat her with such respect!" Ignoring Dimitri''s shouting, Christian notices the slight smile on Natasha''s face and thinks ''She''s a lot like Irina, but my god, what juicy thighs she has!'' Rising from her seat, Natasha looks at Christian and smiles broadly "I''ve been hearing about you for a long time, can I ask you for a hug?" "Sure you can" Smiling, Christian moves closer to Natasha and lets her wrap her arms around him, while herrge breasts press against him. Notsting more than 5 seconds, Natasha lets go of Christian and smiles "You''re pretty tall, you almost reach my height." "You must be 1.94 meters tall?" "Exactly." "Only about 2 centimeters difference." "It''s nice to meet you kid, even though it''s the first time I see you, I consider you as my family" Smiling kindly, Natasha turns to Irina and speaks seriously "You''ll take care of him, treat him well" "Yes mom" "..." Looking at the woman in front of him, Christianments "I thought it would be different." "Different? In what way?" Resting her chin on her hand, Natasha asked with interest. "You know, something colder or cruder, maybe dumber? You know the Russian stereotype is well known, but you look different." "And which one would you have liked to meet more? A cold and raw Russian or a dumb Russian?" "As it is now it''s nice, although it all depends on the situation, it wouldn''t be bad to see a dumb Russian and a cold and raw Russian, it would be a unique experience in certain situations." "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Natasha turned her gaze to Dmitri andmented "Now I understand why you like him, this kid knows how to be honest but not to the point of causing bad feelings" "I like this kid?" Looking at Christian with derision, Dimitrimented "I don''t kill him because he''s my son, who says I like him?" Rolling her eyes, Natasha turns her gaze to Christian and smiles "In fact I doubt many people see me as you do, you must know when to take off the mask, a person who always wears the mask of a boss or leader will end up losing herself." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 264 Invitation "Are you saying that you act differently with your subordinates?" "With the vast majority yes, after all business and family are two different situations" Turning her gaze to Irina, Natasha asked "Would you like me to treat you as my suborbinate?" "If you did I would have rebelled by now." "That''s my daughter" Nodding with satisfaction, Natasha looked back at Christian and continued "You should keep that in mind, though I don''t think it''s necessary if you want to be a ''kind'' person to everyone, the kind they call saints." Waving his handzily, Christian grabbed a chair and sat down "Nothing more stressful than being a saint, leave it to others." "I thought so." "Christian, how was your fight with this Long Fei?" taking a sip of tea, Dimitri looked at Christian with interest and asked. "Disappointing" Sighing with boredom, Christian purses his lips and continues "She was weak and arrogant, her will is weak and she can''t even take a punch, not to mention that she likes to y the victim and jumps to conclusions based on her feelings" "You seem to dislike that woman." "I expected more from a ''Mercenary Queen'', even my sins could do better" Remembering the pitiful woman who attacked him, Christian shook his head and continued "She was trying to hit me for quite a while and always shouted things like ''You''re courting death!'' or ''Die for me!'', she talks a lot and achieves very little" "..." "Not to mention she didn''t even manage to make me sweat, I had prepared myself for a tough battle but ended up getting excited for nothing" Getting up from his seat, Christian moved to a more open area of the room and looked at Dimitri "But it wasn''t all bad, I managed to see some new moves and stole them" Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian took a deep breath and suddenly began to move, his feet seemed to dance to a strange, fluid rhythm, while with each passing second, the faster his speed became. "That''s..." Frowning slightly, Dimitri looked seriously at Christian''s strange foot movements, while his eyes narrowed more and more. After a minute of pacing around the room, Christian stopped and smiled at Dmitri "What''s up? It''s fun, isn''t it?" "I would never think of something like that... it increases your speed quite a bit but it would be kind of hard to fight if you use it" Rubbing his chin, Dimitri muttered "But for escaping some situations or getting close to your opponent, it''s pretty useful". "She also had some interesting moves" Adjusting his posture, Christian raised two fingers and ced his thumb on them, forming a strange shape with his hands "This move was used by that woman to fight, it''s interesting since it''s made to attack the weak points and these two fingers are used as a de, although I also need to use my elbows a lot to hit or defend so it must be something quiteplicated to learn for a normal person" "And you can do it?" "I just had to look at it" With a confident smile, Christian started punching the air nimbly, while his feet started moving with his new movement technique "This way of fighting is verypatible with the footwork, I took the trouble to get used to both" "You received good treasures, but you don''t look happy in the least" Even though he managed to see a smile on Christian''s face, Dimitri easily noticed the trace of frustration and asked "What''s bothering you?" "*Sigh*" Stopping moving, Christian looked at Dimitri with boredom and muttered "That famous mercenary queen didn''tst a single hit and it was very boring to fight her... she''s already almost at the top in terms of skills, but..." "It was too easy" Interrupting Christian, Dimitri smiled "You feel frustrated because such a high level person is no different than a piece of trash for you... you want a fight that excites you" "Yeah... it''s hard to exin, but I feel a great frustration in not having some challenge" Scratching his cheek, Christian continued "I don''t even train that much or dedicate myself 100% in fighting techniques or anything like that, but still I feel that every day I''m getting stronger and somehow it frustrates me" "..." "I just want to have to sweat it out in a fight and feel some kind of danger... it''s boring to do something if you already know how it will end... sometimes I wish I could find someone who manages to hold me back, it would be fun." Listening to his son''s ramblings, Dimitri smiled oddly and snorted ''Is that the famous loneliness of the supreme talent?'' The loneliness of the supreme talent. Who hasn''t heard that phrase at some time in his life? A being who looks at all beings with coldness from an unreachable tower is condemned to have that feeling. It is said that when a being manages to have such an overwhelming talent, after a while loneliness begins to eat away at him. Unlike the others who manage to have rivals and have the need to have difficult fights to improve, the supreme talents by themselves manage to reach the top and almost without difficulties. They do not manage to live the emotion of the path they take, managing to have everything as easy as breathing. At first it can be fun for anyone, but once you achieve everything, loneliness and boredom will be your onlypanions. "Tsk, the more I think the more annoying it is" Shaking his head, Dimitri looks at Christian and speaks "You could try in other areas, chess, piano or some sport". "Maybe, for now I don''t have time" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian sits back in the chair and sighs, then turns to Natasha and speaks "I also have a gift for you" "I''ll ept it with a smile." Smiling slightly, Christian reaches into his suit and pulls out a folder, then tosses it to Natasha and speaks "You have 17 spies in your higher ranks and another 90 in the lower ranks, there you have all the information." Frowning slightly, Natasha takes the folder and opens it, and then begins to read each of the files seriously. After more than 5 minutes in silence, Natasha spoke coldly "Ivanna, Irina, get out". "Did something happen?" Sitting next to Christia, Irina asked with a frown. "Juste out" Looking up, Natasha looked at Irina with gentle eyes and replied. "*Sigh* Well..." Nodding reluctantly, Irina gave Christian onest look and left the room, closing the door behind her. "You said they were just spies, but here we have spies, traitors and much more" Looking at Christian seriously, Natasha continued "How did you find this?" "To each his own" Winking at Natasha, Christian settled back in his chair and continued "With that as an offering, I want to propose a deal." "A deal?" "Yes, I was nning to do it a few dayster, but since we''re here, I''ll be direct" Losing his smile, Christian spoke seriously "I''ll start an organization among the big mafias from all over the world" "..." Without showing any expression, Natasha lowered her gaze to the papers and asked "What do you offer?" "I offer information" Smiling slightly, Christian pointed towards the files and continued "I can say with total certainty that my informationwork is thergest on the, the things I don''t know are very few" "What does your organization offer?" "Obviously a deeper cooperation between you" Pulling another file out of his clothes, Christian opened it and began to pull out images of women "Italian Mafia, Cali Cartel (Colombia), Sinaloa Cartel (Mexico), Russian Mafia, Yamauchi-gumi (Japanese Mafia), Sun yee on (China)." Looking at the pictures, Natasha observed her face in one and spoke "Just those mafias?" "No need to add the little fish" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Now if you talk about other big mafias like the ''Salvatruchas'' or the Albaneza mafia, I''m not interested in connecting with such uncivilized people who will end up falling sooner orter." "..." "As you will notice, all the mafias I chose, are from different sectors and therefore, their territory does not sh" Looking at the pictures in silence, Christian continued "My n is to set up a cooperation between you, that you be the powers in your territories and form a mutual aid treaty" "You know we don''t need this, don''t you?" "I know, you already took over the country." This is something very obvious to Christian. Unlike the other mafias, the Bratva was the only one that managed to eat a country as big as Russia, their power reached such a point that they themselves elect the presidents and have the power to y with politics as they want. That''s why Christian came to the Bratva first, wanting to take advantage of the good rtions between them and offering them something that can tempt them, information. "But I also know they are not infallible and constantly have to make sure they have each other''s backs" Pointing to a particr image, Christian continued "Do you know who that is?" "No." "She is the leader of the Sun Yee On, thergest mafia in China that is not controlled by politicians." Raising her eyebrows with interest, Natasha reached out her hand and took the image "I''m sure the Chinese government would give a juicy reward for this image." "That''s what I want to show you" Taking Natasha''s picture, Christian held it up to her and continued "You have the nickname ''Boss of Bosses'', even the big politicians don''t know your face and today is the first time we''ve met" "But you still have my picture" Smiling slightly, Natasha looked up at Christian and continued "You have a pretty interesting offer kid, but what''s the catch?" "I won''t go with trickery with you, I want to limit you." "..." Looking at Natasha''s smiling face, Christian spoke "I want to set certain rules in the underworld and obviously be able to ask for your help when I need it." "What rules would those be?" "I don''t care what you do, you will not touch children" With coldness in his gaze, Christian continued "No child trafficking, I don''t want child ****, I don''t want the sale of children''s organs, or anything to do with the suffering of children." "..." "My father told me that you stopped doing that some time ago, but my information tells me that you still have pedophile and very cells, I don''t like it at all." Losing her smile, Natasha looked at Christian with the same coldness and spoke "And what do you n to do if someone refuses?" "I promise to eradicate them to myst breath, no matter what the cost." Laughing lightly, Natasha regained her smile and spoke "I''ll be honest with you." "..." "If this proposal had been brought by someone else, I would have killed him by now." "..." "But since we trust each other, I listened to what you proposed and I analyzed if this alliance of yours would bring me any benefit" Leaving the photo on the table, Natasha continued "I see great benefits, having a direct alliance with the biggest drug cartels in the world will certainly give me many benefits, not to mention that we would have many allies in this dark world" "..." "The information you may have also interests me quite a bit and your requests are rational, so if I consider all of this..." Increasing her smile, Natasha nodded "I ept your proposal, but I would like to know how you have everything nned". "It''s simple, all the leaders within the alliance will have the same voting power, we can divide territories and if at some point conflicts arise, you can talk inside and if things get worse, I will be the judge... but you must keep in mind that I will not be impartial, so don''t expect me to tip the scales towards you." "..." "I can assure virtual and face-to-face meetings, I guess you already know about my ind and I can assure you that the United States will not be a problem inside, I already have my people inside the presidency." "Then you just need to bring them all together, right?" "Yes, then I will start a trip to each country to give the invitation to everyone, you were the first ones. All this is the summary, obviously we will have several moreplex approaches and the rules will change as we unite the criminal organizations, but the end point of it all is a worldwide union of mutual aid." [A/N: I''m looking for artists to create my own cover for the novel, my main idea is obviously to have Christian and maybe Eva. If anyone knows a good artist who doesn''t charge a huge price, please don''t hesitate to rmend.] ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 265 Plans "What do you n to do with the territories that are not ours?" "We could initiate ns to split them, it also wouldn''t hurt to offer help to each other to bring down other mobs that cause trouble." "Take over the world within the alliance" Nodding, Natasha looked at the images andmented "I don''t think this needs to be said, but watch out for the Chinese." "I know, they''re the people that have me on my nerves the most at the moment, in fact they already started spying on me" Pursing his lips, Christian sighed "I''ll fix that in the future, for now I want to form this alliance as soon as possible" "Just be careful" Nodding, Natasha looked at Christian with interest and continued "Now will you tell me what information you can provide me with?" Getting up, Christian walks over to his suitcase and pulls out two boxes, then walks over to Natasha and hands them to her "You have a cell phone and aptopputer, inside that you will find a proprietary system that hasrge amounts of information" "What limitations do I have?" "It''s only limited to written information, but it''s quite detailed, you can know thetest movements of almost everyone." "Interesting" Taking theptop out of the box, Natasha looks at it carefully and turns it on, then asks "Password?" "Your birthday." "..." Laughing lightly at the knowledge that even her birthday they know, Natasha enters the password and looks at the notorious operating system "This looks like it''s brought from hell." "It''s normal, I''m Lucifer" "Let''s see who I can look for..." Rubbing her chin, Natasha thought for a few seconds and smiled, then typed in a name "You have quite a bit of information on my daughter..." "No one escapes my..." "..." Reading superficially in silence, Natasha raises her eyebrows and mutters "I knew this girl was the one who drank my 100 year old wine..." The more Natasha read, the more surprise she could see in her eyes, so that after about 5 minutes, she closed theptop and spoke "May I know who has ess to this information?" "Only 2 people, my mother and me, you don''t have to worry about infiltration rted to you, I already made sure to encrypt everything." "Well, it would be problematic if anyone knew all this" Tapping the table gently with her fingertips, Natasha looked thoughtful for a few seconds, then shook her head and sighed "Although I only saw my daughter''s profile, this information is certainly veryplete, I won''t ask you how you got so much and I''m satisfied with what you proposed" "I''m d~" "You haven''t thought of selling information?" "Yes I thought about it and I n to do it, at least the information that won''t harm me" Nodding, Christian continued "I n to make a virtualwork, only the great people in this world will have ess and everything will have its price, but first I want toplement it with another job". "May I know what that would be?" "Obviously, after all I want to include them" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian continued "I know you guys have several assassination contracts every day, I n to make a special tform for giving assassination contracts, allpletely anonymous" "But that already exists on the Dark Web." "But none of them take responsibility if the contract is a trap or if they just stole your money, I n on making an assassinwork and I''ll keep an eye on it myself." "That sounds interesting, I hear you" "For starters, obviously the payment will be in Bitcoin, the contracts have to be epted by my people and it will be ssified with different aspects, the information given of the target, the importance of the target, the deadline of the assassination, among other things" "..." "If it turns out that the contract is a trap, I will send my people to hunt down whoever ced the contract, regardless of whether the assassin who went to fulfill it died or not, in fact most likely I will find out from before if it was a trap or not, so it will open more security to the professionals in that job." "What about cybersecurity?" "There is no one who can give me problems in this world, I assure you that with my life. We won''t have any traces and we won''t have the downgrade of the site, everything will be 100% safe." "How will you sell thework to other people?" "The main thing will be with my close ones, they can rmend other people and give them ess to the system, but I will also choose certain people around the world and I will give them the opportunity, if they take it or not, it is up to them." "..." Smiling slightly, Natasha stared at Christian''s face and nodded, then sighed and stood up "It''s not a bad n, it would certainly be better for our people to work on something more organized, once you have a breakthrough on that n, feel free to include me." "I''ll keep it in mind" "I''ll leave you two alone for now, I''m going to check on my little spies" Taking the folder, Natasha smiled gratefully towards Christian and walked towards the exit. With just the two of them, Christian turned his gaze to his father and smiled "What do you think?" "Be careful with Natasha, she may have a good will towards you now, but with her you never know." "She seemed nice to me" "That''s because of your status and because you are a man" Smiling mockingly, Dimitri continued "In fact the bottom line is that you have a good face, if it was only because of your status, she wouldn''t have treated you as well as she did today" "Are you saying she covets my body?" With a look of mock surprise, Christian hugged himself and whispered fearfully "What if she attacks me during the night? I''ll have no choice but to let her take advantage of me if I don''t want to die." Rolling his eyes, Dimitri chuckled "You are the bane of women, I pity those who enter your eyes." "You exaggerate, I just enjoy youth, at least I used to, now I have to resist since I''m a family man." "How is my granddaughter?" "That little girl will be smarter than me, the other day she learned to walk like nothing" Smiling softly, Christian spoke with warmth "You have to go see her, she really is a cute little cutie" "..." Noticing the love in Christian''s voice and the warmth in his eyes, Dimitri smiled softly and nodded "I''ll be sure to meet her." "Elder, you know I will be emperor?" "Yes?" "Yes, I have already initiated my n to build a city on my ind." "You n to make an ind independent?" Raising his eyebrows with interest, Dimitri continued "You know the United States won''t allow it, don''t you?" "I know, I already have several ns and that''s why I have to finish this quickly, I need to go back to my ind and dedicate myself to work on certain projects." "Do you need help?" "Mmmm... I would like to see the military technology that you have, regarding military drones". "If you want we can sell you some" "I want the data behind the drones, my idea is to improve them." "You know that will be difficult, it is a military secret". "That can be achieved with agreements, I would be willing to give you improved versions of the drones, maybe not as good as the one I may have, but it can certainly be better than the ones you have" "Speaking as confidently as ever" "Confidence is necessary to achieve the impossible." "Heh, my son is quite the philosopher" Laughing softly, Dimitri took another sip of tea and continued "Why do you want to make an alliance?" "I need powerful influences and I am repulsed by politicians and the typical Elite, so I chose to take the dark influence. Although they are not very different, I prefer to know that they are bad directly than to have to put up with a smile full of hypocrisy." "I see... you n to use them the moment you rebel, don''t you?" "Yes, to be a sovereign country, I need the support of 3 countries within the UN, if I can get Italy, Colombia, Mexico, Japan and Russia, it would certainly be a sessful step". "But still it will not be enough, you know that the UN is the concierge of the United States". "It''s okay, they can''t do anything if there are more than 10 countries that support me, it''s not hard to use America''s enemies, they will be happy to have someone take territory from them." "*Sigh* Just be careful... you already made a big stir in the United States and rest assured that their Elite already started to gather to talk about you, you have to be on your toes." "I know, in fact they have a face to face meeting in 5 days, I have been spying on them for a while" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Just wait for their decision, if they choose to mess with me, I will have to respond". "Christian, you have something to keep in mind inside the United States..." Frowning slightly, Dimitri thought for a few seconds and sighed "My second disciple is from your country." "Yes?" "She is from an ult organization." Noticing the solemnity in Dimitri''s tone, Christian frowned slightly and asked "Are they difficult to deal with?" "No one knows who they are, not even me." "But you said your disciple...-" "But that was a coincidence, I just met a member a while ago and I owed her a favor, I trained her to return the favor." "How terrible are they?" "Neither the president knows their identities nor does anyone know when that group was created... they have different names but they are usually called ''The Deep State''... it''s a group of people with great abilities that only aim to protect the foundations of the country, as far as I know, they don''t even have headquarters and the members don''t usually know each other." "So how do they work?" "They have means to contact each other but I don''t know which ones... I only know that they are people who at first nce live normally but their predecessors taught them everything and molded them to fulfill their objectives, they don''t mind sacrificing their lives if necessary." "You''re telling me that nobody knows their identities, they don''t know how they are organized or how many they are.... they only know that they protect the foundations of the country and that the position of protector is hereditary... it certainly sounds like aplex opponent." "As far as I know, when you were sent to jail, the family that caused the corruption was sent their final warning." "Warning?" "Yes, this group doesn''t instantly eliminate big families for their mistakes, but gives them 3 chances depending on their crimes... the family that sent you to jail, received a warning that very day." "I see... no doubt what happened that day shook the foundations of the country" Remembering the old days, Christian nodded with a frown. It was certainly something that deserved to be noticed. Practically everyone saw the tant corruption of U.S. politics, something that would send the country''s image through the mud in everyone''s eyes. It goes without saying that the image of a country is something very important, more so for a power like the United States that always tries to appear to be the righteous and good in the world. "*Sigh* Well, go to sleep for now, it''s already quitete." Pursing his lips, Christian looked out the window and muttered "It''s only 8 o''clock in the evening." "Tomorrow morning you will meet the president publicly, get ready." "With the president? What will I do with her? "You will y chess or talk about business things, more of a casual chat in front of the cameras, you should also prepare something entertaining." "Prepare something entertaining... maybe I can y violin?" "Can you y violin?" "Yes..." "Then prepare a good song, I''ll get you a good violin to y tomorrow" Rising from his seat, Dimitri picks up his cane and pats Christian''s shoulder, then smiles at him and walks towards the exit "Come on, I''ll take you to your room." "*Sigh* Good..." Getting up, Christian picks up his bags and walks next to Dimitri, silently observing every detail on his way "They quite like red." "It was created in themunist era, it was a beloved color." "Good for hiding blood" "No doubt about it" Laughing, Dimitri nodded. After walking for two minutes around the mansion, Dimitri finally stopped in front of a door and smiled "This is your room, on your two sides are your people and they have doors that connect to your room, don''t make too much noise" "How do you know me" Knowing he was preparing a room for him so he could vent his frustrations without arousing suspicion, Christian nodded with a smile and opened the door "See you tomorrow old man" "Good night." Entering the room, Christian looks around and nods with satisfaction. ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 266 Gulag? A big bed, a room as big as his old house in the slums of Detroit, desk withputer and furniture, all set up for guests. Walking over to the bed, Christian sets the suitcases aside and purses his lips, then slips out of his suit and into more casual clothes. Stretching his tired body, Christian looks at the two doors in the center of the room and smiles, then walks to the right and opens it. "..." Looking at the woman sitting on afortable couch watching TV, Christian instantly recognized the brown hair and approached with a smile, then sat down next to her and spoke "How''s your room?" "All nice but I would have preferred to share the room with you" Clicking her tongue, Lust put the can of beer aside and turned to Christian "Do we have to do something?" "I''m meeting the president tomorrow, a public event." "Sounds strange." Smiling, Christian moved suddenly and clung to Lust, then wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close to him. Smiling softly, Christian rested his chin on top of Lust''s head and looked at the television calmly "Lust" "Yes?" Lowering his hand, Christian gently caresses his wife''s stomach and whispers "Do you think you''ll ever carry my child here?" Smiling slightly, Lust rests her head contentedly on Christian''s chest and continues, "Why? Do you have a fetish for pregnant women?" "No... I just thought our child would be beautiful." "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Lust nced sideways at Christian''s soft smile and looked down "Do you really want to have a child with me?" "I haven''t told you, but I dream of having enough children to start my own ser team." "Why do you want so many children?" "It''s hard to exin everything correctly..." Intertwining his fingers with Lust''s, Christian whispered "I just know I''d be happy to see a little Lust running around behind my back screaming ''Daddy, daddy''" "..." Imagining the scene, Lust smiled softly and murmured "It wouldn''t be bad... but our child would be a disaster." "Why?" "Just look at us, we can''t control our lust for more than a day... our child would turn out much worse than us." "I didn''t think about that... but I don''t see the need to think about it either, it''s not like tastes are hereditary, we''d just have to make sure our son or daughter doesn''t see what we do." "Heh, you talk like I''ve already agreed to have your baby." "Do you have a choice? Don''t forget your ce my little ve" Quickly bringing his hand up, Christian gently squeezes Lust''s neck and gently pulls her cor "If I want to impregnate you it''s a blessing for you~" Raising her smile, Lust''s eyes sparkled as her face instantly blushed "Forgive me master~" Shaking her head slightly, Lust stuck Christian''s thumb in her mouth and wrapped her tongue around it, as she slowly turned her face and stared at his owner''s amused eyes "Let this little ve please you to make amends~" "Hmph, do your thing and it better be satisfactory" With a mocking face, Christian nodded. "Thank you master~" Turning gently, Lust smiled seductively and began to slowly lower himself down, then knelt between Christian''s legs and began to pull down his pants. With his member in the air and already erect, Christian stroked Lust''s hair as a tongue began to fiddle with his ns ''This bitch gets better every day...'' Looking up at the ceiling, Christian smiled and closed his eyes in satisfaction, spending the next few hours engaged in a level of pleasure that only this woman could give him. ... "All set?" "Yes" Leaving the room with his suit on, Christian nodded towards Dimitri and walked to his side "Did you get the violin?" "Yes, do you need anything else?" "A good pianist, I need him to apany me with what I''veposed." "Do you have the sheet music?" "Yes" Pulling out a sheet of paper from his clothes, Christian hands it to Dimitri and continues "It''s not too difficult, I just need the pianist not to make any mistakes". "Well, we''ll look for the best one" "What shall we start with and at what time?" "Right now we will go to the red square, you will have breakfast with the president and talk about trivial things in the world and something about your personal life, mostly for show". "Then what''s next?" "Then she''ll give you a tour of the red house and then you''ll y chess, then finish with the gifts." "Will it all be live?" "First it will be recorded and then we''ll run it through a live one" "Nice" Stretching his muscles, Christian asked "What''s the president like?" "A nice woman, she used to be KGB." "What''s her name?" "Nikita Putin." "She''s been president for several years, hasn''t she?" "Yes." "Nikita Putin..." Muttering softly, Christian smiled and thought ''Who knew I''d have breakfast with the president of Russia?'' "..." "This Nikita girl is cute?" "*Sigh* This child knows no limits..." With a bitter smile, Dmitri continued "She''s not ugly, she''s still quite maintained despite her 46 years." "46? That''s pretty young considering she''s been president for several years" Rubbing his chin with interest, Christian asked "She''s married?" "Yes, to a young man of 27." "Hoh, interesting" Increasing his smile, Christian continued "How about that young man?" "He used to be a champion ice skater, until he married the president." "Does he have children?" "2 daughters, 3 and 4 years old" Noticing the twinkle in Christian''s eyes, Dimitriughed bitterly andmented "Don''t get any ideas about the president, she''s not a good woman." "Rx father, I don''t n to go any further, and even if it were to happen, it would just be for a bit of fun." *Bonk* "Tsk, tsk, you don''t know how possessive women are, you''ll end up in trouble" Hitting Christian''s head with his cane, Dimitri continued "Stop thinking with your crotch, you''re getting worse and worse". "*Sigh* I know, I have so many intimate partners and I don''t know why I can''t settle" Dropping his shoulders, Christian sighed with irritation "It''s like my instincts are screaming at me to look for more, I can''t even see any reason to do it..." "Now that you talk about instinct... how are your emotions going?" "*Sigh* I wouldn''t know... I''m doing well and badly." "How''s that?" "I feel that every day my emotions are more intense... I feel very happy or very sad, but when I think that it''s impossible to have so many emotions, the limit is broken and I end up in the same cycle" "..." "If it hadn''t been for all the experience and training I have, I''m sure I would be a mess of expressions every day..." Muttering in a daze, Christian continued "But not only that, I feel that my whole body is changing a lot... it''s very hard to exin it, but I really feel stronger every day, not significantly, but it is obvious." "Do you have any other problems besides your emotions?" "Old man, you don''t understand how annoying this emotion thing is" Shaking his head, Christian continued "Sometimes I feel like I want to blow up a city just because of something that would cause a little anger to others, and sometimes I want to cry just because I don''t have toast in my house.... not to mention that when I''m happy my body bes very ecstatic and the only way to get rid of that feeling is to take my happiness to another level, by having sex... but obviously that leads to another problem, the overwhelming pleasure that has me trapped... it''s all very hard to cope with and I think the more I live, the more those emotions increase." "..." Looking at Christian''s dazed face, Dimitri sighed and thought ''Although I avoid touching the bad emotions, when he feels lonely or sad it must be a real torture... but no matter how much I think, I can''t figure out what this kid is...'' "Don''t worry old man, I lived all my life this and it''s something I have to face if or if, I''m not so weak as to get carried away by emotions" With a reassuring smile, Christian patted Dimitri''s back and looked forward "Where''s Natasha and Irina?" "Natasha is still dealing with her spies and Irina was sent away by Natasha, she didn''t like it when she got stupid with you around." "*Sigh* No doubt it''s a sin to be as handsome as I am." "And that you only inherited 1% of my beauty my son, imagine if you had 100% of what I once was." "..." Laughing, Christian nodded "I''d be a perfect model for a porkpany." ... "This is the red square... it looks quite interesting" Looking at the surrounding ancient structures, Christian murmured. "It''s even more beautiful at Christmas, you coulde with little Helen". "Not a bad idea, I coulde with my family" Nodding, Christian looked towards Lenin''s famous mausoleum and spoke "I thought there would be several reporters here". "Not at all, they are all inside and they know they should behave, let''s go" Smiling arrogantly, Dimitri looked sideways and entered through the front door. Walking curiously, Christian looks at the soldiers guarding all the way and mutters "No checks, no questions... they are from the bratva?" "Nowadays it''s hard not to find a soldier in important positions who is not from the Bratva." "You like to show off, don''t you?" "Quite a lot." "Old man, does the Bratva have any fun areas?" "Fun in what way?" "I don''t know, a crazy area with fights, vodka and Russian roulette." Chuckling, Dmitri nodded "It has quite a few areas like that, but the biggest one is inside the new Gg, are you interested in seeing it?" "The gg?" With a twinkle in his eye, Christian nodded quickly. "After we finish this we can take a flight to see it." "What''s inside the gg?" "Well, as you may already know, it used to be a prison for the worst criminals, but they used the name for a ndestine center we have where almost everything is ''legal''." "What''s so interesting about it?" "Everything, gambling, card tables, fights to the death, high ss prostitutes, they even used to sell a few ves every month" "Just that?" "Sometimes there are auctions and weird shit, then you''ll see everything." "Can I buy a ve?" "Mostly men, but you might find some women." Pursing his lips, Christian raised his head to the beautiful building in front of him and asked "Where do they get those ves?" "Most of them are debtors, some may be banished members of the Bratva or even criminals, although you can also find kidnapped people." "Only the Russian Elite participate?" "No, we have an international audience, although don''t worry about being recognized, everyone is required to enter wearing masks." "Do you also y Russian roulette?" "Yes, it''s quite a fun thing to do but they don''t always y it." "Do the Elite y Russian roulette?" "Sometimes, at least once a month some crazy rich peoplee and bet everything, the person who survives gets all the loser''s money" Remembering the number of times he participated and won, Dimitriughed with satisfaction "But almost every day normal people participate and the rich people ce the bets". "Normal people are forced to participate?" "No, we always look for people with a lot of debt and give them the chance to win a lot of money if they happen to win, 2 million dors to be exact." "That''s quite a lot of money for the average person..." Nodding with understanding, Christian asked "The ves are trained?" "The vast majority yes, but some are ''savages''." "What would they buy ves for?" "Women usually buy them for carnal desires, it doesn''t matter their face or the man''s member, just the satisfaction of being able to do anything with them and they feel satisfied." "Sounds like a hard life for those people..." "It''s not all bad though, there are quite a few stories of Elite falling in love with their ves, although it happens quite few cases, maybe 7 cases every 10 years." "How much do you think I would cost if I were sold as a ve?" "You?" Scanning Christian with his gaze, Dimitri narrowed his eyes and murmured "That depends, if we consider your fighting skills and your intelligence... maybe you could be sold for 600 million dors". ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 267 Ancestral Families "That much?" "You have a unique and exotic look, not to mention that your status was high enough to be on par with all those Elites, that raises your price quite a bit." "I see... if you were important before, a lot of people will want to get their hands on you even if it''s just to humiliate you." "Exactly." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian asked "Do you know where there might be interesting auctions in the world?" "Interesting in what way?" "That have everything, ancient relics, exclusive properties or illegal things." "The Rothschild family does one auction a year with those characteristics, if I''m not mistaken the next one is in 2 more months." "The Rothschild family... is it to be feared?" "They have quite a lot of power in the world... few people know it, but those blond bastards own 70% of the banks in the whole world, in fact they were the ones who nned the war in the middle east, and they were the ones who stole the banks from those people." "Rothschild family..." Muttering to himself, Christian continued "These old families will be a pain in the ass... the Rockefellers, the Morgans, the Murdochs, the Du Pont, the Oppenheimer and finally the Rothschilds... they control almost half the world." "In china you also have several old families that deserve caution, Long family, Yu family, Chu family, Yang family, Li family and the Xi family, the one currently leading the country" Nodding seriously, Dimitri continued "The Long family is the one you had problems with, they control half of the country''s military power along with the Chu family, thenes the economic power with the Yu family and the Yang family, finally the political power in the Xi and Li Family" "Quite a few families for one country..." "The country that contains much of the world... not to mention that these families are the most important, but all over China there are hundreds of families that are ''important'' and rich, you can meet problematic people in every region and city" "I guess China is myst choice for a vacation" With a slight smile, Christian looked sideways and spoke "Where are we going?" "We''ll enter through the back door of this ce, we''ll go straight to the president." "Oh" Walking silently through the ce full of soldiers, Christian thought for a few seconds and spoke "Do you think it''s possible to see some military demonstration?" "What demonstration do you want?" "I''d like to see some of those explosions that mess your hair up." Chuckling, Dimitri nodded "I''ll prepare one before you leave, in about 3 days it should be ready, tomorrow we''ll go to the Gg". "Thank you." "Here we are, your violin will be inside and the pianist already has the sheet music you gave him, he should be practicing right now." "Good" Looking at therge wooden door in front of him, Christian took a deep breath and formed a cheerful smile. "So much for me, good luck" Opening the door for Christian, Dimitri smiled and continued on his way. "*Sigh* Here we go" Entering through the door, Christian managed to see an extensive hall beautifully adorned on all sides "We are inside the famous Kremlin... no doubt the design is a work of art". Sighing with satisfaction, Christian marveled at the exquisite carvings on the walls with gold and the dazzling pirs of what appears to be ivory. "I can see my reflection in the floor and the chandeliers are several pounds of gold...so much money in one room." "You like the view?" Raising an eyebrow, Christian turns to the voice and smiles with a hidden twinkle in his eye "Good morning, you must be Nikita." "The same" Standing in front of Christian, Nikita gave him a quick nce down his body and smiled politely "Christian Grey?" "The one and only" Stretching out his hand towards Nikita, Christian smiled as he thought ''My god, this woman has a good enough body to be president''. Nikita Putin, the famous president of Russia. No doubt her appearance surprised Christian. Long blonde hair, blue eyes, plump lips and a face quite young for her age but with her mature charm dominating everything. But what stood out the most were her gigantic tits and entuated waist. ''My god, if my Elisa is an F cup, this woman must be somewhere between a G or H, but as if that wasn''t enough her ass almost reaches L''s, although this one looks even softer and you can tell instantly she doesn''t have the firmness of my little cook named Pride'' Squeezing Nikita''s hand gently, Christian continued with his dirty thoughts ''As if that wasn''t enough her thighs are so plump it gives me satisfaction just to see them, no doubt she would have a heavenly dream if she sleeps on them. .. but fuck, how tall is this woman?'' Something that surprised Christian, is that the woman in front of him is approximately 1.98 meters tall, being one of the tallest women Christian has ever seen in his life, even surpassing L''s 1.96 meters. No doubt the woman has a nice body and good features, and although her face is not as beautiful as Elisa''s or several of his girls, no doubt the woman is top notch. "It''s nice to have you here, I''ve heard great things about you" Just like Christian, Nikita''s eyes sparkled at the sight of the young man in front of her, and while she didn''t run her whole body as tantly, it''s quite obvious that her smile grew at the mere sight of him. ''Come to think of it... this woman is only about 45 years old, but she used to be KGB... ording to the records, the KGB fell around 1950... it seems that the report is false and the KGB disbanded muchter'' Releasing Nikita''s hand, Christian smiled and spoke "I have also heard great things about you, the woman who led Russia to its golden age" "These are emptypliments, Russia was always destined to be a great country" Forming in space between his right arm and her body, Nikita smiled "You give me the honor?" "dly" Intertwining his arm with Nikita''s, Christian felt the softness of her breasts and nodded with satisfaction "What shall we do now? I know next to nothing about these political cases." "You don''t have to see it as such, just be yourself and let me give you a tour of the ce." "I''ll be in your care~" Smiling sweetly, Christian let himself be led by Nikita and spent the next 30 minutes listening to various irrelevant information about rooms he didn''t care about. Somewhere along the way the cameras arrived and started filming them nearby, but Nikita and Christian paid no attention and continued on their way. "This would be where I usually eat" Entering arge room with a small circr table in front of arge window, Nikita guided Christian to the table and let go of his arm, then took the chair and moved it back "Have a seat" "Thank you" Nodding, Christian sat down with a smile and looked at therge amount of food on the table, seeing everything from basic fruits to some foods he never saw in his life. Sitting down across from Christian, Nikita looked at Christian and spoke "Have you ever eaten anything from our country?" "Nothing, but this all looks interesting." "Let me introduce them to you" Pointing towards a kind of shiny white bread, Nikita spoke "This is Sirniki, it is a hot dessert verymon in Russia, it is sweet and easy to chew". "This is called Grenki, essentially it''s fried bread with a special sauce that gives it a sour taste, it''s my favorite." "This is also very tasty, it is called Kefir and you can apany it with the Grenki, the essential in Kefir is fermented milk with a special recipe from our country." "This is called Vareneki, it is a handmade pastry filled with Cottage cheese, I highly rmend it, you will like it". Looking at the curious dishes in front of him, Christian nods with interest "Let''s see how the Grenki with Kefir tastes". With his elegance strictly trained by Dimitri, Christian gently took a piece of fried bread and smeared it with the white paste called Kefir, then took a small bite and closed his eyes to focus on the taste. ''The kefir is somewhat bitter and has a cheese-like taste, not bad on its own, but if webine it with the fried bread that has acidic touches, it is certainly a tastybination'' Opening his eyes, Christian narrowed them with satisfaction and swallowed silently, then wiped his mouth and smiled "A great rmendation". "Did you like it?" "I''m not one for emptypliments, actually this is tasty, although if it were up to me, I''d add some saut??ed shrimp and the vor would be much better." Smiling slightly, Nikitamented "I''ll be sure to have it on my table for when we meet again." "I''ll be looking forward to it" Noting the invitation hidden behind that simple answer, Christian smiled slightly and nodded, then continued chatting trivial things about the world. "President Nikita,tely I''ve been thinking about investing in the livestock industry and I haven''t yet managed to decide on a good ce, do you have any rmendations?" "Just tell me Nikita, and as for a good rmendation I can only tell you about what I know and what is based in Russia..." Forming a thoughtful face for a few seconds, Nikitamented "Personally I rmend you to invest in Saratov, it is the biggest cattle region in our country." "I guess I''ll have to send a team to study the area to see the feasibility of the work, I appreciate your rmendation." "Do not hesitate to contact me, I am sure that the Ministry of Economy area would be happy to have a great businessman like you". "Then we''ll be in touch" With a professional smile, Christian thought ''This shows the world that I will start investing in Russia, I don''t blindly follow my homnd and look for good rtions with Russia, those politicians in my country will be mad'' In this whole hour-long meeting, every little detail had something political behind it, to the point where a simple sentence like ''You like this shade of red on the wall'' could trigger something in the world. If Christian says yes, the old bitches might interpret it as supportingmunism. If he says no, these same people will interpret it as not supporting it, but if you consider the friendly tone of it all and how they walked around with their arms intertwined, they will always think that if not for politics, Christian went for something else, be it investments or even something illegal. More than 100 thoughts cane out with just a smile and more than 100 conclusions with just a nod of the head. This is a tedious and thorny world of politics. Not to mention that we are talking about Russia, public enemy number 1 of its home country, the United States. Even more so in the future when wars break out and everyone connected to this president gets dragged into the mud. Practically Christian already manages to see his face in newspapers as a man who supports wars and hardships, something that in a way is real but obviously is something he can never admit openly if he doesn''t want to exterminate his public image and cause great losses to hispanies. Wiping his mouth elegantly, Christian looked up and smiled at Nikita "Shall we continue with the tour?" "dly." ''This is so weird...'' Sighing inside his mind, Christian kept his smile and continued walking through the Kremlin, while the cameras never left his side and constant lights shed on the duo. After another 15 minutes of walking, Nikita opened a door and spoke "This is my presidential office." ''A chandelier hanging from the ceiling, arge desk, antique furniture and a coat of arms on the wall, not bad.'' [Photo of the office here] "May I sit down?" "Go ahead." "Hehe~" He smiled happily, Christian quickly advanced to the presidential seat and looked at the smiling woman in front of him, then lost his smile and rested his chin on his hand "Report." "..." Raising her eyebrows as she noticed the obvious change of atmosphere in the man in front of her, Nikita chuckled lightly and spoke "Mr. President, we have an alien invasion on the way, please give instructions." "Aliens..." Frowning slightly, Christian leaned back in thefortable chair and turned his gaze to the window with a deep expression, then shook his head and sighed "We have no choice, let''s bomb jerusalem." "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, Nikita smiled strangely and asked "May I know your motive?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 268 Presidential Gift "If I were an alien and I wanted to settle in a different world, first I would have to settle in a symbolic and easy to conquer ce" Intecing his fingers, Christian rested his chin on them and looked at Nikita with solemnity "Jerusalem is one of the most conquered cities and something very symbolic for most of the world, I''m sure the aliens are hiding in that ce". "..." Rubbing her chin with a slight frown, Nikita nodded "That''s a pretty realistic thought, I would do the same if I were an alien." "Great minds think the same" Sighing with resignation, Christian looked up at the g and muttered bitterly "May the goddess spare us and forgive us our sins..." Rolling her eyes, Nikitaughed lightly and spoke "You don''t look bad in that chair." Regaining his smile, Christian rested his arms on the armrest and smiled "You think so?" "Yes, you have a look worthy of a president, and you certainly don''tck intelligence" Walking over to a piece of wooden furniture, Nikita opened it and took out a wooden box, then sat down across from Christian and set the box on the desk "Fancy a game of chess?" "You know I''ve only lost once in this game? It will be a one-sided defeat for you." "Big words" Widening her smile, Nikita opened the box and assembled the board, then began to position each piece in its ce. Shaking his head, Christian looked at the white pieces in front of him and smiled "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." "Just y." Taking the 2E pawn, Christian advanced it to 4E and smiled. "..." Staring at the board for a few seconds, Nikita looked up and stared at Christian''s smiling face, then took her pawn and moved it in front of Christian''s. Taking the knight, Christian moved it and waited in silence. "..." "..." "Checkmate." Opening her eyes a little wider, Nikita looked at the board in front of her and opened her mouth slightly "Mate pastor... how did I fall for that?" "It''s the mostmon chess tactic, isn''t it?" "It''s usually used to finish off rookies quickly..." Shaking her head as her smile turned bitter, Nikita continued, "How humiliating." "You thought long and hard." "..." Taking the king from Nikita, Christian holds it up in front of the woman''s eyes and smiles "You thought a lot about my capabilities and focused on what I''m capable of doing. At no point did youe to think that someone with so much intelligence and someone who ims to have great skills in this game would do such a foolish trick... that rational thinking led you to lose focus." "I was too careful with a future bomb and ended up dying from a careless sniffle" Chuckling, Nikita went back to arranging the chart and spoke "Let''s y again." "Okay" With an innocent smile, Christian nodded. Time passed quickly, but nothing changed. "Checkmate." "Checkmate." "Checkmate" "Checkmate." "Checkmate" "*Sigh* No more" Smiling bitterly, Nikita leaned back in the chair and looked at the board in front of her "You''re a real pain in the ass" "I warned you~" "When I think I predict your moves, you end up with something totally different, when I think you fell into my trap, I see that my trap was a trap you had set up... I just can''t seem to find an opening, I give up and acknowledge that I''m no match for you" Shaking her head, Nikita looked sideways and stood up "Shall we continue our tour?" "With pleasure" Rising from the presidential chair, Christian walked to Nikita''s side and continued on his way. After about 15 minutes with Nikita''s guidance, Christian came to a small room with several musical instruments and a beautiful dark piano standing out next to the window. "I didn''t know the Kremlin was so interested in music." "We are always prepared for anything." "..." Looking at the instruments, Christian noticed the beautiful violin on the piano and smiled "Nikita, during these days I traveled through this beautiful city and I had a musical inspiration, I would like to dedicate it to this beautiful country". "We will wee you with a smile" "With your permission" Looking at the woman who entered through the back door, Christian nodded with a smile and approached the piano, then approached the violin and took off his suit jacket. Laying it carefully aside, Christian picked up the violin professionally and stroked the strings gently "It''s in tune, we shouldn''t have any problems." Turning his gaze to the woman at the piano, Christian receives confirmation and nods, then turns to Nikita and smiles "This tune will be called Winter, and it''s inspired by the great Russian winter." [URL of the song here] [URL: https://.youtube/watch?v=qfvJLGiuBfo&ab_channel=YouthsinChamberMusic] Closing his eyes as he felt the pianist start, Christian remembered perfectly a melody that he cherished so much in his old life ''Vivaldi-Winter... here we go''. Vilvadi-Winter, an excerpt from Vivaldi''s famous sonata, the 4 Seasons. Music is undoubtedly a magical thing, especially something as ssical as thisposition. Everyone can have different interpretations for each melody and everyone will feel different emotions in each fragment, but this particr sonata always gave Christian aplex feeling. The melody somehow conveys despair, as if just by ying it, he manages to see a warm home that is slowly being swallowed by coldness. As if all the colors in his sight were being lost and a pale blue began to cover everything. No matter how much he runs and tries to avoid that coldness touches him, no matter if he runs at full speed or tries to hide, the coldness always chases him and little by little it consumes him. The flight bes desperate, but therees a point where his resistance is over and he reaches an inevitable conclusion. Winter will alwayse. But... That solo is the first movement of this particr sonata. After 3 minutes the melody changes and although the cold tone is everywhere, he manages to find peace in it. He manages to find the beautiful in the winter. But... Everything changes in the third melody. The cold tone begins to disappear, the coldness he learned to appreciate is threatened by the old colors. His flight is instantaneous, the young man does not want to lose this, does not want to lose this peace. But just as the coldness consumed his old self, the warmth swallowed him without problems. The color came back to him and his former warm home returned to the way it was. At that moment the young man realized an absolute truth, life is fleeting. No matter how much you cherish something, change is inevitable and although it may seem frightening at first nce, if you immerse yourself in it you will realize that it holds great beauty. "..." Opening his eyes, Christian sighs with satisfaction and looks up at Nikita, finding the woman and the staff with the cameras watching him with absolute silence. "..." Noticing that after so long there is no reaction, Christian smiles quizzically and asks "Is something wrong?" Blinking as she regains herposure, Nikita smiled slightly and sighed "It was a beautiful melody, I got lost for a moment, I''m sorry." "It''s okay, I''m d you could dive into it" Laughing softly, Christian looks down at the violin in his hand and smiled "You liked my piece?" "Nothing less than great" Looking at Christian with a twinkle in her eye, Nikita nods, then looks at the piano next to her and asks "Could I ask you a small favor?" "Obviously." "Can you y your piano piece called ''Nocturne''? Ever since I first heard it a few years ago I was fascinated, and although many masters on the piano yed it after you, I always find it to be inferior." Raising his eyebrows, Christian turned his gaze to the piano and nodded, as the woman ying it left the room. Walking over to the piano, Christian sat down and stretched his fingers, while in his mind he thought ''Piano masters yed my melody... I didn''t know it, but it feels good.'' Taking a deep breath, Christian closed his eyes again and started to y Nocturne, while in his mind he sighed knowing that this event is about to end. After 6 minutes, Christian stopped and took his hands off the piano, then turned to Nikita and smiled "How''s it going?" "This is the kind of sound I wanted to hear, simply unique" Sighing with satisfaction, Nikita smiled at Christian and spoke "I enjoyed yourpany today and I appreciate the detail of the new sonata on the violin." *Pa* *Pa* pping her hands towards the door, Nikita spoke "As my guest today, I prepared a gift for you so that you will always keep our nation in your mind". Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the women entering with two tempered ss boxes and smiled as he saw their contents ''Tsarevich egg, created in 1912, a king blue egg with exquisite gold designs, the interior must contain a silver mirror, it contains the Russian coat of arms in the center, without a doubt a great treasure and one of the best in the collection''. [Photo here] Turning his gaze to the second gift, Christian smiled with satisfaction ''The unique amber chamber chandelier with 4 regrmps next to it, this will look great in my Malibu home''.''. Approaching the ss boxes, Nikita rested her hand on the two and smiled "These are recently recovered national treasures, very emblematic treasures for us Russians." "They are beautiful" Murmuring softly, Christian approaches the boxes and looks at them with mock curiosity. "Today for the first time in our history, we will give this as a gift to one person" She smiled towards Christian, Nikita turned her gaze towards the boxes and spoke "From exposing pedophile rings, to donating hundreds of millions of dors around the world to support hundreds of orphanages and shelters." With a solemn face, Nikita spoke earnestly "Everyone may overlook what you had to suffer trying to help children and exposing corruption in your country, but let me tell you that we Russians appreciate the selfless effort you made and still make to help children." "These treasures will be given to you as a symbolic award for all you have done and we deeply regret what you had to suffer as a child because of the darkness of adults." ''The time hase to act'' Blinking dazedly looking at the boxes, Christian sighed softly and smiled painfully "The past is past, but I appreciate your gesture, I will be sure to take care of the gift as my most precious treasure" Nodding with a smile, Nikita spoke "We are d." ''With that, it''s just goodbye and all over'' Sighing inside his mind, Christian continued his act for several minutes, while in his mind he simted the turbulent waves that will cause these words to ripple through the world. Practically Nikita''s words are like sticking his fingers into an open wound. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the corruption case that Christian suffered is one of the weakest points of the United States, the biggest embarrassment of recent times. ''Sigh, what a troublemaker'' ... "What''s on your mind kid?" looking at the young man beside him, Dimitri asked. "On nothing." Rolling his eyes, Dimitri pressed a button next to him and rolled up the window separating the driver and passenger seats "I see in your face that you''re up to something and I doubt it''s anything good." Chuckling slightly, Christian turned his gaze to Dimitri and asked "What do you think I''m up to?" "You just finished talking to that Nikita, don''t tell me you''re thinking about having sex with her?" Rolling his eyes, Christian snorted "Maybe I am, but I wasn''t thinking about it." "You really want to sleep with that woman?" "I have a thought or two, after all she''s my type, but I wasn''t really thinking about it." "What attracted you so much?" ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 269 Talk "Isn''t it obvious? Although she is not as beautiful as my Elisa nor has a perfect body like some of my girls, Nikita also has several plus points" Smiling slightly, Christian spoke wisely "I got to a point where almost all women give me simr pleasure, nothing out of this world like a certain friend I have, so I focus on what gives me the most emotional pleasure" "Emotional pleasure?" "Yes, pleasure that has more to do with the mind" Nodding, Christian continued "For example there''s Taboo pleasure, messing with a married woman, with my family or something simr." "..." "Nikita fulfills several conditions, she''s married, she''s a mother, she has a passable face and an incredible body, but what gives her more point is that she''s the president of a country" Turning his gaze to the window, Christian chuckled "Just the thought that I can fuck the president of Russia gives me a tingle in my brain and a great self-satisfaction, not to mention that my Ego was quite satisfied with that" Shaking his head, Dimitri chuckled "Your tastes are getting more and more twisted and bizarre, just be careful with that woman, she''s very possessive and vicious." "Yes?" "This man she has now, it''s her fourth marriage, you want to know what happened to the other 3?" "Did she kill them?" "No, but she forced them not to have any women for the rest of their lives." "Did any man try to ignore her rules?" "Yes, the woman that man had ended up being tortured in front of him and then killed." "That''s pretty brutal" Losing his smile, Christian sighed "But I don''t n on doing it with her either, it''s just a passing thought, I already said I''m a family man now and I won''t be messing around with any woman I find pretty." "I know, I''m just warning you that the more power a woman has, the more tedious it will be to deal with her, never forget that." "Heh, you speak with quite a bit of experience in your voice" Smiling mischievously, Christian looked at the old man next to him and asked "You must have quite a few love stories behind you." "*Sigh* Don''t even remind me, you don''t know how many women tried to woo me, it was such an annoying time that I ended up killing just out of anger" Rubbing his temples, Dimitri sighed wearily. "*Sigh* I''ve only been courted by two women, one is a sex addict who just wants my body and the other is a woman who sort of wants my body but not so much for the sexual" Remembering Lust and L''s actions, Christian sighed "I don''t understand why no one tries to court me like in the movies, just look at me, the Greek gods fall short next to me" "Isn''t it obvious?" looking at Christian with mockery, Dimitri continued "You''re like a final boss of those video games, while all the women are newbies who just joined." "You know video games?" "I know a lot about everything, but the point is that you produce feelings of insecurity in most women, I''m sure many of them will look at you anywhere, but they won''t even have the guts to look you in the face or in the eyes." Rubbing his chin, Christian recalled all his interactions with women and muttered "It makes sense, most of them act like they''re stupid when I talk to them, they stutter, blush or simply fail to speak properly..." "That effect will be even stronger on inexperienced young girls, even more so if they are frommon backgrounds." "Now that you mention it... so far only the more adult women with great backgrounds manage to talk to me with some normality... especially the ones with great funds, because several women older than me also acted stupid" Noting the precedent in his contacts, Christian sighed "Being so handsome has its problems" "You can only say that now, I''m sure once you experience being courted everyday by women you''re not interested in you''ll change your mind" Shaking his head, Dimitri sighed "I''m sure you''ll experience it sooner orter, go get ready because now you''ll already start showing up in high society, I''m sure many annoying young women will try their luck with you" "We''ll see" Crossing his arms over his head, Christian looked up at the roof of the vehicle and muttered. "..." Looking at the carefree young man beside him, Dimitri chuckled and thought ''Those girls may not have noticed you yet, but once you travel the world you''ll attract a lot of attention from the wrong people, I can already see youining about having so many ''gifts'' on your doorstep.'' Pulling out his cell phone after a few seconds of silence, Christian looks at the wallpaper and smiles, looking fondly at the picture of his little girl. "Christian..." "Yes?" "Do you have a bucket list? Something you want to do before you die" Leaning back in the seat, Dimitri asks casually. "Mmmm... I don''t think so, I never thought of that" Putting away his cell phone, Christian replied with confusion "Why?" "I''m just asking, but you really can''t think of anything? Something you find interesting that you couldn''t do when you were normal or something simr?" "Something interesting that I couldn''t do before..." Squinting into nothingness, Christian murmured thoughtfully "I think so, I can think of several things I find fun but never thought of doing." "Like what?" "Parachute jump, open a nature reserve with various animals just for me, buy a ve girl, drive a ne and jump in the air while the ne explodes, crash a helicopter" Smiling slightly as he thinks, Christian continued "Organize the world''s biggest ndestine party, sleep with a teacher... it wouldn''t be bad to be a teacher and sleep with some student either" "..." "Mmmm... I think it would also be fun to create my own religious cult and be treated as their top god" Rubbing his chin with a smile, Christian continued "It would also be an interesting experience to be sexually harassed...e to think of it, it would be fun to sponsor a woman in exchange for sex, you know, a sportswoman or something simr, maybe a singer or an actress" "..." "I''d also like to rob a bank even once... it would also be nice to blow up a national monument or something simr... seeing a nuclear explosion with my own eyes wouldn''t be bad either... oh, crashing a warship into another warship sounds like fun too." "Alright, stop" Rubbing the bridge of his nose wearily, Dimitri grumbled "Almost all of your damn desires are so expensive, illegal and twisted, not to mention half of them are sexual desires!" "..." "*Sigh*" Shaking his head at the sight of Christian''s innocent face, Dimitri muttered "But at least you have some desires, not bad." "Why wouldn''t I have desires? It''s amon thing." "Since when are youmon?" "..." "But..." Turning his gaze to the window, Dimitri spoke "They''re not hard wishes toe by, maybe the nuclear bomb part, but in Russia we do nuclear tests almost every year, I can treat you to one if you want." "Hehe, I go with a smile on my face." "As for your other wishes... they are not hard for you to get either, why don''t you fulfill them?" "Because they are not desires that motivate me, they are simply things I find interesting to a certain extent, you know, everyone has some passing thoughts about something he knows he won''t do or won''t get to do." "Like going to the moon" "Exactly." "But still I think you should fulfill those fleeting dreams while you''re still young" Looking dazedly out the window, Dimitri continued "They may not seem so important to you now, but in the future you''ll regret not doing them when you could... go out, smile, enjoy your life... make sure you don''t get to my age with regrets" "..." Looking at the old man beside him, Christian frowned slightly and nodded "I''ll try, but I''m a family man now-" "Yes, yes, you won''t be so crazy about women anymore" Rolling his eyes, Dimitri turns to Christian and smiles slightly "But maybe you can fulfill thosest remaining dreams you have with women, a teacher, a student, patronizing a woman for sex, as for being sexually harassed.... *sigh* where did I go wrong in raising you?" "Maybe I was born twisted" Laughing at the embarrassed tone in Dimitri, Christian nodded "Maybe I''ll try all that at some point, we''ll see." "Next year we should do a nuclear test, around January or February, I''ll be sure to invite you to see it, though obviously it will be from a distance." "Well... do you happen to have any nes that are about to be scrapped? I would like to exploit them, it would fulfill my dream." "We have several functional ones in the aircraft graveyard, I''ll see what we have and give you a couple to y with." "Thank you father~" Smiling like a spoiled child, Christian hums quietly for a few seconds and speaks "Do you know where I can get a reliable secretary?" "A secretary?" "Yes." "Does it have to be a woman?" "Yes" "Why not a man?" "90% of the men I know ended up disliking me" Remembering his real father, the judge, the jury and hundreds more he met in his life, Christian replied. "Mmmm... it''splicated to get a reliable secretary, you usually raise them yourself so you avoid being betrayed." "I know." "Didn''t your mother have one? The one she brought from the Middle East" "Even though mom hasn''t told me yet, it''s obvious that she''s training her to fill her position, that woman will be the future CEO of mypany and my mother can rest, I can''t take her away after I trained her for years." "Understandable..." Pursing his lips as he thinks, Dimitri murmured "I could send you someone from the Bratva, but I don''t know if he meets your expectations... let me think about it and I''ll find you someone suitable" "No problem" Nodding, Christian sighed "I was thinking of making Elisa my secretary, but now that she has to take care of my little girl, it''s obviously impossible, not to mention that my secretary has to follow me everywhere and it will be dangerous." "What about that little girl, Leslie?" "She has fulfilled that role so far, but I want a secretary to take care of all the tedious stuff for Leslie, she already carried a lot for years." "Understandable..." Knowing full well everything Leslie did, Dimitri murmured. "What are we going to do for the rest of the day?" "Just rest, I''m sure you''re a little stressed about politics." "*Sigh* It''s amazing how much morefortable I feel with bullets grazing my head... politics is my nemesis." ... After spending a pleasant evening with Dimitri and chatting trivial things with Natasha, Christian went to sleep with his two ''ves'' and prepared to leave the next day. After a morning sex session to start the day with a smile, Christian put on another of his suits and walked out into the living room with his two girls behind him. "A mask?" "It''s necessary to go to the Gg, I also got you a wig and contacts." Looking at the dark wig with a short bob, Christian nodded and began to hide his hair, then opened the box of contacts and nodded at the in brown one. Being ready, Christian put on the mask and looked at himself in the mirror "Other than my physical structure, no one should notice it''s me." Taking off his mask, Christian looks at Dmitri and asks "Are we leaving now?" "Yes, the helicopter is ready to leave." ? "Where is this Gg really located?" "In the mountains outside Moscow, it''s all surrounded by snow and the view is nice." "I see, shall we go?" Nodding gently, Dimitri takes his cane and rises from his seat, then looks at Lust and Greed behind Christian''s back and speaks in English "I hope I don''t need to remind you that nothing you see cane out of your mouths." "Easy old man, these two bitches are mine" Approaching the silent women, Christian grabs their asses and smiles with amusement "Isn''t that right?" "Yes master~" "Y-yes master" "..." Shaking his head as a bitter smile spreads across his face, Dimitri sighed and walked towards the exit "Let''s go." ------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 270 I Am Trying To Improve In Order To Provide Better Content! (Notice) Another month begins and in spite of everything, we continue with the novel. I would like to thank all those who constantly support me with this work, I thank you from the bottom of my heart and you don''t know how much you motivate me to continue with this. Although I have been writing this novel for more than 9 months, I still think that I have a long way to go to be a good writer and I constantly have doubts about myself. That is why I would like to sincerely ask you, my readers, for your opinion. What do you think of the novel so far? Do you like it? Do you have any ideas to improve the story or the grammatical structure? Does anything bother you? Everyment you leave will help me a lot to bring you a better content, I ept criticism to help me improve. I''m currently experimenting a little bit the POVS area because thanks to thements of a reader, I realized that we have many points of view that were left in the dark and certainly have their relevance. I would appreciate your help and I will be attentive to yourments. Thanks for everything <3 asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 271 Gulag "..." Shaking his head as a bitter smile spreads across his face, Dimitri sighs and walks towards the exit "Let''s go." Exiting the mansion, Christian looks sideways and asks curiously "Where''s security?" "Training at the military base, not that we need it after all." "I see..." Looking at the helicopter in the distance, Christian sighed ''Another long trip...'' ... "You came armed?" Looking at thepound over apletely snowy mountain, Dimitri asked. "I''m always armed." "Usually you should leave your weapons behind when you enter, but we can skip those steps, get ready to leave, it will be very cold." "Mn." Opening the door of the helicopter, Dimitri got off with the help of the on-site security and put on his mask, while Christian and his two girls followed his actions. Jumping out of the helicopter, Christian trembles slightly and observes the beautiful scenery around him. Large mountains surround his entire vision, while the color white and a cloudy sky adorns the whole ce. "This is beautiful..." "I have some mansions in mountains like this, if you want I''ll give you a couple of them." "What country are they in?" "Mostly in Russia, but I have some in other countries, Canada, Switzend, Denmark... I also have a couple in ska, those should be good for you." "You like to brag, don''t you?" "Heh, you have over a hundred mansions,pared to you I''m still a little short." "I have over a hundred mansions? Nice." "Tsk, tsk, this kid doesn''t even know what he''s got" Snorting with annoyance, Dimitri took his staff and started walking under the escort of a group of guards. Looking at the group surrounding them, Christian nodded with satisfaction ''Facepletely covered, military helmets, bulletproof vests, white camouge, this security is top notch, even their steps are coordinated. I wouldn''t be surprised if they jumped in front of a bullet right now, just as I''m sure they''d take their own lives if my father asked them to.'' "This is a bunker?" "Did you notice?" "It''s obvious, while what I see now looks like a nice mansion, there''s no way they have everything you described in this little ce." "..." Nodding with satisfaction, Dimitri spoke "This is just an exterior facade, it fulfills the role of a hotel, but obviously the interesting part is in the subway inside the mountain, you''ll see." Nodding silently, Christian walked beside Dimitri in silence and entered thepound, finding a long line of armed women standing imposingly at the sides of the hallway. "Tsk, tsk, what an amusing disy of power" Clicking his tongue, Christian muttered. "Quiet child." Arriving after a few minutes in front of a wall with arge painting of andscape, Dimitri takes it by the edge and opens it easily, then looks at the illuminated passageway inside and smiles "Come on." Humming with interest, Christian didn''t think twice and entered the ce "This bunker is made of reinforced steel... it resists nuclear bombs?" "It''s made for that" "Why is there no one on the roads?" "This path is private, we''ll get directly to the reception area without having to go through searches and checks." Nodding silently, Christian had to walk for 2 more minutes and finally reached an elevator, then down for a few seconds and arge metal door opens in front of them. Looking down the small hallway that leads you to a wooden door, Christianments "This is very theatrical, I''m sure someone ordinary would be pissing themselves with fear". "It usually happens a few times a year" With an amused grin, Dimitri grabs the doorknob and opens the door, then turns and smiles broadly "Wee to the Gg" "..." Looking at what''s on the other side of the door, Christian adjusts his mask and steps inside with a twinkle in his eye. As he stepped through the door frame, noise began to reach Christian''s ears. Hundreds of people in expensive suits and dresses were milling about, while various types of masks covered their faces. Men in suits and shy white masks were walking around the ce with several trays of food and sses with what seems to be alcohol, while a phrase attracted all Christian''s attention in these masks ''Bratva... is practically marking his territory with these employees, at the same time giving them security, no one would want to touch them or try anything funny with them''. "This is very noisy" Without the slightest interest in talking to these people chatting idly, Christian scans the room and murmurs "Several sofas, coffee tables, men with nice bodies at the sight of these women, dim lighting and soft music that keeps you with the ambiance, no doubt this room is made for generating contacts or doing business." Smiling with satisfaction, Dimitri nodded "In fact all these men you see handing out food or drinks, are spies, they listen for anything of value." "They supplement information between workers, don''t they?" "Exactly" Nodding, Dimitri turned and started walking avoiding the people "Come on, I''ll prepare something entertaining for you" "Mn" Looking sideways at the two women at his back, Christian smiled under his mask and followed Dimitri in silence, while the bustling room was getting farther and farther away. After a few minutes of walking through several corridors, Dimitri opened a single door and continued walking. "Why so much red? Red carpet, darker red walls and the ceiling has a red color mixed with brown." "Rich people like this color, it makes them think they are important, not to mention we add gold designs on everything to make them feel more at ease." "I hate red" "Your daughter has red hair" "They are two very different things, I hate the color red, but I love redheads." "..." Rolling his eyes, Dimitri opened another door in front of him and smiled "Here we are." "What is this?" Looking at the room in front of him, Christian asked with interest. The room is somewhat inpared to everything before. 3 sofas in the middle, some small furniture around the edges and the whole interior is a creamy white color. No more, no less. "Quiet" Sitting down on the middle sofa, Dimitri took a small control from the coffee table and pressed a button, causing the front wall to suddenly change and show a view of the other side. "ss?" "Yes, quite a convenient technology for these cases" Leaning back on the couch, Dimitri looked at the scenery in front of him and smiled "You know what that is on the other side?" Pursing his lips, Christian observed in detail everything on the other side and smiled "Interesting, I''ve never been in a colosseum". Colosseum. In front of Christian you can see several bleachers filled with masked people watching 2 women fight in the center. Blood stters and dust rises from their sudden movements. But unlike the normal audience, Christian is in the VIP room, watching the whole scene from a privileged height and being able to see everything more easily. "How many rooms like this do you have?" "8 in this arena, in fact all of them are upied." "Yes?" "Didn''t I tell you I had something interesting for you? These people will still be interested." "..." Nodding silently, Christian leaned back on thefortable couch and put his feet up on the coffee table, watching the bloody fight with interest. "We already have a winner." After a few seconds, Christian sighed with boredom and averted his gaze to his girls, who were standing still beside the ss staring at the fight. ''Are these bitches nervous? They''ve never been as quiet as they are now.'' "Elder, can I take off my mask?" "As you wish, they can''t watch us from outside." "*Sigh*" Without dy, Christian yanked off the mask and took off his wig, causing a sigh of satisfaction to escape from his mouth "I was so ufortable with that." "You said we already have a winner?" turning his gaze to Christian, Dimitri asked with interest. "Yes, between the ck-haired woman and the blonde... the blonde will win." "But right now she''s the one who bleeds the most." "Her movements are more fluid and her breathing is steady, while the ck-haired woman already has tremors in her legs and sweat is covering her face, she will copse in a few seconds at the most". "Oh, she fell" Dimitri didn''t even manage to refute and the ck-haired woman fell down on the sand, while the screams of the audience echoed all over the ce. "These people im to be the Elite? No different than apes" With a mocking face, Christianmented. "They are used to manners and having to put up with their dark desires, in ces like these they show their true faces and let it all out of themselves." "Mn?" Suddenly, several women in dark clothing and masks with the Bratva logo entered the arena, bringing with them various tools and construction materials. "What''s going on?" "An impromptu stage is being set up, we usually do surprise auctions from time to time." "Why? Isn''t it better to give advance notice so we have more buyers?" "Generally it would be, but we want to have these people tied to this ce at every turn, and although the Elite leaders won''t be there directly, they will have a representative or something simr, after all we always have interesting things for them." "That ensures that this ce is always full." "Profits never go down" Nodding with a small smile, Dimitri replied. "What are you auctioning?" "This will be the monthly auction, we were nning to do it in a week, but since you want to see it, go ahead." "I didn''t get you in trouble, did I?" "Not at all, it''s not the first time we''ve done it" Smiling slightly, Dimitri continued "We also took some valuable things out of our storage, I''m sure there will be some things that will interest you" "We''ll see" Hummingzily, Christian looked sideways for a few seconds and asked "Will it take long?" "30 minutes or so, we have to get everything ready" Nodding, Dimitri leans over slightly and reaches under the couch, then pulls out an electronic tablet and smiles "Do you guys want something to eat?" "Do they have any of that fungus called Truffle?" "Yes." "And shrimp?" "We have everything, just ask" "I want truffles, shrimp, mushroom sauce and some chips... notro, morron, onion or garlic". "Okay, and you guys?" Looking up at the two women, Dimitri asked. "Do you have meat?" nodding quickly, Lust asked, being followed instantly by Greed "Do you have whisky?" "Yes, all kinds of meats or drinks." "I want that Wagyu beef, wouldn''t hurt to have a nice beer either." "I''ll have the same meat with fries and whiskey, please" "Fine, but sit down, it makes me ufortable to see you standing." Smiling at thatment, Christian suddenly distanced himself from Dmitri and patted both sides of him. Removing her mask, Lustughs with amusement and sits down on Christian''s right side, while Greed nces sideways at Dimitri and sits down cautiously on the other side. Wrapping his arms around his women''s waists, Christian squeezes them to him and enjoys with a smile the breasts clinging to his sides "*sigh* This is the life." Rolling his eyes, Dimitri snorted and busied himself with ordering food, then nodded and leaned back in the seat. The minutes passed and Christian''s boredom grew more and more, at some point he couldn''t bear to do nothing and his hands went up to grab the breasts of his 2 obedient ves. Squeezing with satisfaction, Christian looked sideways at Greed''s flushed and tense face and chuckled lightly "Easy woman, no one will kill you." "..." Not daring to speak, Greed only nced sidelong at the old man in the distance and quickly lowered his gaze. In a way that reaction was understandable. That same old man beat her for many days to the point where her mind is extremely wary of the old man. Knowing perfectly well that if that man tries to kill her, she won''t even know how she died. That''s why she tries to avoid cursing or talking in front of him, even avoiding sudden movements, but... Here she is, enjoying the hands of the man''s adopted son while her breasts are gently massaged. How can you not get nervous? It''s like if you got a new girlfriend and fucked her in front of her father, in Christian''s old world it would certainly be something to pull out guns and shoot the one whomitted that offense. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Food''sing." "I''ll get it" Releasing Greed and Lust, Christian yawnszily and approaches the door, finding nothing but a cart with several tes of food on it. Seeing no one in the hallway, Christian shrugs and moves with the cart to the couch, then sets it aside and begins eating contentedly. ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 272 Princess With food in hand, the minutes passed faster for Christian, until at some point, a voice rang out from speakers in the room. "We are starting auction number 9 this year!" "You have a nice projector, will you use it to give information?" "It''s easier for certain products." Nodding with interest, Christian crossed his legs and focused on his first auction. "To start today, we have a fully equipped bunker with a space for 80 people, it has weapons, food and all the luxuries needed for people like you" Pointing with her hands towards the image of the project, the masked woman continued "This bunker is located in Switzend and for security reasons, the exact location of the bunker will not be said". Looking at the images on the projector, Christian murmurs "Cinema, gym, jacuzzi, big kitchens, big dining rooms... this looks like a high end hotel but inside a bunker, not bad". "The starting price is $8 million, start the auction!" "How do we raise the price?" Turning his gaze to Dimitri, Christian asked. "Here" Picking up the electronic tablet, Dimitri tosses it to Christian and speaks "There you put in how much you want to raise and give your bid, the price at which the sale is going also appears there" "Interesting" Taking the tablet, Christian looks at the information disyed and mutters "Here is more detailed information about the bunker... how boring, I thought we would have to shout out the prices." "We focus more on elegance, it''s a very low level thing to have to shout to bid on something, but I understand that the auction organized by the Rothschilds is like this." "This bunker in Switzend... I''ll buy it" Rubbing his chin, Christian looks at the price on the screen and mutters "It''s already going for $20 million... this bunker must be around $60 million, after all it has room for more than 80 people..." Looking at the price, Christian scrolls down to the buyer''s menu and increases the current price "Let''s increase it all at once by $2 million." "Heh, they''re already over it" Watching the price rise rapidly, Christian smiled slightly and continued to increase, until after a few minutes he sighed "It''s not worth it anymore, it''s at $80 million and rising, I''ll pass". Turning his gaze to Dimitri, Christian asked "These auction items, are they yours?" "Normally yes, but we always tend to have client items, we take a small percentage and that''s it." "I see..." Turning his gaze towards the stage, Christian squints at the audience andments "This area... is it unsoniradized?" "Yes, as it is a VIP room, this is made to avoid noise from the outside." "Then it must be noise chaos in the stage area, no?" "It''s like a fair, sometimes it''s very easy for a fight to break out among these people." "Not that they were cultured and elegant people?" "Most of the time only a few representativese and they usually get drunk before they arrive." "What entertaining ces does this ce have? So far I only saw an arena that could only entertain amateurs or people who like to watch fights to the death, something that could only appeal to normal people who have never seen the horrors of war" Looking at the price that keeps going up on the tablet, Christian continued "I saw the room where these rich people live together and now I''m watching the auction, but so far I don''t find this area that interesting" "I told you this is rather meant for women, most of the ces are to cater to their tastes" Shrugging, Dimitri continued "We have restaurants, strip area, bars, casinos, and the usual, various men and women to have pleasure" "Women too?" raising his eyebrow with interest, Christian asked. "Of course we do, not only women can be millionaires, we also have some men although they are few" Nodding, Dimitri continued with a teasing smile "Besides, not all women enjoy men, some have more extravagant tastes" "Interesting" Rubbing his chin, Christian asked "These women where do they get them from?" "Most of them are models, they make a good amount of money at this and it''s a dream job for women, so they have no probleming." "But there must always be some kind of man or woman they''re not interested in, right?" "Yes, but unlike a cheap brothel, we give our workers the option of refusal, if they don''t like it, they just turn down and that''s it" "How thoughtful" Chuckling, Christian looks down at the screen and mutters "It''s over now, it ended up selling for 106 million dors..." "Do you know why this bunker cost so much?" "No." "It''s because of you." "Because of me?" "Yes" Smiling wryly, Dimitri continued "It''s because of your prophecies in your drawings" "Oh... I see, 2019, an unknown virus... the rich must be rmed" Nodding as he remembered the ''prophecies'' he left in the drawings, Christian smiled "Strange that they''re paranoid about that though." "It''s all because so far, none of your predictions have turned out to be false, it always happens just as you said" Looking at Christian with interest, Dimitri continued "I won''t ask you how you do that but you should expect trouble if it turns out that this year initiates something that could end the world, you might get med" Chuckling, Christianmented "It won''t end the world, but it will cause some problems, I rmend you prepare the country for a health emergency, buy several mechanical venttors and masks, also prepare bonds for the citizens and have everything ready to close borders." "So serious?" "It will be very disruptive, it will keep humanity locked up for about 2 years, about 10 million deaths worldwide" "Sounds problematic" Frowning slightly, Dimitri nodded "We''ll be getting everything ready." "Although I can''t assure you that it will actually happen, let''s just say they are prophetic dreams and I can never give you 100% certainty that it wille to pass." "It''s better to be safe than sorry" "Mn" Nodding, Christian looks down at the tablet and looks at the next property "How many properties will be sold today?" "9" "It will take a while" Sighing with boredom, Christian turns his gaze to the stage and watches in silence. The minutes passed quickly, and although the auctioned properties were interesting, but for Christian who has so many mansions or apartments, all this was nothing but wasted time. "Next we have something unique in history!" Looking at the image, the woman continued, "A historical relic found in Uruguay, South America." Looking at the image, Christian opened his eyes a little wider and straightened up on the sofa "That''s it... a Nazi eagle". "Yes, it was found by a fisherman but the country took it from him, we got interested and stole it." [Picture of the eagle here] "These eagles are the ones they used on their warships, aren''t they?" "Only the most important ships, there is no more than a handful of that kind of eagles, and most of them disappeared in history" "Interesting" Looking down at the tablet, Christian read the additional information and murmured "It weighs 3 tons, it is made of silver ted iron, it measures two and a half meters... it was restored, it is in good condition... initial price, 10 million dors". "Are you interested in buying this eagle?" "I''ll buy it, it will be mine." "Are you a Nazi fanatic?" "Not at all, but I appreciate history and I like to keep these relics, it''s fascinating" Without further hesitation, Christian raised the price by $30 million on his first bid. Seconds passed and the virtual battle continued, until Christian easily raised the price to $45 million and the bidding stopped. "Now it''s mine" Chuckling, Christian put the tablet aside and asked "How do I pay for this?" "Usually you should pay it right now, but since you''reing with me, pay it when you can." "I''ll send you the gold when I get to my ind." "You will pay in gold?" "Yes." "We''ll be waiting." "Our next item is brought directly from the U.S." "Don''t fuck with me..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian muttered in disbelief at the sight of the new item "Old man, you guys have guts." How could he not be incredulous? What Christian sees right now in the auction, is a ''simple'' picture of a cube with fairly normal designs at best, but anyone with a little information about America, knows perfectly well the importance of this cube. "The cornerstone of the white house" Nodding with disinterest, Dimitri continued "The truth is that an Englishman had stolen it, then hid it and ended up dying without giving him the opportunity to sell it. About 70 years ago a descendant tried to sell it without knowing what it is and we stole it from him, until then it remained in our cer gathering dust." "How do we know if it is real?" "It has several certificates and everything indicates that it is 100% real, it is impossible to be wrong." "Interesting" Rubbing his chin, Christian looked at the tablet and murmured "This is going up quite a bit, it''s already worth 70 million". "It should cost around $100 million." "I know" Sighing, Christian thought for a few seconds and started to auction ''L will be happy if I bring this to her''. The seconds ticked by and Christian never stopped raising the price, until he reached a stalemate and finally ruled himself the winner. "102 million dors this damn square stone, that sucker better pay me or I''m not talking to her anymore" Grumbling to himself, Christian tossed the tablet aside and sighed. "Our next item is an ancient Egyptian coin from 500 BC....-" The auctions continued and although the following objects were interesting to a certain extent, the truth is that everything is something with too little historical value to arouse the slightest interest from Christian. "Nowing to the final stage of the auction, we have something totally unexpected and I am sure our audience will be pleased" Looking at the women bringing arge box with a dark cloth hiding the inside, the presenter continued "Brought directly from Switzend, one of a kind and with an exotic appearance..." Approaching the box, the presenter takes the cloth and gives it a strong tug, revealing therge ss box with a person inside, a woman to be more specific. Rising suddenly from his seat, Christian approaches the window with a serious face and stares at the naked woman inside the box. Long white hair, beautiful sky blue eyes, plump lips, incredibly pale skin, white eyebrows, long white eyshes, and a perfectly voluptuous body, with breasts hovering at D cup while her hips and ass have nothing to envy from Christian''s other women. ''Even her pubic hair is white in color'' Looking at the woman''s crotch, Christian notices the inverted triangle and thinks, but the reason for his sudden outburst has nothing to do with it "Old man..." "Yes?" "She... is she like me?" "I don''t know." "She has albinism?" "Yes." "*Sigh* Then she''s not like me" Shaking his head, Christian sighed "Although she doesn''t appear to be an albino, at least she doesn''t have the facial features of an albino." "Her albinism is mild, it only affected her skin and hair." "I see..." Moving closer to the sofa, Christian took the tablet and looked at the information, then opened his eyes a little wider and eximed "Natasha Romanov, Princess of Russia!?" Chuckling, Dimitrimented "The Russian royal family was expelled from the country when we took power and overthrew the oldmunism, then they went to Switzend and settled there.... the Romanov family was unable to enter Russia for many years, until 3 years ago we reached an agreement and as an offering, they gave us their eldest daughter as a ve." "So this woman has been here for 3 years?" "Not really, in fact she was delivered 3 months ago, but we still didn''t know what to do with her." "So this is the surprise you told me about?" "Yes." "Mmmm..." Rubbing his chin, Christian looked at the beautiful woman and stared at her stoic face "No doubt she''s beautiful, but I don''t see why I would buy her just for that." "She was raised to be a queen, she has good business and administrative skills, not to mention she speaks English, Spanish, Chinese, Russian and 3 othernguages." ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 273 Dangerous Woman "ording to this she''s 27 years old... she''s quite knowledgeable for such a young woman" Looking at the information with interest, Christian continued "You say she could be my secretary, right?" "Yes." "Do you think she''s reliable?" "Not at all, but if we count that her family sold her, I don''t think she has much of a choice." "What does she think about that decision?" "When she arrived she seemed to be a living dead, it took her a few weeks toe to her senses but she hasn''t talked much during that time". "She must have some kind of mental daze, maybe a trauma... sounds troubling" Muttering to himself, Christian continued "She already carries 9 million dors and her price is going up, that''s quite a lot of money considering she was only a princess of a kingdom with nond or great wealth..." "..." Raising his gaze, Christian slowly scans Natasha''s face and squints "She really has dead eyes... she must have an interesting story." 10 million. 11 million. 11.5 million. The price of the fallen Russian princess was rising higher and higher, but once it hovered around 12 million, the momentum was less and less. "*Sigh* Let''s see if it does any good" Shaking his head, Christian dialed straight to $15 million and waited, sessfully managing to buy his first princess. "Congrattions, you just bought a Russian princess for the ck market" Smiling mockingly, Dimitri continued "I''ll have her delivered to you on a white horse and dressed in blue?" Rolling his eyes, Christian leaned back and spoke "Now you will only sell ves?" "Yes" "Anything more interesting than this princess?" "No." "Then let''s get out of here, I want to go see this princess I bought." "Wait for her here, I''ll ask them to bring her to you" Smiling slightly, Dimitri got up from the sofa and held onto his cane, then continued "After this where do you want to go?" "Let''s take a look around the casino, maybe there''s something good." "Your princess should be here in a few minutes." Rolling his eyes, Christian turned to Greed and spoke to him "Sit on the other side of the couch and massage my legs." "Y-yes." Leaning back on Lust''s thighs with a satisfied smile, Christian rested his legs on Greed''s thighs and sighed happily "Lust, honey, please give me some shrimp." "Of course master~" Smiling with amusement, Lust took the te of shrimp to the side and began to bring one by one into Christian''s mouth, while Greed awkwardly massaged the man''s calves. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Come in." Hearing the door open, Christian turned his gaze to the spot and noticed the woman dressed in in dark dress in front of him "Come closer." "..." Nodding silently, Natasha closed the door behind her back and stood in front of Christian, not showing the slightest emotion at the sight of his face or seeing his current position. "..." Stopping eating, Christian rubbed his chin with interest and asked, "You don''t wish for revenge?" "..." "No... not anymore, it seems you lost everything worthwhile... they broke you to pieces" With a sly gleam in his eyes, Christian appraised those beautiful dead eyes and continued "Who was it? Your mother? Your sister?" "..." "I see, your sister did something to you... throne session and all that jazz?" "..." "*Sigh* Maybe it''s something cliche, let me try to guess and please correct me if I''m wrong" Turning his gaze to the ceiling, Christian smiled slightly and continued "You were the most prepared to be the heir, but you made a little mistake, maybe you fell in love with an unworthy person? Your parents tried to make you reconsider and you didn''t ept, they ended up killing him in front of you and you were sold as a ve, you were a disappointment? even though it sounds so simple." "..." Noticing the slight tremor in the woman next to him, Christian smiled "Your sister, she did something thatpounded your crime by being with a simple man, she framed you and you didn''t know how to defend yourself, maybe you trusted her and she stabbed you in the back... if that would make more sense" "..." Clenching her fists tightly, Natasha lowered her head and gritted her teeth, doing her best not to explode in anger. "*Sigh* Maybe I''m wrong but out of everything I said there must be some truth to it..." Shaking his head, Christian lifts his gaze to Lust and mutters "Funny how family can turn on each other for like money or power... the Romanov family..." "..." Turning his gaze again to Natasha, Christian asks "Do you want revenge?" "..." "Look at me when I talk to you" "..." Taking a deep breath, Natasha looked up and stared into Christian''s gentle eyes in silence. "Maybe to you that family of yours is a titan or something impossible to face, but to me..." Taking a shrimp from the te, Christian takes a big bite and continues "It''s no different than a cockroach, one call and your whole story is eradicated in a single day... now tell me, do you want me to avenge you?" "..." Slowly raising her gaze to Christian, Natasha looks at him hopefully and asks in a trembling voice "Y-you could do it?" "Of course I could, but don''t get excited" Gaining a gleam in his eye as he sees that this woman is moldable, Christian continued "Tell me first what you have to offer, because currently you are nothing more than a simple ve. You are not very strong nor do you have great skills, maybe I can use you to please me but to be honest I''m not even interested in that... so tell me, what can you offer me?" "I-I... I''ll do anything, I don''t mind having to work the rest of my life as a ve" Gritting her teeth with resentment, Natasha answered. "Honey, you''re already a ve, it doesn''t matter if you like it or not." "..." "Look, I''ll offer you a deal" Knowing that the woman is on the verge of copse, Christian sits down on the couch and slowly removes his shoe, then takes off a sock and continues "I know you have some skills in management and other things. As of today you will be mine and work as my secretary, I don''t want you to contradict me, I don''t want anyints, much less do I want any betrayals or rebellions, understood?" "Yes..." "Then what are you waiting for?" Lifting his foot, Christian smiled "Kiss him and recognize me as your master". "..." Looking at Christian''s slender foot, Natasha''s eyes became conflicted for a few seconds, but after a long breath and gaining a conviction in her gaze, she knelt on the ground and kissed Christian''s foot gently. Earning a big smile, Christian nodded with satisfaction "Now that you are my property I won''t treat you badly,ter we will talk about your revenge and your situation, for now go change your clothes and put on something decent, if you are asked by the security outside, tell them I sent you." "Yes... master" Rising submissively, Natasha turned and walked to the door slowly, then opened it and walked out. "You trust her?" Chuckling, Christian leaned back on Lust''s thighs and replied "Not in the least, she''s a very smart woman and I can never be 100% sure of her, she might stab me tomorrow." "Yeah? I saw her as quite honest..." Looking at Christian doubtfully, Greed murmured. "She understood her position perfectly, she knows she can''t do anything or act proud, she is nothing but a ve and no matter where she goes, if she doesn''t have someone to back her up, she will face dangers... people know she is a fallen royalty after all, more than one person will want to trample her for fun." "..." "She swallowed her pride and her anger, all to make me see her in a good light... she''s a fun woman... no, more than fun, she''s a dangerous woman." Raising his eyebrows, Lust asked with interest "Dangerous? I don''t hear thate out of your mouth very often." "Yes, that woman faked almost everything in front of me" Smiling with amusement, Christian continued "When I talked about a supposed boyfriend, her body trembled slightly... then she showed anger, resentment and her whole attitude was based on that during this little exchange... then she acted with disbelief and finally with resolve..." "..." "The truth is that woman consciously trembled, I seriously doubt she ended up like that for a man, she''s too smart for that, but most likely she wants me to believe that''s the reason and at the same time try to stroke my ego by making me think I guessed... everything else was to make me lower my guard with her and underestimate her... no doubt she''s a dangerous woman." "Should I kill her?" "Not at all, act like you don''t know, it''ll be fun to see what she''s up to." "Do you think she''se for you and all this stuff about being kicked out of the family is a lie?" "I doubt it, my father told me she''s been here for months and they didn''t know what to do with her, not to mention that her family should have no way of knowing I have contacts with the Russian mafia, let alone should they know I bought ves or that I wasing to the auction today." "So what shall we do now?" "Let''s see the casino" "Hahaha, finally something fun!" "Greed, squeeze me that hard again and I''ll gouge your eyes out." "S-sorry" ... Friday, August 16, 2019 [2 dayster]. The days passed quickly for Christian, his new secretary dedicated herself to studying his schedule and his tastes, all under the scrutinizing gaze of Dimitri who, to no one''s surprise, noticed this woman''s cunning, but since Christian decided to y the uninterested party, he let everything go on as if nothing had happened. Sitting onfortable beach chairs in the middle of nowhere, Christian and Dimitri shared a few pieces of meat and chatted with small smiles. Looking at the dozens of armored vehicles in the distance, Christian asked, "Are those the Tornado-Gs?" "Yes, theyunch dozens of missiles in less than a minute, I ordered some for today''s demonstration." "Are you sure this distance is safe?" "Rx, they will explode several meters away but we will be able to see everything safely, this is the best ce to get the wind in your face." "Then what are we waiting for, I want to see the fireworks." "Here" Pulling a small remote control out of his pocket, Dimitri tosses it to Christian and smiles "Press the red button and you''ll have over 80 small missiles exploding in a chain in front of us" "Hehe" Receiving the remote with a boyish grin, Christian looks at it with a twinkle in his eye, then pulls out his cell phone and starts recording "Here we go!" *Beep* Instantly a loud noise was heard in the distance, as all the vehicles began to surround themselves with smoke and dust. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Covering his eyes from the dust, Christian felt the hot air hitting his face and looked at the cloud of dust and fire in front of him, feeling an immense rush of adrenaline hitting his veins at such a magnificent disy. The smell of gunpowder caressed Christian''s nose, andbined with the beautiful sight of several missiles chaining off the military vehicles, caused the young man to tremble with pure ecstasy. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The explosionssted for about 3 minutes, and by the time they stopped, Christian lookedpletely disheveled and dusty in his suit, but still the happy smile on his face couldn''t be wiped off by these minor mishaps. "Are we leaving?" smiling softly at the sight of Christian''s bright eyes, Dimitri asked. "Mn!" ... Another two days passed quickly. Christian did everything and enjoyed the feeling of being pampered to the extreme by Dmitri. He got him a secretary who used to be a princess, mobilized the armed forces so he could watch explosions, even gave him a formal invitation to go see nuclear missile demonstrations in a few more months. At the mansion he gave her more gifts like suits, jewelry, and at the same time he gave her a couple of mansions in Canada. Unfortunately they could not go out to tour the city in detail, the rain in moscow during this time is very intense and Dimitri cannot expose himself to such difficult weather because of his age. ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 274 Return "Dethroning you? Why would I do something so boring" Shrugging, Lust continued "You go out of your way and hardly ever have any free time, that''s not for me." "Being a leaderes with a lot of expenses, only stupid people would spend their money on others." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian purses his lips andments "You know the money you use is mine, don''t you?" "That''s why I said"Old man, do you think I could immortalize mypany logo on the moon with aser?" dropping a card on the table, Christian casuallymented. "That you can, but you''d be a world enemy" Dropping another card on the table, Dimitrimented "Poker". "Royal flush." "*Sigh* Again I got nothing." Looking at Lust''s royal flush and Greed''s bitter face, Christian pursed his lips and looked at his own cards, hopefully seeing a duo "When I have enough defenses I''ll mark a purple eye on the moon." "Why would you do that?" "Because it would be nice, every time people look at the moon, they''ll think of me." "It would be very theatrical to have an eye like that in the sky" Shuddering slightly as he imagined the sight, Greed murmured "Although it would be funny if you ruined the moon like that, it certainly wouldn''t be romantic anymore" "Master, your coffee." Receiving the cup, Christian smiled slightly and turned his gaze to the woman who arrived at his side. Natasha today wore apletely different outfit from how she looked on the first day, wearing a tight dark elegant suit on her voluptuous figure and keeping her hair tied in a ponytail. Her empty eyes were exchanged for eyes full of vitality and her stoic face now presents a small smile, demonstrating at what level this woman can control her emotions and expressions, something that only drew praise from Christian. Taking a sip of coffee, Christian closed his eyes and nodded with satisfaction "You learn fast." "It''s all thanks to your help maestro" Bowing slightly, Natasha replied with respect in her voice. Humming softly, Christian waved his hand and spoke "You may go." Nodding silently, Natasha left the room. "Are you sure you''re keeping her by your side?" Raising his eyebrows, Dimitri asked. "It''s fun to have her around, but there are things I must keep her from knowing, my daughter for one." "Where will you keep her when you get to America?" "I was nning to entrust it to Lust" Turning his gaze to Lust, Christian asked "What do you think?" Shrugging his shoulders, Lust replied with disinterest "As you wish." "..." Nodding silently, Christian picked up his cell phone and checked his notifications, then sighed and set it back down on the table. "What''s bothering you? I''ve seen you checking your cell phone with the same look on your face all day" Putting his cards down on the table, Dimitri asked. "Today is the meeting of the old families, but I can''t manage to find anything they talked about and so far they showed no suspicious movements, it''s very strange..." "The old families... if they decide you''re trouble, you''ll have thorny problems, you should start being careful." "*Sigh* I know, I already took care to increase security around my family, but I still feel ufortable" Leaning back in the seat, Christian continued "Unlike my belief that every debt has only one debtor, these people spare no effort in their goals, no matter if they have to harm third parties... these kinds of people are the ones that frustrate me the most" "I doubt they will do anything to your family, for now you are the biggest problem and as long as you are still alive, they won''t do something that can end your total hatred, most likely they will try to kill you first" "Isn''t that the same thing? They would still earn my hatred" "Of course it''s not the same" Chuckling, Dimitri continued "If they go after your family first, your hatred will be very different than if they go after you first, it''s a simple thing that everyone in this dirty world knows. After all these people still have families." "..." Pursing his lips for a few seconds, Christian turns to Lust and speaks "When we get to New York, you will leave separately, I''ll call my mother to prepare your driver for me..." "Isn''t it safer for you to go with us?" frowning slightly, Lust asks. "It''s okay, you know I know how to defend myself" Waving his handzily, Christian smiled, then turned his gaze to Dimitri and asked "By the way, I''ve been here for several days now and I haven''t seen Mrs. Natasha or Irina again, what happened to them?" "Irina was sent to Africa toplete some arms deliveries, and little Natasha... is somewhatplicated with spies" Smiling bitterly, Dimitri continued "You may not be much interested in spies, but there was a woman who was Natasha''s best friend, her being a spy hit her hard." "Oh..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian nodded "I didn''t bother checking that out, I guess she must be hurt." "She''ll be fine, it''s not the first time she''s had to experience something like that." "Not the first time?" "Being the head of the Bratva brings a lot of greed, haven''t you wondered why you saw Natasha''s daughter but not the husband?" "She kill him?" "He tried to dethrone her along with Natasha''s sister." "What happened to them?" "Both dead." "Yes she must have a hard life" Muttering to himself, Christian turned his gaze to Lust and Greed "You bitches don''t even think about dethroning me, because death would be a blessing for you." I wouldn''t want to be the leader" Showing her teeth with her smile, Greed replied. "Tsk." ... Another day passed quickly, and before Christian knew it, the day of his departure arrived. Standing in front of his private jet, Christian hugged Dimitri tightly andmented "I''ll be waiting for you in America, your granddaughter must meet you". "I''ll be there in a few weeks." Releasing Dimitri from his embrace, Christian watched as they loaded their suitcases andmented "I''ll see that my gifts get to my ind". "Don''t worry, we already have all the shipment ready, just make sure someone you trust gets everything." "Mn" Nodding, Christian stretches his body and sighs "See you old man, take care". "Likewise, let me know if you need any help with those families" "I''ll be fine" Smiling reassuringly, Christian gives Dmitri onest look and walks to his ne, then climbs in and sits down. Looking at the 3 women apanying him, Christian focuses on his new ve andments "I got you the visa to enter the United States, you will use your own name but you will have no provenance than the royal family." "Understood." "We have not yet discussed your revenge, but you will have to wait for a few more days for me to settle my affairs." "I''m in no hurry master" "Perfect" Nodding, Christian picks up his cell phone and looks at the wallpaper fondly ''Dad''s on his way...'' ... "Are you sure you want to go alone?" looking at Christian doubtfully, Lust asks. "It''s okay, we''re a few minutes out of town, I doubt they''ll do anything so overtly, besides if I can''t protect myself, no one can." "*Sigh* Alright, see ya." "Mn" Climbing into the limo, Christian picked up the phone by the side of the door and spoke "Let''s go." With hismand, the vehicle began to move, as Christian stared at the driver through the window. ''She still looks just like thest time I saw her'' Smiling slightly, Christian remembered this woman perfectly. How could he not? He''d fucked her for hours on his mother''s birthday. She who used to be a construction worker is now a chauffeur earning thousands of dors a month. Definitely a big change. "It''s been months since that big day... maybe I''ll do it again with mom sometime" Looking out the window with a small smile, Christian murmured. As Christian expected, the ride went smoothly, being outside his building after 20 minutes. Stepping out of the limo, Christian turned his gaze to his driver Sophie andmented "Can you carry my bags?" "Yes boss!" Nodding quickly with a twinkle in her eye, Sophie took out the bags and carried them without showing any difort. "Thank you~" Smiling sweetly, Christian entered the building under the devouring gaze of the woman at his back ''It''s the least you can expect from a woman like this''. Arriving at the elevator, Christian opens it with his card and turns to Sophie "That''s far enough, thanks for your help" "My pleasure boss, call me for anything you need!" "I''ll keep that in mind" Taking his bags, Christian enters the elevator and waits in silence, while his eyes sparkle with excitement. *Ding* Stepping out of the elevator, Christian sets the bags aside and walks quickly to the living room, easily finding what he wanted to see so badly. Looking at the little girl sitting on the couch, Christian opens his arms and exims "Daddy''s home!" "..." Quickly turning her gaze to Christian, Helen''s eyes sparkle with happiness and she stirs, plodding off the couch, then slowly begins to walk towards Christian on her chubby legs. Smiling softly, Christian walks over to the little girl and takes her in his arms, feeling immense happiness at having his little girl in his arms after so long. "Daddy" Wrapping her arms around Christian''s neck, Helen clung tightly and buried her face in Christian''s chest, and murmured softly. Smiling contentedly, Christian looked up and smiled softly at the red-haired woman who smiled back at him. "Good morning" Wiping her hands on her apron, Elisa smiles softly and moves closer to Christian, then gives him a chaste kiss on the lips and looks at the little girl "She misses you so much". "I missed them too" Kissing Helen''s head, Christian turns his gaze sideways and asks "Where are the others?" "Leslie is working with your mother, Emily must still be asleep and Sarah doesn''t wake up untilter." "Anything new happen while I was gone?" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian walks over to the couch and sits down with Helen on it, then snuggles up to his wife and asks. "Mmmm..." Leaning on Christian, Elisa pursed her lips andmented "Your music is already out to the public, it became very famous very fast, it''s impossible not to listen to it on socialworks." "So the music is out... it''s going to be an annoying time." "Well, you''ve been trending for a while now, don''t forget the live show you put on finding those missing kids, people are still talking about it to this day." "Didn''t the policee?" "No, at least I haven''t seen them." "I see... that''s it?" "Hailie and n came to see Helen, stayed a few days and then went back to their own thing." "Helen interacted with them?" "She doesn''t let them take her, but she got all her toys quietly." Chuckling, Christian gently stroked his daughter''s red hair and spoke "In a few months Helen will have her birthday, what will we do?" "I don''t know, what do you think?" "We could do something between us, Helen doesn''t like to be with strangers either." "Mn" "..." Gently caressing Elisa''s waist, Christian smiled yfully and whispered in her ear "How about we wait for Helen to fall asleep and have some fun~?" Blushing slightly, Elisa lowered her gaze and replied "Mn." "..." Smiling softly, Christian closes his eyes while enjoying this warmth, then he opens them again and looks seriously towards nothing ''2 days ago the ancient families of this country joined together to talk about me, they haven''t shown anything suspicious but I can''t let my guard down, I have too much to lose...'' ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 275 Problem After a few minutes of silent embrace, Elisa separates from Christian and speaks "I''ll go prepare lunch, Helen has to eat, I''ll take care of her." "Mn" Nodding softly, Christian lovingly strokes his little girl''s back and speaks "Do you need help?" "Just feed the girl, I already have everything ready to cook" Smiling happily, Elisa gave onest look at the pair that makes her so happy and turned towards the kitchen. "Honey, let daddy see you~" "..." Pulling her face from Christian''s chest, Helen blinked tenderly and stared at Christian''s smiling face. "What squeezable cheeks~" Pinching his little girl''s cheeks gently, Christian felt intoxicated just looking at his little girl''s small face. Getting up from the sofa, Christian walks to the kitchen and looks around, then turning to Elisa and asking "Where is the little girl''s food?" "I left it on the table served, you arrived just as I was going to feed her." "Oh" Nodding, Christian walks back into the dining room and sits down at the table, then looks at the porridge in front of him and smiles "It looks very nice." Taking the spoon, Christian blows the food and brings it to Helen''s mouth, being instantly received by the little girl who didn''t give a problem. The morning passed quickly and Christian pampered his little girl with all his heart, feeding her, changing her clothes, apanying her to watch cartoons and finally putting her to sleep, the whole process being cuddled by his little girl. Looking at the time on his cell phone, Christian mumbled "It''s already 12.... Hailie should be broadcasting, shouldn''t she?" Leaning back carefully so as not to wake Helen in his arms, Christian opened Twitch with his cell phone and searched for Hailie''s channel, finding it as usual within the top. "Damn!" "..." Raising his eyebrows as he heard an insult in the first second he entered the stream, Christian looked at the young girl who looks furious while ying and muttered "This girl... as rude as ever." "Maya did you kill them?" "Yes, they caught me low on life and I couldn''t do anything." "*Sigh*" Chuckling at the sight of Hailie''s frustrated face, Christian thinks for a few seconds and smiles, then creates an ount on the site and starts loading money. Tapping on the subscriptions, Christian hits the giveaway option and marks 100 subs. Instantly a loud noise and an image of a gift appeared on the stream, causing Hailie to focus on the second screen next to him and raise her eyebrows "Thank you so much Christian1234542 for your donation." Smiling slightly, Christian checked the options again and sent another 100 subscriptions, but this time adding ament. "Another 100!?" Raising her voice slightly, Hailie focused on the message and read it aloud "You have amazing tits...what the fuck?" Laughing, Christian marked another 100 subscriptions and donated them with another message "How many donations did we get married on?" "How many donations did we get married on... what the fuck?" smiling quizzically, Hailie began to move the mouse and frowned slightly as she mumbled "Christian1234542.... Christian..." Knowing he''s being found out, Christian uploads more subscriptions and donates repeatedly. "Damn, that''s 1200 subscriptions already, you crazy fucker." "LOL" "6000 dors in less than 1 minute." "Purple got himself a sugardaddy" "B-brother stop!" With a flushed face, Hailie eximed. "He figured it out" Chuckling, Christian switched the donations to Bits and wrote another message "My cute little sister, when are youing to see me? I''m lonely :c" "..." Silently reading the notice, Hailie took a deep breath and calmed her embarrassment, then rubbed her forehead and sighed, "Stop donating, stupid." "Holy shit, that god-like man is among us?" "Purple''s older brother meets with mortals?" "Lmao, Purple must suffer having a brother like that god, will she get to have friends?" "Hahaha." Looking at the chat with annoyance, Hailie grabbed her cell phone and quickly sent messages to Christian. Ignoring the messages, Christian sent a smiling picture to Hailie and sent an apanying voice message "Come see me when you have time, I arrived from Russia." Suddenly entering the room, Emily stood next to Christian and spoke seriously "Christian, we have a problem." Frowning slightly, Christian put the cell phone aside and focused his attention on Emily. Instantly Christian knew it was serious. For one thing, Emily would hardly show a tense face in front of Christian, much less on the day they''d been reunited for so long. "We have a spy." As expected, the matter was serious. ... Sitting at his desk, Christian frowned slightly and looked out over the city in silence. The situation was quite unexpected. Emily, who was left watching over the systems and making sure everything was running smoothly, noticed Jarvis'' rms going off. Jarvis has several rms installed, most of them are triggered when it manages to detect key words or certain situations in some systems. Among the key situations we have the mostmon and at the same time monitored, when talking about the organization, when talking about Christian or his family, among other situations. Although these rms were installed several months ago, 2 days ago the first rm was activated for the first time. A D-rank soldier sold information about the organization to an unknown woman, but after that, the person was no longer unknown thanks to the great technology. Katy Smith, a 37-year-old woman who served for several years in the military and was recruited by a Sloth recruit. She has no great background and until now she had done her job perfectly. But unfortunately she contacted a national security agent and sold an unknown amount of information. That is the thorniest problem, the woman was smart and all the information she sold is unknown. All because they went into a room with no technology nearby, and so far the only thing that confirms the sale of information, is the abysmal amount of money that went into her ounts and the subsequent escape attempt. "*Sigh*" Rubbing his temples, Christian turned to Emily and asked "You didn''t manage to catch the agent?" "No,st we heard she went into a military base and hasn''te back out." "How is the traitor?" "We handed her over to Envy, they''re keeping her locked up until you give an order." "Envy started the interrogation?" "Yes, but we''re holding off torture until you give the order." "Do we know what information she sold?" "Not yet." Tapping the armrest rhythmically with his fingers, Christian thought for a while and sighed "Does this woman have a family?" "The national security agent does not, but the traitor does have a family. Envy wanted to take care of the family, but I held her back until I waited for your order." "Don''t touch the family, but keep an eye on them." "We already have them in our sights." "Good..." Leaning back in the chair, Christian crossed his legs and continued "Give Envy the green light to start the tortures on the traitor, also contact Sloth and tell him I want hiszy ass here ASAP, he needs to ce order with his people" "Sloth is already on his way, when he found out how dangerous the situation is, he came withoutint." "Good... I''m d he''s reliable in situations like this" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "I want at least 15 people outside the military base, guard the entire perimeter nearby" "We already have everything ready, we also have the systems focused on an area of 10 kilometers around the military base, it''s impossible for him to get out without us knowing about it" "That should do it... has anything been added to the pentagon system?" "Nothing yet, we don''t have any data uploaded regarding our organization, not even private messages between national security people." "It''s certainly odd..." Frowning slightly, Christian pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Hi honey~" "Do you know anything about what''s going on?" "So impatient~" Sighing with relief, Christian takes a deep breath and smiles "I''ve never been so happy to hear your voice." "That causes me pain in my heart, I''m always happy to hear yours." "Now I don''t regret buying you the gift I got you." "You bought me a gift?" "Yes, it cost me 110 million dors, so you will have to try your best to make me happy." "Hoh, what could cost that much?" "Such a cornerstone, taken straight out of the white house." "..." "Haha~" "I have the agent being held and the information is not leaked, I''ll give it to you when you want it." "I have people outside the military base, but give me a few minutes and I''ll set up a more stealthy extraction." "As you wish, but what about the keystone?" Hearing L''s tone of voice, Christian''s eyes sparkled and several thoughts assaulted his mind. In a way, although it might not seem so at first nce, Christian was always extremely wary of L. It may be that today they consider themselves allies and have been very intimate in bed, but Christian would be an embarrassment of a murderer if he trusted this womanpletely. The woman may be extremely amodating in bed and right now treats him with gentleness and affection, but he always keeps in mind what kind of woman L is. A woman who shows no mercy to other beings as long as she achieves her sick goal, the betterment of the human race. Christian never forgets that this woman, rather than seeing him as a loved one, sees him as the perfect test subject. Perhaps that same vision causes Christian to be extremely important to L, to the point where she would do anything for him, but at the same time it is a double-edged sword that, if she doesn''t know how to handle it, will cause big problems. "Honey, it was a gift to begin with, don''t talk with such a serious tone" Chuckling, Christian continued "Are you ready to go to my ind?" "I can''t yet, I have some international negotiations and I''ll be busy... but in 2 months I should be ready." "I can''t in 2 months, I''ll be filming a series." "Then let''s go for the end of December, can you?" "Mmmm, I think so, free schedule." "I''ll be setting up all my research for us to upy yourb, I also have someb rats for us to do experiments on" "How disgusting" With a calmer face, Christian looked at the time on his watch andmented "I''ll text you in 5 minutes to see about the agent, I''ll hang up on you for now." "Take care~" "L." "Yeah?" "Come to think of it... December is far away... do you feel like having any close encounters?" thinking for a few seconds, Christian finallymented casually. "You read my mind, I was nning toe see you the other week as a surprise. Is it possible?" "Sure you can, I''ll be waiting for you." "See you~" "See youter" Hanging up the call, Christian put the cell phone aside and lost his smile instantly, then turned to Emily and spoke "Get everything ready, bring me the traitor and the agent to New York, I want to see those two bitches myself." "They should be here tomorrow" Nodding, Emily picked up her electronic tablet and began to upy it with a serious face. Resting his chin on his fist, Christian looked at the city in front of him and muttered "I don''t know if it''s so good that L intercepted the agent.... L... *sigh* don''t make me kill you." ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 276 Fears Looking down at the little girl asleep in his arms, Christian gently caressed the chubby cheeks as his thoughts wandered for hours. "I haven''t seen him like this in a while" Sitting on the couch across from Christian, Evamented. "I don''t know what''s wrong with him today, but he''s been weird since he arrived" Looking worriedly at Christian, Elisa sighed. As Elisa said, since Christian had finished his call with L, he had eaten, shared some time with Emily and Sarah, and finally spent his whole afternoon watching and caressing Helen''s sleeping face. Just as when he was a child, Christian was lost in his own world and not even loud noises brought him out of his trance. As if right now he was connected in a separate world where only he and his beloved daughter existed. "Emily" Turning her gaze to the young woman fiddling with herptop, Eva looked at her with question marks in her eyes, feeling quite frustrated about everything. She practically didn''t see her child for a week and when she finallyes home, she is in a trance-like state and so far hasn''t given him a nce. It''s practically impossible not to feel a little depressed about the situation. "A traitor in their ranks" Without taking her eyes off her screen, Emily casuallymented. "Oh... someone close?" frowning slightly, Eva asked seriously. "No." "But it''s still a first..." Rxing her expression, Eva looked at Christian''s stunned face and sighed, then moved her gaze to her granddaughter and murmured "At least now he has another pir to calm down..." Turning her gaze to Elisa, Eva asked "Is it okay for Helen to be asleep for so long? She usually stays awake most of the day." "That''s right, right now should be her nap time and if I''m not mistaken..." Looking at the clock on the wall, Elisa continued "In 30 minutes she should wake up, she''s always on the same schedule, although..." "Although?" "She doesn''t usually sleep that deeply, although well, she doesn''t usually when she''s not with Christian... now that she''s in his arms she sleeps deeply" Shaking her head with a bittersweet smile, Elisa continued "She always usually wakes up for a while and then falls asleep for another while, but now she fell asleep deeply... this child really enjoys being pampered." Smiling softly, Eva''s eyes clouded over as she recalled the past "Christian used to be the same way as a baby...once in my arms he slept most of the day." "It must have been nice to have him around when he was a baby." Smiling tenderly just imagining it, Elisa looked at the man in the distance andmented. "He really is a lot like Helen, if you change the crimson hair for a white one, he would be an exact replica" Smiling fondly, Eva appreciated the scene in front of her and continued "Elisa..." "Yes?" "We never talked about this... your rtionship with Christian" Without losing her loving smile, Eva turns her gaze to Elisa and continues "We are women and we don''t have much to talk about, but for what it''s worth... I approve of any rtionship you have with my son." "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa looked at Eva in disbelief and stammered "R-really?" "Yes" Sighing, Eva turned her gaze back to Christian and continued "As much as it bothers me to admit it, you''re a good influence on Christian, you care about him and keep him happy... not to mention you gave him something as priceless as a daughter." Biting her lips, Elisa turned her gaze to Christian as her eyes quickly clouded over. Looking sideways at Elisa''s tearful face, Eva sighed as she thought ''I don''t know what Christian sees in Elisa... she acts like a man and often gives me the creeps''. "Daddy..." Blinking as rity returned to his eyes, Christian focused his gaze on his little girl''s beautiful eyes and smiled softly "Good afternoon sweetheart, did you sleep well?" "Hug..." Stretching her little hands out towards Christian, Helen murmured in a sleepy voice. "Of course I did" Pulling Helen''s little body closer to him, Christian let her wrap her little arms around his neck and pressed his cheek against her head "There will always be cuddles for my pretty girl." Honestly Helen is a sweetheart. Although she can already walk a little and say a few words, her size is quite short, which is normal considering she is still 9 months old. Measuring exactly 70 centimeters, Helen shines in Christian''s eyes with her soft belly and chubby cheeks. Well, being a baby, everything about Helen is chubby, her arms, her legs, even her little hands. She is a very healthy little girl with an incredibly sweet voice, something that sweetens anyone''s heart, but even more so for Christian who gloats knowing he is the father of this cutie. "You woke up?" Trembling slightly at the unexpected voice, Christian turns his gaze and looks at the smiling Eva "Did you just get here?" "No, I''ve been here for a few hours" Rising from the couch, Eva walks over to Christian and stares into his eyes, so that after a few seconds she smiles softly and bends her head down, gently kissing Christian''s forehead "How was my boy''s trip?" Closing his eyes contentedly, Christian chuckled softly and replied "It was nice, Dimitri is as attentive as ever." "You must be full of gifts again" "Well, now I have enough suits and clothes to wear for five more years" "We''ll have to buy a few more houses so we can store all your clothes" Chuckling, Eva sits down next to Christian and grabs him by the shoulders, then pulls him to her and gently hugs him "Now it''s a 3 generation hug." Smiling slightly, Christian strokes Helen''s back and whispers "Say hello to your grandmother." "..." Pulling her face from Christian''s neck, Helen looks up at Eva and stares at her, then looks down at Christian and hugs his neck again as she murmurs "My daddy..." Snorting with amusement, Christian chuckles softly andments "My girl is so jealous." "This little girl really gave me that look?" Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Eva continued "I''ve never seen her do that before, but it looks like it''s no surprise to you." "You should ask Elisa." "*Sigh*" Smiling bitterly, Elisa looked at the little girl andmented "That girl has no respect for me, every time I get close to Christian and she sees me, she pushes me away or ignores me" "Is she always like that?" "Only when Christian is in the way, she usually lets herself be loved when he''s not there" "I don''t remember Christian being like that, he used to be quite understanding with his brothers" Rubbing her chin while thinking, Eva finally shrugged and smiled "But it''s cute to see this little girl act like that, no doubt she''ll be a daddy''s girl when she grows up" "When she grows up?" looking at her mother teasingly, Christianmented "She''s already daddy''s girl." Rolling her eyes, Eva replied "Whatever you say." Smiling softly, Christian looked down and chuckled softly, then gently kissed Helen''s head "How soon does she have to eat again?" "In a few hours I have to nurse her, do you want to share food?" Squeezing her breasts gently, Elisamented with a yful smile. "That''s a tempting offer, I guess I''ll share dinner with my baby girl today." ... Lying on his bedpletely naked, Christian looked at his cell phone with boredom and waited patiently. After spending a pleasant evening and eating a particr dinner taken directly from his wife, Christian took a shower and got ready for ''sleep''. Coming out of the bathroompletely naked while drying her hair with a towel, Eva licked her lips at the sight of Christian''s body and threw the towel on the floor, then approached the bed andy down next to her son. Hugging Christian''s body, Eva pulls him close to her body and softly whispers "Put that cell phone down~" Rolling his eyes, Christian tosses the cell phone aside and turns his gaze to Eva. "Now will you tell mom what''s got you so sad?" Gently stroking Christian''s pecs, Eva asks softly. "*Sigh*" Settling back, Christianys his head on Eva''s breasts and murmurs "I''m just exhausted." "You want to talk about it?" "It would be very tedious..." "But mom wants to hear it" Pouting like a child, Eva slowly lowered her hand and took Christian''s erect member "If you''re a good boy mom could give you a reward~" Smiling slightly, Christian closed his eyes and enjoyed his mother''s soft hand "Could you lubricate it? It would be morefortable..." "Of course I do, all for my boy" Smiling with amusement, Eva slowly licked his hand and bathed it with her saliva, then lowered it again and started stroking Christian''s member "Now tell me your problems~" "They''re not problems mom... I really feel exhausted" Without opening his eyes, Christian smiled bitterly and muttered "Even though I''ve worked so hard, trained so hard and fought for a year... I''m still far away from achieving my goal" "The more I advance, the harder everything bes and the bigger my worries... but as if that wasn''t enough, my own thoughts torment me every second" Clenching his fists in frustration, Christian continued "Now we have enough power to be able to say that we are at the top of the food pyramid, money, contacts, personal army and a great backing power... but still instead of feeling secure..." "*Sigh* Instead of feeling safe, everything bes more dangerous" Biting his lips for a few seconds, Christian sighed "The Chinese, private armies, ancient families, among many other people who can threaten everything we managed to build... it seems that instead of getting closer to my goal, the more I move away..." "But as if it wasn''t enough to have those problems, my own people started to show their fangs against me..." Laughing wryly, Christian continued "Sometimes I think... does it really do any good what I do?" "Let''s put it in the case that I achieve my goal, I can cover the world with my hand and finally no one will dare to show me their teeth... will I have the security I desire?" Opening his eyes, Christian observes the calm face of his mother and continues "Of course I won''t have that security... there are thousands of dangers that I cannot control... what if an asteroid suddenly hits the earth? What if by an electrical failure or something simr the ne you are traveling in crashes? What if by an oversight Hailie stumbles and ends up dead? What happens if suddenly my little girl dies an untimely death?" "Everything is so uncertain that it disturbs me..." With pain in his eyes, Christian clenched his fists even tighter and muttered "I would go crazy mother... if something happens to you or my daughter... I couldn''t stand it, I really couldn''t..." "I''m so scared... I feel so frustrated... I don''t know what to do" Murmuring in a broken voice, Christian continued "Everything is so uncertain and dangerous... I feel so exhausted mom." "..." Without showing any visible emotion in her eyes, Eva stopped moving her hand and smiled softly "But honey... life is like that, it''s impossible to control everything." "..." Smiling bitterly, Christian sighed "So you''re telling me I should leave everything to fate? To luck? Just sit back and pray that my daughter doesn''t die suddenly for some unknown reason? Pray that luck is always on our side so that we don''t have some unfortunate ident?" "..." "I can''t mom... I can''t just settle for that, I would never be at peace if I did" Taking a deep breath, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds and smiled "I just need time... asteroids? I will create a machine that will protect the earth. Unknown diseases? I''ll make sure to improve the human race to the point where diseases will be a thing of the past. idents? I will make sure to create the most efficient and safest means of transportation in the world. Human hazards? I will make sure that the very thought of touching us will give them nightmares, and if they ever get over that fear, it will be the very moment those people die." "But I know I can''t control everyone at every moment" Opening his eyes, Christian smiled peacefully andmented "That''s why I will make the safest country in the world on my ind, nothing will happen if I don''t want it to happen, we will have no criminals alive and all human danger to us will be non-existent... I will do that, I will make sure I do that" "For now I will repress most of these fears... I will close my eyes to it and pray that luck and fate will be on our side... but when the timees, I will make sure that I will not have to live with these fears anymore... it doesn''t matter what it costs me as long as my people are well." ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 277 Two Rats Looking into Christian''s determined eyes, Eva took a deep breath and closed her eyes, doing her best not to reflect her emotions. Honestly, Eva felt a great pain in her heart right now. Her little boy who should be enjoying life and dedicating himself to nothing but being happy, suffers madly inside his own mind. But without a doubt the most painful thing for her is not being able to do anything. What can she say to him? She knows her son perfectly well, she knows that those fears he formed are deeply rooted in him. She also knows perfectly well that her son is much more stubborn than she is, if something gets into his head, he will never get it out. It is impossible for her not to me herself for all this, she should be the one to give security to her little boy, she should be the one to cover the sky so that her son can be happy, but.... She knows perfectly well that she can''t, she is not as capable as Christian. Knowing that she failed to give security to her son twists her heart and plunges her into helplessness. But she is an adult now, she knows perfectly well that, if she shows any pessimistic feelings in front of Christian now, it will only make him worry more or feel guilty. So quickly regaining herposure, Eva smiled softly and hugged Christian''s body "Honey... I know I don''t need to tell you this, but Mom will always support you, no matter what you do or who you be." Feeling the warmth enveloping him and warming his heavy heart, Christian smiled warmly and turned around, standing with his face staring at Eva "I love you mommy" "Me more" With love in her gaze, Eva took Christian''s head and pulled it to her chest, then began to gently stroke the silky white hair. Closing his eyes contentedly, Christian lifted himself up slightly and held onto Eva''s waist, then gently moved his own waist and with perfect precision, entered deep inside his mother. "*Sigh*" With a sigh full of satisfaction, Eva wrapped her thick thighs around Christian''s back and whispered softly "Never forget that I will always support you in everything, if you need help with anything, don''t hesitate to ask me." "Yes mom" Without opening his eyes, Christian murmured softly. "Also don''t forget that you always have a ce toe back to" Drawing circles with her fingernail on Christian''s back, Eva continued to murmur "My arms will always be open for you, mom will always be here for you." Lifting his gaze, Christian opens his eyes and stares into Eva''s affectionden eyes, then letting out a nasalugh and whispering "You''re the best thing that could have happened to me in this life." "How cheesy~" Bringing her hand up, Eva ys with Christian''s hair again and whispers "You just came in to stand still~?" "It was an impulse" Squinting his eyes with satisfaction, Christian moved his hip slightly and murmured "I felt so much affection that I needed to let it out somehow, now I''m deep inside you and my arms wrap around this soft body, I''m satisfied." "You used to bite me before, my boy has grown up." Chuckling, Christian closed his eyes again and listened intently to Eva''s heart, then suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the pink nipple in front of his face. Smiling with a twinkle in his eyes, Christian took the nipple into his mouth and began to y with it, causing Eva''s insides to suddenly twist. Sensuously biting her lips, Eva plunged Christian''s head deeper into her breasts and whispered hotly, "No matter how much you grow, you''ll always be mama''s boy~" Rolling his eyes, Christian took a deep breath and prepared his mind not to sleep tonight, knowing full well that his mother at any moment will lose herself in lust and an intense session will inevitably form. Looking at himself in the mirror, Christian adjusted his suit tie and sighed, then turned his gaze to the bed and smiled softly at the sight of his sleeping mother with a satisfied smile on her face. "No doubt a week without action frustrates her quite a bit" Chuckling, Christian put on his watch and put his things away, then walked over to Eva and gently kissed the top of her head. Having said goodbye, Christian walked to the door and out of the room, then looked up at the still dark sky outside and sighed. Walking into the living room, Christian observes everything in silence and focuses on the multiple baby toys on the carpet, causing his tired eyes to turn warm quickly. "I''d like to see my baby girl... but she must be asleep, I''ll finish this quickly and try to get back before she wakes up" Muttering to himself, Christian walked to the elevator and down to the second floor, then exited and climbed into the Roll Royce waiting for him outside. ncing at the driver''s seat, Christianmented "All set?" "Yes master, the mask is in the bag next to you and the rats are already in the cave, are you ready?" turning his gaze, Leslie nodded seriously and replied. "Yes... Let''s go" Looking out the window, Christian nodded. The two rats arrived a few minutes ago in the city. His people prepared a safe zone and Christian didn''t think twice about getting up and heading there. After all this is no small matter, and honestly his heart feels quite heavy for what he will have to do and even more knowing what this betrayal will provoke. The trip went smoothly, leaving so early in the morning has its advantages and in less than 30 minutes Christian was already outside the city. "We arrived master." Humming with recognition, Christian looked at the bag beside him and pulled out his representative mask, then ced it on his face and sighed. Stepping out of the vehicle with her own mask on, Leslie approached Christian''s door and opened it, then bowed slightly and waited. Stepping out of the vehicle, Christian looked sideways and muttered, "Not bad..." The ce where he is right now is an old mansion that is under a false name, nothing can connect it to him or his people. Well, it would be if it wasn''t for all the masked and armed security that is surrounding the courtyard of the ce right now, having over 50 heavily armed women protecting the area. "Let''s go" Straightening his stance, Christian started walking towards the mansion, finding even more armed women inside, all standing at strategic points and in a state of maximum alert. The situation warranted such security. After all, the leader is here, but as if that were not enough, two other leaders are in the area. Leslie, who represents death, and finally... "Wee" Approaching with her own mask, Envy bowed slightly to Christian as a sign of respect and spoke "I have everything ready." "Lead the way" Knowing that he must keep up appearances in front of his people, Christian activated the voice changer on his mask and spoke casually. Nodding, Envy turned and walked quickly to the center of the mansion, then opened a door and started down into a sort of basement. On the way down Christian managed to count more than 30 women, not counting two more guarding the door on the stairs, and at a quick nce he saw four more guarding the area below. The only way to get all these people down is with a toon of the army, and even then they would have trouble if we consider our weapons and abilities...'' Thinking to himself, Christian walked down the concrete corridors and stared at Envy''s back. "We''re here" Motioning to two women guarding a metal door, Envy opened the door and waited for Christian to enter. Giving the women a quick nce, Christian entered the room and finally caught sight of the two rats. The condition of the two women was quite good. Leaving aside the fact that they were bound and bare-chested, they were quite well cared for. No blood on them, no bruises on their torso or anything like that, although well, right now they''re wearing a bag over their heads and it''s impossible to tell if their faces were kept intact. Crossing his arms behind his back, Christian felt the door close behind him and took a deep breath, then brought a hand to his face and removed his mask. "Master-" "It''s okay Death, I don''t need to hide with them" Interrupting casually, Christian scanned the ce and walked to a corner, then pulled up a chair and sat down across from the two women. "Envy, give me a status report." "We still have nothing, they refuse to talk" Without removing her mask, Envy stood behind Christian and replied "We avoid torture until you give orders." "Good... take the bag off your their and wake them up". Nodding silently, Envy approaches the women and removes the bag from their heads, then waves her hands and.... Pa! Pa! She woke the two women up with two loud ps. "..." Crossing his legs, Christian rested his elbow on the armrest of the chair and rested his chin on his fist, looking with utter indifference at the two women looking stunned in front of him. "Katy Smith and Alexia Hall, good morning." Opening and closing her eyes tightly, Alexia Hall, a national security agent focused her gaze on Christian and watched him silently. Her face was quite well cared for, no bruises or cuts, if we leave aside therge dark circles under her eyes and her reddened eyes, everything seems to be fine with her. Alexia Hall is a 31 year old woman, dark hair and brown eyes, her face is rtively normal and her body shows firmness, showing the hard training this woman must take. "Christian Grey... so it was true" After a few seconds of silence, Alexia murmured. Ignoring the woman''s murmur, Christian turned his gaze to Katy and focused on her condition. Unlike Alexia''s calmness, Katy''s face turned pale the instant she could look at Christian. Her eyes began to visibly tremble and the terror is obvious in her gaze. "Katy Smith...don''t make this harder, just tell me why?" "W-why?" trembling slightly, Katy stammered. "You''re an adult Katy, behave like one" Looking nkly at the woman, Christian continued "Why did you betray me? We treated you well, you got a new house, a good sry, we even paid for your daughter''s dental expenses." "P-please don''t do anything to my family!" opening her eyes a little wider, Katy cried out in desperation "They don''t know anything about this, it''s all my fault!" "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you why you betrayed us" Biting her lips tightly, Katy lowered her gaze and refused to speak. ''It''s funny'' Looking at the woman, Christian thought with disinterest. Honestly Christian isn''t angry. Why would he be? The moment he feels angry at the mockery or actions of others is the very moment he recognizes that person as someone on his own level. To Christian this woman is nothing more than a cockroach that used to be a human when she was in his troops. She is almost 40 years old but right now she trembles with fear like a simple child. She prays for her family but won''tmit for them, nothing more stupid than that. Shaking his head, Christian turned his gaze to Alexia and asked "Why are you sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong?" "You think you''ll get away with what you''ve done? It''s only a matter of time before you go down." Unintimidated, Alexia replied mockingly. "Yes? Could you tell me how?" "..." "What? You really think you''ll bring me down?" Looking at the woman with an amused face, Christianmented "You were sold out by your own people, what chance do you think you have?" "..." With a face darkened by the obvious reality, Alexia snorted and averted her gaze. "Let''s review the situation" Chuckling, Christianmented "You hooked up with Katy, managed to buy some information and upon learning what you discovered, you went straight to the military base." ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 278 With Honor "We intercepted the cab you took and there was no proof of what we did, we checked the apartment where you met and it was alsopletely clean, we followed your steps in the military barracks and you didn''t manage to do much before they locked you up" Remembering all the details of the situation, Christian continued "You didn''t have any file on you either and it''s impossible for you to have the information by digital means, so everything should have been done with words". "That means you only knew about the situation, you have no proof and the only one who can corroborate everything is standing next to you tied up and trembling with fear" "So... what gives you that security you have? You don''t even have a family, if you die today no one will miss you" Looking at the woman with disdain, Christian continued "Maybe you expect your teammates or your superiors to investigate your disappearance or something simr, but the truth is simple". "Tomorrow they will discover your body in a motel, youmitted suicide because you couldn''t stand your lonely life anymore and chose the cowardly method.... *Sigh* It''s a pity, you were an agent with a great future, but well, that''s life" Squinting his eyes with his smile, Christian continued "Don''t worry, I''ll send flowers to your funeral so it won''t look so empty". "Do it, get rid of me and send flowers to my funeral, but never think that this will be the end" Looking up, Alexia looked at Christian with mockery in her eyes "People like you never have a good ending, sooner orter your time wille and you will regret everything you have done". Laughing softly, Christian replied "You''ve got guts, it''s a shame you''re on the wrong side." Turning his gaze to Katy, Christian spoke "I''ll tell you onest time, confess your sins and your mistakes will end with you, I wouldn''t want to involve innocent people." "..." Clenching her fists tightly, Katy looked up and looked at Christian with bloodshot eyes "Promise you won''t touch my family?" "Is it any good if I promise? I might as well not keep my words." "..." "Just talk Katy, be honest while you can." "..." Staring at Christian''s face, Katy closed her eyes and looked down again. Shaking his head, Christian sighed "If you had that same stubbornness to stay true to your job, you wouldn''t be in this situation, it''s a pity." "..." "*Sigh*" Turning his gaze, Christian spoke "Envy, Death, get Alexia out, I want to be alone with Katy." "But Master-" "Death, I''ll be fine" "I beg your pardon" Bowing his head slightly, Death approached Alexia and began to remove her restraints on the chair, then cuffed her and ced the sack back on her head. Looking at theck of resistance in the woman, Christian thought for a few seconds and stood up, then approached Envy and whispered "Homnd Security agents have a way of leaving evidence with her death, make sure you put Alexia to sleep before you kill her." "What way do they have?" frowning slightly, Envy asked. "They bite the inside of their mouths on 3 different sides, Alexia still doesn''t so she must have some hope of survival, a mistake on her part." "I''ll make sure she doesn''t leave marks" Nodding seriously, Envy gave Katy onest look and left the room. "You smoke?" Pulling a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, Christian asked. "Yes..." Nodding silently, Christian walked over to Katy and removed all of her restraints, leaving herpletely free under the woman''s disbelieving gaze. Pulling out a cigarette, Christian takes a lighter from his pocket and lights it, then takes a long drag and hands it to Katy. This is a little habit learned from Dimitri. Although Christian is not a smoker, he knows perfectly well that many asions are lightened by a simple cigarette. Easily bringing people closer together during small talk. "..." Taking the cigarette hesitantly, Katy gives him a deep look and puts it in her mouth, then takes a puff and sinks into the chair. Releasing smoke rings, Christian sat across from katy and spoke looking down at the floor "I''ll be honest Katy... I don''t really care what you said to Alexia, but I need to know why you betrayed me." "..." Slowly releasing the smoke, Katy opened her eyes and sighed "You wouldn''t understand." "Try me." "I''m already dead anyway" Laughing bitterly, Katy sighed "I don''t gain anything by telling you." "You know... I''m thinking of taking a trip to Switzend." Opening her eyes wide, Katy sits up straight in the chair and looks at Christian with a frown "You..... know?" "You won''t try to attack me?" With a mocking voice, Christian asks. "I know I can''t beat you, I know your aplishments Christian Grey." "I can expect nothing less from a veteran soldier" Chuckling, Christian continued "I know you sent your family out of the country. Your little trick that gives you security is no good." "..." Staring at Christian silently, Katy''s eyes reddened quickly and she smiled painfully, then shook her head and copsed in her chair "I''m stupid." "You are." "..." "Y? Will you tell me why?" "*Sigh*" Exhaling arge amount of smoke, Katy opened her eyes and murmured "I''ll sum it up for you." "I''m all ears." "It all started with me eavesdropping on my oldest daughter..." With a bittersweet smile, Katy continued "She told one of her friends that she was jealous of her mother...the friend''s mother is a big shotwyer in Texas...I was listening for several minutes to how amazing that woman was." Raising his eyebrows and letting out a nasal chuckle, Christian looked up and looked at Katy with a small smile "How old is your daughter?" "She''ll be eleven in December." "You must love her very much." "More than my life." "..." Imagining hearing his little girl say that he admires another woman more than himself, Christian shivered slightly and murmured "It had to hurt." "And it did hurt" Chuckling lightly, Katy nodded "My little girls mean everything to me, you don''t know how hard it hit me to know I can''t give them what they want" "So that''s why you went for the quick cash?" "Yes, but my early retirement also pushed me..." Muttering bitterly, Katy sighed "*sigh* I really am stupid." "You thought it would all work out, you actually had a good n... the money was transferred to an offshore ount, you made sure to hide your identity, you sent your family overseas, you even used ourwork to study the area... you used our blind spots to perfection." "But what good did it do?" "Nothing." "..." "..." Leaning back in his chair, Christian took out a cigarette and lit it, then began to smoke slowly as he stared at the woman in front of him. With a few simple words, this woman aplished something quite difficult. The woman managed to get Christian to put himself in her ce, no matter that the act was a betrayal. How could she not? He understands herpletely, he himself would do anything crazy for his daughter, no matter how difficult it is. But... That doesn''t change that this woman betrayed him. "You know what''s next, don''t you?" "I do." "Well..." Finishing his cigarette with a deep puff, Christian closed his eyes and immersed himself in the calming effect of the nicotine for a few seconds, then opened his eyes again and stood up "I promise to take care of your family, they won''t be in need." "..." Trembling slightly, Katy looked at Christian''s back and her eyes reddened quickly, then replied in a tearful voice "T-thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you for your promise... I''m sorry for what I did to you... I''m so sorry." Pausing for a few seconds, Christian bit his lips and closed his eyes "Anyst wishes?" "C-could you make my death a traffic ident? I don''t want my family to think I left them..." "Take it as a given, make another wish." "..." Biting her lips, Katy wiped away the tears that began to fall down her face and murmured "My little girl will have a birthday in December and my other daughter in February... my oldest daughter wants a bicycle and my other daughter wants a video game console... can you prepare a gift on my behalf?" "I''ll add a puppy to your order." "My husband hates them" "But your daughters will love it." "Thank you..." "Have a good trip..." Calming his emotions, Christian turned his gaze and gave the woman onest look, then went on his way and left the room. "Death, tell Envy that Katy will die in a traffic ident, also give her a funeral with honors, let our people know that we will take care of them in death..." "You''re really going to do that?" suddenly appearing from behind Christian''s back, Envy continued "She''s a traitor." "It''s okay, few know about this." "The people in this mansion know." "Then make sure they don''t open their mouths." "..." "..." At this point, Envy and Christian stared at each other for several seconds, while the tension in the atmosphere grew higher and higher. "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Envy asked "Lucifer... I think we should make some changes." "I hear you" "Our foundation is very weak, we don''t have many soldiers fullymitted to us and practically most of our people are mercenaries... we need loyal people." Frowning slightly, Christian spoke "Get straight to the point." "I''m thinking of taking children and raising them as soldiers-" "Stop" Interrupting Envy, Christian frowned deeply and spoke "You know I won''t touch children." "I know, but you have to think of yourself first" Without giving up, Envy continued "At this rate we won''t be able to rest assured, we need loyal people and you know that" "..." "I don''t n to treat the children badly either, I can take street people and starving children...in the world children like these are in surplus and without help they will die sooner orter...we will give them a roof over their heads, education and a sense of belonging they may never have." Biting his lips, Christian closed his eyes and waited. "Lucifer... no, Christian... think about what you want to aplish... you know you have to bemitted to do it, even if that bes difficult for you." "Damn..." Scratching his neck in frustration, Christian took a deep breath and nodded "Do it, but make sure they don''t have a hard time... no, let''s do the next best thing." "I hear you." "You know I will start a nation on the ind, we will create the military schools in the bunker for now, I will create a newnguage for our country and make a proper training system... we will have two divisions, one will guard the country from the inside and the other from the outside." "It would be a good idea, the children would have more belonging to us if we are a country... having citizens helps a lot." "How soon do you think the training would be ready?" "How long will it take to finish thenguage and everything else?" "5 months at the most" "Then in 10 years at the most I will have skilled soldiers who arepletely loyal to us... in 5 years I can have loyal soldiers for you but not asplete as 10 years" "We will prepare several rounds of soldiers... for now look for children who meet my requirements... just don''t forget that they have to be children with no other choice, I don''t want to drag children with a future into this mire." "I''ll keep that in mind" Nodding silently, Envy looked at the mask in Christian''s hand andmented "You''re leaving already?" "Yes." "I will arrange everything with Katy and Alexia... Katy will have a funeral with honors" "I''ll attend the funeral myself, keep me informed." "I will" Nodding silently, Christian put the mask on his face and asked "How is everything going?" "This is nice..." "In a few months I will go to my ind to experiment certain weapons, I already have several ideas and foundations in my head, I''ll let you know how it will go." "I''ll look forward to it" "See you" Nodding towards Envy, Christian turned and walked towards the exit, being instantly followed by Death. ---------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 279 Frustrations "Leslie...where are we going?" Looking out the window with a neutral face, Christian asked. "Inwood hill park" Driving calmly, Leslie nced at Christian in the rearview mirror and replied. "And why are we going to a park?" "Pardon my boldness, but I think you need to breathe master" "What makes you think that?" "I''ve taken care of you since you were just a child, I can see perfectly well that something is disturbing your peace and your mind is not stable, I think you should go get some air to calm down... if you want to punish me for taking attributions, I will ept it." "..." Looking sideways at Leslie''s serious face, Christian sighed "How could I punish you? Just let me know in advance, I don''t like surprises." "Understood master." ''So stiff'' Rolling his eyes, Christian smiled slightly and snorted. The ride was silent and somewhat heavy in atmosphere, until they finally arrived at a small park facing the New York River. Parking the car, Leslie took out the car keys and got out of the car, then opened the door for Christian and waited for him to get out. Sighing, Christian got out of the car and stretched his muscles, then looked sideways and muttered, "It''s empty in here." "It''s still early, it''s usually full." "Looks like youe here often" Passing by Leslie, Christian sits on the hood of his car and pulls out his pack of cigarettes, then lights one and begins to smoke quietly. Sitting down next to Christian, Leslie looks at the cigar for a few moments and sighs. "Want one?" Raising an eyebrow, Christian reaches for the pack and asks with a small smile. "I quit smoking a long time ago." "Yeah? Since when?" "Since I work for you" Smiling slightly, Leslie moves a little more in the hood and stretches her arms out, then grabs Christian''s shoulders and pulls him down, leaving him with his head on her thighs "Remember when you were a kid?" Raising his eyebrows at Leslie''s bold move, Christian chuckles lightly and settles himself on Leslie''s soft thighs, then turns his gaze to the river and replies "I always used your thighs as pillows or as my personal seat." "But now you''re too big to sit on my thighs" Nodding with a smile, Leslie gently stroked Christian''s hair and continued "But you can still use them as a pillow if that''s what you want" ''How bold'' Smiling with amusement, Christian let out a puff of smoke and chuckled "What''s wrong with you today?" "I know you well, I know how to deal with you" With amusement in her one visible eye, Leslie looked up and watched the river with a small smile on her face. "Know me well, huh..." Muttering softly, Christian bit his lips and turned his gaze toward the river ''I guess that''s just the way it is.'' Few people in this world can say they know ''Lucifer'', better known as Christian Grey, well. Leslie who was with him being his shadow for a long time is one of those people. Although Christian''s personality has changed quite a bit from how he used to be as a child, Leslie still manages to see who he is with ease. Even if Christian shows a smile or a calm face, the reluctance and frustration in his eyes is very visible to Leslie. The hard part is that Christian rarely takes his frustrations out, always bottling everything up inside. That''s why Leslie used a more aggressive approach, knowing full well that if he doesn''t take the initiative he won''t get anywhere. So even though she wished it was a little difficult, she made the choice to keep her infinite respect and sense of loyalty in order to calm the mind of the person she served. "So... will you tell me what''s wrong with you?" Lowering her gaze, Leslie observes Christian with a soft smile and asks. "..." Looking at the smile in front of her face, Christian blinks for a few seconds andments "Your smile really is beautiful." "Don''t even think about changing the topic of conversation." "*Sigh*" Smiling helplessly, Christian sighed and replied "I really don''t want to kill Katy..." "I thought you didn''t care..." "I didn''t care before, but we had a little chat that reminded me of certain things" Turning his gaze toward the river, Christian continued "That woman has a beautiful family... a woman who would do anything for her children no matter the risks... honestly as a parent I respect her quite a bit and came to empathize with her.... she reminds me a little bit of mom" "..." "But it''s not just that that bothers me" Biting his lips, Christian whispered "When I kill her, I''ll break up a family forever... those girls will grow up without their mother and a good man will lose his wife..." "..." Reaching into his suit, Christian pulled out an old round pocket watch and opened it, managing to see a worn image of a family inside "I no longer know how many families I''ve broken up... how much pain I''ve caused by my actions?" "That watch..." "It belongs to a woman I killed... a Taliban soldier... when I was leaving I took it off her body and I always carry it with me... my n is for it to be a reminder that my actions have consequences... I guess my n worked, because I was really forgetting it" Looking at the smiling faces in the image, Christian smiled painfully and continued "I know I don''t know them and this woman died in a fight against me... but I can''t help but feel pain in my heart to think that I destroyed a family..." "..." "Not to mention that the Taliban are cruel to men... who knows what they will do to a family without their woman to lead them?" Squeezing his watch tightly, Christian covered his face with his forearm and continued "Just like this woman, I killed hundreds of other women... how many people would have expected those women toe back? Brothers, fathers, lovers... who knows how many people I ended up hurting..." "..." "And now this woman Katy... the very stupid one betrayed me, but I can''t help but feel bitter... I really don''t want to kill that woman, I don''t want to break up that family... I personally saw her daughters and her husband, all because I had to investigate them... it''s a united and happy family... but I... *sigh* I really don''t want to kill her." "Then don''t kill her... if you don''t want to do it, no one can make you, you know that very well." "I don''t want to but I have to" Shaking his head, Christian took a deep breath and pulled his arm out of his face, then stared at Leslie''s face and continued "I don''t kill because I like it, I''m not studying most of the day because I like it either, let alone I''m doing so much research and nning because it''s enjoyable... I kill because I''m still weak, I study because I''m still weak, I research and n because I''m still weak.... everything I do is because I am weak" "..." "If only I had the strength to protect everything I love" Clenching his fist tightly, Christian muttered "I wouldn''t need to kill someone like Katy.... but if I don''t kill her, there''s a chance she''ll betray me again... since I''m weak I can''t have that many variables or I''ll end up making an irreparable mistake." "Then why don''t you send her to your ind? Didn''t you want to start training with children? Make her a teacher for them, that woman has goodbat skills... this way you keep an eye on her and make sure she is loyal to you... you know very well that there are two types of people in betrayals, the first will not hesitate to stab you again and the second will never do it again... I think that woman is one of the second ones." "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian muttered "But that will make me look weak.... A lot of people already know about this in our group." "That''s obviously Envy''s mistake.... Why do those minions know so much to begin with? They should just be watching out and nothing else." "..." "Not to mention that this information should be ssified." Frowning slightly, Christian muttered "That was because we nned to make an example of her..." "Then make an example of kindness..." Smiling softly, Leslie cupped Christian''s face with both hands and gently caressed his cheeks "I didn''t follow you for your cruelty or your money, much less for your intelligence or your power... I followed you for your kind heart and your great kindness..." "..." "I''m d to know that even today you manage to keep that big heart of yours... because I know that with everything you lived through it''s already a miracle that you can smile" Bringing her face closer to Christian''s, Leslie increased her smile and stood a centimeter away "You don''t always have to intimidate to get to be respected. Never forget that you have to bnce the scales." "..." Feeling the warm breath on his face and the beautiful smile in front of him, Christian blinked dazedly and went over and over those words in his mind, so that after a few seconds he smiled and kissed Leslie''s full lips. Opening her eye in surprise, Leslie instinctively followed the movement of Christian''s lips and intertwined her tongue with his, then closed her eyes and meltedpletely in this beautiful experience. Parting their lips after a few seconds, Christian smiled softly and caressed Leslie''s face "Thank you." "I''m the one who should be thanking you master" "You''re back to your old self" Pursing his lips reproachfully, Christian shook his head and formed a bittersweet smile "You''ll always be a second mother to me Leslie, you really do upy arge part of my heart" "I don''t deserve it master-" "For god''s sake Leslie, bring me the other you" Rolling his eyes at Leslie''s serious face, Christian gently kissed Leslie''s lips and forced her to be quiet, then went back to leaningfortably on Leslie''s thighs and looking at the river with a small smile "I guess I''ll allow myself to be somewhat flexible today...I''ll also avoid studying my victims'' personal lives too much if I don''t have to, it''s bad to carry too much emotional baggage" "You want me to give Envy the heads up?" "Yes, tell her that we will have a change of ns, to talk to Katy and give her the opportunity to train the new recruits on the ind..... she is forbidden to leave and she is forbidden to havemunications with the outside, but her family can visit the ind when she can... also remind her that the family will be watched at every moment... if that woman refuses... you know what to do." "Right away master" ... "Rest Leslie" Stepping out of the elevator, Christianmented. "Yes master" Staring at Christian''s back, Leslie smiles slightly and enters his room. "*Sigh*" Turning his neck in circles, Christian removes his suit jacket and leaves him on the couch, then nces at the kitchen light and removes his tie. Walking into the kitchen, Christian looks out the window at the dark sky and mutters, "Who''s up this early? Mom should be up in another hour." Humming with interest, Christian enters the kitchen and raises his eyebrows, then smiles softly and leans his body against the wall. "She''s really beautiful..." Looking at the profile of the beautiful but tousled redhead in front of him, Christian murmurs in a daze. There stood Elisa, smiling as always and gently grinding what appeared to be some kind of fruit on a te. Wearing only a baggy white t-shirt over her body, exposing her thick thighs with ease but keeping her ass perfectly concealed. "Is she wearing panties?" rubbing his chin with interest, Christian stared at Elisa''s still sleepy face and murmured "This woman... what is she doing awake?" Sneaking closer, Christian stands on Elisa''s back and wraps his arms around his wife''s body, then clings to her and whispers "Who am I?" "Good morning sweetie" Without stopping grinding food on a te, Elisa smiled softly and replied. "Howe you weren''t scared? I Could be some perverted thief~" Petting Elisa''s stomach mischievously, Christian brought his face close to Elisa''s ear and whispered. "How could I not smell the scent of the person I love?" ---------------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 280 Errors "My goodness, you''re so sweet even in the mornings, I think I''m going to get food poisoning" Laughing softly, Christian rested his chin on Elisa''s head and looked down at the food he''s preparing "What''s that for?" "It''s Helen''s food" Leaving the spoon on the table, Elisa turned around in the embrace and wrapped her own arms around Christian''s back "She has to eat mush." "But she''s asleep, is it okay to disturb her?" "She has to eat." "But she can have milk" "It''s the nutrients that are important, everything has to be bnced" Smiling confidently, Elisa gently stroked Christian''s pectorals with her fingernail and continued "Working early?" "It was a bit of aplicated situation, but everything is fine now... but that''s not the important thing here..." Looking out the window at the mush and the dark sky, Christian sighed and grabbed Elisa''s butt with both hands, then lifted her up and carried her to a nearby chair "Since when do you do this?" "Food?" Resting her head on Christian''s shoulder, Elisa asked. "Yes." "Mmmm... 2 months?" "..." Biting his lips, Christian lowers his gaze and mutters "I''m a failure as a father... you''ve been doing all the hard work alone for so long-" "Don''t talk anymore" Covering Christian''s mouth with her hand, Elisa sighed with a beautiful smile and continued "I''m happy doing what I do, and although I''d like to spend more time with you, I know you''re doing everything you can for us, so please don''t talk nonsense." "..." Without stopping biting his lips, Christian gazed dazedly at the beautiful woman in front of him, then smiled bitterly and replied "It''s amazing how each day I love you more than the one before" "I get to see it" Gently caressing Christian''s cheeks, Elisa replied. "Hoh, and how do you see it?" "The love for me in your eyes is so great!" Smiling confidently, Elisa replied without any shyness. Raising an eyebrow, Christian chuckled andmented, "I''m a good liar. What if it''s all a facade?" "Then I have to ask you to keep lying to me for the rest of my life, because I''m very happy inside this charade" Bringing her face closer, Elisa rubbed her nose with Christian''s and closed her eyes with a smile on her face "I love you too much." Closing his eyes with a soft smile, Christian enjoyed the warmth that flooded his heart in silence, feeling that in moments like this, all his worries and frustrations magically disappeared. Seconds passed and turned into minutes, to such an extent that the couple didn''t even notice and half an hour passed, until finally Christian smiled with satisfaction and opened his eyes again. "Let''s go feed our little girl." "Mn" Opening her eyes, Elisa smiles softly and purses her full lips "But first I want my good morning kiss." "At yourmand mydy" Squeezing Elisa''s ass, Christian licks his lips and smiles, then moves in and gently kisses his wife''s soft lips. "Delicious~" Pulling away after a few seconds, Elisa smiles yfully and takes a soft bite of Christian''s bottom lip, then giggles happily and gets up "I''ll go finish the meal~" "I''ll be waiting for you" Licking his lips, Christian followed Elisa''s back with his gaze andmented "She''s wearing ck panties, my favorite." "I was thinking of seducing you, did it work?" Lifting up her shirt, Elisa showed her ass to Christian and wiggled it slowly, then turned her face with a yful smile "Lace panties just for you~" Biting his lips, Christian leaned back on the seat and stared at the big butt in front of him "You know... I think Helen would be happy with a little sister." "Another daughter?" taking the spoon, Elisa raised her eyebrows and smiled teasingly "Wouldn''t be bad another little Helen, but I think your little girl would be really mad at me." "Yes? Why?" "You know she doesn''t like meing near you when you''re with her, imagine if we gave her a sister to take away her time with you, she''d go crazy." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian rubbed his chin and frowned slightly, then sighed and smiled bitterly "Yeah, that could happen..." "Although it wouldn''t hurt for her to have a child her age forpany" Looking sideways at Christian, Elisamented. "Do you really think Helen would live with other kids her age?" chuckling, Christian continued "I''m sure at best she''d just look at them, at worst she wouldn''t even consider them." "*Sigh* Even though you say she looks just like you, I have a hard time rting our silent Helen to the unruly child I saw when we first met, she doesn''t look much like her father in that respect." "Hahaha, I still remember that day" Smiling warmly, Christian looked carefully at Elisa andmented "That day I felt envious of Sarah the very moment I saw you...ing out of the room with wet hair, baggy clothes like now... you were like an angel, I even got dazed just seeing you". "What? I''m not an angel anymore?" "Mmmm" Looking at Elisa''s big ass, Christianmented "I don''t think angels are that tempting, no doubt pregnancy was the best thing that could have happened to you." Rolling her eyes, Elisa pursed her lips and replied "I''m fat and now I have stretch marks on my stomach." "You know they are very few stretch marks and yet they only make you more beautiful... as for the former, heh... do you really think you are fat?" Rising from his seat, Christian approaches Elisa with a smile and hugs her from behind, then slowly moves his hands and gently squeezes his wife''s breasts "I still see the sensual woman who bewitched me since I was a child~" "Yes~?" gently rubbing her ass with Christian''s crotch, Elisa continued to grind the rub and whispered "I''m still your sorceress~?" "I''d say you went up a level~" Gently nibbling Elisa''s ear, Christian continued "Now you''re a great sorceress who can hypnotize me with just a little movement~" "You swear~?" Turning her head, Elisa looked at Christian with a shy look and whispered. "I need to swear the obvious to you?" smiling warmly, Christian takes Elisa''s chin and gently kisses her lips, then chuckles softly and lets her go "Where do you feed Helen?" "Mmmm..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Elisa smiled and put the spoon aside "I''ll just give her milk for now, put this away and let''s rest." "But didn''t you get up just to give her food?" "Yes, but that can wait a few hours, milk will do" Putting everything away in the refrigerator, Elisa washed her hands and smiled "Let''s go~" Nodding silently, Christian followed the cheerful woman to the room and entered quietly, watching the picturesque scene in front of him with a smile. ''So cute'' Although the bedroom light is on, Sarah and Helen are still sound asleep. Sarah with her breasts exposed to the air is totally sprawled out on the bed, arms spread and legs spread while a little saliva dripped from her mouth. But as if their situation wasn''t picturesque enough, Helen was sleeping in the same manner next to her, though she did keep her mouth shut. "Aren''t they adorable?" Taking off her shirt, Elisa smiled softly and whispered "Sarah doesn''t believe me when I tell her Helen sleeps like her, I had to take a picture of her for her to notice and she looked so embarrassed." "Most likely she was quite happy" Chuckling, Christian took off his shoes and pants, then continued "This woman is very bad with her feelings." "They''re called tsundere." "Do you watch anime?" "Every day" "My wife is otaku" "Yes~" Unbuttoning the first 3 buttons of his shirt, Christian turns to the bed and smiles, then climbs up and crawls to the center. Taking Helen carefully, Elisa ces her on top of her and brings her weight to her mouth, causing the girl without opening her eyes, to start suckling. Moving Sarah''s arm, Christian leaned back in the center and settled into the pillow, then settled back and turned to Elisa. Taking the woman''s free breast, Christian snuggled up to her and took it into his mouth, suckling the warm milk with satisfaction. Stroking Christian''s hair with one hand and Helen''s back with the other, Elisa smiled warmly and closed her eyes, feeling the much loved familiar warmth she never got to feel in her childhood. "Christian..." Still stroking Christian''s hair, Elisa whispered softly. "Mn?" "Could you spend more time with Helen?" "What?" Frowning slightly, Christian pulled Elisa''s nipple from his mouth and looked at her doubtfully "I always spend time with her.... I may not always be able to because of my travels, but whenever I''m here I''m always with her..." "I know, silly" Smiling softly, Elisa smiled softly and continued "I know this is new to you as it is to me, but... I think you''re making a mistake with our daughter." "In what?" Turning his gaze to Helen, Christian asked with concern. "Spending time with Helen doesn''t mean just holding her in your arms while you go about your business... the most you share with her is watching TV or watching each other for hours... whenever you hold her and she is awake, you spend time reading or doing something else, you never really devote your timepletely to her... you share almost nothing with her." "..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian turned pale quickly as those words repeated over and over in his mind. "I''d like for you to y with her.... sing to her if you want to, read her stories or take her for a walk... just have a hobby with her, whatever it is... I''m sure she''ll be very happy about it and in the future you can keep that connection with her" Looking at Christian''s pale face, Elisa sighed softly and smiled, then pinched Christian''s cheek and continued "I''m not saying you''re a bad father now, I''m just saying that it wouldn''t be bad if you did more than just be with her." Biting his lips, Christian smiled bitterly and murmured "I see... I made a mistake, I''ll fix it tomorrow." Christian didn''t have to be very smart to realize what a big problem Elisa was talking about. He just focused on what he wanted as a child, to spend more time with his mother. He didn''t care if Eva did anything else while she was with him, he just wanted to have her around or at least get to see her once a day. The loneliness consumed him and that''s all he would settle for. But obviously that''s not enough, at least not for a father like Christian and Elisa, who want with all their hearts for their daughter to be as happy as possible. Spending time with your children is much more than just seeing them or holding them in your arms. Spending time with your children means really giving them your time, focusing only on them. Reading stories, building something with toys, going shopping, ying sports, anything goes as long as you make a connection. Although this tends to be more important with older children, we must not forget that if Helen is really like Christian, everything she sees now she will never forget. So whatever pastime Christian has with her, it will always be on her mind and apany her for the rest of her life. "Thank you sweetheart~" Smiling sweetly, Elisa kissed Christian''s forehead and closed her eyes again, knowing full well that her man would keep his word. ''Have some pastime with my girl...'' Taking Elisa''s nipple into his mouth, Christian drank milk quietly as his mind worked fully on various ideas to make amends for his mistake. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 281 Secret Meeting "Then the wolf blew and blew, but the brick house never fell" With arge book in his hands, Christian read with a small smile on his face. "Wolf..." Looking at the colorful pictures in the book, Helen murmured, clinging as always to Christian''s neck. The morning was warm. After Christian finished his meeting with the spies, he spent time resting and spending time with family. But well... Even though they say family, Helen is the main recipient of his time. Watching cartoons together, being fed by her father, sleeping together, ying together, even now Christian started to read her a book he created himself, including drawings and everything necessary for his little girl''s amusement. Watching the sunset through the window, Christian smiled softly and closed his eyes ''Who knew this could be so soothing...'' "Hahaha~" Laughing with satisfaction, Christian lifted Helen''s small body and stood up, then looked around and pursed his lips "What can we do now?" "..." Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen stared at her father''s face in silence, then turned her gaze to the book they were looking at and rested her head on Christian''s shoulder. "Oh I know" Smiling with sparkling eyes, Christian increased his pace and walked down to the second floor, then looked at the various games in the ce and walked to the farthest door. Opening the door, Christian looks at the various nk canvases all around and the multiple paintings in the far corner "Let''s paint!" Just as Eva asked, these 3 floors in the building have everything necessary for Christian to live happily and peacefully. Games, TV, kitchen, sauna, gym, office, music room, among other things. But among all this, the only thing that Christian has not used to this day is this painting room. In fact, thest time he painted seriously was before he went to jail, having already spent several years without dedicating himself to something he enjoyed so much at the time. "Honey give me a moment, daddy will prepare something fun" Leaving Helen on the floor gently, Christian walks over to the wall and pulls out arge canvas of cloth, then stretches it on the floor and walks over to the paintings "Let''s see..." "Toxic, toxic, toxic, toxic... this one''s fine" Looking at painting by painting, Christian earnestly read each specification and nods as he finds a red one, then opens it and takes a thin stick from the corner "I have to whisk this..." Looking at his and Helen''s clothes, Christian murmured "Well... I''m wearing somewhat expensive clothes but never mind... my little girl is wearing an ordinary white dress.... Elisa shouldn''t be mad." Nodding to himself as he wipes the painting, Christian remains silent for a few minutes and stands up with the painting in his hand, then sets it down on the canvas and walks over to the quiet Helen. Taking her in his arms, Christian sits down on the canvas andys her down beside him, then smiles towards his little girl and speaks "Today we will paint together, watch me show you." Reaching his hand into the paint, Christian smiles towards the curious Helen and begins to spread the paint carelessly over the canvas, leaving several marks of his hand and fingers all over the ce. "No need to create anything, just have fun" Muttering to himself, Christian dipped his hands back into the paint and took Helen''s hand, then smeared the paint on her small little hands and smiled "Now you" "..." Lowering her gaze, Helen stared at her red hands and tilted her head slightly, then looked at the red print on the canvas left by Christian and put her hand to the side "Daddy..." Withdrawing her hand silently, Helen blinked tenderly and suddenlyy down on the floor, then rolled over andy on her stomach. Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled softly and watched with love in his eyes as his little girl began to move her hands all over the ce, looking with obvious curiosity in her eyes at the red color painted thanks to his actions. "This... not bad" After a few minutes of pleasant silence, Christian looked at the mess they left on the canvas and murmured with a soft smile. ... "Christian?" Looking around in confusion, Elisa spoke aloud, but receiving only silence, she kept walking and murmured, "Where did they go? I know they''re up here." Looking at the dark sky outside, Elisa sighed and shook her head "Most likely they fell asleep somewhere, Christian wouldn''t forget that the child has to eat". Walking through the yroom, Elisa opened door after door and actively searched for the duo, until she finally reached thest room and the sight inside made her raise her eyebrows as she blinked in a daze. There she found the two people she was looking for, but in a rather peculiar situation. For starters, the center of the room was a mess, all covered with red stains on various sides and she could even see sshes on the far walls. But this was not what stunned her the most, but the beautiful sight of Christian all stained with red asleep on the floor with a little girl on his chest, being even more stained with it. Literally the two of them are a mess right now. Much of Helen''s white dress is covered in paint, and Christian, not to mention, even his white hair has marks on it, not to mention his cheeks have two little hand marks on them. It doesn''t take a great mind to manage to know that these two spent a good bit of time together before falling asleep from exhaustion. "..." Blinking silently for a few seconds, Elisa came back to herself and smiled softly, while her eyes seemed to melt from the beautiful feelings this scene provokes in her. Moving closer in silence, Elisa crouches down next to Christian and stares at the faces of two of the people she loves the most, then she smiles tenderly and takes out her cell phone, taking several pictures from different angles. "Hehe, this will go in my family album~" Smiling happily with a twinkle in her eyes, Elisa put her cell phone away and watched the scene for several more minutes, thenughed softly and stroked Christian''s hair "I knew I didn''t have to worry about helping him... he''s an amazing father." "But... now you''ll have to take a shower" Pursing her lips at the sight of all the stained clothes, Elisa murmured "I''ll join in next time too... it would be fun." ... In a ce unknown to the rest of the world, a certain event can be found that could shake all of humanity. Inside a small room something is happening that could shake the world. The room is simple, white walls, no decorative furniture or anything that stands out apart from a circr table where every seat is upied. "We begin the meeting" Sitting with several pieces of paper in her hand, a woman in her 70''s spoke with seriousness and boredom in her eyes. While Christian slept peacefully, a scene that had kept him preupied for a few days was happening at this very moment. "The reason for our meeting today should already be known to you, but in case any of you don''t know, today we will talk about how to deal with Christian Grey, head of the new rising family." This is something even Christian couldn''t figure out. The supposed meeting that Christian was worried about was nothing more than a front where the descendants of these people would talk about where the real meeting would be. It may sound paranoid, but if we''re talking about who''s in this room right now, it''s logical. "We will follow the protocols" Reading the papers with disinterest, the old woman looked up and observed the others "Today we have the 6 members of our private circle, but as you will see, we have a new face so please say who you are." With those words, 5 people in the room turned their gaze towards a certain woman in particr. Rising from her seat, a woman in her 60''s bowed slightly and spoke gravely "Margaret Rockefeller, head of the Rockefeller family". "..." The very moment Margaret finished speaking, the stares became even more invasive and heavy, while the silence of the ce became more and more suffocating. "*Sigh* She''s not ready" Noticing the sweat trickling down Margaret''s forehead, the same woman who spoke at the beginning sighed "Not everyone knows this, but old Rockefeller died a year ago, age got the better of her and she had a heart attack." Opening her eyes a little wider, Margaret closed her eyes for a few seconds and sighed, then sat back and looked at all the faces in front of her "I''m sorry I didn''t invite you to the funeral, you''ll understand it was a private matter." "..." "..." "..." Honestly, it was hard for Margaret not to tremble at this moment. Although in her life she had met all kinds of people and seen everything, she had rarely managed to be with people of this caliber. Anyone who has managed to climb thedder in life knows that the higher a person goes, the stronger their presence bes. As if just by looking at you, your body bes heavy and your thoughts erratic. It is already a miracle that she does not start sweating uncontrobly in front of the hard look of these 5 old women in front of her. "Don''t intimidate the girl, olddy Rockefeller entrusted her to me before she died" Squinting at the others, the same woman continued "I will now introduce myself as the person who will lead the meeting, I am Kate Rothschild, head of the Rothschild family." "*Sigh* It''s a pity about your mother" Shaking her head as she sighed, an old woman in her 80''s spoke slowly "I am Antone Du Pont, head of the Du Pont family, I used to be a good friend of your mother''s" Holding a cane in both hands, another olddy in her 70''s spoke with boredom "Anne Morgan, head of the Morgan family." "Emma Murdoch, head of the Murdoch family" Smiling slightly, a woman in her 70s spoke. "Meaghan Oppenheimer, head of the Oppenheimer family" Tapping the table gently with her fingertips, a woman in her 70s spoke with disinterest. "With that the introductions are done" Nodding, Kate picked up her papers and spoke "You should all have read the report you were given by now, so let''s be quick, time waits for no one." "I find it illogical and humiliating that we have to meet after more than 10 years just because of a child" Shaking her head, Antone spoke. "Ms. Antone, with all due respect, this child is not to be underestimated" With a serious face, Margaret took a deep breath and spoke, looking at every woman in the ce "He has money, backing, skills, intelligence and worst of all, a hatred for us that we can''t let go of" "Hatred for us?" Raising her eyebrows, Meaghan smiled slightly andmented "That boy never attacked us, in fact, you were the one who provoked him first." Nodding with recognition, Emma looked at Margaret and spoke with a small smile "Don''t tell me he killed some lover of yours?" Clenching her fists tightly under the table, Margaret smiled slightly and shook her head "Please be serious, this boy has a private army and unknown skills, not to mention that his backing is the Russians, and not just any Russians, but a Guardian backing him" "Dimitri..." Nodding silently, Kate looked at herpanions and spoke "They should all know that name, no need to remind them that we lost Russia thanks to that man and his team." "To think your mother had fallen in love with him" Chuckling, Anne continued "It was so funny to see that olddy''s sullen face when they killed her security to get her to stop bothering him" "We''re getting off topic" Putting the papers down on the table, Kate stared at Margaret and continued "Little Margaret, I''m going to be honest with you" "..." "I wouldn''t want to get involved in this" With a serious face, Kate looked at the face on the papers and continued "This child is prickly and seems to be crazy enough to cause us great loss" "..." "This fight was started by you sending him to jail for something as small as that stupid pedophile ring. Revenues were low and the influences going in were already exploited, it was just a waste to keep them alive and personally we already had ns to end it in a few more months." "..." ---------------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 282 Problem Situation "They acted on impulse and you threw your country''s face in the dirt, they were even warned by those sneaky people for something so trivial" Shaking her head, Kate continued "If you had acted maturely it would have all ended with that scandal, the kid would have gone on about his business and I''m sure we could have even worked with him." "..." Clenching her fists tightly under the table, Margaret listened to it all in silence as immeasurable shame and humiliation coursed through her veins. How could she not feel humiliated? Since that incident, her entire family had been mocked within her social circle. The family that locked up a 9 year old boy and caused a riot in a country. The family that is on the verge of disappearance thanks to a 9 year old boy. But that was not the most humiliating thing, but the reason why they did that. All these problems because of a man who used to be a prostitute, a man who was nothing more than a toy for these women around her. To top it all off the bastard was a pedophile, something quite disdained among the elite of the elite. A single Hollywood star made the Rockefeller scion lose her mind. Worst of all, the damn kid grew up and showed his teeth, causing all the humiliation to escte even moretely. Nodding at Kate''s words, Antone spoke "This kid would have been a great addition to either of our families, no doubt his brain is great and his talent is superior in everything he does. I would have loved to have some offspring with his genes." "But that''s behind us" Nodding, Kate continued "As Margaret says, the child became a problem of all thanks to her. She has an unknown army, problematic contacts and herpany has a voracious appetite, entering multiple industries and having great sess in all" "*Sigh* Worst of all, I don''t see how to deal with him" Sighing bitterly, Kate continued "If we kill him, the Russians will go crazy. The fact that Dimitri sees him as a son makes this child the gem of the Bratva, needless to say if the child dies they will spare no expense to cause us trouble." "But not only that is the hard part, ording to our investigation the child achieved many connections with the criminal side inside the prison. The Italians, the Mexicans, the Colombians, among several other terrorists who are quite difficult to deal with." "Even if we kill him and try to frame someone else, that old fox Dimitri won''t think twice about ming us, you know what a maniac he is and I''m sure he could even pull out nuclear weapons." "But as if all that wasn''t enough, he seems to have several contacts with a troubled family. The Kushner family seems to be supporting him for some reason. They should all know by now that this family has several ties to facists and people with extreme thoughts, they wouldn''t hesitate twice to cover us with suicide attacks. Not to mention that the Kushners have quite a bit of influence with the Jews." "The point of all this is that this kid is a ho''s nest, and while the mobs on this side don''t worry us much, it''s the Russians that are the most problematic" Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Kate continued "We''ve had quite a few conflicts with the Russians and it all ended up with several major losses for us." "So taking all this into ount, I can''te up with a solution that might not knock us down several pirs and end up shaking our foundations" Leaning back in her chair, Kate spoke. "No doubt the boy is trouble" Nodding seriously, Anne continued "We can''t lock him up in America, the public loves him and his mother is no pushover either, she has several politicians on her hands. Nor can we take away hispany, they have over 90% of his consortium and refuse to sell, not to mention that if hispany goes down, it is inevitable that the US economy will suffer, we can''t take the risk of being in the crosshairs of those guardians of America." "Nor can we attack his family" Shaking her head, Emma continued "Although it''s obvious that his family is his weak point, this maniacal child will lose his mind over that alone. It''s no different than rounding him up and having everything turn into an all out battle, the losses would be catastrophic" "I also find the issue of their army problematic, we don''t know much about what weapons they have or who is in it, we don''t even know their range or how many they are. The most problematic thing with their army is that they have enough contacts and assets to have their own nuclear bomb, even we have a couple, this kid I don''t think is any different" Looking at the image of the reports, Meaghan continued "If we get to kill him we would not only have to worry about the Russians and the various mafias, but also an unknown army that apparently ording to their methods of assassination are extreme fanatics." In just a few minutes, a great debate broke out among the 5 veterans of the ce, all while Margaret could only watch silently and listen over and over again to how stupid her family was about it. Unlike what you typically see in novels or movies, these families and ancient powers are not going to act stupid. After all, they didn''t rise to the top or stay in power for dozens of years just because they were rich. If you kill an important member of their family, they won''t run to p you and threaten you in front of half the world. No. These people will discover your life, your desires, your fears, your ties, who you are and who you can be, all to finally destroy youpletely without giving you a chance to show your teeth. Not for nothing did Christian worry about these people, because he knows they won''t give him the chance to take them down and if he attacks carelessly, it will be the very moment when his entire career will be threatened. But even though these families are problematic and a meaning of fear for almost every rich person in the world, it''s not all that bleak for our Christian either. With Christian''s influences and his entire trajectory, it can be proudly said that he is no longer someone easy to deal with, even for these people. Unless they are willing to lose a big chunk of power and money, they will never go out of their way to take him down. Even if Christian is able to damage them by 1%, it is already a billion dor loss and something that was only earned with years and years of work. After all the assets of these families are no joke, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they have more money than 50 small countriesbined. "We really can''t do anything about that kid?" frowning slightly, Margaret took advantage of the moment of silence and continued "I don''t think it would be that hard to just kill him and his family at the same time, it would be all over." "*Sigh* This girl..." Looking at Margaret with disappointment, Kate continued "The problem here is not the child you want to kill, but his contacts. You may not know it, but if you were to ask me personally who thest people I would want to face are, I would say without hesitation ''The Russians''" "..." "The Russians and Chinese are not ruled like the rest of the world" Nodding at Kate''s words, Antone continued "Although our circle can proudly im to dominate 60% of the world, we still have to take the Russians and Chinese into ount. Two great nations armed to the teeth and with terrifying sources of information." "..." "We can''t get into their countries without them knowing and they dominate everything inside. Something very different from the countries we control with a more liberal policy... in a way I envy thosemunist dogs" Chuckling, Anne continued "That''s why we all came to a consensus, we will never mess with each other''s descendants, let alone kill each other. The only war allowed between our groups is political,mercial warfare, and we can only kill each other''s workers... it''s mostly a chessboard where violence is secondary." "There is a treaty with those people?" frowning slightly at the unfamiliar information, Margaret continued "I didn''t know about that." "*Sigh* It''s not talked about much because it was a real mess" Sighing wearily, Kate continued "It happened about 20 years ago or so.... The U.S.S.R. copsed and obviously the sharks wanted to devour it..... At first everything was going well, we opened banks, bought property, even China started looking for politicians to take over, but..." "We got screwed" Chuckling as her eyes became misty, Emma continued with the story "It was all a n by the ''Extinct'' KGB... the maniacs released all the prisoners from the Gg and attached them to their troops... first they gave us time to establish ourselves and spend personnel and money, all to then deal us a fatal blow without us expecting it..." "*Sigh* At first it was all close, the Chinese were hitting Russia hard and obviously the rest of our circle would not be far behind... until a certain group of maniacs showed up" Sighing bitterly, Kate continued "A special group by the KGB full of incredible assassins well versed in just about everything. ...explosives, poisons, firearms, hand-to-handbat, everything...these people scattered around the world and started killing our families one by one...it all became chaos but there were still more of us, until..." "The Chinese stabbed us in the back" Chuckling, Antone continued "The damn Chinese formed a treaty with Russia and started hitting us financially, closed our few banks and institutions inside their country, ughtering all the people we had inside... after that the heads of families of that generation ended uppromising and came up with an international treaty where we transcended the boundaries of the world." "Now tell me girl... can you guess who is the adoptive father of that child you want to kill?" looking at Margaret with raised eyebrows, Kate asked. "Dimitri..." "Exactly, he was the one who took over America" Chuckling, Anne leaned back in her seat and looked up at the ceiling "In those days your mother and I were still very young and hot-blooded... but since we are the two families in charge of this country, we practically grew up together and nned together..." "You tried to kill him?" "Yes..." Letting out a smallugh, Anne continued "We rounded him up and sent 200 special forces to close the area... 137 lives were lost that day and before we knew it, we had the legendary Dimitri knocking on our doors... I still don''t know why he didn''t kill us." "He let you live?" frowning slightly, Margaret asked "Why would he do that? Wasn''t his goal to kill you?" "That was his goal" Nodding softly, Anne continued with bewilderment in her voice "But when he saw us, he justughed and said ''What pitiful bitches'', then wiped the blood off his face and left the ce humming a tune... impossible not to forget that" "..." "Hahaha~" Suddenlyughing, Anne looked at Margaret with a big smile on her wrinkled face andmented "That day your mother chased Dimitri for two years to marry him, needless to say she had to be kidnapped and her escorts killed to stop her attempts." ---------------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 283 Crazy Bitch "..." Doing her best to keep her eyebrows from quivering, Margaretughed bitterly and sighed "That sounds like something she would do... whenever she had something in her sights she never gave up." "..." Looking at Margaret''s stiff face, Anne sighed and lowered her head ''Old friend.... You left so soon... I''m a little worried about your legacy''. How could she not be worried? Unlike what may be publicly believed, these 6 ancient families always considered themselves as one. The Chinese may like to plot against each other and kill each other at the slightest word, but on this side of the world it''s all very different. From an early age the 6 heiresses dedicate themselves to study everything they need to carry on their legacies, being locked up for the first 13 years of their lives to learn everything they need to know. History, mathematics,nguages, strategies,bat, among many other things. Everything to have skills worthy of the Elite of the Elite. Practically anyone who is considered stupid within this family, ends up in the best case being banished. This ce does not ept worthless trash. But thanks to these arduous studies, most of the heirs end up with various social problems, being loneliness the one that consumes them the most as they grow up. That''s why this group of families made a decision several years ago. When the heirs turn 13, they are sent to live together for 2 years. All so that they can socialize with each other and have closer ties. It goes without saying that most of the marriages in the families are between their own social circle. Something very different from the Chinese as an example, where they always look at each other like poisonous snakes to kill each other at the slightest offense. But for these families... What''s the use? They already control almost the whole world, they have power all over the world and they have an aberrant amount of money. Even if they wanted to take power from another family, it would be practically impossible. After all, every power tie takes a lot of effort to maintain. Although, well, it''s not like they''re always in harmony either. They are always at each other''s throats in the business, political or social world. But mostly it''s a harmless game in their eyes, just a means of diversion. "So no one has an idea that won''t cause us loss?" Raising her eyebrows, Kate looked at the old women in the circle and asked with interest. "Nothing." "If we want to finish it, we''ll have to bleed quite a bit." "There''s some chance of getting out unscathed, but it''s not more than 1%." "Then let''s just bleed to finish it, we''d just have to be cautious for a few years because of the Russians." "..." Shaking her head, Kate suddenly smiled and spoke "I have some good news for everyone." "What?" "The Chinese will do the job without us asking them to, we don''t need to bleed. They''ll kill each other." "..." "Then what are we meeting for?" "Well..." Smiling mysteriously, Kate pulled out some papers under the table and threw it towards herpanions "I have an idea that can only bring benefits, it''s so much fun." *** [A/N: I''ll change the ''...'' that represented the scene changes to ''***''] "Sweetheart, what I will show you now is my family legacy" Sitting inside the tub covered in warm water, Christian looked at the little red-haired girl in front of him and smiled softly "This was handed down to me since I was a child and it has apanied me throughout my life. Your job is to hand this down to our future descendants." "..." Sitting in front of Christian with her body submerged in the water, Elisa rolled her eyes and settled Helen in her arms "You''re really going to give her that? It''s your most precious object." "In front of my little girl that''s nothing" With a hard face, Christian bit his lips and sighed, then turned his body and took his stic duck from the shelf. Leaving the duck in the water, Christian dove in with happy eyes, staring at the little worn out duck in front of him. "..." Looking at the duck curiously, Helen moved her body slightly and stretched out her hands, causing Elisa to help her move forward, thus managing to hold the duck in her small hands. Being back in Elisa''s arms, Helen looked down and stared at the duck, then began to turn it over and touch it with curiosity in her beautiful eyes. "..." Looking up again at Christian, Helen blinked a few times and pulled the duck into her little body, hugging it gently. "My goodness!" Squinting his eyes tenderly, Christian couldn''t stand it any longer and took Helen in his arms, then pulled her close to him and rubbed his cheek against Helen''s "You''re such a sweetheart~" Smiling softly at the scene, Elisa rose slightly in the tub and sat down next to Christian, then snuggled up to him and rested her head on his shoulder. "..." Suddenly pushing Christian''s head away with her little hands, Helen turns her gaze to Elisa and stares at her, then lets go of the duck and hugs Christian''s neck "My daddy..." Rolling her eyes, Elisa huffed and looked at Christian reproachfully "That''s because you spoil her too much." Smiling foolishly, Christian narrowed his eyes in satisfaction and replied "But she''s cute, isn''t she?" "*Sigh* You''re a basket case" With a bittersweet smile, Elisa gently caressed Christian''s arms with her fingernails and murmured "It''s been a while since we took a bath together... I think it''s your first bath with Helen." "It''s my first bath with her" Gently stroking the soft skin of Helen''s back, Christian continued "But now that will change~" "..." Watching Christian''s smiling face, Elisa smiled warmly and nodded, then gaining a twinkle in her eyes and taking some suds from the water. Bringing herthered hands up to Christian''s face, Elisa yed with his face and looked at his beautiful artwork "Now you have a mustache~" Pursing his lips, Christian chuckles andments "I look handsome~?" "You''d look handsome with whatever" Nodding with a beautiful smile, Elisa leans back against Christian and closes her eyes, then takes the free hand of the man next to her and intertwines their fingers. "..." In a few seconds, the atmosphere became perfect. The bath tub was specially made to have the best view of the city, being right in the center of arge window. Rain sshes on the ss in front of them and the dark sky covers their entire view. The waves flow and the wind blows. But for Christian nothing was more beautiful than feeling the warmth of the woman he loves next to him and the warmth of his precious daughter in his arms. "This is all I need..." Closing his eyes with a satisfied smile, Christian murmured. Right now, Christian really loves life. He may not express it, but his day-to-day life is extremely exhausting and his actions always leave him with a heavy heart. His shoulders, which always stand straight and sinewy, seem to carry an incredible burden for him, as if he is carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Beneath that confident and secure face, many insecurities and frustrations torment him every second of his life. Many atrocious and difficult to bear memories rey more than once a day. How many times has he already seen the face of the girl he murdered? 100? 1000? 100000? No. He has seen it more than a million times since the day the army left. But no matter how much he remembers, it''s always just as painful as the first time. It always makes him question himself. Simple questions like ''Am I crazy?'', ''Why am I here?'', ''Why am I doing all this?'' or ''Is this really worth it?''. But even though these questions torment him every day, it only takes living these small moments for everything to disappear. Honestly, it''s something incredibly magical. It only takes seeing Helen''s beautiful face for Christian to be able to answer questions that he repeats to himself every day. It only takes feeling his mother''s skin for all his frustrations to magically disappear. It only takes having Elisa and Sarah in his arms for all the coldness in the world to disappear. He only needs to have his people and his family around him for everything to make sense to him. That burden that weighs so heavily on his shoulders and in his heart instantly bes incredibly light. "This is what I fight for..." Gently stroking Helen''s back with one hand and caressing Elisa''s hand with the other, Christian takes a deep breath and murmurs inaudibly. *** "This is weird..." Sitting on a plush sofa wearing baggy, ''in'' clothes, Christian muttered "Why did the Chinese leave?" The day before flew by and the next day Christian woke up to a pleasant message. L Kushner, the woman with the thickest thighs and the most MILF body he had ever seen, told him to wait for her in a hotel room. How could he say no to that woman? Everything was going normally, Christian got dressed up, hid his eyes and hair, wore a mask, sunsses and went out the back door. But for some reason, half an hour after he arrived at the hotel, the Chinese who were watching the house left. Even those working in thepany resigned at the same time and left. Needless to say, he kept an eye on them now, but after they gathered outside New York, he lost contact with them. "Chinese... it''s a beautiful culture and beautiful country steeped in tradition... don''t make me destroy it" With an incredible coldness in his gaze, Christian murmured emotionlessly. "My dear Lucifer, don''t make that face that gives me butterflies in my stomach~" Suddenly sitting down next to Christian, L clung to him and purred, staring into Christian''s eyes with a big smile "Those eyes made me wet~" Rolling his eyes, Christian chuckled lightly and wrapped his arm around L''s waist, then pulled her close and gently kissed her lips. Having their tongues intertwined, Christian narrowed his eyes in amusement and inhaled L''s scent slyly, then broke away and licked his lips "How did you do that?" "How did I what?" Raising her eyebrows with a smile, L asked. "You don''t smell like your husband, that means you haven''t been together intimately in months." "Heh" Letting out a small mockingugh, L crossed her legs andmented "There are some drugs that make a man impotent, it''s not too hard to make my husband change his tastes." "You are terrifying, remind me to check the food and drinks you give me" With a satisfied gleam in his eyes, Christian drew L into his arms and gently squeezed her breasts, calmly observing the tight dark dress right now delighting his eyes "You could have worn dark stockings, don''t forget them for next time" "I''m wearingce crotchless panties, serves to make amends for that mistake~?" Gently stroking Christian''s leg, L asked. "Is it necessary for me to confirm it to you with words?" feeling her hand touching the bulge of his erection, Christian asked with amusement. "Not at all~" "You are such a sinful woman~" Taking L''s chin with two fingers, Christian gently caressed the woman''s fleshy lips and sensually whispered "Making your own husband impotent to satisfy my possessive desires, how should I repay you~?" Sticking out her tongue, L slowly licks Christian''s finger and smiles with amusement, then moves her body and sits on Christian''s legs, staring into his eyes "I''ve had an itch inside me for several weeks, could you take care of it~?" "What a sadness~" Slowly lifting L''s dress, Christian affirmed the woman''s buttocks and squeezed them with satisfaction, while he brought his face close to L''s neck and started kissing it softly "I guess I''ll have to take responsibility for your husband~" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 284 Lila (+18) "It''s the least you can do after so long~" Lifting her head while closing her eyes in pleasure at the feel of his tongue running down her neck, L murmured heatedly, then grabbed the edges of Christian''s shirt and lifted it awkwardly. Having his torso bare, Christian chuckled and asked, "Why aren''t you wearing your costume?" "It would be problematic to be seen walking into a hotel for no reason, not many people know my real face so we won''t have any problems" Kissing Christian''s neck, L caressed Christian''s arms and lustfully felt every muscle in her path as her crotch dripped more and more over Christian''s pants. "How much free time do you have?" Rising from the couch with L in his arms, Christian walked to the bedroom and asked. "2 days" Without stopping kissing Christian''s neck, L replied heatedly. "Then we have no time to waste" Lying down on the bed, Christian licked his lips and watched the tempting woman, then smiled sensually and whispered "Since you''ve been a bad girl, I''ll have to punish you~" "Yes~?" awkwardly removing her dress, L tosses it aside and rubs her crotch, instantly moistening all her fingers "What will you do to this bad girl~?" "For starters bad girls don''t have the right to bras~" Pulling off the bras without a problem, Christian looks at the beautiful big bouncing breasts in front of him and smiles lustfully, then grabs L from the waist and forcibly flips her over. Holding the ass he missed so much in his sight, Christian greedily caressed it and squeezed it to his heart''s content, then looked down at the moist crotch and nodded with narrowed eyes "Looks like you came prepared, shaved to the hilt~" Pulling down his pants, Christian pulls them aside and stretches his body, then he holds L''s hips with both hands and presses her against the bed "Today you won''t be a human in my eyes, you''re nothing but a sack of meat made to satisfy my desires, understood little bitch?" Trembling slightly, L swallowed saliva and replied "Y-yes-" *Pa! pping L''s buttock hard, Christian frowned slightly and growled "Meat sacks don''t talk, you useless fucking bitch!" "Mmmnh~" Trembling slightly from the sudden blow, L dropped arge amount of liquid as her face quickly flushed. How could she not? It''s the first time she''s yed rough. It''s even the first time she''s ever been hit in the ass in her entire life. Even her mother didn''t bother to do it. ''Fuck...'' ncing sideways at the frowning Christian, L swallowed saliva and hid her face in the bed, feeling immense anticipation and lust for what must being. Nestling into the warm, moist opening, Christian closed his eyes in satisfaction and began to slowly enter, savoring every inch of the other''s hole. What else is there to say? This bastard Christian is getting corrupt as hell and his tastes are bing more and more problematic. Right now the pleasure of knowing that this woman is other people''s mother and another man''s wife causes his brain to fill with dopamine. Even more so knowing that this woman has immense power in this world. It is no different than fucking a queen who is incredibly hot. Needless to say, his ego is the most satisfied in these encounters. ''Yes... She''s got something special too'' Licking his lips as he felt the warm interior squeezing his member, Christian thought with delight. This is a truth Christian discovered after sleeping with several women. No two are the same. Not in her thoughts, not in her body and certainly not inside her. Each hole he tried had a different ''taste''. For example, Eva''s used to squeeze him instinctively at the end, perfectly stimting his ns. Something that has changed thanks to the woman''s exercises, now being squeezedpletely. But not only that is different, but also the inside. Eva can be said to have several uneven folds with a moderate warmth, but there is something about it that always gives Christian peace of mind. It would not be wrong to say that this ce is his home, where he will alwayse back. We can also say that Elisa is different. Instead of long folds like Eva, she has small but numerous folds, and without a doubt the most incredible thing about her is the immense warmth she contains. Even Christian sweats from the heat that runs through her body in every session. But undoubtedly the most abnormal and something that has Christian intoxicated, is that bitch Lust. Her interior is unique, there is no other word to describe her. Her folds for some reason do not seem to have a fixed shape, and unlike the other women, her insides seem to squeeze instinctively at every moment. It''s as if there is a hand inside that is constantly massaging his member. But as if that wasn''t enough, she has an extremely abnormal fucking suction, not unlike getting a blowjob at full power. All this apanied with an even stronger heat than Elisa''s, to such an extent that Christian feels feverish at every session but with immense pleasure. But even though Lust is a fucking beast in bed and an addiction for Christian, his greedy self does not allow him to forget what he has already tasted. Smiling happily, Christian increased the speed of his hips and inhaled deeply, wholeheartedly enjoying the sound of wet ps and the smell of sex permeating the air. "Mmnh~" *Pa!* "Don''t make noise you disobedient fucking bitch!" Patting L''s buttock hard, Christian was delighted to see her marked hand and thought ''It''s going to be a nice day.'' [A/N: I found this to be enough of the +18 and it''s not necessary to make it so long, but if you want everything to be more detailed and longer, please advise. This +18 is something special since it narrates some important points for the plot of future novels, so don''t overlook the details described] *** "Will you stay tonight?" Hugging Christian''s chest and draping her leg over his waist, L looked at the TV in front of the bed with a tired face and asked. "Yes, but I''ll be back early tomorrow" Gently massaging L''srge breasts, Christian sighed contentedly and turned over, wrapping a small smile around the woman''s body beside him. Standing face to face, Christian caressed L''s full lips and whispered "Did you have fun~?" Chuckling, Lmented "I can''t feel my legs anymore and my butt hurts, I''m sure I won''t be able to sit properly for a few days and I''ll have your hand marks on my hips...you also left several hickeys on my stomach, back, breasts and neck...you were very animated~" "Looks like you''ll have to avoid your husband even more if you don''t want to be noticed~" With a teasing smile, Christian fixed the unornamented hair covering L''s face and gently kissed her lips, then smiled slightly andmented "Come to think of it, I''d love to see you dressed as a secretary, although a teacher''s outfit wouldn''t be bad either~" "You''re a pretty bad boy, aren''t you~?" Licking Christian''s finger, L looks at the beautiful violet eyes in front of her and whispers "If you die for some reason, can I keep those eyes of yours?" "You like them?" "I love them." "Heh, you''re such a bitch" Chuckling, Christian fiddled with the fleshy tongue licking his finger and whispered "A few minutes ago we were having a heated moment and now you''re thinking about my death." "What can I do? I don''t want to stop looking at those eyes~" Letting go of Christian''s finger, L lifts her hand and gently caresses the contours of Christian''s eyes, staring at him "Have you ever taken to looking at your own eyes?" "Maybe when I dress in front of a mirror, why?" "You wouldn''t understand if you didn''t..." Smiling slightly, L continued "And the way you''re going now, you''ll end up dying young." "You think so?" "At least 70%." "How cruel, not even a 50% chance of living?" "You are very reckless, you should create connections with politicians and businessmen, not kill and torture them. Right now you have great backing and good connections, but your foundation is weak and you could be attacked at any time. Even if they can avenge you once you''re dead, what''s the point? You''d already be out." "Who would kill me knowing that they would avenge meter?" "Someone who has a lot of hatred for you or someone reckless, I know you have great skills, but even a group of ants can take down an elephant, don''t forget that." "Sounds like you''re worried about me~" "How can I not? I''ve got millions of your sperm in both my holes" Chuckling softly, L narrowed her eyes with a strange smile and suddenly pressed Christian against the bed, then climbed on top of him and grabbed his chin with two fingers "But apparently we need to get some things straight." Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled with amusement and replied "I''m listening~" Lowering her hand slowly without losing her smile, L suddenly grabs Christian''s testicles and squeezes them gently "This won''t happen again, understood?" "No more sex?" Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian asks in disbelief. "Obviously we will have more sex, but we won''t have this kind of ''game'' again" Gently massaging Christian''s testicles, L squints and whispers "It might be fun not to have to do anything and just enjoy, I even liked this submission game a little, but it won''t happen again." "Oh... why?" "I just don''t like it at all, being submissive is not my thing" Wrinkling her nose in disgust for a few seconds, L suddenly lowers her face and bites Christian''s lower lip, then squeezes it to such an extent that the blood started to run down her chin. "..." Without showing any pain, Christian looked with interest at the sudden change of atmosphere in L and nodded, being released instantly. With a satisfied face, L gently caressed Christian''s cheek and whispered "That''s for what you did today, next time you won''t get off so easy~" "Heh" Firming L''s ass with both his hands, Christian slowly licked the blood trickling down his jaw and whispered "You don''t know how much this attitude of yours turns me on~" "Masochistic?" "Not at all, but that dominant attitude is interesting~" "Yeah~?" Bringing her face closer to Christian''s, L sensually whispered "You''re turned on by the fact that I dominate you?" "I''m turned on by the fact that you''re trying~" yfully licking L''s chin, Christian continued "But it''s weird you say that now, you showed a pretty submissive attitude the other days~" "That was to win you over" Chuckling, L continued "My family may serve various tyrants during history, but it doesn''t mean I''m submissive~" "So it was all a hoax~?" "Yeah, now that you''re already in my clutches I don''t have to act~" Bringing her face slowly closer to Christian''s, L licks Christian''s blood with amusement in her eyes and slowly guides her tongue into the wound, then brings their lips together and begins Christian''s first bloody kiss. ''Who says you don''t fuck the crazy? They are the hottest'' Intertwining their tongues with L''s, Christian closed his eyes and thought with amusement. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 285 Ideas "*Sigh* I''m kind of exhausted..." Stepping onto the elevator, Christian stretched his muscles and swiped the private card, then yawned and leaned against the wall with a small smile "That bitch was pretty frustrated, it was a pleasant day." Touching his lips, Christian clicked his tongue and muttered "That bitch made me bleed, if it wasn''t for my quick regeneration I would have been swollen." *Ding* "*Sigh*" Rubbing his neck, Christian stepped off the elevator and yawned, only to freeze as he saw Helen asleep on arge pillow in front of the elevator "My god what is my little girl doing here..." Crouching down in front of his little girl, Christian gently stroked her chubby cheek and murmured "I''m such a jerk... my little girl was waiting for me and I was wasting my time." Biting his lips, Christian took a deep breath and gently picked up the pillow with Helen on it, then carried her like a princess and walked into the living room, finding Elisa watching TV while hugging her legs. Turning her gaze to Christian, Elisa smiles softly and speaks "Wee home sweetie." "I''m home" Sitting down next to Elisa, Christian sets the pillow aside and takes Helen in his arms, settling her gently to avoid interrupting her sleep. "Did you get her out of bed?" raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked. "The bed? I found it outside the elevator" Frowning slightly, Christian replied. "..." Frowning with confusion in her eyes, Elisa looked down at Helen and replied "That''s impossible, I left her asleep in the room." "I swear she was outside the elevator, she was on this pillow" Smiling bitterly as she deduced what happened, Christian sighed and continued "She most likely went to the elevator by herself..." "..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa stared at the sleeping Helen and sighed "She was looking for you all day, when she didn''t find you she grabbed the book you read and went to your painting room, she stared at the book in silence for most of the day" "She''s walking enough..." Closing his eyes, Christian sighed and leaned back on the couch, then rested his head on Elisa''s thighs and gently settled Helen on his chest. "..." Gently stroking Christian''s hair, Elisa stared at his neutral face in silence, knowing full well the next words she would hear. "*Sigh* I-" Quickly covering Christian''s mouth, Elisa sighed and smiled softly, then whispered, "Open your eyes and look at me." Biting his lips, Christian took a deep breath and opened his eyes, instantly observing beautiful eyes full of affection in front of him. "You''re the best father Helen could ask for, and I''m sure your little girl thinks the same" Turning her gaze to the sleeping Helen, Elisa smiled softly and whispered "You know better than anyone that little girl adores you, and you of all people know perfectly well that she will understand you". "I know... but understanding the reason for my absence will not take away the loneliness you experienced" Smiling bitterly, Christian gently stroked Helen''s hair and murmured "My little girl is already walking so much and I can''t even see her.... Hopefully I was at her first steps or I would have missed them too... she''s growing up so fast and I feel like I''m wasting that time by not being with her." "..." "I think... I will take some time off from everything and dy my ns a bit, at least for a few weeks" After thinking about it for a few seconds, Christian sighed and continued "In a while I will have to go film the Vikings series and I will be gone for 5 days a week, I wille back when I am free but I will be gone quite a bit for a month or two... I want to reward that time with my little girl even a little" "..." Pursing her lips, Elisa sighed and brought her hands to Christian''s cheeks, then squeezed them and began to y with them childishly. Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled softly and turned his body slightly, hiding his face perfectly in Elisa''s soft stomach. "Wicked..." Having nothing to squeeze, Elisa pouted and smiled softly, then went back to stroking Christian''s hair and whispering "Just don''t push yourself too hard... don''t forget you''re not alone." "I know..." Closing his eyes with rxation, Christian inhaled Elisa''s sweet scent deeply and whispered "I''ll get everything ready for us to go back to Malibu in about two days, I''ll get to fix my girl''s room personally while we''re there..." "If that''s what you want..." Nodding with a small smile, Elisaid her head back on the couch and closed her eyes, enjoying every little moment with all her heart. *** "You''re here" Looking at the man entering the room, L smiles slightly and takes a sip of coffee "Pretty early, it''s only 9 am". "I won''t be in all day today, I''ll be going out around 5" Looking at L''s current appearance, Christian rubs his chin and nods with satisfaction "You look pretty good wearing only a baggy t-shirt and panties, not wearing bras gives you an extra point" "Heh" Turning her body slightly on the chair, L spreads her legs and whispers "They''re the same design as yesterday''s." Looking down at L''s fleshy lower lips and noticing how she slowly begins to glisten, Christian chuckled andmented "I just got here and you''re already wet, you horny bitch." "What can I do? You drive me crazy" Chuckling, L closed her legs again and continued eating her breakfast, while Christiany down on the couch and settled back. After a few seconds of silence, Christian yawned and spoke "L". "Yes?" "Do you know how to draw blood?" "Yes." "Draw my blood and give me a portable blood container, I''ll give you half of what we draw... I want to find out what I have." "Hoh, and what happened to your previous demands?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, L looked at Christian with a twinkle in her eye andmented teasingly "Are you interested in being myb rat yet?" "Not at all, but I think it wouldn''t hurt to start investigating why I''m so weird" Pursing his lips in thought, Christian continues "But don''t forget that this blood will only be in your hands, if I find out there are more scientists behind it our deal is over instantly." "I would never dare to deceive my dear Lucifer~" "It makes me uneasy to know that you just lied to me." "As scary as ever" Not caring about being found out, L took a sip of coffee and continued "Don''t worry with your blood, I promise no one will know it''s yours or where I got it from, not my family, not anyone." "Good" Nodding with satisfaction that she''s not lying, Christian thought for a few seconds and asked "So you do have other scientists watching her, don''t you?" "Yes, it''s much faster and I doubt I can do it alone, I have several geniuses in my ranks." "Then just make sure they are trustworthy, for some reason I feel very upset just thinking about the idea that there are weird people touching something of mine" Frowning slightly while touching his stomach, Christian mumbled inaudibly "Very upset... how weird." "Don''t worry, I''ll personally oversee everything." "L by any chance how much brain research do you have going on?" "Mmmm, nothing very far from what is released to the public, the truth is that it is very difficult for current technology to get to its deepest secrets and I dare say we don''t even know 10% of how it works" Rubbing her chin, L continued "The brain is a monstrous tool and although I am ashamed to say it, it is a project that has taken the most money and had the least results within myboratories" "I see..." Squinting with a twinkle in his eye, Christian continued "Have you tried to create machines to study the brain further?" "Obviously, but with today''s technology it''s impossible, not to mention that the deeper you want to study, the more damage the patient usually receives, although well, that doesn''t matter when you buy them." "It will be great to be able to control the brain internally..." "Like puppets?" "Not only that, but in the field that we can create realities that do not even exist inside people''s heads... it would not be too much to say that with that we could create an immersive virtual reality... we would only have to create an external connector that can control your brain..." "It is feasible, the brain creates this reality after all" Shrugging, L continued "If we could manipte itpletely, we could change the reality externally easily. An immersive virtual reality wouldn''t be too difficult if we could have that." "Isn''t that terrifying?" chuckling, Christian continued "If we manage to create an immersive virtual reality with NPCs that can be controlled via AI, wouldn''t that make it all possible for us to be a virtual reality ourselves? After all it would be very arrogant to think that we are the first in existence to do this." "It''s a question mark in the world of physics, there are several theories on thatment." "Creating an immersive virtual reality... it would be amazing for training soldiers" Squinting his eyes as his thoughts became faster and faster, Christian continued "L,e to think of it... you never tried an external medium to enhance the human being?" "External means? If you''re talking about robots and the like, we''re honestly not interested, we''re looking to improve the inside." "I''m not talking about that, I''m talking about something external that improves the inside." "If you''re talking about serums or simr things, obviously yes. But we haven''t had any satisfactory results at all. Human DNA is tooplex even for us." "I''m not talking about touching DNA, I think you''re too locked into that" Shaking his head, Christian continued "You know how cancer works, don''t you? That shit is mutating your cells and causing chaos inside you." "Yeah." "What if you mutate the cancer so that instead of causing chaos inside you, it''s dedicated to improving the inside? You know, instead of weakening, it strengthens." "..." Blinking in a daze for a few seconds, L frowns slightly and mutters inadvertently "Using something deadly to enhance the inside... usually it would be silly but if we''re talking about cancer... it wouldn''t be too hard to mutate it, we have enough data... why didn''t I think of that before?" Rising suddenly from her chair, L turns to Christian and quickly approaches him, then grabs him by the cheeks and kisses his lips carelessly. Pulling away after a few seconds, L smiles with a twinkle in her eye and runs into the room while shouting "Another day I''ll take your blood, I have to go see the feasibility of this!" "..." Licking his lips, Christian lowers his gaze and mutters "Was it really a good idea? It was just a passing thought..." *** After that suddenment from Christian, L changed her clothes and went off somewhere unknown, leaving Christian with a helpless smile and no choice but to return home. The day passed quickly and with Christian''s new conviction, his main target of attention was Helen, who set about painting Christian''s canvases with different colors, sessfully managing to have a pleasant day. "Who are you talking to?" Lying down next to Christianpletely naked, Eva hugged his stomach and asked with interest, staring at the man who messaged quickly with a small smile. "With Pride''s father, he just sent me a picture of her cooking in a pink apron." "Pride is the woman on your team, isn''t she?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked. "Yes." "Do you always talk to her father?" "Once in a while, now I spoke to him to ask him about Pride since she didn''t answer me." "Do you always talk to her?" frowning slightly, Eva asked with obvious jealousy in her voice. Rolling his eyes, Christian puts the cell phone aside and turns his gaze to Eva, then gently strokes her cheeks and replies "I talk every day with my team. We may not see each other much but I always make sure to maintain our connection." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 286 ZPE "But you''re not talking to the other girls'' fathers, are you?" "Only Pride''s." "Heh..." Squinting with pursed lips, Eva asks "And why do you talk to her father?" Chuckling at the little scene of jealousy, Christian smiled yfully and replied "Did I tell you Pride asked me to marry him a while ago?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Eva frowned quickly and asked coolly "And what did you answer?" "Is your question necessary? I already said I wouldn''t get married" Gently pressing Eva on the bed, Christian stands up and sits next to her cross-legged, looking with a soft smile at the woman''s naked body "Besides..." Stroking his finger gently over Eva''s stomach, Christian looks at his mother''s face fondly and smiles "You were the first woman I ever loved in this world and that will never change. Just as you epted me as I am, I will ept you as you are, regardless of age or anything thates between us." "It also goes without saying how infatuated this body has me~" Slowly moving his finger up with a yful smile, Christian reached Eva''srge breasts and slowly yed with her pink nipples, while Eva just smiled softly and let herself be loved. "Sometimes I find it hard to believe that the same woman who called me ''my prince'', fucks me every day. The same woman who made me promise to marry her when I''m an adult." Blushing slightly in embarrassment, Eva dodged Christian''s gaze and murmured, "I-it was just a joke." "A joke? You ended up taking my virginity, you evil mother." "Ugh" Shrugging slightly out of embarrassment, Eva grabbed a pillow and covered her face, no longer bearing Christian''s teasing smile at this point. Chuckling softly, Christian continued to gently caress Eva''s body and gently squeezed her breasts, then slowly moved his fingers down and reached the small carpet of pubic hair at Eva''s crotch. Gently caressing the small nub of flesh, Christian licked his lips and continued to move his fingers down, feeling every little part of his mother''s already moist slit "Just look at you woman, one little touch and you let your lewd side out." Laughing at theck of response, Christian quickly removes his clothes and spreads Eva''s legs slightly, then settles in the middle and slowly enters the interior from where he exited. Closing his eyes contentedly as the moist warmth enveloped him, Christian sighed as he waspletely inside and gentlyy down on top of his mother, resting his head on Eva''s soft breasts with a small smile. Seconds passed and turned into minutes, the silence was pleasant and Christian showed no indication of continuing the act he started, causing Eva to pull the pillow away from her face and pucker her lips. "You won''t move?" Smiling slightly as he noticed the frustration in the voice, Christian opened one eye and looked at Eva with amusement "Who said I''d move? I just want to rx." "Then why did youe in..." "Because this way I feel more calm and protected" Smiling innocently, Christian closed his eyes and hugged Eva''s body happily, not caring in the least how frustrating this might be for his mother''s sex drive. "*Sigh*" Smiling bitterly, Eva closed her eyes and hugged Christian''s head gently, knowing full well that her child is quite capricious and irrational in these situations. "Mom" Without opening his eyes and just enjoying the small moment, Christian murmured. "Mn?" "In a few days I''m going back to Malibu with Elisa and Sarah, I''m also taking Emily with me because we have work to do." "Didn''t you have to travel abroad?" "I''m taking a momentary vacation while I finish someputer projects.... Helen is growing up so fast and I want to spend more time with her." "..." Opening her eyes, Eva bit her lips and lowered her gaze to Christian, then sighed and murmured "Don''t miss her childhood... they''ll nevere back." "I know..." Opening his eyes, Christian looks at the nipple in front of him and smiles, then sticks out his tongue and gently licks it "Don''t forget to visit me, yes?" "How could I forget my child and my granddaughter?" "Hehe, every time I hear you talk about your granddaughter I feel weird, it''s like I''m fucking a 90 year olddy." "Ugh." *** "Who are you talking to daddy?" turning the meat in the pan, Pride turns her gaze and asks suspiciously, easily noticing how her father looks sideways at her and chuckles. "With your future husband." Opening her eyes a little wider, Pride snorts and refocuses her attention on the meat, then blinks dazedly and quickly turns her gaze to her father "D-don''t tell me you sent him a picture..." "Hehe~" "Oh no" Blushing slightly in embarrassment, Pride bit her lips and murmured "That bastard harassed me enough with my childhood photos, but Dad keeps focusing on torturing me...men are vicious." "Honey, didn''t you say you were going to marry Christian? How are your ns going?" Putting the cell phone aside, Luis sat down in front of the kitchen and asked. "I''m not ready yet" Frowning slightly, Pride replied. "Ready for what?" Raising his eyebrows with a small smile, Luis continued "You know that the longer you dy, the less chance you have, right?" "..." Stopping his meat from moving, Pride sighed and looked up at his father "I need to be stronger, I''m not ready yet." "Be stronger?" looking at his daughter quizzically, Luis asked "What would you need to be stronger for?" "I have to defeat Christian" With an upromising and totally determined look, Pride continued "I would never agree to marry a man stronger than me. I have my pride and this is something I can''t let go of." "..." Blinking in a daze, Luisughed bitterly and sighed "You know that thought is very archaic and even somewhat misandric, don''t you?" "I know, but that''s just the way I am" Shrugging, Pride lowered his gaze to the meat and continued "I''ve already made up my mind to make him my husband, that''s why I''ve been improving my skills all these months so I could defeat him and make him mine." Rubbing his forehead helplessly, Luismented "That''s not how rtionships work my daughter, even if you defeat him, it doesn''t mean he''s yours". "You don''t understand dad, he''s not like other men" Smiling slightly, Pride continued "He gave me a chance for a bet on whatever, if I win, he''ll be mine, if he beats me, I''ll be his" "Hoh" Raising his eyebrows with interest, Luis rubbed his chin and stared at his daughter''s face. The truth is that Luis doesn''t even try to make her understand anymore. He knows perfectly well that in this world, it is impossible to find a woman more stubborn than his daughter. Once something enters her mind, no one can take it away, not even with blows. But even so, he can''t help but feel bitter about this strange behavior. His daughter is already 30 years old and is thinking of beating her potential husband of no more than 19 years to get him to marry her. "Have you thought about the possibility of him getting a girlfriend before you do? What will you do if he already has another woman?" "..." Frowning slightly, Pride shook his head and replied "It doesn''t matter, he promised and he always keeps his word. Even if he gets a girlfriend, as long as I beat him he''ll be mine." "And you think his girlfriend will allow it?" Shrugging his shoulders, Pride replied indifferently "I just beat her and that''s it, the important thing is him, not the possible woman who gets in the way." "..." With a tired sigh, Luis stood up and replied "Then I''ll be waiting to see your results." "Mn" *** Two days passed quickly and the tranquility remained, no more spies, no movement from the Chinese and no traitor in their ranks. Something that instead of calming Christian, made him more cautious. But as he promised to devote himself to his little girl for a few weeks until he had to leave to film Vikings, Christian didn''t waste a second and tried several new things. ying with y dough, building block towers, reading children''s books, among many other things. All to entertain his little daughter. "The ne is taking off!" Running around the room with Helen in his arms, Christian smiles happily and gives Helen several turns in the air. Although his daughter shows no emotion on her face, Christian knows he must feel something inside, he just doesn''t know how to express it. Arriving in the living room with a smile on her face, Elisa observes the scene andments "Finish arranging everything to leave." "We''ll leave in the evening, I have the ne ready" Pulling Helen to his chest, Christian kisses the girl''s cheek and rubs his face with hers softly "Today my girl will know her home~" Shaking her head knowing that these two are in their own world, Elisa turned and went back to the room. Looking at Elisa''s back out of the corner of his eye, Christian chuckled and lowered his gaze back down to his girl, feeling incredibly intoxicated every time he sees her beautiful face. "My goodness!" Happily kissing Helen''s cheek, Christian eximed excitedly, while Helen just let herself be loved watching Christian silently. "Christian, I''ve already made preparations for Malibu." Turning his gaze to the beautiful blonde who arrived at his side, Christian smiles softly and asks "Is the connection created in Malibu?" Emily''s mission is quite important today. Even though Christian is going to Malibu to spend time with his little girl, that doesn''t mean he''spletely quitting his job. He has a lot of ns in mind and a myriad of duties that unfortunately he can''t put aside even if he wants to. To begin with, two specific topics take up a lot of time. The creation and handling of sma, andst but not least, infinite energy. Infinite energy, better called ZPE, zero point energy. ZPE is the quantum energy that exists in what we see as the empty space of electromaic waves. There are several scientific theories about this energy. Some are so incredible that they im that a ss of this umted energy could evaporate all the oceans of the world. At first, the future of this idea was quite dark for Christian. Everything seemed to say that it was impossible to use it and he almost lost hope, buttely he received some pleasant news. A physics scientist came up with a theory called Casimir Cavity. To harvest zero-point energy, the field of this type of energy must be in the absolute minimum energy field, forcing particles in and out of energy existence. The casimir cavity consists of 2 tes close together with an electromaic field separating them, creating an even lower field that restricts the atomic particles from these electromaic fluctuations that subsequently release energy that can be harnessed. The atoms leave the cavity and are re-energized by the universal quantum vacuum, something that exists everywhere, allowing for an unlimited source of energy. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 287 Travel Although all this may sound fantastic and impossible, it is theoretically possible. But this is not only based on having infinite energy, but this theory could open up the universe for mankind. There is another theory where space travel using ZPE as an energy source. Only by using the zero point energy as a central column as a source of energy the spacecraft would achieve such an amount of momentum, that it could deform andpress spacetime in a straight line. If this could be achieved, the spacecraft could even exceed the speed of light. But the big question that many will have is the following. If this is so great, why don''t they try to do it? The real reasons are simple,ck of vision and fear. Theck of vision refers to theck of funding that this project was able to raise. Although their theory is great, no one believed in it. But undoubtedly what killed the poor woman''s idea is the fear of third parties. It is not a fear that the energypanies will go bankrupt or anything simr, but the great risk of this woman''s theory is that if everything gets out of control, the most probable thing is that a ck hole will form in the world and cause the fall of the whole gxy. [A/N: The truth is that this theory does exist and several scientists support it because it is theoretically viable, but the risks, as I have already exined, are quite high]. A quite reasonable fear for anyone, except for Christian. It would not be too much to say that this type of energy is the vital foundation of Christian''s ns. He knows perfectly well that in 2027 this theory became more famous and before he died everything indicated that the future would change thanks to this. If he could have unlimited energy, the world would be at his feet. sma weapons, force fields, miniature nuclear reactors, spaceships, nothing would be impossible with this infinite energy. It may be impossible for today''s world, but he has the necessary tool to work with it. The quantumputer. "Did you send the order to the group?" Losing his smile, Christian looked at Emily seriously and asked. "The scientist is already in our hands, she''s being transferred from Japan right now" Nodding with a small smile, Emily continued "She should be in Malibu tomorrow". "Good" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian looked down at his daughter and continued "I have several prototypes to improve the quantumputer, when we get to Malibu we will enter the workshop to start looking at the feasibility, it''s still not enough with our current power" "Mn" Moving closer to Emily, Christian lifts Helen up to her face level and moves her to stare at her "Look honey, it''s your Aunt Emily." "Hi Helen~" Smiling sweetly, Emily reaches out and gently squeezes Helen''s cheek. "Daddy..." Turning around awkwardly, Helen hugs Christian''s neck and hides her face instantly, causing Emily to smile bitterly at another failed attempt. "*Sigh* My little girl just loves Daddy" Shaking his head and letting out a ''bitter'' sigh, Christian mumbled, but no one could wipe the big smile off his face. Rolling her eyes, Emilymented "Are you ready for your performance on Vikings?" "Honey, I was born ready" Winking at Emily, Christian kissed Helen''s cheek and walked over to the couch, theny down and ced Helen on his chest "It''s time for your nap~" *Ding* "Mn?" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian reads the notification and smiles "All home, ready to rest." "Did you make arrangements at your ce?" sitting down on the couch across from Christian, Emily settles in with boredom and asks. "Yes, I took some empty rooms and made a room for painting, I also built a small dock on my private beach and my private boat should be parked by now." "Private boat?" "A simple one, it''s for 5 people and has nothing to hang out like beds or kitchen, just to sit in the middle of the sea." "Not bad" Pursing her lips, Emily continued "I''ve never been your house" "It''s never toote, it''s quite beautiful and it has a little forest to hang out in." "Yes?" "Squirrels, fish, a pond with fish and a little bridge with a roof across it, we can easily sit while we watch the fish." "Sounds nice." "Mn" "Also increase security" Looking gently at the girl above him, Christian continued "We have 50 armed women guarding the area, including the bluff that connects to the sea. We also have another 20 living around the area ready for anything." "So much security?" "I have a bad feelingtely" Frowning slightly, Christian sighed "The Chinese are acting weird, the old families too. This is really weird, I showed them my teeth but no one has contacted me or tried to attack me." "Do you think they will attack you in Malibu?" "Maybe, in the Grey building it''s very unlikely. We are in the heart of the city, full of people and with security on every floor, not to mention they wouldn''t be able to get on these floors without our private card. So they''re likely to attack me in Malibu if they want to." "Then wouldn''t it be better to stay here?" "Not necessarily. In Malibu we have a panic room and plenty of security, I also have several decent weapons and I can safely say that as long as I don''t have to worry about my people, I can take out anyone." "But what about your family?" "I already have people guarding n and Hailie, but also leave a few more guarding their surroundings in case of emergency. Mom will stay with Leslie so I don''t worry, she can handle it just fine" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian thinks a bit and asks "Emily, can I charge you with a favor?" "Anything you want." "Could you go to my ind and enter the vault? I want you to bring me the dark sword I stole from the church. When the ne leaves us in Malibu, it will be on its way to the ind." "No problem." "Mmmm..." Frowning slightly as he remembered how he found the sword, Christian continued "I have the sword stored in a box, don''t take it out for anything in the world and be careful when you move it, because it is very sharp and could go through wood without problems". "Mn" *** "See you my boy, I''lle to visit you next week so wait for me" Kissing Christian''s forehead softly, Eva caressed his face lovingly and smiled "Hailie also said she woulde to visit you together with n next week, so you''ll have to serve us as a home owner" Rolling his eyes, Christian nodded "I have several squirrels to grill."" "Sounds delicious" Chuckling, Eva turned her gaze back to the ne and sighed "I won''t keep you any longer, goodbye." Knowing that there are several eyes around him, Christian sighed knowing that he couldn''t leave with a juicy goodbye kiss, so grabbing his bags, Christian took onest look at Leslie and Eva and continued on his way, being greeted instantly by the flight attendants. Entering his ne, Christian stretched his body and walked towards the main lounge, finding Sarah lying on the mostfortable sofa with her typicalzy look, while Helen was on the carpet on the floor together with Elisa, looking with a great curiosity in her eyes at everything around her. "I don''t think it will be easy to put her back to sleep" Sitting close to Sarah, Emily observed the little girl andmented. "Nonsense" Lying down next to Helen, Christian takes her in his arms and sits her on his chest, then smiles softly and squeezes his little girl''s chubby cheeks "My little girl will sleep like a good girl, yes~?" "Daddy..." Suddenly lying down on top of Christian, Helen hugged his neck and murmured softly, causing Elisa to roll her eyes while Sarah watched the scene out of the corner of her eye with annoyance on her face. Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian asked curiously, "Where''s Lilith and Kitty?" "I left them in the continuous room, they should be asleep by now." Yes, Christian took his pets out again. In the building they used to roam wherever they wanted, Lilith and Kitty had their own rooms fully equipped for them, with the necessary climate to keep them cool. Although the big snake and the big tiger may be visibly frightening to anyone who doesn''t know them, to the Grey family they became asmon as a dog. Lilith is a sweetheart who has an uncanny intelligence that surprises anyone, even the person in charge of maintaining her vinations and feeding her praises her daily. But unlike Lilith, Kitty is quite rebellious when she is active, although she is generally quitezy. She tears up sofas, is often found asleep on beds, and the amount of expenses is quite considerable. She has at least $25,000 a month in her ount just for food and a caretaker who keeps her clean and healthy. But even though they live rtively well in the building, Christian doesn''t forget that they are animals that need space, especially Kitty, who should run around a bit. Although Christian would like to leave them on the ind and let them have all the space they want, he knows perfectly well that these little pets of his are quite resentful and don''t like to be alone. It may seemical or impossible, but Christian really has to talk nice to them every time he leaves them alone for too long to appease their anger. "I see..." Crawling slightly, Christian reaches Elisa''s legs and rests his head on her thighs, then turns his gaze to Sarah and Emily and asks "Emily and the bitch next door, do you want something to eat?" "Mmmm, I want cake" "Fuck you kid" Holding up her middle finger to Christian, Sarah continued "But I want meat, the same kind we had the other day." "And you honey?" chuckling, Christian looked up at his favorite redhead and continued "Do you want something to eat?" "Do they have truffles?" "Yes, do you want them with something else?" "Mmmm... With meat?" "If that''s what you want" Nodding, Christian turns his gaze back to Emily and speaks "Emily, could you press the button with the microphone sign next to it? ce the order, I want saut¨¦ed shrimp with chapi?ones and wagyu beef." "Mn" "Elisa, I want a kiss" Pursing his lips as he looks happily at the woman, Christian murmurs. Smiling softly with a warm gaze, Elisa tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and slowly lowered her face, then gently kissed Christian''s lips. Parting her lips, Elisa continued up and kissed Christian''s nose, then kissed his eyes and finished with her forehead "Many kisses to you~" Closing his eyes with a happy smile, Christian gently caressed Helen''s back and murmured "You take advantage that my little girl is asleep to harass me, you sly woman~" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 288 Love? "*Sigh* Ready" Looking at the house around her, Elisa wiped the sweat from her brow and smiled "Home is ready to ept my little girl." What was once a perfectly elegant and tidy house, now became a field of toys. A mountain of legos next to the sofa, a puzzle near the piano, big pillows in different parts of the house for Helen to lie on whenever she wanted, the door to the balcony locked with a baby lock, coffee tables that had dangerous spikes on the edges were moved to the walls and anything else that looked the least bit dangerous to her, disappeared from the ce. "*Sigh*" With a happy sigh, Elisa observed the house with soft eyes and turned her gaze towards the sea "In this very ce my Helen was made, who would have thought... I''m a mother". If someone were to ask little Elisa if in the future she would see herself with a family and live this way, it is absolutely certain that she would cry and run away because of the sadness she would feel knowing that it is impossible. She may always look smiling and cheerful, but Elisa lived her own problems as a child in an orphanage even more depressing than living on the street. Psychological abuse, social istion, malnutrition,ck of affection, physical beatings, among many other sufferings. It would not be an exaggeration to say that if it were not for Sarah''s gantry, Elisa would most likely have starved to death as a child, had she not taken her own life first. "Everything I dreamed of came true" Holding her hands to her chest as she walked into the room with a soft smile, Elisa murmured "Being myself..." The biggest reason for Elisa''s bullying, is because of who she is. Ever since she was a little girl, you could tell she was cute. Her personality was always soft and her behavior was always a source of teasing among girls and even boys. But what used to be a reason for suffering before, now became the reason for her happiness. Entering the room, Elisa walks to the bed and leans against the wall, staring at the scene in front of her. Christian asleep in the fetal position with Helen hidden in his arms, while Sarah ispletely sprawled out with her legs over Christian and saliva dripping from her mouth. "I managed to find those who love me for who I am..." Moving closer to the bed, Elisa gently sits down next to Christian and stares at his sleeping face, then lifts her hand and caresses his cheeks with her fingers "He''s so cute even when he''s asleep..." "His eyshes are so long..." Slowly bringing her finger up while gazing dazedly at Christian''s face, Elisa murmured "His nose is so fine... his lips are so perfect... I like him too much." Smiling sweetly, Elisa turned her gaze to the little girl who sleeps cidly and squints her eyes softly, then gentlyying down behind Christian and hugging him by the stomach. ''Life is beautiful'' *** [Christian-POV] [A/N: I''ve been reading a bit of novels with various POVS in order to get better at my writing. The truth is that although the first chapters of this novel were full of POVs, I''m currently very rusty at it and it''s very difficult for me to achieve something satisfactory in my standards. It would be very helpful if the people who read this would leave me their sincerements with their respective opinions so I can improve and bring you better content]. Cute... Is the only word thates out of my mind when I see the beautiful scene in front of me. Lying under a tree while leaning on Kitty''s stomach, I watch with a small smile Elisa and Helen, who are happily ying with several squirrels around them. It''s something magical that I don''t really understand and never bothered to understand. For some reason the animals always ept me, they approach me without any fear and most of the time I can call them naturally. As if the animals can understand my words and my intentions, while somehow I can understand theirs. Lilith, my first friend of another species. No need to remember how she saved my life, even being a venomous snake who should be independent and even aggressive by nature, she ended up getting attached to me and even responds to my requests. "Although it has a temperament that should not be underestimated" Stroking the head of the snake that is on my legs, I smile softly and sigh. But as if all that wasn''t enough, I can see right now how Elisa and Helen are going through the same thing. Squirrels may not be aggressive animals and they are mostly curious, but it is not normal for more than 10 squirrels toe down from their homes toe and see two humans. From the beginning everything about me was shrouded in mystery. Why is my hair like this? Why are my eyes different? Why do I detect the truth? Why does my strength increase as time goes by? Why can I feel my whole body? Why can I turn off my emotions and maximize my thoughts? Why do I have such a connection with animals? Why are my feelings soplex? Because... These questions are constantly in my head, but no matter how hard I try to make sense of them, I can nevere up with a satisfactory result. But as if his body wasn''t enough, there are the various strange experiences in my life. Did she really go to hell? Why did that nun go crazy when she saw me? Who is that woman who treats me like a son but then throws me out of hell? Why do I have that core inside me? But the most important of thisst question is.... Who chained me? Why am I chained? Why did I reincarnate to begin with? Who am I? "Daddy..." Blinking in a daze, I focus my gaze to the little girl hugging my leg and smile softly. My god how much I love this little girl. Just hearing her voice melts my bones and melts away any worries in my mind. Just having her around makes the rest of the world seem insignificant and irrelevant. "Come to daddy" Taking my little girl in my arms, I gaze with amusement at the dirt that soiled her cute dress, then pull her into my arms and rub her chubby cheeks with mine "Daddy loves you so much~" "Daddy..." Feeling the little arms wrap around my neck, I sigh contentedly and look up, finding my beautiful woman surrounded by squirrels looking down at me with that devastating smile of hers. God how much I love this woman. Maybe in the beginning it all started with a sense of infatuation for her beauty. Elisa captivated me from day one and eventually I got my way, I slept with her. But what captivated me even more to the point where I can say that I love her without a doubt, is her sweet personality and her pure heart. I often question myself because of this. I am not a hypocrite, I know I am just another bastard who is bathed in blood and as corrupt as the Elite I despise so much. I am selfish, greedy, lustful, irrational, controlling, and so much more. But even though I am full of ws, this incredible woman loves me. She gave me one of the greatest happiness of my life and together we raised our daughter. She is understanding, kind, loving, caring, tender, attentive, intelligent, beautiful, and so I could beplimenting her all day long with nothing but truths. "I don''t like those eyes" Blinking dazedly for the second time, I smile softly and turn my gaze to the woman beside me, then reach over and gently kiss her sweet lips. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about" Licking my lips with a smile, I ask with interest. "Those eyes you have when you talk bad about yourself, I know them" Leaning on my shoulder, Elisa took my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine "I know you very well my little Christian". Laughing softly, I shake my head and close my eyes, knowing full well that she is telling the truth. Many may think Elisa is stupid or something simr for being so passive, but they couldn''t be more wrong. Elisa is quite perceptive and intelligent. I''m pretty sure she knows a lot of the things I do, including the assassinations I order my group to do. The sidelong nces she gives me whenever more cases of murder by an unknown ''cult''e up are pretty obvious. But she, as always, chooses to remain silent and simply supports me in everything. The love I see in her eyes every time she sees me is incredibly gratifying and beautiful. Love... Come to think of it... I never took that matter seriously. Sure, I have a lot of people I im to love. But do I really love them in the aspect of love as a couple? I am incredibly sentimental and my emotions are intense, that''s a fact. A simple goodwill towards another person may cause an instinctive feeling of protectiveness in me. But do I really love them all? Frowning slightly, I close my eyes and sigh. During this lifetime I have been involved with many women, the vast majority of my loved ones are women. Leslie, Emily, Lust, Greed, Pride and the rest of my team, I cherish them from the bottom of my heart. We lived through many life and death situations together, I trust them with my life without a second thought. Personally I have had sex with Leslie, Lust and Greed, much more with Lust than with Greed and Leslie. That has given me a much closer connection than with Pride and the others. But with Lust and Leslie my connection is different than with Greed. Greed is more of a fun game than anything else. I''m fond of that bitch, no doubt about that. I''d give a finger for her if I had to, but I''m not kidding myself when I say I love her the same way I love Lust and Leslie. But could I call that love? Opening my eyes, I look up and gaze at the blue sky through the leaves of the tree, while a thousand memories with each of the women around me sh through my mind. *Sigh*. I certainly can''t say it''s love. Maybe it''s an obsession mixed with affection, an affection closer to sisterly than ''true'' love, although in Leslie''s case it would be a maternal love. Lust, is more like a good friend with whom I can hang out without worries. Do I love and appreciate Lust? Yes, I do. Do I love and appreciate Leslie? I do. Do I love and appreciate Greed? I do. Do I love them all the same way I love Elisa? No. I love and treasure them, but not the love I should have for a girlfriend. At least not the same love I feel for Elisa. At least not yet. Maybe we''ve had sex and that makes our bond even closer. Chuckling, I close my eyes again as I dive into my past, "I''m incredibly twisted." To think my biggest dream was to have sex with a decent woman. Now look at me, in this world I would be the typical woman I disliked so much. Is having sex important? In the past I might have said yes without hesitation, but today I don''t see it as anything other than a source of entertainment or a means to relieve my stress. Although, well, if I could have more children with it, I''d be twice as happy. "But it''s really pathetic that I thought of it as the biggest goal in my life." "What''s pathetic?" "The fact that I''m holding you in my arms and can''t eat you~" Releasing Elisa''s hand, I move my hand to her back and wrap my arm around her waist, then gently caress her. Opening one eye with a small smile, Elisa looks at me with amusement and snorts, "Then let''s buy a crib for Helen or we won''t be able to do anything." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 289 Work "No..." Suddenly lifting her head from my neck, Helen stared at Elisa and spoke in her sweet voice "My daddy..." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Elisa smiled helplessly and raised her hand, then gently squeezed Helen''s nose with her two fingers "He''s your daddy but he''s my boyfriend, I win." "No... my daddy" Shaking her head to free herself from Elisa''s grip, Helen hugged my neck and stared at Elisa "My daddy" "Stop fighting" Kissing Helen''s head, I turned my eyes to Elisa and smiled "Let''s go see the sea? Even though Helen saw it through the window, I''m sure she must be anxious to touch it." "I haven''t put sunscreen on Helen yet, the sun is still too high" Pursing her lips as she looked up, Elisa replied. "It doesn''t matter, she''s my daughter, her skin won''t burn from the sun''s simple rays" Chuckling, I gently pat Lilith''s head and move it to the side, then stand up and stretch my hand towards my wife "Come on, we''ll only be a few minutes, it''s not that big a deal" Sighing with resignation, Elisa stood up and held on to my arm, while Helen didn''t take her eyes off her at any moment, as if she was afraid that I would be robbed at the slightest carelessness. "Daddy..." After a few seconds of walking, Helen stopped looking at Elisa and rested her cheek with mine, staring at the grandiose sea in front of us. Squinting with satisfaction at the feel of my little girl''s soft skin, I smile softly and start walking down the stairs with Elisa, while the salty sea air was already starting to surround us with more intensity. Honestly, this house is incredible. If we leave aside therge amount ofnd it has and the beautiful patio full of life, the infrastructure is without a doubt top notch. Beautiful views, all the luxury amenities, no annoying neighbors and finally your own private beach, making it a perfect ce to clear your mind to the sound of the waves. Arriving at the sand, I take off my slippers with only my feet and approach the sea, then lie down a couple of meters away and take off my socks. Taking Helen in my hands, I take off her little slippers along with her little socks, leaving her with only her pretty white dress on the sand. Looking around, Helen looks down and notices the sand beneath her, then bends down slightly and takes it in her hands, watching with her big eyes as the sand slowly falls through her fingers. Leaning her head on my shoulder, Elisa smiles softly "She has grown up so fast..." "It''s okay" Intertwining my fingers with Elisa''s, I rest my cheek on her head and murmur "She will always be our child, no matter how much time passes". "Mn." Resting her hands on the floor, Helen applies a little force and struggles to her feet, then turns her gaze to me and stares at me. "y." Lowering her gaze back down to the sand, Helen slowly moved her feet and stared at the sand covering them, then looked up again to see the water a short distance away from her. Moving forward step by step with quite some difficulty due to the unstable ground and her poor stability, Helen finally reached the wet sand and stood still, staring as a little water touched her feet thanks to the small waves that washed ashore. "Will she be okay?" looking at me with concern, Elisa asked. "She''s fine, the waves aren''t as strong on this side and the terrain ahead is rtively t. Even if she should fall or something unexpected happens, I''ll be the first to go for her" Forming aforting smile, I take Elisa by the waist and lift her up, then sit her on my legs and hug her from behind "You just rx and enjoy this beautiful scene". "Mn" [End of POV] *** Two days passed quickly. Life couldn''t have been simpler for Christian. He wakes up with breakfast in bed made by his beloved Elisa, then ys with his little girl, eats lunch and spends the rest of the day rxing. Although well, rxing includes annoying a certain woman with little tolerance. "You bastard, how did you do that!?" Turning her gaze towards Christian angrily, Sarah yelled, as the y Station controller trembled in her hand. "You''re a rookie, you''d never know it~" Waving his hand dismissively, Christian didn''t take his eyes off the TV and continued ying, while Emily at his side showed absolute concentration in her gaze as her fingers moved rapidly over the controller. Since Emily arrived from the ind, just like Christian, she put herputer aside and dedicated herself to y and rest, but without forgetting to activate the emergency alerts on her cell phone to be ready for any mishap. SmashSin. A quite entertaining game that has several simrities with Super Smash Bros, but in this game the characters are demons with several interesting abilities and a good graphic quality. "Christian, you have a call" Going down to the TV area, Elisa handed the cell phone to Christian and went back upstairs. [A/N: For those who forgot, the house has a room that hangs from the cliff, that room is made to have a small movie theater and obviously is the mostfortable room to be in front of the TV]. ncing at the caller ID, Christian frowned slightly and winked at Emily, then replied "Something happened my dear Envy?" "I''m thinking of restructuring the army." "Mmmn" Rubbing his chin for a few seconds, Christian answered "We have to do it sooner orter, the system of ranks through letters is not bad to start with, but it is deficient in leadership... look, give me 2 days and I''ll send you theplete system, by the way I''ll prepare the training for your new people." "Fine, but I have a question" "Tell me?" "When do you start the missions again? Our people are getting rusty" "In about 5 days at the most. The investigation has already reached a stalemate and since the attacks were all over the country, they don''t know where to go and will be lost, causing them to let their guard down easily. In 5 days we should be ready to strike another blow." "How many targets will we have?" "Around 60 I think, after that we could take another country and let this one lick its wounds, we can''t corner the rabbit." "You already have another country in your eye?" Smiling slightly, Christian got up from the sofa and looked out the window at the ocean "We won''t choose the next victim". "I don''t understand." "Our page is still up and it is impossible to throw it away or censor it, we will use it for people to vent their frustrations" Squinting, Christian continued "They will ce the target. They will have to ce the reason, some evidence if they have any and the location. The country with the most requests will be chosen." "Sounds like fun." "I hope so. To be honest I feel like my hands are itching after sitting still for so long, maybe I''ll open the raid myself." "You know you''re in the eye of the hurricane, don''t you?" "I know, since the investigations have no results, they are going to focus on the only lead they have, me" Chuckling, Christian continued "But they won''t be able to do much, besides I''d rather they look at me instead of my properties, it would be problematic for them to find my ind" "More so now that you''re doing such a big construction." "Yes, I''ll have to be careful with that" Turning his gaze towards the big TV, Christian continued "I''ll leave you for now, in a while I''ll start writing everything you need. Let me know if you''re missing anything else" "That would be all for now, thank you" "Thanks to you, we''ll be in touch" Hanging up the call, Christian stretches his muscles and smiles, then walks over to the couch andys down on Sarah. "Don''t crush me you fucking kid" Pushing Christian''s body away in annoyance, Sarah grumbled. Chuckling, Christian took the controller and settled into the couch, contentedly resting his head on Sarah''s thighs, continuing a quiet afternoon of video games. *** "Honey, I brought you coffee." Typing quickly on hisptop while holding a lit cigarette in his free hand, Christian looked up and smiled softly, "Thanks honey." "Are you missing much?" looking out the window at the dark sky, Elisa positioned herself next to Christian and asked. "I''m almost done with the main thing, but I also have to do some work for thepany ande up with some movie ideas for Netflix. After that I have to do some research on certain people and upload them into the system, it will take me a while to finish everything" Taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Christian flicked the ash into the ashtray next to him and looked at his watch "You should go to sleep, it''s already two in the morning". Pursing her lips, Elisa took Christian''s hand and took the cigarette from him, then stubbed it out in the ashtray and sat on Christian''s legs. Cupping Christian''s face with both her hands, Elisa frowned slightly and murmured, "I don''t like it when you smoke." "I just do it to rx, you know it hardly ever happens" Smiling softly, Christian wrapped his arms around Elisa''s waist and pressed his forehead to hers, looking deep into her eyes "But seriously you should sleep, I''ll finish this and follow you to bed" "Even if it''s just to rx, smoke is bad for you" Wrinkling her nose in annoyance, Elisa continued "If you want nicotine, try other things. There are nicotine candies, there are vaporizers that are a good option, and several other things." "..." Smiling helplessly but feeling warm at the obvious concern, Christian sighed and replied "Fine, tomorrow I''ll look for an option for the cigarette, but let me finish thest of my work, yes?" "I refuse" Without giving up, Elisa gently squeezed Christian''s cheeks and continued "It''s already the second night you''ve been awake. I know you want to spend all day with Helen and us while you work at night, but you need to rest." "*Sigh*" Sighing with resignation, Christian gently stroked Elisa''s waist and hummed with acknowledgement "Fine, I''ll put the work away and we''ll go to bed." "Do it right now, I won''t leave until you''re done." Nodding with a small smile, Christian moved his hands and began to put away his work, then send the ready ones and shut down theputer, all under Elisa''s silent and strict gaze. "Happy?" lowering theputer screen, Christian chuckled and asked. "Very happy" Nodding with a beautiful smile, Elisa rubbed her cheek with Christian''s and continued "But you''ll have to drink your coffee." Rolling his eyes, Christian gently kissed Elisa''s lips and lowered his gaze, observing with a twinkle in his eye the current attire of his beloved redhead. Elisa is quite peculiar with her outfits. When she wants to dress up and look beautiful, no one stops her. She easily manages to dazzle Christian with her incredible fashion sense and obviously her incredible beauty. But when she is at home and rxed, she leaves all care aside and always wears baggy t-shirts, wearing hopefully a skirt or sweatpants. Although well, with this sensual woman even the sloppy clothes and more focused on thefortable fit her incredibly well. But without a doubt what Christian loves the most is what she wears to bed, always wearing nothing more than a long baggy t-shirt and the panties of the day, something extremely sensual to his sight. Even more so if we add to the form the fact that she wears no bra and her long hair loose and somewhat tousled. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 290 Kiss Slowly slipping his hands under Elisa''s shirt, Christian squeezes the redhead''srge breasts with satisfaction, causing Elisa to blush quickly as her breathing bes increasingly heated. "C-christian, it''s toote..." Squirming as she felt the hardness prickling her crotch, Elisa whispered haltingly. "It''s okay, we should just take a shower~" Gently biting Elisa''s ear, Christian nimbly massaged the redhead''s ass, always brushing his fingertips against the woman''s crotch to increase the temptation "We haven''t been able to do it like before, let''s take advantage of our sleeping girl~" Biting her lips with misty eyes, Elisa hid her face in Christian''s neck and murmured "Then let''s do it..." Feeling the warm breath brushing against his neck, Christian chuckled and thought ''So from her Helen learned to hide her face.'' Clenching Elisa''s buttocks a little tighter, Christian got up from the seat and walked over to the couch, then gentlyid Elisa down and removed his pants. Removing his underwear, Christian climbed onto the couch and positioned himself over Elisa, who only looked at him with a flushed face and warm eyes full of affection. Taking Elisa''s chin, Christian kisses her softly, while his hands slowly slip under Elisa''s shirt, pulling it higher and higher until it reaches the point where herrge breasts arepletely exposed. Parting his lips, Christian smiles softly and lowers her body slightly, starting to slowly lick her neck, then moving down and licking the erect nipples, causing the breast milk to flow slowly. Licking the drops of milk dripping down Elisa''s breasts, Christian smiles from the corner of his lips and begins to drink directly from the nipple greedily, causing Elisa to squirm as choked moans came out of her mouth. "Mmmnh~" Slowly lowering his hand, Christian slips his right hand under Elisa''s panties and begins to gently caress the wet slit, instantly moistening his hand from therge amount of lustful fluids. "C-christian wait" Biting her lips with a flushed face, Elisa gently lifted Christian''s head and looked at him with misty eyes "Today I want to be on top~" "Hoh" Raising his eyebrows with interest, Christian looked at Elisa''s tempting face and smiled, then stood up and took off his shirt quickly "If mydy asks, how could I refuse?" "Hehe~" Rising from the couch with a contented smile, Elisa blinked tenderly at Christian with obvious anticipation on her face. ''Why so excited? It''s not like I''ve never done it before'' Looking at the woman with suspicion, Christian leaned back on the couch "Ready". "Thank you~" Tying her hair back, Elisa removed her shirt and pulled off her panties, then climbed on top of Christian and wrapped her thick thighs around his waist. Looking at the exquisite, voluptuous figure in front of him, Christian sighed with satisfaction. ''If this woman isn''t a goddess, no one should be'' Resting his hands on Elisa''s thick thighs, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds and easily felt his member slowly push into a tight and very warm wet hole. "*Sigh*" Resting her hands on Christian''s chest, Elisa shivered slightly and sighed with satisfaction, then narrowed her eyes with a strange smile "You were quite careless and caused me a lot of concern..." Opening his eyes at the sudden sentence, Christian tilted his head slightly and looked at Elisa doubtfully. "You''ve been almost sleepless for a night and you were nning to spend another simr night" Lowering his voice more and more as his smile widened, Elisa licked her lips and began to slowly lift her body "So for being a bad boy, I''ll see to it that you won''t have the energy to get out of bed for quite a while~" "Punish me mommy~" Chuckling as he realized this was going to be a good night, Christian settled back on the couch "I''m all yours~" "Alright~" *Pa* Lowering her hips violently, Elisa closed her eyes with an obscene smile and held tightly to Christian''s stomach, then moved back up and down again, increasing her speed more and more. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The obscene sounds unique to sex surrounded the silent home. Elisa''s sshing and muffled moans became music to Christian''s ear, who was enjoying with extreme satisfaction the beautiful scene in front of him. ''Fuck, what an incredible sight.'' That was Christian''s only thought. Elisa, who is always shy, was now riding his cock like a woman who has been unable to satisfy herself for years. Herrge breasts were constantly bouncing in front of his gaze as the breast milk began to flow uncontrobly from the sudden movements. All this added to the incredibly lustful face currently disyed by Elisa. "Mmmnh~!" ''It''s going to be an incredible night'' Smiling from the corner of his lips, Christian lifted his torso and hugged Elisa''s back, causing his own chest to fill with Elisa''s warm milk, while she without missing a beat, took Christian''s lips and they began an intense dance with their tongues. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *** "Daddy..." "Dad..." "Daddy..." Feeling a hand touching his face, Christian quickly regained his consciousness and processed his current situation, then smiled softly as he recognized this small hand and slowly opened his eyes. Looking down at the little girl sitting on his chest staring up at him, Christian yawned and smiled "Hi sweetie." "Daddy" Seeing Christian wake up, Helen dropped down on Christian''s face and hugged his neck, perfectly connecting her cheek to Christian''s. Smiling warmly, Christian gently hugged his little girl''s back and kissed her cheek, then lifted his head slightly and looked sideways, finding Elisa and Sarah still asleep. Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian notices her tousled hair and the small smile on her face, causing him to chuckle at the memory of what happened a few hours ago ''She sure made an effortst night''. Elisa made sure to give it her all, to the point where she didn''t stop moving her hips even when she climaxed herself, spending more than 50 minutes giving her all to squeeze as much out of Christian as possible. Until she reached the point where she couldn''t feel her hips and ended up being pulled down by Christian, staying another 40 minutes under Christian''s pressure and doing everything she could not to fall asleep from the excess of pleasure. After their long battle, Christian carried Elisa and gave her a quick shower, ending it all on his bed with his little girl in his arms. Turning his gaze to the clock, Christian pursed his lips and murmured "I guess there will be no breakfast today... it''s already 1 pm, I should go order food... my girl didn''t eat either... *sigh* it''s hard now to get lost like before". Carefully getting up from the bed so as not to wake the twozy women, Christian hummed softly and reached for Helen''s clothes, then looked through the closet with multiple little dresses and pulled out a white one with a cute bunny printed in the center. "Let''s get you dressed" Sitting down on the couch next to the bed, Christian carefully props Helen up and begins to remove her cute pink pajamas, then looks down at her diapers and purses his lips "I''ll have to shower you?" Since Helen was born, Christian rarely changed her diapers. Since Elisa couldn''t move freely for the first few days, Sarah and Christian took over that role, but it was only for a few days before Elisa took over the job under her stubbornness. But if there was one thing that worried the woman a lot, it was that Helen rarely used her diaper. If a normal baby needs to be changed at least 3 times a day, with Helen it would only be changed symbolically, as the girl uses it hopefully once every two days. It''s totally unbelievable and even Christian wasn''t sure why it happened, as he doesn''t remember being any different from normal babies in that respect. But after consulting the family doctor and confirming that there was no problem, the issue was simply dropped as just another quirk of Christian''s blood and everyone closed their eyes to it. "Anything for my baby girl" Squinting with a smile, Christian walks over to the cab and starts searching through Elisa''s things, finding the precious baby diaper and wipes, then returns to the couch and removes the diaper from his baby girl. Looking inside the diaper, Christian nods as he notices nothing and starts wiping his little girl''s bottom, just to make sure in case of any illness or simr situations. Taking the clean diaper, Christian turns it over and grabs Helen''s legs, then easily puts it on and continues to put on her dress. "Done~" Kissing Helen''s cheek, Christian takes the used diaper along with the wipes and leaves the room, then throws the trash away and walks to the kitchen. "Wait for me here and don''t move" Leaving Helen on the kitchen ind, Christian walks to the freezer and looks at therge amount of ingredients, then looks at the pink stic pots and pulls one out. Walking over to the microwave, Christian opens it and puts the pot in, then carefully heats it up and takes it out. Opening the pot, Christian sticks his finger in and nods as he feels the perfect temperature, then walks over to the cab and pulls out a te, transferring all the food inside. Taking a small spoon, Christian dips it into the dish and grabs Helen with his free arm, then walks over to the couch and sits Helen on his leg. "Open your mouth~" Blowing the food from the spoon, Christian gently looks at his little girl and whispers. "..." Looking at Christian silently for a few seconds, Helen took Christian''s shirt with her small hand and opened her mouth. "..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian sets the spoon down on the te and moves closer to Helen''s face, watching his little girl''s gums closely, then smiling broadly as he watches a small fang begin to emerge. Hugging Helen against his body, Christian lifted her up to his face and kissed her cheek happily "My little girl has her first tooth!" "Tooth..." "Yes... you''ve already grown a tooth" Gently caressing Helen''s cheek, Christian stared into her beautiful eyes and sighed, then pulled her to his chest and whispered "My little girl is already growing..." "..." Lifting her head, Helen stared at Christian''s face, then tugged at his shirt "Daddy... wolf... piggy..." Smiling knowing what she meant, Christian lifts Helen''s body again and rubs his cheek against hers, then kisses her nose "I''ll read you a different story this time, it''s called the prince and the beast, but before I do..." cing his cheek in front of Helen''s face, Christian smiles and looks sideways at her "Daddy wants a kiss too~" "Kiss..." Tilting her head slightly, Helen looks at the cheek in front of her and murmurs, then moves her lips somewhat stiffly and purses them slightly. With pursed lips, Helen brings her face close to Christian''s and presses her lips to her father''s cheek, causing Christian''s smile to widen as his eyes sparkle with happiness. Taking Helen in his hands, Christian excitedly stood up and lifted her as high as he could, staring at his little girl "Hahaha, my little girl gave me a kiss!" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 291 Notice Updates (Important) Another month has started and it is almost 11 months since Reversal began. It is incredible to think how far I havee with this idea of mine and I think that every day of sleeplessness has been worth every damn second. First of all I want to thank all the sponsors of Pa treon, because I say from the bottom of my heart that without you I would not have been able to continue writing during all this time. Secondly, I would like to thank all my readers of the various tforms that support me at every moment,you really don''t know how much it means to me to read yourments every morning and to always find supportivements, and even constructive criticismments constantly motivate me to improve. Lately I have been going through a difficult time in the writing field, for some reason, I feel that everything I write is not right and it is certainly something suffocating, but knowing that there are people who really follow my work day by day and knowing that they like what I do,forts me enormously. Apart from thanking you all for everything, I want to give notice and at the same time justify myself for not constantly uploading chapters thesest two months. Vacations are over, the university tormented me and as if that wasn''t enough, I had covid 2 times leaving me in bed. I know I broke my promise to upload daily chapters as in the beginning andtely I''ve been around 4 to 5 chapters a week, but I want to inform you that I''m trying to improve that and thanks to that decision, I''m back to writing the second novel I have and it will be back on air (Fanfic- The adventures of a savage), around Wednesday October 12th, I already have several chapters written and just writing some more, editing and tranting. As for Reversal, I will make sure to keep the upload rate at 6 to 7 chapters a week. I already have a few chapters written and will use them to keep up when I can''t write due to studies. Having already said everything I have in mind, I want to add the following. As I said,tely I have that feeling that everything I write is not good, that feeling that what I do is not good enough and that I could improve. It really is something that haunts me day by day and you don''t know how much it would help me if you would leavements every time you notice any mistake in the story or any grammatical error, personally I will read everything and make sure I have them in my notes. Another thing to keep in mind is that we are already more than half way through the story, if I consider my ns, we would have at most around 200 more chapters to finish everything correctly, the plot is already starting in thest chapters and everything will be escting. I hope you enjoy what''sing and any ideas that you think would look good in the story, don''t hesitate toment them because I''m always open to new ns. The next thing to say is that the same day I upload again The adventures of a savage, we will have advanced chapters in Pa treon. There will be no additional cost or anything like that, they will be included in the existing levels and we will have 3 to 4 chapters per week in all tforms (I know I have a debt of 7 chapters per week in this novel, something I n to fulfill with time once I take the thread of the story again, I haven''t forgotten it so don''t worry). That would be all for today, I thank you all again for taking the time to read this and I wish you a happy day/night. Thanks for everything! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 292 Interview Pulling Helen to him, Christian gives her a quick kiss on the cheek and sits back down, then picks up the food again and starts feeding her with incredibly bright eyes and a happy smile. How can he not be happy? His cute and dear girl shows more and more emotions, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Christian''s most cherished wish is a very simple one but very difficult to achieve at the moment. See her little girl''s smile He may not care much that she is so expressionless, but he would be lying if he said he wouldn''t like to see a sweet smile on her, even if it''s just once in his life. Now having something as umon as a kiss on the cheek, the future that seemed somewhat cloudy before, turned bright quickly, knowing that it wouldn''t be long until his little girl could achieve a smile. ''She''s even smarter than me'' Looking at his little girl fondly, Christian recalled his past and nodded proudly ''She''s certainly smarter than me''. Although Christian was quite smart throughout his life, he couldn''t even ask for what he wanted, always being repressed by himself. But instead his little girl is quite open to what she wants. If she wants hugs, she asks for them. If she wants a kiss, she asks for it. If she wants to draw, she asks for it. This kind of behavior brought Christian immense relief, knowing full well that his little girl, unlike him in her early years, won''t have to hold back or hide her feelings. A smart, outgoing little girl, something he looks forward to seeing. "Finishing this I''ll read you your new story" Kissing the head of his little redhead, Christian smiled softly and looked out to sea, feeling incredibly rxed and warm. "It''s a beautiful day." *** "Hahaha!" Sitting in a brightly lit studio surrounded by cameras and with a woman of about 48 sitting across from her, Kim Haines or better known as ''50 cent'',ughed loudly, then nodded and replied. "No doubt Marge, you would have peed your pants if you had met us on the streets." Kim and her friends'' musical careers are now well established after all this time. Their musical styles that bring back the best of the 90''s certainly became all the rage these days, adding fuel to the ashes of the hip hop genre. Their careers advanced sessfully and it is not umon for them to have a concert every week, constantly traveling around the country. The newspaper interviews didn''t stoping in and as if that wasn''t enough, television also focused on them. How could they not? The first musical group promoted by the Grey conglomerate, a musical group that was destined for sess from day one. After so many years and after a meteoric sess, a belief was born within this world. If the Grey conglomerate invests in anything or anyone, sess will be your only way. It may sound arrogant, but it''s the truth. Real estate, music, investments, streaming tforms, social media, books, food chains, among many other investments. Each and every business under themand of the Grey conglomerate became a sessful business. Obviously this generated a lot of waves in the stock market world. Many people were watching the conglomerate''s movements 24/7, investing without thinking twice about every move it made. Confidence reached such a point that the conglomerate could invest even in a piece of shit and automatically that piece of shit would be filled with investors'' money. All these beliefs caused several famous brands to sponsor Kim and her friends without hesitation. She was featured inmercials, TV shows, advertisements, Kim was even starting a perfume contract. Her life of struggling on the streets to make a living was behind her, giving way to a respectable rapper. "Kim, while we''re on the subject, I have a question inside me." The interview had been going on for over half an hour now, the mood was light and the banter was notcking, but as always, it takes something interesting to keep the audience going. "Go ahead, you know I''m not the quiet type" Chuckling, Kim replied. "You know Christian Grey personally, don''t you?" Raising her eyebrows, Kim nodded "For a while now." "What do you personally think about the song ''Dance with the devil''? I understand he sang it at an event you organized." "..." Tapping her thigh gently with her fingers, Kim thought for a few seconds and replied "To be honest I find it to be the most raw yet realistic song I''ve heard in the world of Rap." "Yeah?" "I have no doubt" With seriousness in her eyes, Kim continued "I know there was a lot of controversy in the middle. Criticism rained down on him for the simple fact that he''s white. I honestly find itughable that he was criticized for that when what he sang was a true work of art." "You don''t agree with the criticism?" "Not at all" Shaking his head, Kim continued "I''ve always thought that the thought that something belongs to one race is incredibly racist. Why can''t a white person rap? Why can''t a white guy wear dreadlocks? Just because he''s white?" "..." "Isn''t that the same thing they did to our people years ago? Didn''t they discriminate against us for being ck? What''s different about what we do now than what they did?" Turning to the camera, Kim continued, "What we should be looking for today is true equality. Just like Christian said in an interview as a kid, the color of your skin doesn''t matter more than the color of your heart. What does it matter if a white guy wants to rap? What if a ck man wants to be a banker? What if a ck guy wants to be president? Leave all those damn social stigmas in the past and let''se together as what we are, human beings." Raising her eyebrows, Margemented "That''s the first time I''ve heard someone of your level say that, you certainly impress me." "It''s simply my point of view" Shrugging her shoulders, Kim continued "Not to mention that I have a lot of respect for that kid. Many may not like what I''ll say, but that kid is the only white guy I know who knows what it feels like to be ck." "Yeah? Why?" "That kid lived in extreme poverty, lived in squalor since before he could understand the world, lived in a damn motel and was lucky to have enough to eat" Speaking with a heavy voice and a frown, Kim continued "When he finally got a home, he had to live in fear of his home being a victim of stray bullets, people were killed outside his home, and to top it off, he had to go to jail because of the corruption of heartless people." "I see you are quite fond of him." "He had to grow up himself, he forced himself to grow up as a child. He used his great brain and managed to transform his poverty into a family that today is recognized as the richest in the world" Chuckling, Kim continued "How can you not admire him? That boy achieved the impossible, fought against his oppressors and touched sess." "Kim, may I ask how long have you known him?" "I met him when he was a kid, in fact he lived in my neighborhood" Smiling slightly, Kim thought for a few seconds andughed lightly "Actually this is a story I never talked about, but now that I remember it I can''t help butugh" "Was it a fun encounter?" "More than funny, but I don''t know if I can say it" Rubbing her chin, Kim clicked her tongue and continued "Screw it, I''ll say it." "We were pretty young at the time, I already said once what I was into at the time and obviously my life was pretty hectic" Looking off into nothingness, Kim continued "I remember that day I had to make a delivery, in short it turned out to be a trap and we had to escape under threat with guns" "They pointed guns at you?" "Lots of guns" Chuckling, Kim continued "As we ran we ended up hiding in the backyard of a house, thewn was pretty sloppy and could cover us well, but sooner orter they were going to find us and it all looked grim" "How did you manage to escape?" "A boy opened the door of the house, saw us and let us in." "Was it Christian?" "Yes" With a big smile, Kim continued "It was a tremendous relief to be safe. We walked in and he just looked at us in silence." "He was alone?" "Mmmm, his mother should be at work and maybe he was with his siblings, but we only saw him that day." "Don''t you think that was pretty dangerous? What if you guys had bad intentions?" Laughing at the memory of what happened, Kim continued, "My friends and I gotfortable, the boy had a big TV and Ayana started touching it and talking really loudly. You know that crazy bitch, she can''t control herself." "That''s when the boy looked at us seriously and told us to sit down, warned us not to touch his things and to behave." "He wasn''t afraid of you?" Raising her eyebrows, Marge continued, "What kind of a kid lets strangers into his house alone?" "A kid with a gun." "..." "Ayana never liked threats, no matter who they came from, so she responded aggressively and mockingly asked him what he would do if she didn''t stay quiet" Holding up her hand, Kim made the shape of a gun with her fingers and continued with a smile "He pulled a gun out of his clothes and pointed it at us" "Christian had a gun?" Opening her mouth in surprise, Marge asked. "Yes, the boy fearlessly pointed it at us and again told us to sit down and not cause trouble. He also reminded us that we only had a few minutes and then we''d have to leave." "I guess they obeyed him." "Not at first, he was just a kid with a gun, he didn''t cause fear" Shaking his head, Kim continued "Ayana teased him that he doesn''t even know how to handle it, but what he said back to us caused us to obey him without a second thought" "What did he say to you?" "With a cold look on his childish face, he told us ''I may not be able to kill all of you and maybe the recoil will end up knocking me off my gun, but I''m sure I can kill one or two of you... now who will be first?''" Opening her mouth in surprise, Marge looked at her in disbelief "He really said that?" "Yes." "How old was he?" "9 years old" "Damn" Not resisting the surprise, Marge cursed. "Now you''ll understand why we stayed silent until we left" Chuckling, Kim continued "That kid had more guts than most adults I know. He didn''t hesitate twice to draw his gun and his hand didn''t tremble when he pointed it at us. I''m sure if we had done anything, that kid would have shot us." "It''s unbelievable just imagining it... but don''t you think it''s wrong what he did?" "Not at all" Waving his handzily, Kim continued "Like I said, the kid saved our lives and in a way he did it to protect himself and his siblings. That day that boy earned my respect and I owe him a lifelong debt." "I''m sure he will be pleased with your words." "I doubt he''ll see this" Chuckling, Kim continued "Even though I don''t know him very well, I know he''s not interested in watching TV or social media, he only responds by direct message or calls" "What if he saw you?" "Then I take the opportunity to tell him to release more songs because the ones he has already released have be my favorites." [A/N: I will be introducing Christian''s weight in the world little by little in situations like this, because after reading a reader''s rmendation I realized that we were very focused on Christian''s progress and we don''t have a general idea of what is going on outside]. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 293 Madison "And the new world champion is...!" Reading a card in her hand while looking at the two wrestlers in the ring, the announcer shouted "MADISON SMITH!!!" Instantly screams enveloped the venue, as the announcer kept smiling and raised the hand of the stunned Madison "Undisputed UFC Lightweight World Champion!" With her hand in the air and being the target of the crowd''s cheers and apuse, Madison dazedly turned her gaze every which way as her mind went into a short circuit. She made it. After many bitter years where life looked dark, she had achieved her greatest dream. Madison Smith, just another orphan in a corrupt orphanage, achieved the impossible and fulfilled her biggest dream, to be the UFC world champion. ''How did I get here?'' At some point her eyes became misty, as the loud noise of the spectators'' excitement faded and her life reyed in front of her eyes. ''I remember... it all started because of him.'' It all started on a day like any other. After running away from the orphanage to get some money, she ended up meeting a peculiar boy. After telling him about her dream, the boy gave her thousands of dors in cash and left. ''It was real chaos'' Laughing in her mind as she recalled that moment, Madison continued ''I didn''t know what to do, I just ran and ran, somehow I ended up putting the money in a locker and went back to the orphanage not believing what had happened...'' That was a big problem at the time for her. She had plenty of money and she was certainly more than happy, but the problem was that she didn''t know how to spend it. If she wasparing clothes or anything she shouldn''t have, chances were it would have been stolen from her at the orphanage. And although her goal was to have a trainer to teach her, she didn''t even know where to go or how to start. Her whole n was based on raising money and going to train to be the best fighter, but the harsh reality was that she didn''t even know where there was a gym that taught her how to fight. But havinge so far and aplished her first goal, Madison went out to roam the streets as usual, entering any gym she saw in hopes of finding someone to teach her. Who knew New York would be so difficult? For weeks, she walked through several gyms and never found one that offered UFC sses, something she didn''t understand. Most of the time she was kicked out of the gym only to be approached for the rags she wore and her poor hygiene. Until she saw something that she thought was the solution. One day while walking the streets, she found a woman beating two other women in an alley. Instantly her eyes lit up and she ran to her and asked her to teach her how to fight. ''A big mistake'' Closing her eyes, Madison thought bitterly. The woman, hearing that she had money to give her, agreed. It turned out that the woman was stealing from those 2 women who were drunk and ended up stealing her money. In the end she found herself alone with nothing and on the verge of despair. Her only option was to go to the police and although her expectations were very low, she decided to go. Undoubtedly the best decision of her life. Although at first no one took her seriously and tried to expel her, after much shouting and a few tears, a woman came out to meet her. She patiently listened to the whole situation and helped her investigate. She ended up spending the whole day at the police station while the woman went out to look for the person who stole her money. After many hours and with very good luck, they managed to find her money. But there was another damn problem. She had nothing to im that the money was hers. Almost nothing, since Christian talked about giving money to a girl publicly and after consulting with the people in charge of the hotel, it was confirmed that it was her. But as if luck decided that wasn''t enough, the policewoman ended up adopting her and she ended up with a new home. She was sent to a fighting gym, was able to go to school, had new clothes and a new family that cared for her. Her whole life changed from one moment to the next and all the change started by begging outside the right hotel. "I''m with the winner and the new lightweight champion of the world, Madison Smith!" cing the belt over Madison''s shoulder, the host brought the microphone closer and continued, "How do you feel? Can you believe this?" Awakening from her daze, Madison''s eyes quickly reddened as the excitement was etched on her face as she watched the entire audience apud her "T-this moment...it''s incredible!" "This life... it was always hard, I was thrown away by parents I never knew, I suffered starvation and disease in a shitty orphanage, it was all so hard" Bringing her hand to her face, Madison wipes away the tears that began to fall and continued "But here I am, talking to you and holding this heavy belt!" "Y-you know..." Unable to stop her tears as the emotion and hidden bitterness cut through her voice, Madison covered her eyes with her forearm and continued "I-I always dreamed of this, I worked so hard for this, since I was a little girl I did, and now being here I can only say it was all worth it, this is incredible!" "It''s beautiful to see all your hard work and dedication lead you to this" Nodding with a sympathetic face, the presenter continued "It showed the improvements you made and how hard you worked since your first fight. Toe here and not only fight but dominate every match, earning the respect of everyone and crowning you the best!" "..." Quickly wiping tears from her face with a wide smile, Madison took the microphone and eximed "None of this would have been possible if it wasn''t for people who have shaped my life! First I want to thank my parents who gave me all the affection since the first day I met them and always trusted me, I love them!" "The second person I want to thank is special, because if it wasn''t for him none of this would have happened, maybe I wouldn''t even have gotten to meet my parents" Looking at the old couple in the stands who look at her with tears in their eyes, Madison smiles and turns her gaze to the cameras, and then takes the belt with both hands and exims "This belt belongs to Christian Grey, who heard about my dream when I was still living in the streets and trusted me! He didn''t look at me with mockery or disdain, he gave me the opportunity today and it''s something I promised to pay him back in the future! This belt belongs to you!" Raising her eyebrows, the presenter approached the microphone and asked "Christian Grey supported you!?" "I don''t know if you heard when he spoke on the scientist stage andmented that he gave money to a girl on the street, that girl is me" Chuckling, Madison turns her gaze sideways and raises the belt with both hands "THANK YOU ALL!!!" *** "Interesting, that girl went far" Toying with Elisa''s nipples, Christian pursed his lips andmented. Sitting on Christian''s legs as a blush covered her face, Elisa rested her head on her man''s shoulder and replied "How much money had you given her?" "Fifteen thousand dors." "That''s quite a lot of money." "But it was worth it." "Yes?" "Don''t you see her smile? I''m d that little girl is happy" Remembering his time at the orphanage, Christian sighed and kneaded Elisa''s breasts with rxation "You should have seen her eyes at that moment. Even though you could see a huge inferiorityplex in her, the moment she told me about her dream, her eyes arepletely determined and full of conviction. I always knew that if that girl didn''t die young, she would go far". Squinting, Elisa turned her face to Christian and pursed her lips "Do you like her?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked with interest "Are you jealous?" "Can''t I be jealous?" "Then you are jealous." "And what will you do? I''m jealous, very jealous." Chuckling, Christian took Elisa''s chin and kissed her lips softly. "I love knowing you''re jealous." "Wouldn''t you be jealous if I talked like that about another man?" Squinting even more, Elisa asked. "Of course I''d be jealous, it would drive me crazy" Smiling as he wrinkled his nose, Christian brought his face close to Elisa''s again and gently bit her lower lip "So don''t even think about talking about another man, because I''ll tear that bastard apart." Gaining a twinkle in her eyes, Elisa smiled happily and stuck out her tongue, instantly thrusting herself inside Christian''s mouth, initiating a passionate kiss. Parting her lips after a few seconds, Elisa turned again and rested her head on Christian''s shoulder "You make my heart tremble when you''re like this, I like it." Rolling his eyes, Christian suddenly affirmed Elisa''s chin and whispered in her ear "My pretty sweet Elisa likes to be dominated~?" "Not at all" Lifting her head to get a glimpse of Christian, Elisa smiled and continued "But I like it when you do." Looking at the beautiful face of her beloved, Christian''s eyes melted with tenderness and he smiled softly "I love you." "I know, I am beautiful after all." "..." Letting out a nasalugh, Christian released Elisa''s chin and continued to caress her breasts "Sarah''s still asleep, isn''t she?" "Yes, Helen has her by the arm and won''t let her go." "It cracks me up how Tsundere Sarah is." "She''s cute." "Was she like that at the orphanage too?" "She was always like that, she''szy, has a bad temper and has a hard time expressing her feelings, but in spite of everything, she has a very warm heart." "I know, if she didn''t have a warm heart Helen wouldn''t be so attached to her." Chuckling, Elisamented "You have to see her when she has to be alone with Helen. Usually Helen just stares at her and it makes Sarah nervous, in the end she ends up being pressured to y with her." Lowering his head, Christian kisses Elisa''s neck and sniffs her sweet scent "Isn''t our little girl lucky? She has two amazing and beautiful mothers~" "Christian we already did it a few minutes ago~" Biting her lips while breathing hotly, Elisa whispers. "It''s impossible to resist you~" Slowly lowering his hand, Christian reaches under Elisa''s panties and gently caresses the fleshy lower lips "You drive me crazy every second~" "D-didn''t you have to work?" writhing in pleasure, Elisa turns her gaze to Christian and asks awkwardly. "I already finished what is necessary right now, I just have to see the feasibility of a newnguage and prepare a certain list of capable people for my future ns." Biting her lips, Elisa reached down and took Christian''s hand, then guided it further down and whispered in a shy voice "Then let''s take advantage of the girl sleeping~" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 294 Visit "How cute..." Sittingfortably while drinking a sip of tea, Christian watched the beautiful Koi fish in his artificialke with a small smile on his face. Another 2 days passed quietly. Christian''s mind was mostly devoted to resting but always leaving at least 4 hours of the day to move forward with his work, keeping up withpany matters while organizing a new target list. "I have to finish the announcement..." Looking up to see the sky through the leaves of the trees, Christian muttered "In 5 days everyone could be a target..." Christian''s new project was already taking shape. The murders in the United States had already exceeded 300 and it was obvious that the country was extremely tense. The military started going undercover and Homnd Security started nting more security cameras around certain high-level criminals. They even went so far as to send special agents to guard them, without considering in the least that these people are charged with crimes. Christian, seeing how difficult this was bing, didn''t think twice and started to organize a move. It may sound easy to say, but transporting over 1000 people to another country is not easy. Falsifying documents, looking for unprotected entry ways to carry weapons and smuggle people in, having housing under anonymous names, vehicles, food, reconnaissance of the area, among severalplex and tedious situations. But apart from preparing documents for various countries and having all the weapons and equipment ready for the move, until a new location is decided, the work will have to be put on hold. This is where Christian''s fun ideaes in. Who could be the better person to decide than his own citizens? The n is simple, you will post a video of Christian talking to the cameras informing that America will get a break, therefore the new cleanup site will be chosen by the public themselves. You must put the name of your victim, the reason why you think he should die, in which country and city he lives, and finally the evidence of the crimes. Although, thest one will be optional. By having all the smart equipment hacked, you don''t need to find evidence with third parties, it''s very easy to find dirt on anyone. The country with the most death orders will be the winner. "You look happy." Raising his eyebrows, Christian sets the tea down on the table and turns his gaze, then smiles "Many moons without seeing each other my dear Envy, you''re still as beautiful as ever." Smiling slightly, Envy took the chair across from Christian and sat down, then picked up the cup of tea and gulped it down. Pursing his lips at the sight of his empty cup, Christianmented "Did you bring it?" "She struggled a bit, but after a few friendly words she ''agreed'' toe" Turning his gaze to the fish, Envy continued "I didn''t think you''d be the kind of man who spends the afternoon drinking tea and watching the fish" "What kind of man do you think I am?" "The kind who ims to long for peace, but at the same time enjoys breaking it." "Heh" Snorting, Christian looked at Envy''s dark suit and chuckled "To think you used to only wear casual clothes, now you never take those suits off." "Aren''t you the same?" "Look at me, I''m wearing a pair of shorts and a t-shirt that goes down to my knees, no formals." Snorting with disinterest, Envy continued "We already started looking for kids, the training method you created is being delivered to the selected instructors and we are preparing the bunker facilities for the kids" "How many do you n to take?" "We will start with 200 children within the age range of 6 to 14 years old, most of them wille from English speaking countries to avoidnguage problems" "I was thinking of creating anguage of my own. You have many advantages such as the sense of belonging, the difficulty in filtering information, among other things." "It would help a lot, but in the short term it won''t help much. Keep in mind that our citizens wille from other countries and most of them already have their ownnguage, trying to establish one from scratch and ask for everything to work well is impossible". "That''s why we have to start with the children". "With children from 10 to 12 years old it would be quite difficult but not impossible, it would also be useful to take children from other countries who do not speak English because they would all share the samenguage. "Look for interesting kids but don''t forget my limit, only bring them in if they don''t get another chance." "I know." "How has Sloth been? I know she''s still with you." "You haven''t talked to her?" "Yes, but when I ask her about work she always dodges the subject." "She''s dedicated herself to training her people during this time. She made good progress and should be back wasting her time on the ind in a few more days." "It seems that the betrayal embarrassed her quite a bit." "I wouldn''t say she was embarrassed, she seemed to be afraid that you would scold her and make her work as a ve for longer, so she took the initiative to work herself and then decide herself when to leave." "Seems like something she would do" Chuckling, Christian watched Envy''s eyes for a few seconds and sighed, then got up from the seat and sat on the floor of the bridge. Patting his thighs, Christian spoke "Come." "..." Frowning slightly, Envy stared at Christian for several seconds, then sighed with resignation andy down on the floor, carefully and somewhat awkwardly resting her head on Christian''s thighs. Gently stroking Envy''s hair, Christian covered the sky of Envy''s sight with his face and smiled softly, then opened his mouth and began to chant softly. "hitotsu futatsu doko ni saku kodomo ga nemuru mado no shita awai tsukiyo no shiroi hana mittsu yottsu doko ni saku mama no kagami no fuchikazari aoi chiisana hana ga saku." Opening her eyes a little wider, Envy bit her lips and tried to speak, but before she realized it, a soft caress on her cheek made her close her eyes, unconsciously focusing all her attention on the soft melody. "nanatsu yattsu kazoetara kodomo ga nemuru yume no naka mama ga agemasho hanataba wo mama ga agemasho hanataba wo..." [A/N: The song is Hana Kazoe - Akino Arai, I love its melody] Finishing singing, Christian observed Envy''s calm face and chuckled softly as he felt her soft breathing, knowing that she fell asleep by the middle of the song. "Poor girl...so determined but so lost" Looking at Envy with pity, Christian murmured, then closing his eyes and gently kissing Envy''s forehead and whisper to her "Power and money isn''t everything sweetheart, live your life and enjoy the little things. ... don''t overexert yourself and take your necessary breaks... eat well and find something to rx in... don''t carry everything alone, I''ll be here for you, no matter what I have to face... but for now... just sleep." How could he not realize what was going on with his loved ones? The very moment he saw Envy''s eyes, everything was as clear as crystal to Christian. Although the woman had no dark circles under her eyes, the tiredness and emptiness in her eyes was terribly obvious. Something that stabbed Christian''s heart, knowing full well what she must be feeling on a daily basis. "*Sigh* I guess not all families are like mine..." Shaking his head, Christian murmured "Having no one to lean on is exhausting and hopeless... I understand you deeply." "So I''ll be here for you..." Murmuring thosest words inaudibly, Christian leaned against the railing of the porch and closed his eyes, never ceasing to caress Envy''s hair and face at any moment, thus passing minutes and finally hours. "..." Slowly opening her eyes, Envy blinks dazedly and turns her gaze to either side, then looks up and watches Christian''s smiling face silently. "Did you sleep well?" "How long?" Nodding slightly, Envy asks calmly. "About five hours or so." "..." Closing her eyes while taking a deep breath, Envy showed no emotion and remained silent. Chuckling softly, Christian continued to caress Envy''s cheek and whispered "You know... the first time I saw you, I didn''t like you very much. That cynical attitude you had was off-putting." "..." "But after we spent so many moments together, I learned to understand you much better and today I already consider you as one of my family." "..." "So don''t think you''re alone in this world, because no matter what you do, I''ll always be there for you." "..." Knowing that Envy is terrible when ites to talking about feelings, Christian gently squeezed the woman''s cheek and whispered "I don''t spy on the lives of any of my people, but as of today I will be watching you 24 hours a day. If I find out that you don''t get at least 8 hours of sleep and another 4 hours of rest, I''ll be sure toe find you and spank that ass of yours in front of all your suborbinates." Trembling slightly, Envy bit the corner of her lips and remained silent, but if you looked closely, you could manage to see a small blush on her pale cheeks. "Do you understand me?" Stretching Envy''s cheeks, Christian whispered in a threatening tone. "By the goddess, why are you so annoying! Yes, yes I heard you!" Opening her eyes with annoyance in her gaze, Envy replied quickly. "Perfect~" Smiling sweetly, Christian watched Envy''s face for a few seconds and suddenly his eyes sparkled, then took Envy''s cheeks between his hands and gently kissed her lips. Opening her eyes wide, Envy stared in disbelief at the violet eyes gazing at her with amusement as a tongue entwined hers, beingpletely frozen by the unexpected action. Parting his lips, Christian chuckled with a mischievous grin "That''s your punishment for drinking my tea~" "Tsk" Dodging the gaze while clicking her tongue, Envy licked her lips slyly and kept silent. "Now then, where is my scientist?" "She''s in a safe house over here in Malibu. Shall I bring her?" "You don''t need to bring her" Rubbing his chin, Christian frowns slightly andments "You too when you go out need to be more discreet. I have people spying on the exit of my mansion." "I know, but it''s not unusual for me toe, after all the country knows we''re ''colleagues''." "Yes, but they don''t know I''m looking for scientists. Homnd Security started to move in and they have been surrounding my known mansions for two days now". Just as Christian says, today it is difficult to maintain privacy for him. Since the military and the top brass couldn''t take any more deaths, they focused on the one lead and took it upon themselves to watch everything they could. In a way Christian doesn''t care. After all, it''s too easy for him to sneak around, but at the same time it''s dangerous to bring people they don''t know onto their property. "So how will you talk to her?" "Do it for me, I will send you my notes of the scientist''s research and some ideas, tell her that we will support her research 100%. Anything she wants try to get it for her, be it money or any tool. Take her to the ind and give her ess to mybotarium. If she needs to bring people, make sure you do a background check on her first and be sure to remind her that none of this can leak out." "*Sigh* I know." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 295 Hannahs Family Looking at the modest house in front of him, n bit his lips and squeezed the hand holding his. "Easy sweetie, you know my parents" Turning her head towards n, Hannah smiled reassuringly and knocked on the door of the house. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "I know, but this time it won''t just be your parents" Biting his lips nervously, n continued "This time it''ll be your whole family, cousins, aunts, uncles, grandparents, it''s not a simple thing!" "Rx, they''re nice and I''m sure they''ll love you" Smiling brightly, Hannah turned her gaze towards the door and looked at the smiling man, then stepped forward and hugged him "Hi dad!" "We''ve been waiting for you stinky girl" Snorting as he wipes his hands on his clothes, the man turns his gaze to n and smiles kindly "Little n, wee." "*Sigh*" Shaking her head as she separates from her father, Hannah purses her lips and mutters "In this house I am the least loved...am I even his daughter?" "Thanks" Smiling with amusement at the sight of Hannah''s depressed face, n sighs with relief as he feels his tension leave and enters the house with Hannah, instantly finding several people staring at him. Smiling, Hannah grabs n''s shoulders and stops him in front of her, then points to an elderly couple and speaks "These are my paternal grandparents, Grandpa Noah and Grandma Avery." Pointing to 4 young men in the distance, Hannah continued "These are my cousins, Harry, Joshua, Aubrey and La." Pointing toward the couch where two couples are sitting, Hannah continued "These are my uncles, Aunt Zoey with her husband Adam. Uncle Luke with his wife Cami. Aunt Zoey and Uncle Luke are my father''s brothers." [A/N: I didn''t go into describing each of the family members as they are of no importance and would only serve as filler, something unptable to readers] Turning his gaze to Hannah, n whispered "I thought your mother''s family would be there too." Waving his hand dismissively, Hannah whispered "The two families don''t get along very well, so we always get together separately." "Oh" Nodding with understanding, n turned his gaze back to the family and bowed slightly "It''s nice to meet you all, I''m n Grey, Hannah''s boyfriend" Raising her eyebrows, Zoey turned to her brother and whispered "You can tell he''s a rich kid, even his greetings are so ssy." "Don''t be rude" Looking at his sister reproachfully, Luke smiled kindly and looked up at n "It''s nice to meet you, my sister has talked about you a lot." Rising with a cane in his hands, Grandpa Noah stood up and walked slowly over to n, while the whole family looked on in silence. Stopping in front of n, Noah looked at him with a gentle smile and caressed his face, then nodded with satisfaction and spoke in his aging voice "You''re such a cute little boy, are you sure this Hannah brat didn''t bully you intoing?" "Grandpa!" Smiling slightly, Father Hannah pped his hands to attract attention and spoke "Come to the table, we''ll start eating." "Come on" Taking n''s hand, Hannah smiled brightly and led him to the table, then grabbed a chair and moved it "Sit here." "Mn" Sitting down beside n, Hannah looked at the various sds and side dishes on the table and began to put food down on n''s te. ''How awkward'' Smiling stiffly as he felt the heavy silence and the gaze fixed on him, n thought. Sitting down next to Hannah, the father looked at his daughter serving food to n and smiled softly "Your mother can''t make it, she''s locked in her office forst minute work." Rolling her eyes with disinterest, Hannah replied "As usual". "n, how have your modeling sses been going?" Taking a piece of meat in his mouth, Hannah''s father asked with interest. "Fine, but I''ll have to dy a bit as I''m changing academies to go to Boston with Hannah." "Won''t that give you any trouble? I know Hannah has to go to college, but if it slows you down it wouldn''t be good." Thanks to Christian''s help, Hannah managed to get into Harvard without too much trouble, and n as a love child, didn''t think twice about freezing his training and moving in with her. The move is not difficult at all, Eva got them a nice apartment for them to livefortably and even left them cars for their transfers. "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry" Smiling nonchntly while trying to ignore the ufortable atmosphere at the table, n continued "Besides, I''ve already found a good academy near the apartment." "Have you found a ce to live in Boston yet?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, Hannah''s cousin La continued, "I heard it was pretty hard to find housing around there. I have a friend who got into Boston University and she''s been struggling to find a good ce." "n''s mom found us a ce" Smiling stiffly, Hannah replied. "Speaking of n''s mother..." Looking at her cousin curiously, Aubrey asked "Does she know about your rtionship?" "That''s right" Nodding quickly, Luke continued "She allowed their rtionship? I understand that rich people are pretty strict about their rtionships..." "Stop bothering the child." "..." "..." "..." At the family grandmother''s words, the entire table fell silent. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, n tilted his head slightly and looked at the woman. Leaning close to n''s ear, Hannah whispered, "She used to be in the military, she doesn''t talk much but her heart is warm so don''t worry." Avery, Hannah''s grandmother. Avery is in her 70s, her hair gray with age and her body as thin as a twig. But despite her physical condition, no one takes away her strict face and deep-set eyes, easily demonstrating how long this woman has lived. Turning her gaze to n, Avery asked "I heard your brother was in the army?" "Y-yes" nodding nervously, n continued "I-I think he was almost a year." "The young people who go to the veterans'' center told me a lot about him." Nodding with a serious face as he eats quietly, Avery continued "Does your family know about your rtionship with this brat?" "Y-yes ma''am." "Do they approve?" "Yes they do Grandma" Taking n''s hand as he looks nervous, Hannah smiles reassuringly at him and continues "They gave us the go ahead a few months ago." "So your mother-inw epted you?" "N-not quite" Smiling stiffly, Hannah replied. Frowning slightly, Avery asked "Yes or no?" "n''s family is something...special" Not knowing how to speak properly, Hannah replied. "In my family the one who has the final decision is my brother" Looking at the old woman, n continued "Mother has always been overprotective and doesn''t quite ept Hannah, but as long as my brother epts her, everything will be fine" "Little n, you never talked about your brother. What''s he like?" looking at n with interest, Hannah''s father asked. "He..." Thinking for a few seconds, n sighed, "It''s hard to exin." "You don''t know what your brother looks like?" "You wouldn''t understand, Dad" Smiling bitterly, Hannah interrupted "It''s hard to describe him in words alone." "How hard would it be to describe just one person?" looking at her cousin quizzically, Aubrey murmured. Looking at each other for a few seconds, n finally sighed and nodded, causing Hannah to speak "n''s brother loves his family very much, but it''s really hard to exin exactly what he''s like..." "When I have to be in front of him, I can''t keep myposure... his eyes are strange and he always has an atmosphere that forces me to be aware of him even if I don''t want to... but despite that, he is always smiling and calm.... It''s strange and intimidating at the same time" Looking down at her te of food with a slight frown, Hannah continued "But without a doubt the most ufortable thing is his eyes... I wouldn''t know how to exin them properly... I don''t know if they look at me even when I''m facing them... when he smiles I don''t know if his eyes go with that smile..." Raising her eyebrows as her granddaughter rambled on, Avery smiled at the corner of her lips and interrupted, "Okay, I see what you mean." "You do?" looking at her mother with surprise, Hannah''s father asked. "I''ve felt the same when I was in the military, 3 to be exact" Raising his eyes to the ceiling, Avery continued "The first was my general, the second was the president and the third was a woman who made the president show respect...just those people have a different aura than us, it''s impossible for us to manage to understand or exin what one feels in front of them" "..." Nodding silently, Hannah sighed, knowing full well that dinner with her family sucked. The rest of dinner went on rtively normally, aside from chatting from time to time, most of it was silence. Once they finished eating, Hannah took n and led him to her room, then closed the door andy down on the bed. "*Sigh* I''m sorry" Smiling bitterly, Hannah continued "This was a fiasco." Snuggling closer to Hannah, n smiled slightly and shook his head "It''s okay, I''m used to this. Besides, it could have been worse." Could it have been worse? Yes. n has had to live most of his life in this type of environment. Who in the world doesn''t know the only 4 members of the Grey family? Although n is not as famous as the rest of his family, not knowing him is the same as not knowing Kim Kardashian from Christian''s old world. Perhaps countries with less western culture would not know him, but they would still hear of the Grey name at least once in their lives. n has long since gotten used to not being treated like an ordinary person, even people with money be ttering as long as you outdo them. In some ways Hannah is quite a rare and unique woman. Even though she has already found out n''s true identity, her attitude hasn''t changed a bit and she still treats him as she always has, something that n loves. But unfortunately not all people are like Hannah, but ordinary people. Generally it wouldn''t be umon for ordinary people who have the slightest contact with him to do anything to kiss his ass and try to get something from him. Sometimes peoplee along who are so ridiculous that they ask for money for ''sessful'' investments. "Not being talked to is better than being talked to with ulterior motives..." Burying his head in Hannah''s chest, n murmured inaudibly. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 296 Slice Of Life "Brad, what did you call me for?" looking at the young man in front of she, Hailie asked with disinterest. "I..." Biting his lips while looking at Hailei with a smoldering gaze, Brad took a deep breath and slowly approached Hailie, then stared into her eyes and grabbed her by the cor of her clothes "Be my girlfriend." Closing his eyes, Brad brought his lips to Hailie''s and prepared to kiss her, but the expected softness waspletely different as his body was forced back by a strong push. "What the hell are you doing!?" Frowning deeply while looking at the young man with disgust, Hailie eximed. "Y-you..." Frowning deeply while looking at Hailie in disbelief, Brad stammered. "Damn it" Shaking her head, Hailie grabbed her backpack and turned around ''This shit again, let''s get the damn school year over quick.'' Hailie has been going through some pretty strange situationstely. Already 17 years old and in herst year of school, the number of mening to her with sudden confessions has increased considerably. In thest month she has had to thwart several attempts at kissing and some of the bastards have even gone so far as to instigate sexual acts in front of her. ''They think I''m stupid'' Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Hailie ignored the people staring at her on her way out and walked towards Maya''s vehicle. Obviously this is not because Hailie is a beauty goddess. Yes, she is beautiful and no one can refute that, but not to the point where several good looking men at school try to throw themselves at her. But it''s obviously alling from herst name and what she stands for. Grey Family. The only daughter of the Grey family. Hailie Grey, one of the biggest streamers in America. Any one of those titles could bring a lot of attention, but having them together at the same time makes her a juicy target for any ambitious man. Climbing into the vehicle, Hailie tosses the backpack at her feet and speaks with annoyance "Let''s go." "Again?" Starting the vehicle with an amused smile, Maya asks with amusement. "*Sigh* Yeah" Rubbing her temples, Hailie turns her gaze to her friend and asks "Didn''t you want a boyfriend? I''m sure they''ll go for you too." "Dear friend, I don''t have an all-powerful family like you." Rolling her eyes, Hailie snorted "Surely you don''t have your own millions of dors in your bank ount. You''re not a streamer for nothing." Smiling arrogantly, Maya continued driving "These bitches are low level, minimum they must be a movie star to make it in my sight" "Whatever you say" "But if it''s your brother..." "I guess you''ve lived too long already" "Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Maya looked sideways at Hailie and asked "What are we doing this vacation?" "I don''t know, any ideas?" "Let''s go to Korea?" "From the south?" "Obviously, I don''t want to go north and die" Chuckling, Maya continued "I was just checking my emails and I have an invitation to the eSport event as a vip guest, I''m sure you must have it too." "Mmmm, I haven''t checked my emails, but I think I should have one" Rubbing her chin with interest, Hailie thought for a few seconds and nodded "Let''s go to Korea, sounds fun" "Will your mother give you permission?" "That''s okay, I just have to convince Christian." "Will your brother give you permission? As far as I know, he''s more overprotective than your mother." "I have my means" Smiling slightly as her eyes sparkled, Hailie closed her eyes and enjoyed the wind thanks to the convertible "In a week I''ll be going to Malibu, I don''t think I''ll be able to go streaking that often" "Malibu?" "Visit my brother" "Oh... can Ie?" "I won''t let you see my brother, don''t insist." "Don''t you have a bit of camaderie?" "Don''t you have a shred of loyalty? Your friends'' brothers are forbidden, you fucking bitch!" "But only for normal friends!" Turning her gaze to Hailie, Maya eximed "We''re like sisters!" "Well, we are sisters" Smiling slightly, Hailie continued "That''s why you can''t mess with my brother, he''s your brother." "..." Looking at Maya''s sour face, Hailie chuckled and turned her gaze towards the road, then biting her lips and muttering inaudibly "Maybe I''ll just fast forward my vacation to Malibu.... I''m pretty frustrated." *** "Chief, is that okay?" pointing towards the closed suitcase on the table, a woman of about 36 asked. "Mmmm" Rounding the table while squinting at the suitcase, Gluttony nodded "It''s fine, it doesn''t show any bulges and doesn''t have any openings around the corners, the contents would be safe and wouldn''t raise much suspicion." "Thanks boss" Smiling excitedly, the woman sat back down in front of the table and opened the suitcase, revealing inside aplex mechanism full of wires connected to two thick explosive rods. Rubbing her chin as she looked at the suitcase, Gluttony looked around and smiled as she saw hundreds of women creating various explosive devices. Suitcases, backpacks, wooden boxes, televisions, cell phones, freezers, engines, among hundreds of other objects. Anything that has a considerable space is a good object to carry explosives. Following Gluttony respectfully, a woman of about 29 years observed her silently for a few seconds and spoke cautiously "Chief, when are we going to use this?" "..." Losing the smile from her face, Gluttony turned to her suborbinate and watched her silently. "Sorry Chief, it won''t happen again" Bowing quickly as a bead of sweat fell down her pale face, the woman spoke with obvious fear in her voice. How could she not be afraid of her boss? A week ago she killed a chef because she put too much salt in the food. But as if that wasn''t enough, she then had him cook a heavy piece of her thigh and ate it with a smile on her face. Cases like this are not few, although that was the first time she asked for human meat, she always has senseless and irrational requests, ending many times with a person dying. All because of little things like her rice is too dry, the wine doesn''t taste good, the noodles don''t have salt or because she doesn''t like the look of some explosive. You never know when she will get angry and when she does, the blood runs. "It''s okay" Instantly regaining her smile, Gluttony turned her gaze to her workshop and continued "We still don''t have directions, but it won''t be long now, I can feel it in my blood." Increasing her smile, Gluttony walked slowly with her hands behind her back and reached an iron door, then opened it with her fingerprint and looked inside with a creepy smile. Every time she sees the inside of this warehouse, Gluttony can''t help but wet her panties. Hundreds of kilos of explosives, all carefully stored and preserved. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that with all this, they could blow up all of New York and the surrounding area. But not only would the explosion be extremely lethal, but many of the explosives have plutonium core structures, and although the bomb is nowhere near as powerful as a nuclear bomb, it would not be difficult to wipe out a small town and make it uninhabitable for several years. Clenching her fists as her eyes sparkle with anticipation, Gluttony mutters "I know the time will soone, he never disappoints me." "..." ncing at her boss, the woman at her back shivered slightly and looked around the warehouse with concern, then sighed and shook her head. *** "Hello my dear lucifer~" Lying down on a couch, Lust crossed her legs and spoke sensually while holding her cell phone "You couldn''t stop thinking about me and called me to hear my voice~?" "Not at all, I''m satisfied with those 900 images I have in my gallery." Chuckling, Lustmented "I thought you would delete them." "Delete them? I''ll leave them as a national treasure" "Heh, and to think you were ying hard to get in our early days." "Have you thought about how creepy you are? No wonder I''m the only man who wants to get close to you." "Their loss" Smiling with amusement, Lust snorted. Truth be told, Lust is the creepiest woman in the world. If we flipped the genders, it would be no different than a man starting to sexually harass a woman in Christian''s old world. Groping, sudden nudity, peeping in bathrooms, getting into bed, even sending sexual images when the other person doesn''t ask for it. If Christian were to report this to the police, Lust would most likely end up in jail and with her records stained for life. Especially considering that Christian was a minor at the time. "I was calling to check on my ve, I will need her soon as I have a trip to Irnd." "Can Ie?" "No." "*Sigh*" Turning her gaze into the distance, Lust smiled slightly at the sight of his new roommate "She''s practicing." "Practicing?" "Yeah, right now she''s got a pretty thick cucumbering out of her mouth...it''s in her throat now." "A cucumber?" "I''m working on her gag reflex." "Why are you doing that?" "Don''t you want to use her too? She''s pretty cute and has a hot body." "..." "I''ll also prepare her ass and teach her some techniques, I''ll have her ready for you" Knowing Christian''s libido perfectly well, Lust rubbed her bare crotch and continued "Don''t you like the idea~?" "You''re an unsaved bitch." "I know, but this way it''s more fun~" "That''s fine, though I don''t n on using my ve for that." "Heh, I''m sure you won''t resist" Chuckling, Lust continued "She''s quite obedient, she just listens and learns quietly, she''s got potential" ? "Don''t confide in her, she''s a poisonous snake" "I know, that''s why I''m teaching her to use her tongue." "..." "..." "Now that we''re talking, I have a question... do you want me to keep her hymen? If we get it out of the way, I could teach her better." "...keep it." "Hahaha~" Laughing as her face blushes, Lust shoved two fingers deep into her hole and purred "You are certainly my master~" "..." "Lucifer~" "..." "Lucifer?" looking at the cell phone screen, Lust clicked her tongue and tossed it aside "He left me talking to myself..." *** Grabbing a cup from the cab, Christian quietly brewed himself a cup of coffee while humming happily. *Pa* Startled, Christian chuckles lightly and turns to the beautiful redhead who hugged him from behind "Was that spanking necessary?" "Hehe~" Giggling childishly, Elisa replied "I can''t help it, you looked so tasty." "Is our little girl sleeping?" "No, she''s ying with Kitty''s tail." "I just made an incredible purchase" Turning within Elisa''s embrace, Christian sat down at the kitchen ind and continued "I sent out for baby costumes". "Yes!?" With sparkling eyes, Elisa asked excitedly, "Which ones?" "I ordered bunny, fairy, angel, panda, cat, bee, dinosaur and a vampire." "Hehe, she''ll look beautiful" Sticking her head on Christian''s chest, Elisa smiled happily and continued "We could also dress up, it would be fun". "Yeah?" "Yes!" Lifting her gaze, Elisa looked at Christian with her bright eyes and eximed "Dress up as an angel!" "Angel?" "Yes!" Nodding enthusiastically, Elisa continued "Just wear a white suit and buy yourself some wings!" "Mmmm" Pursing his lips as he looked at the infantile woman looking at him with such expectation, Christian smiled yfully and nodded "Fine, but you''ll dress up as a little devil" "Diablita?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, Elisa asked "What would it be like?" Lowering his hands, Christian squeezes Elisa''s buttocks and whispers "You''d be wearing a tight, shorttex dress... obviously crimson" "And what else~?" biting her lips sensually, Elisa asks. "We can''t leave out some beautiful horns on top of your head~" Biting Elisa''s ear softly, Christian continued "We also have to prepare a pointed tail for you~." "A tail?" "Yes~" Gently pressing his finger on Elisa''s anus, Christian licked her ear and whispered "It woulde straight out from here~" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 297 The Bird Leaves Its Nest "Th-that''s so kinky" Looking up at Christian with embarrassed blushes on her face, Elisa sheepishly murmurs "B-but if you want to..." "My goodness!" cupping Elisa''s cheeks, Christian gives her a passionate kiss and presses his forehead together with her, smiling broadly as he looks into her eyes lovingly "How can you be so beautiful!?" "Hehe~" Rubbing her nose with Christian''s, Elisa closes her eyes and smiles sweetly. "Daddy..." Letting out a nasalugh, Christian parted his forehead with Elisa''s and turns to the little girl who came to the kitchen, then looks at the children''s book he himself made for his little girl and smiles "Do you want me to read it to you?" "Yes..." Lowering her gaze to her book, Helen nodded, then looked up and lifted the book with her little arms "Read..." "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian watches his little daughter for a few seconds and smiles softly, while his eyes couldn''t be any warmer "My little girl already knows more words..." "She grow up so fast" Looking at Helen tenderly, Elisa rests her cheek on Christian''s chest and continues "What book is that?" "The Prince and the Beast." "Did you write it?" "Yes, I also drew several striking pictures for her." "Daddy... read" Waving the book in the air while looking at Christian with her typical expressionless face, Helen murmurs. Chuckling, Christian kisses Elisa''s forehead and releases himself from her embrace, then walks over to Helen and takes her in his arms "Daddy will read to you as much as you want~" Pursing her lips, Elisamented "Your little girles along and you forget about me." Laughing, Christian pressed his cheek to his little girl''s and smiled at Elisa "How to resist? Just look at this cutie~" "..." Looking at her girl''s neutral face and the wide smile on her man, Elisaughs helplessly and shakes her head "You''re a basket case" "I know~" Taking Elisa''s hand, Christian turns and speaks "Come on, I''ll read you the story next to Helen." "And your coffee?" "Leave it, I''ll make it for myselfter" *** "It''s simple, but it will certainly be effective" Looking at the papers in her hands, Envy leaned back in her seat and murmured "Training from 0, ranks taken from the army, but without so many hindrances orplex ranks..." "I even prepare myself trainings based on age rank..." Continuing with her reading, Envy continued "Depending on the age, children can do different types of training, all this is prepared so as not to affect their physical development and reach their maximum potential without any problem... that old monster Dimitri had to have taught her this, no doubt it''s incredible..." Tapping his desk gently with his fingertips, Envy looked up at the ceiling and muttered "We would have to prepare formal uniforms and battle uniforms for our future army... create insignia, military rules, prepare war chants, make some military bases around the ind and prepare some military factories... we can''t always depend on foreign weapons." "Uniforms and military rules is not difficult, Lucifer should fix that quickly. The war chants and insignia should also be easy for him.... The only thing I can do is to take care of the foundation of our army and prepare the new generation... as for the weapons..." "I''m sure Christian already has that in mind, he said he would create new weapons and knowing his intelligence, I expect nothing less than something spectacr." "But even though everything seems to be going well..." Throwing the papers on the desk, Envy frowned slightly and sighed "We don''t have enough momentum... our people are poorly organized and there is ack of giving them a sense of belonging... at this point they are no different than mercenaries" "Our people may think we are a powerful group, and in some ways they are right, but..." Shaking his head, Envy continued rambling "We are facing the masters of the world, in front of them we can''t act carelessly let alone strike the first blow.... We''re not ready yet." "If we stir up the ho''s nest before our time, we will be hunted down like rats. Every security agency in the world will be after us, let alone the hidden agencies, we would have nowhere to hide..." "But thanks to Russia''s backing and the little information they have on us, they will be cautious... they will test our strength by giving us a few hits and for a while we will just have to endure" Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Envy closed his eyes and continued "The problem is that our people don''t understand that... after so many sessful assassinations and seeing such aplete intelligencework, they think they are untouchable. That shit will end up biting us in the ass." "Ancient families, big mafias, united countries, mercenary queens, mercenary empress, terrorist groups, dictators, religious fanatics and ult organizations... this world is so full of dangers and almost nobody is able to see them" Raising his hand towards the ceiling, Envy opened his eyes and murmured "Almost nobody in this world knows that they can die at any moment just by the decision of a handful of people... their lives were never theirs from birth." Smiling slightly, Envy continued "But we made it onto the chessboard... I knew the highest peak and we started to climb it... it only remains to endure... and the moment they least expect it..." "We''ll flip the damn chessboard" Clenching his fist tightly and with a firm gaze, Envy took a deep breath and stood up decisively, then walked towards the exit and opened the door "Get things ready, we''ll take the scientist to the ind, we have a lot of work to do." "Yes boss!" *** "Ready" Standing on a balcony silently looking at the big snowy mountains in front of him, Dimitri didn''t bother to turn his gaze to the woman who spoke to him and asked "So you made a decision?" "Yes, just as you thought, they came to ask for ''justice''" Nodding with a serious face, Natasha leaned against the balcony and continued "Are you sure about this? It won''t be easy for him" "All right" Lifting his gaze to look up at the taller mountain in front of him, Dimitri continued "It''s time for my son to spread his wings and face the world on his own, it will only make him stronger." "..." Staring at the old man in silence for a while, Natasha finally sighed andmented "We use thew of ''Every debt has its debtor''. They won''t touch the boy''s family, they''ll just go after him." "That''s all he needs" Smiling slightly, Dimitri continued "That boy was always destined for the top, but his emotional connections with other people made his path harder and slower. Now that he doesn''t have to worry about them, he''ll be able to reach his destiny." "I also solved the problem with that mercenary queen." "What was that all about?" "For what that little girl did to Irina., they gave us 20 times the amount of stolen weapons and we raised the taxes on the mineral resources we let them have by 1%" "That''s quite a lot of money." "It was either that or her precious queen would give us an arm." Chuckling, Natasha lifted her gaze to the top of the mountain and asked "Are you sure the boy will be able to withstand the Chinese? Those old families will be supporting the Chinese." "Those old families won''t interfere" Shaking his head, Dimitri continued "They''re just cowardly rats. The only thing they will do is to provide intelligence and mobility support within the continent. They will let the Chinese bleed to death and they will only enjoy their sewers.." "*Sigh* But things did get problematic" Rubbing her forehead, Natashamented "Who knew the old woman would die? From the way Christian told her story, I''m sure he doesn''t even know that his attacks ended up killing her." Letting out an involuntaryugh, Dimitri looked down and stared at the sword at his feet "I''m sure that olddy from the Long family must be going crazy with rage." "What do you think your son will do to deal with them?" "I don''t know" Chuckling, Dimitri turned his gaze to Natasha and continued "Don''t you think it''s funny? Even I don''t know how he''ll deal with them." "You don''t know what he''ll do with them?" "It''s impossible to predict" Shrugging, Dimitri turned his gaze back to the mountain and continued "That kid is crazy, maybe he''ll go in there himself and ughter the family. Maybe he''ll throw a nuclear bomb at China or he could even do simple terrorist attacks on them." "..." "The point is, I don''t know what the kid will do to end what''sing to him. You don''t know how amused I am at the thought of the future." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Natasha watched Dimitri''s smiling face for a few seconds, thenughed softly and thought ''I once said that it''s impossible for a crazier man than this old man to exist... maybe the next few days I''ll have to take my words back.'' "You don''t n to tell your son about this?" "I taught him to always be ready for anything, if he can''t foresee this or be prepared for any surprises, it''s his fault." Nodding, Natasha took an envelope out of her pocket and stretched it out to Dimitri "We got the invitations for the Rothschild family auction, although they changed the dates a bit, it''s nothing much different. 3 more months." "How many are they?" "5" "Are you going?" "This year I was nning to send Irina, I think it will serve as experience for her." "Who will apany her?" "I haven''t thought about it yet." "Mmmm" Rubbing his chin while squinting his eyes, Dimitrimented "Give two to my son, I''ll tell him to apany Irina." "Do you think he wants to go?" "He asked me, he is curious about this auction" Smiling slightly, Dimitri stretched his muscles and continued "That day he will meet all the younger generation of the old families, including the Chinese. It will be fun." "You don''t think there will be trouble?" "Maybe, but it''s just kids fighting. Everyone knows that causing big trouble at the auction is the same as spitting in the face of that piss-headed family." Nodding, Natasha yawned andmented "I''ll make that girl train more, it would be bad if we lost face for her." "I''ll take care of her. It''s a humiliation that my disciple couldn''t deal with that simple mercenary queen" Waving his handzily, Dimitri took the envelope and walked towards the mansion "Let''s go have some tea, I''m cold." *** "Let''s see..." Staring at the ck sword in his hand, Christian closed his eyes and waved it around, then stood still and muttered "This must be around 100 kilos.... quite a lot of weight for a sword of this size... it''s certainly unique." "Now the question is... how do I practice?" Rubbing his chin with his free hand, Christian closed his eyes and muttered "ording to Chinese movies, one must first work on their foundation... the basic stances are simple swings, but you must master them to call yourself a swordsman." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 298 Training "But I don''t know all the basic stances... hopefully I know the swinging, stabbing and shing..." Pursing his lips, Christian buried the sword in the ground and walked back to his house, then picked up his cell phone and walked back to the courtyard. "Let''s go..." Unlocking the cell phone, Christian entered Google and typed in "Basic sword moves, wait... what kind of sword is this?" Staring at his sword, Christian muttered "This should be about three feet long... a long sword?" "Basic long sword movements." Entering the pictures section, Christian took a look at them one by one, especially the pictures where only drawings of women with swords and different postures were shown. [A/N: These drawings can be found in Google, I''ll leave some examples here]. "Interesting... this doesn''t seem to be made for long swords but it will serve to get the muscles used to it..." For Christian, who can learn any kind of fight or movement just by seeing it once, learning the movements in the pictures is not difficult at all. But if there is one thing that limits him and he knows it perfectly well, it is that the muscles need habit in order to be able to perform the movements fluidly. Without fluidity, he would be no different than a mediocre person who just imitates the movements. No. He needs to take the techniques, adapt them to his body and make them his own. That''s what Dmitri''s training was based on, and it''s something that will apany Christian throughout his life. Not for nothing was he practicing every martial art he knows for almost 2 weeks, all to master each one. Whether it''s boxing, Jiu Jitsu, Karate or whatever, he must master it to the point where using it is no different than breathing for him. Of course, if another person tries to master every technique he sees, he would be no different than a fool. A single martial art like boxing could take a lifetime to learn and master. Even very talented people would take months to master itpletely. There is a limit to talent and generally a human body can only take so many moves without some side effect. But here we are with a man out of the norm, a body that can adapt perfectly to any known martial art and make it his own without much trouble. "Mn?" Looking at the series of 62 movements in one image, Christian raised his eyebrows with interest and went to the source page, then looked at the different titles and murmured "Interesting.... Taiji Jian, a series of movements to practice with the sword... its movements are very flowery and its killer attacks are not few, but these postures are more focused on fluidity and muscle training... it is also quite useful to defend... I am not surprised that it is a branch of Tai Chi." [A/N: This martial art also exists, there are several pages and videos on YouTube where they are taught]. Browsing through the page for about 30 minutes while reading each indication, then exiting the page and continuing to search while muttering "We''ll do that as a warm up... let''s see some killer moves." Surfing the inte for another 15 minutes, Christian raised his eyebrows again and opened a youtube video, then watched for 10 minutes a video with a Chinese title and traditional music ying in the background. "This is..." Finishing watching the video, Christian smiled broadly and muttered "This technique has killer moves... not bad, not bad at all.... Wudang technique..." [A/N: This Wudang technique is also real, I was watching several videos about this and it''s doesn''t look like a bad technique] "Heh, I feel excited somehow" After browsing for another 30 minutes watching videos and looking for pictures of the moves, Christian put the cell phone aside and picked up his sword, then took off his shoes and did little hops on the grass. With a smile on his face, Christian took a deep breath and closed his eyes, then began to move slowly following Taiji Jian''s movements. And as always, without noticing the beginning, Christian entered into his absolute concentration, totally losing focus of the outside world as he danced to Taiji Jian''s rhythm. The hours passed and the embracing sun was already dipping below the horizon. Sweat was running down Christian''s forehead while his baggy t-shirt was already soaked. Christian''s muscles worked at their peak and his feet never stopped in all these hours, repeating over and over again the same movements without any rest. But although he never stopped, each new repetition had slight differences from the previous one, something that only an experienced eye could manage to dazzle. With each new start, the technique became more and more perfect, the awkward movements were left behind and the posture became more and more polished. At some point the speed of the movements increased, and the fluidity was taking over at a frightening pace. Sitting a few feet away, Elisa carried Helen in her arms and watched Christian''s dance with intoxicated eyes. Biting her lips, Elisa''s eyes became erratic, looking between the marked muscles visualized thanks to the sweat on the T-shirt, and into the sweaty but smiling face of her beloved. "Mom..." Looking up, Helen blinked tenderly and pointed at Christian "Dad?" Startled awake from her stupor, Elisa blushed slightly and lowered her head, then smiled brightly and stroked his head "Yes sweetheart, Daddy is very handsome." "Daddy..." Looking up at her father, Helen took the hands wrapped around her and pulled herself free, then struggled to her feet and started walking towards Christian. "Now daddy is busy sweetie, he''ll y with youter" Quickly taking Helen''s small body in her arms, Elisa sat her back down and clung to her. "..." Looking down at the hands holding her, Helen looked up and watched Elisa silently, and although her face showed no emotion, Christian would easily know that his little girl was angry. "Daddy!" Raising her arms, Helen raised her voice for the first time in her life. "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian suddenly stopped his movements and stood up properly, then thrust the sword into the ground and turned his head towards the source of the noise. "*Sigh*" Rubbing her forehead as she sighs, Elisa let go of Helen and let her get up, watching helplessly as the girl runs staggering towards Christian. Smiling softly, Christian walks over to Helen and opens his arms for her, then weing her into his embrace and carrying her "What''s wrong my little girl?" "Daddy" Squeezing her head into Christian''s chest, Helen rubs her cheek gently as she murmurs. "Honey, I''m sweaty" Lifting Helen up, Christian smiles softly and kisses her other cheek "Daddy will get you dirty if you do that." "Daddy..." Stretching her arms toward Christian, Helen murmurs. "*Sigh*" Fine, but then we''ll take a bath" Sighing with resignation, Christian brought Helen back into his embrace and turned his gaze to his red-haired darling who looks up at him with a small smile from a distance "How long have you been here?" "About 15 minutes ago" Getting up from the floor, Elisa pats her bottom to wipe her clothes and walks towards Christian, then approaches him from behind and sniffs his neck deeply with a blushing face "As always you smell exquisite~" Chuckling, Christian pulled Helen away from him and handed her to Elisa "Hold her a little, I feel ufortable with my clothes clinging to my body." "Mn." Grabbing the bottom edges of his t-shirt, Christian lifted it up and dried his face, then lifted it further and removed the damp t-shirt. Pulling it into a ball, Christian quickly dries his hair and tosses the t-shirt aside, then turns to Elisa and takes his baby girl back into his arms "Ready." "C-christian!" Quickly hugging Christian''s naked torso, Elisa looked all around and looked at him with a blushing face "W-we''re outside, they can see you!" "It''s okay, security is covering the boundary areas of the grounds, no one but you can see me here" Kissing Elisa''s head, Christian grabbed her waist with his free hand andy down on the ground, forcing her to curl up next to him. Holding Helen to his chest and his Elisa hugging him, Christian closed his eyes and murmured, "Nothing better than this peace after exercise." *** "As a strategy before the new n, we bought 2 audiovisualpanies specialized in special effects" Pointing a cane, a woman of about 35 years of age spoke seriously, staring at each person at the long table in front of her. "Do they have the skills for what we want?" looking at the chart casually, Eva rested her chin on her fist and asked. "Yes boss. Thesepanies are quite influential within Hollywood thanks to their good jobs, but despite that, they weren''t doing very well thanks to theirrge costs." Nodding silently, Eva looked at the 12 different folders on the table and thought ''Movies and series written by my boy... they should do well.'' Picking up one of the folders, Eva read the title and thought ''Sex education.... what a catchy name'' "Meeting ends for now, we''ll continue this tomorrow". "Yes boss." Ignoring all the gestures of basic courtesy, Eva looked at the folders and murmured, "Starting to produce more borate films is going to beplicated.... Netflix so far has only been about having low budget movies and trying to have quantity instead of quality... but if all goes well, we''ll turn the Hollywood board upside down." "Starbucks already has over 35,000 coffee shops in over 80 countries, everything is working great.... Twitch is growing slowly, but with a firm base, ording to Christian we will have an exponential increase during 2020 and 2021..." "Instagram is already solid, it''s impossible for us to fall like facebook for at least another 20 years... builders are doing great, properties are selling well, investments are not going bad and the new business in Russia is doing great.... everything is going well" Muttering to herself while remembering everything they invest in, Eva gently tapped the table with her fingers and continued "Although the investments in the medicalpanies are not going well.... Christian told me we had to invest quite a bit... when we invested, the people who watch our investments followed us, everything went up quickly but it onlysted a few weeks... the market is down." "At this point anyone would start selling since everything is going downhill, but..." Pulling out her cell phone, Eva looks for the contact of the stock manager and mumbles as she types "Let''s give another 200 million to invest". Finishing sending the approval, Eva sighed and put the cell phone aside, then leaned on the table and spoke "Leslie, you knew Christian had a gun when he was a kid?" "..." Standing firmly behind Eva, Leslie nodded "Yes." Pursing her lips, Eva drew circles on the table with her finger and murmured "I guess there''s a limit to what a son tells his mother..." "It''s not that he didn''t want to tell you, he just didn''t want to worry you" Shaking her head, Leslie continued "That gun he found with the woman who died outside their house, he kept it because he thought it would protect them" "Protect us..." Smiling bitterly, Eva looked up at the ceiling in silence for a few seconds, then sighed and stood up "I guess I haven''t worked hard enough yet, we need to keep growing. Let''s go." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 299 Battle Royale? "Greetings citizens of the world" Sitting in a darkened room having his face in front of a camera, Christian smiled beneath his crimson mask and continued "This is my first time speaking with you, so I will introduce myself out of courtesy." "You may call me Lucifer, your loyal servant" Bowing his head slightly, Christian continues as he slowly moves his face around the camera "With introductions made, I will be straightforward" "We, like you, value thefort of the daily routine, the security of the familiar, the tranquility of the repetitive.... We enjoy it as much as anyone, but..." Standing suddenly still as he expanded the silence for a few seconds, Christian continued "This filthy world just wouldn''t let us." "Evil has corrupted this world!" shouting in his distorted voice, Christian brought his face even closer to the camera and continued "Cruelty, injustice, intolerance and oppression is in every damn corner of this society!" "And while they used to have the freedom to fight against this, to think and say what they feel, now there are censors and surveince systems that demand their acquiescence and request their submission and their silence" Lowering his voice again, Christian looked back and suddenly a projector turned on and quickly transmitted multiple images of global atrocities "You may wonder.... How did this happen? Who is to me? Well, there are undoubtedly those who are more responsible than others and will be held ountable.... However, to be honest, if you are looking for a culprit you only need to look in the mirror..." "I know why they did it... I know they were afraid... who wouldn''t be?.... War, terror, disease... There was a multitude of problems that conspired to corrupt your reason and strip you ofmon sense... Fear took hold of you and in panic you resorted to the most cowardly way out, locking yourselves in your damn bubble" Turning to look at the camera as the images did not stop, Christian continued "Your little bubble offered you order, it offered you peace and quiet, only demanding one thing in return... your conscience and your submission." "But..." Taking the camera in his hands, Christian pointed it at the images and continued "Those times are about to end." With his shout, the images changed instantly to ones just as bloody but with a different context. "For years we have been preparing, for years we have been resting in darkness" Looking at the images of murder, Christian continued "But thanks to you my humble believers, justice hase to this world." "Hundreds of corrupt people, rapists, murderers, and all kinds of criminals have fallen into our hands" Turning the camera back to his face, Christian continued "I suppose many in this rotten world will have doubts.... Who are we? What do we want? Why are we doing this? Are we dangerous?" "If so, then let me clear up some of your fears" Turning his camera back to the images, Christian smiled at the sight of the hundreds of people wearing masks "We are here. We are waking up now from this rotten present to work for a greater future. We are friends and equals, we are diverse and we are united by something even greater than our differences." "We believe in justice and harmony. We are an emerging culture and the rebirth of humanity. We find our own guidance and seek truth. We go in many directions, have many names and speak manynguages. We are local and we are global." "We are in all regions of the world, we are in the air, we are in the universe, we are in the eyes of every child and we face the unknown. We are messengers of silence and we speak our truth. We cannot be silenced because our voice is inside everyone". "No limit will stop us. We respect the cycles and expressions of nature. We do not act to win, we act to live and learn. We are motivated by inspiration, love and integrity. We explore, discover, feel andugh." "We are building a better world for everyone. We seek to live our lives righteously and to the fullest of our potential. We are independent, self-reliant and responsible. We rte to each other in peace withpassion and respect." "We weave the threads of the new times. We are the pirs of the new civilization" Stroking the camera lens, Christian continued "We are Infernus. Demons sent to sweep away the filth." "But don''t worry citizens of the world" Bowing his head slightly, Christian moved to the edge of the camera lens and continued "We will never touch the innocent. You don''t have to live in fear if you are a good person. Don''t kill, don''t **** and don''t corrupt, that alone will keep you out of our sight." "With that, our little presentation ends" Turning off the projector with a remote control in his pocket, Christian looked at the camera silently for a few seconds and continued "You took the time to listen to us and we received a lot of support worldwide, so today, we will give you an option.... the choice to help this world. "When this video is published, a totally anonymous poll will be opened for all of you. Language doesn''t matter and neither does your spelling. All you have to do is fill out the survey where you will be asked if you know someone who deserves to know our justice." "You know a rapist and you think your country didn''t do enough? Report him to us!" "Do you know of any pedophiles running around free?" Report it to us! "Do you know any murderers and they got away with it? Report him to us!" "Do you know any millionaires and corrupt politicians? Report them to us!" "We will take care of the worst in this world for you!" "We don''t ask for much, just give us their full name, locality and give a detail of their crimes. If you don''t have their name, leave a picture, if you don''t have a picture, describe their features as best you can. But never forget that the most vital part of the survey is to describe the person''s crimes. We will take care of the rest." "But don''t think you can fool us, because we see everything." Turning his gaze to the darkness at his back for a few seconds, Christian looked back to the camera and held it firmly while focusing on his mask "We''ll be waiting for you my dear little sheep". "We are infernus." "We are legion" "We do not forgive" "We do not forget" "Wait for us!" "..." Turning off the camera, Christian took off his mask and sighed "So embarrassing!" "Hahaha!" opening the metal door, Emily walked in with tears in her eyes andughed loudly "I can''t believe you did this, hahaha!" Rolling his eyes while ignoring the woman, Christian turned on the light in the room and rubbed his chin while looking at the camera "I don''t know if I should turn this up" "Why? Are you embarrassed?" wiping away tears as an amused smile forms on his flushed face, Emily asked. "Not at all... maybe you''re not afraid of this recording, but to people who only know about our murders and how cruel we can be, it will no doubt send chills down their spine" Shaking his head while squinting, Christian continued "But I''m still undecided about whether it''s right to introduce us." "What exactly are you worried about?" sitting down next to Christian, Emily asked curiously. "I think it would give a good effect right now, people having a face even if they are masked, would get a better image of what we represent... in the future it wouldn''t be umon to see us in movies, newspapers, books, or in various videos on the inte... We would go further in terms of publicity". "So what''s the problem? You want people to fear your army, so they would think twice aboutmitting crimes, right?" "Yes, but at the same time it would take away the supernatural factor" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian picked up the mask on the table and looked at it silently "People actually talk a lot about this mysterious group that kills people... it all started with my interview where I said I would release the demons to cleanse the world. A lot of people make fun of me on social media but at the same time there is arge group that is really uncertain about whether I am really the devil or not." "..." "If I upload this video now, they will have a very real picture of who is leading this... the mysterious and supernatural factor would go down the drain." "I see..." Nodding while frowning slightly, Emily murmured "While you would still cause fear... it wouldn''t be the same fear a person feels of the supernatural." "Exactly... this video has its positive and negative points" Pursing his lips as he thinks, Christian finally sighs and makes a decision "For now we won''t upload this video. We will simply create a post informing about the survey and that''s it. I have more ns regarding this group." "What ns?" "One that would bring us quite a bit of money and at the same time a good amount of fame" Smiling slightly, Christian narrowed his eyes in amusement and continued "What if we took the worst criminals in society and left them on a fully monitored ind?" "..." "An ind where they would have to survive and kill each other to achieve pardon... everyone would have a number and everyone would be recorded in every corner of the ind.... Can you imagine the amount of money we could make with that? The bored rich would be quite interested in making bets and we could even broadcast it on our website. Anyone could bet with bitcoin". "But it would be dangerous if any nation investigates the ind. It''s easy enough to recognize the inds with enough pictures." "Not quite" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian continued "We could ask for Russia''s cooperation. They always hide their information from the world and I''m sure they have quite a few inds without direct imagery, it wouldn''t be hard for them to lend us an ind for this little game." "That wouldn''t be a bad idea" Nodding with interest, Emily continued "We could also give the option of sponsoring a contestant. For example for a certain amount of money, a person could send help to a person. Whether it be medicine, food or something basic like clothing." ''Like the hunger games'' Suddenly remembering the novel and movie, Christian rubbed his chin with even more interest in this idea and nodded "It would be an amazing idea... if you bet money on a person, it would be nice to be able to help them win... we would have to have a ship nearby with good drones to send the supplies without problems..." "How would the bets be?" "You increase the possible amount won as time goes by... if you bet on a person from the beginning you win more, if you bet when people have already died, you win less... that''s the general idea and obviously at a certain point you won''t be able to bet anymore... I can leave that to Greed, she knows a lot in the betting field." "But don''t you think it would lower your image in the general public?" "Maybe yes, we will be seen as cruel and heartless bastards, but... there will be many people who will be happy to see this" Smiling nonchntly, Christian looked up at the ceiling "Human beings always hide their taste for morbidity... people like to watch these scenes... people like to see these gory scenes and they just hide it... obviously if you see that the person suffering is a good person, you might feel bad, but... if it''s about heartless criminals, I''m sure most of them would be happy." "Mn" Nodding, Emily turned her gaze to the camera "So you won''t upload the video?" "No, you prepare the survey and make sure it''s tranted in allnguages. Let me know if you need help." "It will be simple." "We will have to set up a donation and betting system if we want to do this n. I will talk to Russia to see if they are interested in the idea and we will start nning everything". "It''s not hard to set up the system, I can do it in about 30 minutes" Shrugging her shoulders, Emily leaned back in her chair and looked sideways "This bunker is great" "It''s got everything for a zombie apocalypse, from weapons to ab" Chuckling, Christian looked off into nothingness for a few seconds and sighed, then pulled out his cell phone and looked at the time "It''s already 11 am.... Elisa must be asleep with Helen and Sarah.... Come with me." ----------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 300 Notice Of Delay (Notice). Thisst week I have not been able to upload chapters correctly. I am in the final period of very difficult subjects in my university career and I have at least 2 tests per day. I feelpletely exhausted and although I have several chapters written in my two novels, I don''t have the energy to edit and trante them. Already tomorrow is myst exam period and then I will be free for 3 weeks, something that will give me enough breathing space to rx and write all day long like I used to. Certainly college is my worst enemy, but there is no choice. See you tomorrow and sorry for the dy! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 301 10 Years [A/N: Sorry for the dy, but we are back. I''m finally free from this damn year of college and I can''t help but smile like a fool at how light I feel. Over the next few days we''ll have an increase of chapters since I really have nothing to do during this vacation, so enjoy!] Leaving the room, Christian walks through the illuminated metal corridors and exits his bunker, then enters the garage and approaches a wooden box hidden in a corner. Opening the box, Christian pulls out a small, dark-colored rectangle and opens it, then brings his nose up and takes a deep sniff. "What''s that?" leaning closer curiously, Emily asks. "Marijuana" Smiling slightly, Christian reached into the box and pulled out a few slips of paper, then took a pre-assembled filter and stood up "Let''s go see the ocean." Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Emily looked at the package in Christian''s hands and shrugged, then followed him silently. Arriving at the balcony, Christian silently observed the moonlit sea and smiled slightly, then walked to the seats andy back contentedly. Taking the packet of marijuana, Christian takes out a small bud and begins to grind it on the paper, then assembles the filter and begins to roll it with quite experienced movements. Gently tapping the outside of the assembled cigarette, Christian closes the top end and nods, then pulls out a lighter and turns his gaze to Emily "Have you ever smoked?" "Never" Sitting down next to Christian, Emily shook her head. "Want to try it?" "It would be fun" Nodding with a smile, Emily tilted her head slightly and asked "Have you ever smoked before?" "It''s the first time I''ve smoked this in this life." "Then how do you know how to put the cigarette together? It looksplicated." "Let''s just say I have some experience" Remembering his time working with multiple singers, Christian chuckled and took the cigarette in his mouth, then lit it and inhaled deeply. Closing his eyes as the distinct sting so distinctive of marijuana flows down his throat, Christian holds the smoke and hands the cigarette to Emily. "..." Looking curiously at the cigarette, Emily turns her gaze to Christian and watches him silently, then takes the cigarette to her mouth and sucks in the smoke "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*" Quickly pulling it from her lips, Emily lowers her head and begins to cough loudly, causing Christian to vote the smoke away as heughs. "T-this is hard" Looking down at the cigarette in his hand, Emily smiled sheepishly and muttered. "It''s normal, you didn''t know this feeling. Try it again and you''ll get used to it." "Mn." Looking silently with a small smile on his face at Emily, Christian narrowed his eyes in satisfaction as he felt his mind cloud over quickly while a feeling of bliss and rxation surrounded his body. "*cough* *cough*" Bearing the smoke a little longer, Emily coughed softly and handed the cigarette to Christian. Taking it in his fingers, Christian took a deep puff and looked at the cigarette, noticing that it was already half consumed "This will do for now." Throwing the other half into the ocean, Christian leaned back in thefortable chair and smiled involuntarily, while his brain, which is always working non-stop, stopped thanks to the THC. "Wow..." Looking up at the moon with a peaceful smile on her face, Emily murmured "This feels good..." "Your eyes are already red, you''re a mess" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian chuckled andmented. "Yeah?" "Yeah..." "..." "..." For several minutes the words were overused. Time flowed by and the two old friends just watched the moon in silence, enjoying this precious moment to the fullest. "Do you know what day it is today?" Without taking his eyes off the moon while the sound of the sea enveloped them, Christian asked. "Mmmm... August 26th?" "Yes..." Nodding, Christian closed his eyes and smiled painfully "Today marks 10 years since Ashley''s death..." "..." Opening her eyelids a little wider, Emily turned her gaze to Christian and watched him silently, unable to process a word thanks to her drugged brain. "Since she died I never went to the cemetery to see her..." Squinting his eyes into nothingness, Christian continued muttering "Even though it''s been 10 years since her death... I still live every day the same feeling I felt when I found out she was no longer in this world... I just don''t have the strength to stand in front of her grave again..." "I feel so guilty..." Biting his lips softly, Christian closed his eyes andughed contemptuously "I couldn''t be with her at her worst and now I''m even running away from her grave... I''m pathetic..." "So that''s why you took the initiative to smoke this..." Turning her gaze back to the moon, Emily murmured "But I don''t find you pathetic..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Emily continued muttering "I don''t know what it feels like to lose a family member... but I know that if I lost you, I would go crazy and most likely I wouldn''t have the strength to do anything anymore... instead you managed to go on with your life and just look at you, you''re 19 years old and you already have a big part of the world in your hands... you did it all by yourself." "..." Letting out a smallugh, Christian shook his head and replied "Achieving everything alone? It was never like that." "From the beginning I received support from others. In business my mother and aunt Sara helped me. My skills and contacts are thanks to my father. The money I have today is all thanks to the joint work of my mother and many people. My personal army is maintained smoothly thanks to the help of Envy and the rest of my team. Many of the cyber advantages we have are thanks to you. Everything I have in this life was aplished because of the help of others." "And although I know I could have done it all alone, I have no doubt that I wouldn''t have half of what I have today even if given 5 more years" Turning his gaze towards the waves of the sea, Christian continued "That''s the only truth... I may be a genius and I may have great abilities today, but I would never have what I have today without the help of those around me..." "I''m just a man who can''t let go of the past and needs others to survive... nothing more, nothing less." "..." Pursing her lips, Emily turned her gaze to Christian and stared at him for a few minutes, thenughed herself silly "But isn''t that also your aplishment? The fact that you''ve gathered so many capable people is because you yourself are capable. Do you think anyone would be so supportive if they didn''t trust you and your qualities? Even our friendship was based on the great help you gave me as a child and that is something I will always treasure in my heart." "Besides..." Turning her gaze skyward again, Emily murmured "I don''t know what would be of me without you... but what I do know, is that my life would have been very dull and sad... I''m sure for the people around you it must not be much different... you bring excitement and joy to this life... you enlighten us." "As for you can''t let go of the past... who can? Everyone must have their own burdens and their own internal battles... the important thing is that you are still standing despite everything, that''s something I admire about you." "..." Raising his eyebrows as Emily''s words run through his brain, Christian remains silent for a few minutes, then smiles and looks at Emily with a soft smile "Since when did my little girl be so wise?" Blushing slightly, Emily mumbled "It''s because of what we smoked, my brain feels weird." "Hahaha~" Chuckling softly, Christian squinted up at the moon with a peaceful smile "But thank you... moments like these help me calm down in a unique way" "Mn." "I''m so high" After staring at the moon for a few more minutes, Christian murmured. "Christian..." "Yes?" "If we dig a hole to the other end of the world, it fills up China, right?" "I don''t know... but that''s what the saying goes." "Where would we get to if we dug from China?" "Mmmm... To the United States?" "But I also read that in Canada they also say the same thing, it wouldn''t be a surprise that in several other countries they think the same thing." "Hehe, it''s like the old saying but different ''All the holes lead you to China''" "Hahaha, what a shitty phrase" Laughing foolishly, Emily replied with a peaceful smile. "Emily!" "Yeah?" "Have you ever thought about fucking any aliens?" "It sounds very bizarre and disturbing." "But in a way it''s possible... I''m sure this world isn''t the only one with humans..." "But if they are humans they are not aliens..." "Of course they are. As long as they are not from this, they are considered aliens" Laughing to himself, Christian thought ''In a way I am an alien. Maybe not in body, but in soul.'' Chuckling, Emily replied "It must be..." "..." "..." "Must be?" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian asked noticing she didn''t finish her sentence. "What?" "I don''t know, what were you going to say?" "I don''t know, I forgot" Laughing herself silly, Emily replied, causing Christian tough along with her at the absurdity of the situation. Time passed and the duo spent time rxing under the moonlight and the sound of the sea. "Christian..." "Yes?" "I''m hungry." "Me too..." "Let''s eat something..." "What aziness..." "Let''s order food..." "Is there a store that serves at this time of day?" "I don''t know..." "Damn..." "Shall we go see a movie?" "But I''m hungry..." "*Sigh* Go turn on the TV and I''ll cook some noodles with sauce, it''ll do the trick to pass the hunger." "Hehe, perfect." *** "H-have you got a name?" Walking down somerge, all metal hallways, a woman in her 60''s with Asian features and gray hair, asked nervously. Walking with her hands behind her back and with a neutral face, Envy didn''t bother to turn her gaze andmented, "You can call me Envy." "M-Mrs. Envy, m-may I know what you need me for?" ncing around at the numerous armed guards roaming the ce, the woman asked nervously. "Your English is quite good" Ignoring the question, Envy kept walking and asked, not even giving a nce to the woman who seemed to be having the worst time of her life. "I-studied at Stanford." Nodding silently, Envy stopped in front of arge metal door guarded by 4 armed women and began to insert a numerical key, then put her footprint and bring her eye close. "Let''s go" Entering through the door, Envy reaches another narrower and somewhat darker corridor, but still his steps did not stop and continued leading the way. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva with a pale face, the woman stares at the dimly lit hallway, only to turn her gaze and see the armed security staring at her, causing the woman to grit her teeth and quickly advance towards Envy. Aiko Kiriko, the scientist who caught Christian''s attention thanks to her theory of infinite energy. The woman is not a renowned scientist, nor is she respected. Unlike her fellow scientists, Aiko did not go for an already advanced scientific branch and became obsessed with infinite energy, dedicating more than 30 years to her research. But although her research bore enough fruit to build a good theory, fate yed a dirty trick on her and she was rejected and even ridiculed by everyone. They even rejected her request to add her theory to the scientificmunity, causing her life''s work to be discarded like a piece of manure. Thanks to this failure, Aiko copsedpletely. Because of her obsession, she failed to raise a family and her financial state is a disaster, full of debts everywhere, even having debts in the underworld. Everything she gambled for, ended in nothing. But as if all this disaster was not enough, one day suddenly a group grabbed her in the street and kidnapped her. Before she knew it she was already in an unknown ce and following an unknown woman through what seems to be a bunker full of dangerous people. [A/N: As I said, I finished my year of studies, and now I see myselfpletely free. Since the beginning of the year I haven''t read novels and I really miss them, but the more I look, the more disappointed I get. Does anyone have a good novel to read? It doesn''t matter if it''s an original novel or fanfic, as long as it''s not a typical Chinese cliche, it''s fine. Oh yeah, no ntr or rap3, I hate it.] ----------------------------------------------------------- Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 302 Event (Notice) It''s 7 a.m. in my country and I have just written more than 22,000 words for my two novels. Almost 24 hours writing with breaks to eat or to rest my eyes. It''s been a long time since I had written so fluently and it was incredible. But leaving that aside, Ie with an event in my novels, something I haven''t done for a long time. For now I can''t give you double weekly chapters, but I can offer you something to console you. Counting from Sunday 23rd, every 400 stones of power, I will give you another weekly chapter, this for now will onlyst a week and in the future this could be repeated, since as I said before, now I am free from the university and in the next days I will be writing almost always. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 303 Support But as if all this disaster was not enough, one day suddenly a group grabbed her in the street and kidnapped her. Before she knew it, she was in an unknown ce and following an unknown woman through what appears to be a bunker full of dangerous people. ''Why does everything have to go so wrong!?'' Tightening her hair in frustration, Aiko thought bitterly. Arriving in front of another metal door, Envy pulled a card from her pocket and held it close to the door, causing it to open automatically. "Here we are" Entering the room, Envy looks up and smiles slightly. "W-what''s that?" The room they arrived in is quite important. The room itself is incrediblyrge with all of its wallspletely metal. You can see several tables and couches scattered all over the ce and a myriad of tools strewn about the ce. The truth is that the environment of the room is a mess without any order, but what surprised the scientist is not that, but what appears to be arge machine that shes different types of lights in the center. The machine is quiterge, measuring approximately 8 meters upwards with a total width of 5 meters, but its shape is quite difficult to exin and everything seems to be crudely put together. But even though the machine itself is already quiterge, it has several circuits exposed next to it with some smaller types of machines. Needless to say, all of this ispletely unknown to the scientist, but for some reason, it all seemed incredibly futuristic in its own way. "Have you heard of the quantumputer?" Eyes widening, Aiko raised her trembling hand and pointed at the machine in disbelief "Th-that''s..." "The world''s first quantumputer. It has enough power to put any supeputer in the world to shame. Needless to say, it''s at least 1000 times faster than China''s or Nasa''s supeputer" Turning her gaze to Aiko for the first time, Envy continued "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" "H-how did you do this... it''s still supposed to be impossible" Approaching in a daze, Aiko stood before the imposing machine and murmured. "Do you know how many people were used to create thisputer?" ignoring her question, Envy asked. "1000?" "2 people." "Impossible!" Turning her gaze to the machine, Envy continued "Our boss and a friend of his managed to create this in less than 5 months." "..." Still in disbelief, Aiko looked at the machine and took a deep breath, then gathered all her courage and spoke "M-may I know why I was brought here? Let me tell you that I know nothing about this field of science, I will be of no use to you..." "Our boss was interested in your theory, he wants you to work for him." "*Gulp* T-the person who created this read my theory?" "Yes, he gave us the order to bring you in." "B-but why? Everyone rejected it" Feeling her heart beating violently at the absurdity of the whole situation, Aiko hesitantly asked. Reaching into his suit, Envy pulls out a folder and tosses it to Aiko "He thinks your research is brilliant, he read it personally and left you some notes in those files. I don''t know exactly what it all means since I''m not a scientist, but I''m sure it will help you." Taking the folder in her trembling hands, Aiko opened the folder and began to read quickly. Minutes passed and the more Aiko read, the more the disbelief on her face increased, until there came a point where her face flushed with excitement. "This is brilliant!" Looking up at Envy, Aiko forgot all her fear and stepped in front of her as she eximed, "Where is he?! Can I meet him!?" Losing her small smile, Envy looked coldly at Aiko as the atmosphere around her became repressive, causing Aiko to instantly cool her excitement and shakily recoil. "He will decide when to join you" Turning her gaze to the machine, Envy continued "I have only one order and that is that you have to work for us" "..." Biting her lips, Aiko looked down at the folder in her hands and hesitantly asked "W-what if I refuse?" "Do I need to say it?" "No..." Feeling a shiver down her back, Aiko quickly shook her head, then sighed and asked "May I know what exactly I have to do?" "My boss wants to make your theory work." "You know the risks?" Frowning slightly, Aiko asked cautiously. "Yes" Nodding indifferently, Envy turned her gaze back to Aiko and continued "We''ll offer you abotarium inside a bunker, you''ll have an unlimited budget and you''ll have to assemble your own equipment. You will have ess to the quantumputer to use as your research tool. In short, you will have our full support." "Full support..." Murmuring softly, Aiko''s eyes shed quickly and she asked, "Will I really have a free budget?" "Money is not a problem for us, you can ask for whatever you want and whoever you want, but if you don''t deliver results..." Lowering her voice slowly while saying thest, Envy narrowed her eyes at Aiko and whispered "You know what will happen to you, don''t you?" "Y-yes!" nodding her head quickly, Aiko eximed "I''ll do my best to give results!" "Yourb will be in Japan, prepare a list of the group you want and the tools you need. Don''t ask for unreliable people, and if you need them urgently, keep in mind that we''ll most likely end up killing people who are a danger to our confidentiality afterwards" "*Gulp* Y-yes." "We will give you 50 people to guard yourb and another 10 to protect you at all times, this is not debatable and you will just have toply." "Fine... but can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "What system does the quantumputer have?" "System?" "Everyputer has a focused system for different jobs... for example the software in biologicalboratories are specialized for researching biology... I don''t know if you know what I mean." Smiling slightly, Envy nodded "Don''t worry about that, we have ess to all the software in the world, we''ll give you the one you want." "All the software in the world!?" "You yell too much for an olddy" Frowning slightly, Envy replied. "S-sorry" Quickly lowering her gaze, Aiko replied with embarrassment. "Come on, I''ll take you where you''ll stay for now and prepare what you need as soon as possible, we''ll be preparing yourbotary." "T-thank you." *** "What happened here..." Going down to the floor where the TV was, Elisa looked at the mess around the couch and muttered. After that night where Christian and Emily smoked for the first time, they took to eating over and over again, causing a mess of garbage all around them. Empty tes, a pot of potato chips lying on the side of the couch, packets of potato chips overturned on the carpet, empty soda bottles lying on the floor, and the pair asleep on the couch. Rubbing her forehead, Elisa approached Christian and pursed her lips, then sighed and looked at the package on the coffee table. Taking the package in her hands, Elisa raised her eyebrows as she smelled a strong odor and looked at the contents inside, causing her eyes to widen a bit more as she easily noticed what was hidden inside. "..." Turning her gaze towards Christian, Elisa''s eyes instantly turned soft as sadness passed through her eyes "Although I act normal... I guess it''s impossible for you to forget what day it was yesterday..." Elisa obviously knows that yesterday was 10 years since Ashley''s death. How could she not know? It is one of the saddest days of her loved one and she would never forget something so important. That''s why yesterday she made sure to never leave him alone and held on to him every moment she could, even keeping Helen awake longer than usual so he could clear his mind with her. The day was rtively normal, Christian didn''t seem sad andughed with them as usual, but he never thought his sadness would be to the point where he would have to resort to this. Elisa knows perfectly well that Christian does not enjoy drinking alcohol, much less smoking this kind of thing, much less does he enjoy smoking simple nicotine cigarettes. If he does any of that, it is simply because he wants to clear his mind and it is something she fully understands. So now knowing that he smoked this, it brings a great sadness to her heart to realize that her beloved''s pain had to reach a peak while she slept as if nothing had happened. Biting her lips, Elisa knelt down next to Christian and set the bag aside, then reached out her hand to gently caress Christian''s face. "I hope you had a good time and that it helped you rx" Gently kissing Christian''s forehead, Elisa smiled softly and stood up, then set about tidying up all the mess caused by Christian and Emily. Feeling Elisa pull away, Christian smiled softly and opened his eyes, then stood up and stretched his muscles as he yawned. Grabbing his cell phone from the coffee table, Christian looks at the time and mutters "12 noon..." Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian smiles at the sight of her drooling on the couch, only to look down and notice the big ass he cuddled with the night before. Stretching out his hand, Christian purses his lips and gently squeezes a butt cheek through his pants, then nods with satisfaction and stands up. Pocketing his cell phone, Christian gets up and heads upstairs to the main floor, then looks around for his little girl on the way. Arriving at the room, Christian looked at the little red-haired girl sitting on the bed while watching television. "My little girl~" Moving quickly towards Helen, Christian took her little body in his arms and kissed her face lovingly, then pulled her to his chest andy down on the bed. "Daddy..." Rubbing her cheek against Christian''s chest, Helen murmured softly. "Daddy miss you too much" Sitting Helen on his chest, Christian held her hands to keep her from falling and smiled softly "Did you miss Daddy?" "Daddy..." Wiggling her hands, Helen freed herself from Christian''s grip and grabbed him by the cheeks, then leaned in awkwardly and gently kissed his cheek. "..." With a new twinkle in his eyes, Christian smiled broadly and did his best not to squeal with excitement, still unustomed in the face of his little girl''s new sweetness. Returning Helen''s kiss, Christian wrapped his hands around the small of his little girl''s back andmented "Tomorrow Grandma and your aunt/uncle areing, they miss my pretty Helen very much too." "Grandma..." Tilting her head slightly, Helen murmured. "Yes your grandmother." "Uncle..." "And your aunt" "Dad..." "That''s me." "Helen..." "That''s you..." "Kiss..." "Anytime" Chuckling, Christian gently kissed his little girl''s forehead, then took her back into his arms andid her on his chest "Let daddy hold you to recharge his energies." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 304 Hidden Union? "Anytime" Chuckling, Christian kissed her forehead softly, then took her back into his arms andid her on his chest "Let daddy hold you to recharge his energy." "You woke up" Entering the room with a basket of clothes, Elisa smiled softly and sat down on the bed, theny down behind Christian and hugged him from behind "Did you sleep well?" "You saw it, didn''t you?" Without letting go of his little girl''s embrace, Christian murmured softly. "Yes." "What do you think?" "You know I''ll support you through anything" Gently kissing Christian''s back, Elisa gently caressed Christian''s abs and continued "But you also know I won''t hesitate to scold you if I think you''re going down the wrong path." "That''s why I love you so much" Carefully turning around while holding Helen in his arms, Christian stands facing Elisa and gazes lovingly into her beautiful emerald eyes "Give me my good morning kiss" Letting out a small giggle, Elisa purses her lips and moves closer to Christian, kissing him softly while ignoring the little hands trying to push her back. "Beast..." Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa slowly pulled back as she licked her lips, only to look down and watch the little girl clinging to Christian possessively "This little girl... did she just call me ''beast''?" "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Christian stroked Helen''s face andmented with amusement "Look how she puffs up her cheeks, she''spletely furious with you." "..." Rubbing her forehead with a bittersweet smile, Elisa gently squeezed Helen''s cheek "I''m your mother, don''t call me beast." "Beast..." Shaking her head to free herself from Elisa, Helen murmured and turned her face, quickly hiding in Christian''s chest, causing Elisa to shake her head and look at Christian reproachfully. "It''s all your fault, I''m sure it''s because of that new story you read her." "But isn''t she cute~?" "*Sigh* If it was you he''s calling beast, you wouldn''t be grinning foolishly like you are now." "Don''t get upset about things like that" Drawing Elisa''s head back, Christian rubbed his cheek with hers and whispered softly "You know our little girl loves you very much too, I''m just her favorite." Rolling her eyes, Elisa sighed and let herself be pampered by Christian, then looked sideways at him and asked "Tomorrow your family ising, what shall we do?" "Mmmm, I would like to go out and tour Malibu but you know that unfortunately it is impossible for us" Sighing bitterly, Christian thought for a few seconds and continued "We could buy meats and some seafood and prepare something delicious..." "We could go to our beach and bring a grill, it would be nice to spend the evening with a bonfire." "That''s a good idea" Gently kissing Elisa''s cheek, Christian continued "We can also go for a few boat rides... my girl has a bathing suit?" "I bought her a really cute baby swimsuit" With a twinkle in her eye, Elisa looked down at Helen and smiled expectantly "It has a cute little fox in the center and it''s red with embroidery. It will look very cute~" "I''m already looking forward to it, but... do you have one too?" "Yes, but..." Pursing her lips, Elisa lowered her gaze further and murmured "I don''t know if it will fit me..." "*Sigh*" Taking Elisa''s cheek, Christian forced her to look into his eyes with a little force in his grip and frowned slightly "I''ve always told you how beautiful you are and how much I love the new body you have. Stop judging yourself and recognize that right now you are an incredibly sexy woman full of natural charms. You are not fat and you are not ugly, just be yourself and enjoy yourself, because in my eyes you are an incredible woman and I am grateful every day to have you by my side." Biting her full lips, Elisa looked at Christian with gentleness while a beautiful smile formed on her face "I love you". "Yes?" Slowly approaching Elisa''s face, Christian gently rubbed his nose with hers and whispered with a smile "Prove it~" Biting her lips sensually, Elisa looked down and watched Helen for a few seconds, then smiled with a twinkle in her eye and slowly crawled down. Pulling up the bed sheet, Elisa hid underneath and covered Christian, then licked her lips and began to pull down her man''s pants. Raising his eyebrows with a face full of interest, Christian settled down on the bed and made sure to keep Helen on his chest, so as to avoid any awkward mishaps with his little girl. Holding Christian''s erect cock in her hands, Elisa lifted the sheet slightly and watched Christian''s eyes with amusement, then opened her full lips and took the ns into her mouth. Without taking her eyes off him, Elisa slowly lowered herself to the point where a lump formed in her throat, but without any difort and with smiling eyes, she began to move her head up and down steadily. "*Sigh*" Sighing with satisfaction, Christian trembled slightly just from the pleasure, but still he never stopped watching with a soft smile the demonstration of love from his beloved Elisa. The minutes passed and Elisa did not rest at any moment, while Christian enjoyed in absolute silence the little moment, until there came a moment when the climax reached him and without giving any warning, he let it all out. "*Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*" Swallowing again and again, Elisa went up and down a few more times, then lifted her head and licked her lips. Lifting the sheet a little more, Elisa opens her mouth wide and reveals her pink tongue still with traces of semen forming threads inside, causing Christian to chuckle and speak "Finish cleaning it up." Sticking her tongue out yfully, Elisa went back down and finished with her work, making sure to run her tongue over every nook and cranny and clean up every little drop that had escaped. Taking the erection, Elisa tucked it back into Christian''s pants and crawled up, then leaned against Christian''s shoulder and closed her eyes with a satisfied smile. "I love you" Gently kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian sighed contentedly and continued "I will miss this so much when I go to Irnd." "I will miss you" Pursing her lips as her gaze turned sad, Elisa continued "When do you have to leave?" "In 13 days, they already called me and I have everything ready." "Who are you going with?" "With Emily" Softly caressing Elisa''s hair, Christian murmured "When we were kids I promised her that we would travel together to many ces..." "You promised me to go camping in the mountains" Looking at Christian reproachfully, Elisa continued "You said we''d go with Sarah and stay a few days there." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled softly and nodded "I know, do you want to go on one of these days? We still have time." "*Sigh* You know we can''t" Shaking her head, Elisa looked down and gently stroked her daughter''s hair "We have a responsibility now and it''s not a good idea to go with a baby to the mountains." "We could leave her with my mother, you know she gets along well with her" Shrugging, Christian stroked his little girl''s soft hair and continued "But we could wait a while longer and go with our little girl when she''s a little older, it would be a nice experience for her to be among nature" "Not bad, but when she is a little older" Nodding with a small smile, Elisa continued "What are you doing these days?" "I''ve already ordered everything I need for Helen''s room, I''ll paint it and draw some pictures... but I also need to train and finish some paperwork, so I''ll be a little busy" Frowning slightly while muttering thosest words, Christian remembered the message he received yesterday. Jarvis'' red alert was activated. Jarvis has a prettyplete and efficient system. But unfortunately, it is still very archaic and cannot yet be used to its full potential. The red alert is a code specially written by Emily. A code that is dedicated to monitor or recognize any mention of some keywords such as ''Christian Grey and Kill''. Whenever the name Christian and the word kill are put together, Jarvis will detect it and file it as a file to review. But Christian being such a well known figure in the world, he naturally has a lot of people talking about him and mixing those two words together is not a difficult thing to do, so it always fills up with files that are usually junk. It usually takes at least 3 days to be able to ssify that information as junk or something important. But after a second inspection and further monitoring, it was discovered that Christian is now the target of some unknown organization. Despite having all the world''sworks tapped, Christian could not fully identify who sent him to dial him, but he does have some ideas. The source of this information is quite interesting even though it onlysted a few seconds. It all started in China, Beijing. A group of strange people wearing strange traditional robes were walking through an upscale residential area. The group did not talk much, but they had some very talkative young people and without realizing that these high-level houses had cameras, they blurted out important information. The two young women talked openly about having to kill the American Christian Grey. They talked about how easy and boring it would be and even made bets between them, but that''s not what caught Christian''s attention the most, but their next words. "They sent the hidden Union after me..." Muttering inaudibly, Christian thought ''What the fuck is the hidden Union? My father must not know about it since he made me learn all about the big organizations...'' Hidden Union. It is not known who they are, nor what their purpose is, but Christian can tell that they must be strong enough to be sent to kill him. ''The person whomissioned them is not hard to imagine'' Recalling Long Fei''s arrogant face, Christian clicked his tongue and muttered "I thought that having all theworks in the world, everything would be visible, but I was naive..." Although Christian has ess to almost everything electronic in this world, he came to realize that he has a rather frustrating limit. For starters, the people who really matter stay away from anything with a signal or inte. The big bosses and the Elite, people who can easily overlook Christian''s detection. Usually when these people are nning or holding important meetings, they always take care not to carry anypromising devices, be it cell phones, tape recorders or anything else that could put them at risk, making it very difficult for any information to leak out. Of course, they will not be able to hide their faces at all times and there wille a time when Christian will have something on them, but it doesn''t take away the fact that the most important matters will bepletely hidden for a few days and that can cause a lot of problems. But even though hell may be about to break loose on Christian, he personally is not worried. He saw the signal and knows they wille for him, that''s all he needs and he doesn''t doubt his ability to take down anything. He knows perfectly well that right now this house is the safest, it has more than 100 armed people for security, they have a fully equipped panic room, not to mention that they have national security guarding and guarding their doors. Unless they send in an army or drop a nuclear bomb, it''s impossible to get to him. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 305 Organization "I''ll need a sheath for my sword, more knives, gas mask, poison antidotes, spare ammo, dried meat and a canteen in case I have to run for a long time... study the maps of all the areas where I go and more than one satellite phone in case one gets destroyed in fights... some bandages and some medicine" Muttering inaudibly everything he must carry from now on, Christian closed his eyes and sighed "It''s going to be aplicated and stressful period..." "What are you mumbling so much?" Resting her breasts on Christian''s pecs, Elisa raised her head and asked curiously. "I''m thinking about how much I love you" Smiling warmly, Christian quickly kissed Elisa''s nose and chuckled softly, then lifted Helen''s body slightly and pursed his lips as he saw her still awake "Has this girl eaten yet?" "No~" Sitting up on the bed, Elisa pulled off her shirt and removed her bras, then tossed them aside andy back while massaging both of her breasts "Come and eat my loves~" Chuckling, Christianid Helen on top of Elisa and he moved to the other side, then grabbed the free breast and took it into his mouth. Quietly sipping his wife''s milk, Christian narrowed his eyes in satisfaction and stared at the little girl beside him. ''This is life.'' *** "Hehe~" Smiling foolishly, Christian finished dressing Helen and quickly walked away, then squinted excitedly and bit his lips "My god, how did I not think of this before!?" Sitting on the couch, Helen sat still as she watched Christian silently, but unlike her usual outfits, she was now wearing a cute lion costume. The costume is not much different from the pajamas Christian used to wear, but this one has two big round furry ears with a long tail behind, causing the girl''s tenderness to easily make the silly father''s heart melt. "Hehe~" Sharing the same silly smile from Christian, Elisa twirled around Helen taking lots of pictures of her with a big gleam in her eyes. "..." Sitting still next to Emily, Sarah shook her head and muttered "These two are a basket case." "Doesn''t it make you tender to see her like this?" tilting her head slightly, Emily asked. "Tender?" Turning her gaze to the little girl, Sarah stared at her silently for a few seconds, then snorted and turned her gaze back to the window "I hate those stupid costumes, it brings back bad memories with a certain imbecilic child." "Yeah?" Smiling slightly, Emily continued, "I find it cute." "Heh" Turning his gaze to Sarah, Christian chuckled derisively andmented "You say you don''t like it but I still see you look sideways at her, liar~" Blushing slightly, Sarah turned her gaze to Christian with annoyance on her face "Can you stop being so annoying!?" "So shy~" Chuckling, Christian looked at the different costumes on the table and rubbed his chin, then turned his gaze to therge wooden box on the side of the couch and smiled "I''ll dress up too, I''ll be right back." Taking the wooden box, Christian walked happily into the room, but not before giving his little girl a long look to enjoy her tenderness. Closing the door, Christian walks to the room where the clothes are kept and starts to search through his suits, then pulls out apletely white one and takes off his clothes. Being already dressed in his suit, Christian looks at himself in the mirror and nods with satisfaction, then approaches the wooden box and opens it "It was definitely worth paying those 8000 dors... beautiful wings". Just as Elisa had requested, Christian had them specially made for her. The truth is that buying these took him a while, since it is incredibly difficult to find any quality product. But after talking to a Netflix worker who specializes in filming clothes, he managed to find the right ce. The wings are incredibly realistic, using some kind of animal feather to get a better look. But the great thing about it is that if you make a certain movement with your shoulders, the wings expand or close behind you, giving it a more realistic look. Adjusting the wings with some difficulty, Christian hid the sps under his clothes and murmured "This is incredibly heavy... maybe 25 kilos". "Let''s see..." Standing in front of the mirror, Christian smiled and moved his shoulders in a circle, causing along with a small noise, tworge wings to appear on his back "This must be about 10 feet tall... incredible" Gently stroking the wing feathers, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and muttered "Fuck, I''m really on another level." At this moment, Christian''s face shone in all its glory. If webine his soft and beautiful features together with the suit and the big wings, Christian could make anyone believe that he really is an angel. Not to mention his bewitching eyes that undoubtedly gives him a supernatural look. "Well..." Rolling his shoulders again, Christian smirked at the sight of the hidden wings and walked to the door barefoot, then out and into the living room. "Are you getting married?" looking at Christian with a smirk, Sarah asked. "Little sinful souls, I havee to lead you to the right path" Smiling kindly as he sped his hands together in prayer, Christian spread his wings and looked up at the ceiling "Turn away your impure thoughts ande into the arms of the goddess." Instantly, all eyes froze on Christian, including little Helen''s. "Fuck..." Oddly enough, the first to recover from her daze and the first to curse in disbelief is Elisa, who is right now watching Christian with a glint in her eyes as her cheeks blushed rapidly. "W-what the fuck are you doing dressed like that!?" Raising her trembling finger while pointing at Christian with a flushed face, Sarah eximed. "What? You don''t like it?" Turning while looking down, Christian smiled yfully towards Emily and asked "What do you think?" "It''s... great" Biting her lips softly, Emily replied dumbly. Picking up her camera, Elisa quickly walked over to Christian and started taking several pictures of him with an excited face, causing Christian to chuckle as he thought ''These moments aren''t bad... maybe I should buy Sarah and Emily a costume.... several costumes'' Looking at each woman in the room, Christian''s eyes sparkled at a new world opening up in front of him ''It''s going to be fun''. The afternoon was filled withughter and happiness, Christian and Elisa were busy trying on costumes for their little girl as sweetness filled their hearts. Sarah, as always,ined about the noise and everything she saw, but even so, it was impossible for her to leave the room and take her eyes off the little red-haired girl. Until it was time for Helen''sst meal and her bedtime, causing the costumes to have to be put aside and Elisa had to go and prepare food. Sitting between Sarah and Emily, Christian fiddled with his cell phone in silence as he rested his legs on Emily''s thighs. "Christian, I want to ask you something" Holding herptop on herp, Sarah turned her gaze to Christian and continued "I''m writing a new novel and there''s something I don''t quite understand." "Just ask, don''t beat around the bush" Waving his handzily, Christian replied. "Do you know how the system of organizations works?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian turned his gaze to Sarah and asked "What kind of organization? They''re not all the same." "One of assassins." "Your novel looks interesting" Chuckling, Christian thought for a few seconds andmented "You know I run something simr?" "I don''t know much, but I already had my suspicions" Undeterred, Sarah nodded "That''s why I ask you, you know more about that kind of world and I find that it would give my new novel quite a bit of realism" "Mmmm..." Rubbing his chin, Christian nodded "Well, listen carefully because I''ll exin to you how mine works." "For starters, I have 7 people who are loyal to me and manage everything for me. They only take orders from me and no one else. I call them the 7 deadly sins" "Underneath them are hundreds of trained soldiers with different roles, for example.... We have Envy, she is a very important person in everything." "Envy and her people are dedicated to intelligence and management. Whenever we n a mission, it''s her people who do the research on our data and manage everything, that includes lodging, weapons, vehicles or helicopters. They also organize escape routes, n responses in case of emergencies, among various other situations." "Then I have the other 6 sins, 5 of them are dedicated to carrying out the dirty missions. Wrath, Greed, Pride, Sloth and Lust. They each have their own teams under theirmand and she is in charge of leading them." "The other sin that is just as important is Gluttony. She and her people are dedicated to handling all kinds of explosives and lethal weapons. At first she only handled explosives by means of powder, but thanks to the experience and many contacts she was taught, they now manage to handle even more lethal toys. Plutonium, ammonium nitrate, pathological agents or whatever. She learned to create all kinds of weapons of mass destruction and her ingenuity is limitless, even the terrorists say she is a genius." "Mmmm... that would be the gist of it, do you have any doubts?" Blinking in a daze as she learned that the man she lives and sleeps with daily is a terrifying leader of a possibly maniacal group, Sarah looked down at theputer and was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and nodded "How do you keep them from rebelling?" "Even though I blindly trust those 7 people, I still take measures in case of emergency. Not many, but I do have some" Smiling slightly as he turns his gaze to the ceiling, Christian continued "For starters, the teams they handle arepletely mixed up with the people of the other sins. The only way they can use them to take me down would be to have to buy each person off a team. The team has about 10 people and they all work for different people, it would be difficult to buy them all out, almost impossible. But even if they manage to have a team, they won''t achieve anything against me, a team is not even a speck of dust next to me." "The only way they could bring me down is if they all unite against me. Something I hope to never experience..." Closing his eyes, Christian murmured "Not because they might end up killing me, I always have the confidence to take down whatever is in front of me, but... I''m not sure I can handle a betrayal of such magnitude... if I tell you I trust them blindly, it''s because I love them like my own family..." "..." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 306 Grow So Fast~ "The only way they could bring me down, is if they all unite against me. Something I hope to never experience..." Closing his eyes, Christian murmured "Not because they might end up killing me, I always have the confidence to take down whatever is in front of me, but... I''m not sure I can handle a betrayal of such magnitude... if I tell you I trust them blindly, it''s because I love them like my own family..." "..." "That would be all?" smiling nonchntly and not caring about Sarah''s stunned face, Christian asked. "Your people... what exactly do they do?" looking at Christian hesitantly, Sarah asked with slight wariness. "I told you, murders." "But what kind of murders..." "All kinds of murders. Now if you''re asking who we killed..." Turning his face to Sarah, Christian smiled broadly and continued "Only criminals." "Criminals?" "Yes." "Why?" "Because I wanted it that way." "B-but how do you make money killing criminals?" "We don''t make money, we just do it." "You do it for free!?" Opening her eyes a little wider as she quickly digested all the information, Sarah asked incredulously. "Well, let''s just say it''s all funded by a big robbery we did, but yeah, it''s all for free. We don''t charge for killing." "Why did you choose criminals?" "Because I needed the world to fear me" Yawningzily, Christian continued "I had two choices, kill random people or kill criminals. I''m not heartless and I have a conscience, I would never kill innocent people if I didn''t need to. That''s why I chose criminals, but it also has a big advantage. The world instead of just looking at us with fear, will look at us with some respect, since we won''t just be soulless killers, they willbel us with names like ''Heroes'', ''Avengers'' or simr shit." "B-but isn''t that dangerous? What if the police find you" Frowning slightly while looking at Christian with concern, Sarah asked. "We have several countermeasures for everything, but even if they do manage to find us... they wouldn''t be able to do much anyway" Shrugging, Christian continued "I have a lot of backup to back me up" "Wow..." Looking at Christian silently, Sarah put her hand to her forehead and leaned back on the couch ''The man I live with and sleep with every day... turned out to be the leader of a group of assassins... and here I thought he was just rich and had some skills thanks to the army''. Chuckling, Christian puts his arm around Emily''s neck and pulls her to him "And this pretty girl you see here, she''s the biggest hacker in the world. She hacked into the pentagon when she was only 9 years old and no one ever found out." "T-the world''s greatest hacker!?" Eyes widening in disbelief, Sarah eximed. Frowning slightly, Christian asked with annoyance "Why are you more surprised that she''s the world''s biggest hacker? Wasn''t it a big surprise that I''m the leader of a group of assassins?" "..." "Fuck me, it really wasn''t a surprise!?" Laughing, Christian eximed. "Well... I''ve long suspected you, so this just confirms it" Shrugging indifferently, Sarah continued "You already promised me that we wouldn''t get repercussions from your actions and even though I don''t like you at all, I believe in you." "..." "Emily on the other hand..." Looking at the young blonde, Sarah chuckled and continued "I never thought she would be a hacker, just look at her, she looks so innocent." "She''s just shy, you don''t want to see her when she gets serious" Gently stroking the docile Emily''s hair, Christian continued "So respect her or she''ll end up leaking your porn history." "..." "Daddy!" Coming out of the kitchen as she runs towards Christian with her little arms outstretched, Helen screamed. Watching the little girl run with her chubby body, Christian instantly forgot their conversation and smiled warmly, then opened his arms and happily epted his little girl between them. "Helen!" Coming out of the kitchen with a bowl of food in her hands, Elisa pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes at the little girl who already hid her face in Christian''s chest. "What happened? I''ve never seen her run so much" Laughing softly, Christian asked with interest. "*Sigh* I told her thest spoonful of food and she''d go to sleep" Shaking her head as a bittersweet smile formed on her face, Elisa continued "I ended up getting careless for a second and she got off myp and ran away." Looking down at the little girl in his arms, Christian narrowed his eyes softly and thought ''My little girl is already forming her personality... it took me several years and I only formed something solid at about 12... I feel so proud''. ''But I love even more the fact that she already has more reactions... she''s so cute when she runs'' Gently stroking the crimson hair, Christian took Helen and sat her on his legs, then gently took her head and made her look him in the eyes "Honey, you have to eat and sleep so you can grow as big as daddy." "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Helen turned her gaze to Elisa and murmured "Read..." "You need to sleep miss" Setting the bowl of food down on the coffee table, Elisa rested her hands on her waist and shook her head. Looking up at Christian, Helen murmured, "Daddy... read..." Biting his lips to be able to bear this beautiful sight, Christian closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened them again and shook his head as he gently caressed his little girl''s cheek "Honey, finish eating and let mommy put your pajamas on. Daddy will follow you and read you a bedtime story to get you to sleep, yes?" "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Helen turns to Elisa and murmurs "Mom.... food." "*sigh*" *** "Honey, I brought you a cup of coffee" Walking into the office, Bernard Trump smiled softly and walked to the desk. Without stopping typing, Lmented "Thank you, leave it on the side for me please." "Mn" Setting the coffee down on the table, Bernard watched L silently for a few seconds, then bit his lips and stood behind L. Wrapping his arms around L''s neck, Bernard leaned close to her ear and whispered softly "Honey, it''s been a while since we''ve had fun~" "..." Frowning slightly, L stopped writing and took off her sses, andmented "For now I can''t honey, you know I still have a lot of work to do" "But it''s been months..." Pouting sadly, Bernard continued "Don''t you feel frustrated~?" "I''ve always been a resilient woman" Smiling kindly as her eyes sparkled with coldness, L turned and gently caressed Bernard''s face "Now go to sleep it''s gettingte already" "*Sigh*" Sighing with disappointment, Bernard nodded and walked towards the door "Make sure you get some rest, you might get sick." "Yes honey, I''ll be there in a while" Watching Bernard''s back with a smile, L waited for him to close the door and lost her smile instantly, then frowned deeply and muttered "This asshole... it''s impossible for him to have any sexual desire, his testosterone must be lower than a baby''s or a woman''s..." Resting her cheek on her fist while looking towards the door, L closed her eyes and muttered "That stupid Ivana had to have pushed him... I guess she''s getting suspicious of my actions with Christian..." "Tsk, tsk, how annoying" Shaking her head, L looked down at the papers on her desk and muttered "The research is going well within the theory... we need to buy some subjects to experiment on." Since Christian gave her the idea of mutating cancer, Lmanded her entire staff to investigate that route. At first there was some hesitation among her people, but after some research and by stealing projects from certain medicalpanies, it was discovered that in theory, it is possible. Cancer can change the cells of the immune system so that the cells that once protected the body begin to interfere with the normal functioning of the immune system and change them in such a way that it ruins everything within your defenses. But the point of this research is not just to try to change that so that it strengthens your immune system, they want to improve human DNA so that they can create a more developed race, something that is possible if they take into ount where the cancer enters. Cancer cells can enter the cells of the bone marrow where blood cells are produced, one of the most important areas of the human body and which, in a way, contains most of your DNA. If they manage to modify cancer so that it strengthens your bone marrow and mutates it into something different, it would be no different than creating a new race. Best of all, based on the theory, even the offspring of the mutated person would be different and obviously better. But well, all this would only happen if his research seeds, something that will take years to fully develop. Pulling out a cell phone from her desk drawer, L looked up Christian''s contact and sent a message. [A/N: I find it looks weird when I add the "" to messages, since I use that for when they talk, so I''ll change it to this -]. -Are you awake? -I''m watching a movie, do you need anything? It didn''t even take a minute and he received her reply, causing L to smile slightly and continue. -When will you send me your blood? -Bitch, thest time you left me alone, it''s toote for you now. "Heh" Chuckling, L muttered "This little bastard speaks as confidently as ever." If there''s one thing L likes about Christian, it''s his eternal confidence. Throughout her life, L has met several men, not in the sexual or love arena, that never interested her, but in the work arena or in general connections. Most of the men she meets are people in high positions that she has to tie to her group in some way, but even though they are big fish, they always act very cautiously towards her. Not only are they cautious, but they are also very respectful and generally overly ttering. Some act flirtatious, some act cold, some are even shy, but with Christian, L experienced for the first time a man who acts shamelessly and insults her without a second thought. In a way, it was that attitude that awakened her sexual desire. Well, that attitude and the fact that he is perfection itself, something her entire family has sought for generations. Anyone who has known L for any length of time knows perfectly well that L would be more on the asexual side. The only reason she got married and the only reason she had children is to have more influence and at the same time have a more normal facade. But if it wasn''t for that, she wouldn''t even think about approaching a man, no matter how frustrated her sex life might be. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 307 Reunion Grey The only reason she got married and the only reason she had children is to have more influence and at the same time, have a more normal facade. But if it wasn''t for that, she wouldn''t even think about approaching a man, no matter how frustrated her sex life might be. "..." Staring at her cell phone screen silently for a few seconds, L chuckled and put the cell phone down on the desk, then opened a drawer next to it and took out a medium-sized ss box with the white house cornerstone inside "You certainly gave me a nice gift..." "What can I give him as a gift?" looking at the cube in silence, L murmured "Jewelry? I don''t think he''d be short of them, let alone money... vehicles? It would certainly do but it would only be a worthless gift... property? He already has plenty..." Frowning slightly, L continued, "I really don''t know what to give a man?" For the first time in her life, L didn''t know what to get someone. She always made it a point to investigate everyone around her, from the most useless person to the most dangerous person. There are no exceptions, not even Christian. That''s why it was always easy for her to prepare gifts or deals with her ties, since she knew perfectly well the likes and dislikes of each one. But today she came up against a wall she hadn''t been able to see. "How well do I know this boy?" frowning even more, L murmured "I know he''s smart, has a lot of money and great power in his hands, but.... What does he like? What does he dislike? What does he do in his free time? So, without realizing it, L made the first and biggest mistake a woman of her caliber can make. Wanting to get to know a man better. Bing interested in Christian Grey. *** "Whose cute little tummy is this~?" Leaning back on the couch with Helen at his side, Christian stroked his baby girl''s soft skin and smiled softly. "Daddy... kiss" Touching her belly, Helen murmured. Letting out a small giggle, Christian narrowed his eyes tenderly and softly kissed his little girl''s belly, but the moment he felt little hands touching her hair, he opened his eyes a little wider and looked at his little girl out of the corner of his eye. "..." Looking at Christian silently, Helen focused on her father''s hair and began to touch it awkwardly, then tucked her hands in and began to y meaninglessly. Smiling softly, Christian settled his body and rested his head on Helen''s belly with extreme care, making an extra effort not to press his weight down on her. "The dearest person in the world has arrived!" Raising his eyebrows, Christian turns his head towards the door of his house and smiles at the sight of the young blonde opening her arms wide towards the sky with obvious arrogance on her face. "The dearest? Wouldn''t be weird considering there are people who like to have fantasies about green aliens" Snorting derisively, Christianmented "But wee my dearest little sister, and don''t forget to wipe your feet on the way in." "By the goddess, look at this house!" entering with several bags in his hands, n looked around with a twinkle in his eye "It''s so damn luxurious!" "Don''t curse in front of my girl!" covering Helen''s ears, Christian looked at n reproachfully and continued "And obviously this house is amazing, it''s mine after all!" Raising his head a little more, Christian smiles softly as he sees the beautiful, mature woman walking through the door "Good morning mother, how was your trip?" "As boring as ever" Yawningzily, Eva stretched her body and looked around, then nodded with satisfaction andmented "Although I thought it looked like a nice house when I saw the ns, it''s certainly much cooler when I see it in person" Moving closer to Christian, Eva leans in slightly and gently kisses his forehead "I missed you my boy~" Closing his eyes contentedly, Christian smiled childishly and murmured "Me too mom." "..." Lifting her gaze to Eva, Helen stares at her silently for a few seconds, then sits up with some difficulty and hugs Christian''s body while murmuring "My daddy" "..." Raising her eyebrows at the tender action, Evaughs softly and strokes Helen''s hair "Yes sweetheart, he will always be your daddy, but he is also my son just as you are his daughter." "..." Blinking tenderly at Eva, Helen is silent for a few seconds, then murmurs and hides her face in Christian''s chest "My daddy." "I can''t help but remember you when I see her" With a great warmth in her gaze, Eva gently stroked Helen''s hair and murmured as she gazed into her son''s beautiful eyes. "Fuck what an incredible sight" Clinging to the window, Hailiemented. Laughing softly, Christian took the little girl in his arms and rose from the couch, then kissed his mother''s cheek and walked over to his two unruly dwarves. Kissing Hailie''s cheek, Christian turned and kissed n''s head "Wee idiots." "Ugh" Pulling away quickly while touching his head with a disgusted face, nmented in his squeaky voice "Don''t act so mature, it gives me the creeps." "Hello little one~" Standing behind Christian, Hailie leaned in slightly and smiled at Helen, then reached up and gently squeezed his hand on her cheek "I''m your Aunt Hailie, remember me?" "..." Lifting her gaze to Hailie, Helen watches her silently for a few seconds, then turns her gaze to the fingers squeezing her cheek. Raising her arms, Helen wraps them around Christian''s neck and murmurs, "Dad.... hailie beast." "..." "..." "..." Although Helen mumbled, it was perfectly heard by the 3 neers. "Hahahaha~" Holding his stomach whileughing loudly, n pointed at Hailie with a face full of mockery "Even little Helen knows you''re a animal." "You taught her that?" raising her eyebrows with interest while looking at the smiling Christian, Eva asked. "I read him a book I did, it''s about a prince and a beast. Now she calls Elisa a beast and today he calls Hailie a beast." Slowly removing her fingers from Helen''s cheek, Hailie pursed her lips and turned her gaze to n, then clicked her tongue in annoyance and muttered "Great, now he has a reason to make fun of me for years..." Turning her gaze to n, Helen mutters "Duck..." "Duck?" looking at Christian doubtfully, Eva asks. Chuckling, Christian looked at n andmented "I read him a story called the ugly duckling, the duck was ugly and his voice was horrible, that''s why the other ducks hated him." "Haha-" Stoppingughing at those words, n opened his eyes a little wider and looked at Helen in disbelief "H-he called me ugly?" "Hahahahaha~" Patting n''s shoulder as heughed, Hailie looked at him mockingly andmented "This girl has good eyes." "Look what I taught her" Lowering his gaze to his little girl, Christian smiles softly and murmurs "Honey, give daddy a kiss." "..." Lifting her gaze to Christian, Helen watches him for a few seconds and moves closer to him, then purses her pretty lips and kisses him softly on the cheek. Giggling foolishly, Christian rubs his cheek with Helen''s and closes his eyes contentedly, while Eva watched him with a soft smile. "Where''s Elisa?" looking around, n asked. "She''s working out at the gym, Sarah must be working and Emily..." Looking at his watch, Christian chuckled andmented "It''s 3 o''clock in the afternoon, this is her nap time." "Where did you leave Lilith?" Walking through the house, Hailie asked. "You didn''t see her outside? There''s Kitty and Lilith ying around the yard, they usually hang out together." "You got them together with those little squirrels!?" Opening his eyes a little wider, n eximed. "Rx shorty, they don''t do anything to squirrels, I spend thousands of dors on premium meat for a reason" Chuckling, Christian gave his little girl a soft kiss on the cheek and set her down on the couch, then crouched down in front of her and began to put her little slippers on her. "Ready~" Taking Helen down from the couch, Christian set her down and let her do whatever she wanted, something the little girl didn''t think twice about and got up to go to her mountain of toys, but not before giving Christian a long look. Approaching the bags his family had brought, Christian began to go through them one by one and pursed his lips, "Are all these clothes or toys for Helen? I wanted a present too." Sitting down on the couch, n yawned andmented "You''re an adult now, get over it." "Exactly, you''re almost 20 now, behave" Waving her hand dismissively, Hailie sat down on the couch across from n andmented. "Heh, these little shits are pretty sassy" Squinting at the duo, Christian sighed and looked toward the door "Where''s Leslie? I''ll tell her to bury these two in my yard." "She went to check the perimeter and have a chat with the security on site" Walking over to Christian, Eva hugs him from behind andments softly "How are you my boy? Were you able to rest?" "Mn" Walking over to the free sofa with Eva still clinging to him, Christian sits down and settles into the sofa, then shifting and leaning against Eva''s breasts contentedly "I should be leaving in a week or so for Irnd though". "You''ve already started filming the series?" looking at Christian curiously, n asked. "No, in fact filming has already started, but it hasn''t started yet for the scenes where I appear and most likely they''ll first have me observe everything for a few days before they start." "Do you have your script yet?" "They sent it about two weeks ago, I''ve already learned it and it''s quite interesting." "Does anyone die?" "Lots die" Chuckling, Christian turned his gaze to Hailie and continued "You guys are graduating this year, do you n on going to the party you do?" "I amzy" Waving her hand with disinterest, Hailie continued "But I n on going to a gaming event in South Korea with Maya." "I don''t want to go either, hopefully I attended sses and most of my ssmates were obnoxious" Pursing his lips while looking at his nails, n replied. "Do whatever you want" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian looks up at the smiling Eva and continues "I was thinking of buying some seafood, we could grill it with cheese, I was looking at reviews and they say it''s tasty" "Do you sell seafood around here?" "Yes, although I would have to send for it tomorrow morning, at this hour they have almost nothing. But I still have meat, we could go to the beach and cook it to pass the time." "To the beach?" Raising his eyebrows, n asked with interest. "I have a private beach below my house, no one will bother us while we''re having fun" Turning his gaze to Hailie, Christian continued "I also have a boat if you want to go out for a ride" "Howzy" Laying back on the couch with tiredness on her face, Hailie murmured. "Your rooms are down the hall, to the left, all 3 are the same, so take your pick." Noticing the tiredness on his Sister''s face, Christian pointed down the hallway andmented. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 308 Delu "I''m going to rest for a while" Covering her mouth while yawning, Hailie nodded. "I''ll go say hi to Elisa first, then I''ll sleep for a while" Nodding while rubbing his eyes, n mumbled. "Say hi to herter, no one''s rushing you" Yawning as he looked at Hailie, Christian closed his eyes and continued "Rest up dwarves, in the evening we''ll have a feast for you." "See ya" Scratching her hair, Hailie gave Christian a small nce and walked down the hallway, being followed instantly by the exhausted n. "You came in so lively" Chuckling, Eva gently stroked Christian''s hair andmented. "It''s normal to feel tired after traveling on a ne for hours" Smiling with a rxed face, Christian snuggled even more between Eva''s breasts and curled up in the fetal position "I missed you so much mommy". "I missed my prince too" Smiling softly, Eva murmured warmly, then turned her gaze to the little girl who was moving her toys back and forth for no reason "Your little girl has grown up so much". "It''s a blessing to be able to see it every day" Opening one of his eyes to look at Helen, Christian continued "Unlike me, she''s already starting to show her personality and is much more expressive." "Expressive?" looking at the girl''s neutral face, Eva asked quizzically. "She may not show it in her face easily, but her actions do" Closing her eyes again, Christian continued "For example yesterday she came running to me because Elisa was going to make her sleep and she didn''t want to... you should have seen her, she was running around saying ''daddy'' while Elisa was chasing her with her te of food." Looking at Christian''s smiling face, Eva chuckled andmented "Now you don''t want to go to work." "*Sigh* There''s nothing harder than leaving all my people behind to go away for days" Shaking his head, Christian sighed. "Now do you understand how I felt when you guys were kids?" "Are you seriously saying that I never understood you?" raising his eyebrows, Christian looks up and opens his eyes to look at his mother''s face "I always understood you and I never med you for not being there, in fact I was always grateful for everything you did... although well, maybe I did resent you a little back then, but also understand that I was just a kid and I really wanted to have you with me." Laughing softly, Eva gently kissed Christian''s forehead and murmured "I was always happy to know that I had your support." "You always will" Intertwining her fingers with his mother''s, Christian sighed contentedly and enjoyed the moment. Minutes passed quickly and silence prevailed in the room, until it came to the point where Christian heard Eva''s soft breathing, causing him to carefully get up and smile at the sight of her sleeping. Moving Eva carefully, Christianid her down on the couch and walked over to the nearby piece of furniture, then pulled back some nkets and covered his mother. "I love you mom" Kissing her forehead softly, Christian smiled warmly and turned his gaze to his little girl, seeing herpletely focused on a colorful stic ball. Chuckling, Christian yawns and walks down the hallway, then heads to his gym and opens the door. Instantly, a motivational music hit his ears, while a big butt instantly captivated his gaze. There was Elisa, stretching on a mat on all 4 limbs, with her butt in the air and her upper body against the floor and stretching forward. "I think that''s yoga..." Leaning against the wall as he stares at Elisa''s ass, Christian muttered "God bless the person who created this kind of sporty wedgie, just look at that damn ass..." Biting his lips, Christian crept towards Elisa, then crouched down behind her and suddenly hugged her around the waist "Hi gorgeous~" "C-christian!?" Startling as she gives a small yelp from the fright, Elisa quickly turns her gaze back and purses her lips with her face flushed from the exercise "You scared me!" "Hehe~" Gently massaging Elisa''s waist, Christian chuckled andmented "I couldn''t resist~" Biting her lips as she felt something hard touching her buttocks, Elisa shyly whispered "I-I''m all sweaty!" "Does that matter~?" smiling yfully, Christian grabs the edge of the tights and begins to slowly pull them down, getting no resistance from Elisa. "Beautiful..." Biting his lips as his eyes glistened with lust, Christian murmured. The view is truly incredible. Thanks to the exercises Elisa performed, her entire ass glistens with a thinyer of sweat, but undoubtedly the most catching thing is the shiny, waxed pussy that greets him instantly with the characteristic dripping and unique scent of arousal. "I just touch you and you''re already this wet~" Gently running his finger along the wet slit, Christian teasinglymented "You''re a very naughty woman~" "It''s not your fault?" biting her lips as she spread her legs a little wider and settled on the mat, Elisa gently wiggled her ass and continued "Just make it quick~" Chuckling to himself, Christian quickly pulled down his pants and settled in, then licked his lips and brought his member to the wet opening. Connecting with the hole, Christian closed his eyes and pushed gently, making sure to savor every inch and every crease of his beloved''s insides. "*Sigh*" "*Sigh*" Once fully inside, they both sighed with satisfaction, loving each other''s bodies equally. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Without the need for words and knowing each other perfectly, Christian and Elisa coordinated their movements seamlessly, doing everything they could to satisfy their partner. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* The sounds of wet pping were slightly muffled by the music, but still the unmistakable smell of sex permeated the air. "Mmmmnh~" Shaking her hips next to Christian''s, Elisa closed her eyes and moaned with pleasure, while sweat ran down her flushed face. "..." Squeezing Elisa''s hips as he pleased, Christian watched with an intoxicated gaze as those big buttocks quivered from his onught, while pleasure as always, clouded his mind to no end. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Seconds passed and turned into seconds, but the couple was still going about their business,pletely lost in pleasure. "Christian!" Gritting her teeth as she wriggled her toes, Elisa closed her eyes tightly as her whole body shook from the sudden onught of pleasure, causing arge gush of fluids to hit Christian''s pelvis. "Heh~" Smiling with a bead of sweat running down his cheek, Christian gripped Elisa''s hips tighter and increased the speed, not caring that his beloved writhed even more from the heightened sensitivity thanks to the orgasm. The minutes continued to pass and Elisa was already a mess. Her hair covered half of her sweaty face and her cloudy eyes were already dropping tears due to the constant stimtion, but just when she thought she couldn''t take any more and her consciousness would leave, a gush of fluids bathed her insides to the core, causing her to smilesciviously and shudder at another orgasm. "*Sigh*" Wiping the sweat from his face with his t-shirt, Christian affirmed Elisa''s waist and dropped down with her beside him, lying perfectly in a sideways embrace with his member still kissing his beloved''s uterus "That was satisfying." "Damn..." Still trembling from the pleasure enveloping her body, Elisa murmured in an exhausted voice "You had no mercy..." "Heh" Snorting with derision, Christianmented "You forget that mercy when you gang up on Sarah, I suffered enough for thatst night." Taking a deep breath to catch her breath, Elisa closed her eyes with a satisfied smile and replied "And now you should expect even less mercy, you''ve been warned." Although Helen is now in their lives, the trio of ''friends'' never left their nightly activities aside, no matter if it''s in bed, in the shower or in the living room. But since Christian has the most stamina, he is always the object of attention in their threesomes, not having the time to rest even for a second between each session, something he really enjoys wholeheartedly. Not only does it greatly satisfy his mind and bathe him in pleasure, but his ego is constantly fed thanks to it. After all... What person can say that he has a threesome every day with two incredibly beautiful women with great bodies? One is even the mother of his daughter, the woman who would normally take the role of wife. No arguments in between, no need to work for money, no need to be the ve of the rtionship, and no need to beg for sex. Christian is living the dream of most men in his old world and it''s something he enjoys as if it were thest day of his life. "Do you think we''ll get lucky this time?" rubbing her stomach, Elisa murmured. "I hope so... I''d be very happy" Smiling softly, Christian kissed the back of Elisa''s neck affectionately and whispered "But if we don''t have any luck, we''ll try as much as it takes, over and over again~" "It would be nice if Sarah would be lucky..." "Sarah... I don''t know why, but it makes meugh so hard to think of her being a mother. I''m sure she''d be a walking disaster" Laughing softly, Christian continued "But I''m also sure she''d make a great mother." "As irritable and nervous as Sarah is..." Imagining the scene, Elisaughed and continued "It would be a fun thing to watch". "Mn" Closing his eyes as he enjoyed the aftertaste of sex, Christian murmured "My family''s here" "W-what!?" Startled, Elisa tried to get up quickly, only to be held back by Christian''s arms instantly. "Don''t worry about going to greet them, Mom already fell asleep and Hailie with n must be the same way. They had a long trip and are exhausted. Then let''s go get the meat ready and I''ll take care of getting everything set up on the beach for us to enjoy." "*Sigh* Well..." "Elisa." "Yes?" "In a week I''m going to Irnd... my n is toe on weekends, but... maybe there are weeks when I can''te." "Just don''t forget to call me every day..." Intecing her fingers with Christian''s, Elisa murmured "You''ll always have a home toe back to, we''ll be here waiting for you whenever." "I love you..." "Me more..." Closing his eyes with a peaceful smile on his lips, Christian murmured "I wish this peace wouldst forever..." *** Crouching down while touching the grass, a woman of about 55 years old narrowed her eyes and murmured "Nothing at all... not even hair... no doubt they are professionals." Turning her gaze to another woman behind her, the woman spoke "Did you find anything at the other scenes?" "Mrs. Delu, we checked every inch and there''s nothing left. The only traces there are from the police and the FBI." "I see..." Turning her gaze to the mansion behind her, Delu was silent for a long time, then looked at the ground again and muttered "It was about 9 people, they came this way and left this way... considering the routes... only 2 options... do we have recordings?" "All security cameras around a kilometer were disabled during the murder, same at all crime scenes." "Professionals with state of the art technology... this gets fun" Smiling slightly, Delu murmured "I''d be disappointed if it didn''t..." Delu Achebe, the world''s greatest criminal investigator. Coming straight from Nigeria, Delu has achieved a world record not only in her own country, but in more than 40 countries in less than 30 years. Without any affiliation, she always kept doing work for contractors. The UN, FBI, CIA, Kremlin, Interpol, MI5/MI6, Mosad, BND, among hundreds of other contractors. Whenever a major case has no breakthrough, she is called in. Needless to say, she is an expert at her job. No matter who she has in her sights, she has never failed throughout her life. Presidents, businessmen, dictators, professional assassins, you name it. Whenever she shows up, she will find her prey. But make no mistake, Delu does not kill anyone unless it is a life or death situation. Delu is in charge of tracking down organizations or people, what happens after that, she doesn''t care. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 309 Korea? But make no mistake, Delu does not kill anyone unless it is a life or death situation. Delu is in charge of tracking down organizations or people, what happens after that, he doesn''t care. "What degree of authority do we have?" turning her gaze to her colleague, Delu asked. "We have to follow thew with the prime suspect." "The prime suspect... Christian Grey, aka Lucifer... no doubt he''ll be something of a problem" Smiling slightly, Delu continued "Then we''ll go see him." "You''ll interrogate him so quickly?" "Question him? Not at all, we have no evidence and we have to follow thew." "Then why are you going to see him? That will only alert him" "That''s the idea" Wiping her hands on her clothes, Delu continued "The person leading this is very smart, they know perfectly well how to clean up the scenes and they n every hit. It''s almost impossible for us to aplish anything with the legal route." "I don''t understand..." "I will press him" Stretching her arms while yawning, Delu continued "I want him to know that I am here. I want him to start thinking a thousand times more about every action he takes, to know fully that I''m hunting him." "Butdy Delu, that will only alert him, he might even hide his people." "No it won''t" Shaking his head, Delu continued "The smarter a person is, the easier it is for them to be paranoid, something that over time makes you make hundreds of mistakes, that''s what I''m pointing out" "And if they escape?" "He won''t do that for now, he''s too proud" Smiling mysteriously, Delu continued "I''ve seen a lot of people like him. If Christian Grey really is the leader of all this, my visit will only make him have fun and he won''t feel pressured by someone like me. But sooner orter he will realize that he underestimated me, and when that happens the paronia will eat him, it will be the moment when the prey gives off the most odor and at that moment will be his downfall." ''I don''t understand any of the talk...'' Sighing to herself, the woman looked at her boss for a few seconds and spoke "What are we going to do now?" "Didn''t I tell you? We''ll go see him. Where is he?" "Malibu." "That''s about 5 hours by ne... how troublesome... What a hassle" Turning her gaze skyward, Delu muttered "But I hope it''s worth it..." *** "Daddy... water" Wearing a beautiful pink bathing suit covering her entire body except her limbs, Helen bent down and touched the sea water that reached her feet, while Christian wearing shorts and a baggy t-shirt, held her hand with a soft smile on his face. ''I feel like dying of tenderness...'' Looking at his little girl with warm eyes, Christian thought. His little Helen really looks adorable. Her cute swimsuit has a little pink bunny print on her chest, while around her waist is a beautiful red ruffle, matchingpletely with the little girl''s hair. But undoubtedly the cutest thing of all, though, are her little girl''s chubby arms and plump legs, all included with a little tummy that is entuated thanks to her current outfit. Pouring salt on the meat over the grill, Eva nces sideways at Christian and smiles slightly, then lifts her gaze to Sarah and asks "Is it always like this with Helen?" Turning the meat over, Sarah looked up at Christian and nodded "Out of 12 hours a day, he spends at least 8 hours with Helen, and the smile he''s wearing now never goes away." "Elisa is the same?" "Which of the two is worse" Sighing wearily, Sarah continued "Between Elisa and Christian they arecent when ites to adoring Helen, as if every neuron in their brains dies every time they are with her." Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked "And you?" "Me?" "Don''t you get silly with Helen?" "Not at all" Trembling slightly, Sarah replied evasively. "Heh" Laughing mockingly, Eva turned her gaze to the wood on the sand andmented "When should we light the campfire?" "Mmmm..." Raising her eyes to the sky, Sarah replied "The sun is just setting... first let''s prepare the meat, get the fire going in the grill and wait for the coals to set... after that we''ll be ready to light the fire and start cooking the meat at the same time." Nodding, Eva looked at Helen and asked "By the way, where is Elisa? I haven''t seen her for a while." "She went to prepare things to eat while we wait for the meat, Cheese, crackers, among other things" "Do they have whisky in the house? I don''t remember seeing" "Christian''s bar is full of drinks, do you want something to drink?" "Not for now, just asking" Looking sideways at the chatter of the two women, Christian smiled with satisfaction at noticing that they live together without problems, something very different from how their rtionship was a few years ago, when Eva couldn''t even see Sarah''s face because of an unjustified hatred. "These dwarves still won''t wake up..." Thinking of his siblings, Christian murmured, then looked down at his little girl andmented, "Let''s make a sand castle." Carrying Helen a little further away from the water, Christian sat down on the wet sand and helped Helen sit down in front of him. Taking a handful of sand, Christian began to form a square with his hands, while Helen watched him silently but totally focused on him. Having a rather misshapen cube made, Christian looked up at his little girl and spoke "Now you do it." "..." Staring at Christian''s hands for a few seconds, Helen looked down and watched her own hands, then bent her body slightly and began to squeeze Christian''s bucket, instantly destroying it as sand slipped through her fingers. "Dad..." After many attempts and failing to put the bucket back together, Helen looked up at Christian and murmured softly. Staring at Helen''s every facial movement, Christian smiled softly and picked up his little girl, then sat her between his legs and took her little hands "Come on sweetie, don''t get frustrated, daddy will teach you." With great care, Christian gently stretched Helen''s little arms and they touched the sand together, then gently guided her to put the sand bucket together, all under the little girl''s silent concentration. The minutes passed and Christian yed with Helen all the time, until Helen turned her gaze to the side and looked at Christian''s bare feet. Waving her arms, Helen freed herself from Christian''s grip and crawled to the feet, then sat down and looked at them silently. Raising his eyebrows, Christian rested his hands on the sand and watched his little girl in silence. Taking sand between her hands, Helen began to slowly pour sand over the foot, until after a few minutes, the foot disappearedpletely under the sand. "..." Turning her gaze to Christian silently, Helen alternated her gaze between Christian''s face and her foot, then gently shifted and began to pour more sand over her leg. Laughing softly as she knew what she wanted to do, Christiany back on the sand and waited in silence. Minutes passed and Christian already had his legpletely covered in sand, while Helen seemed to quietly amuse herself with her little game, something Christian enjoyed watching even though he is being buried alive at this very moment. "..." Having already covered Christian''s entire leg, Helen turned her gaze to her father and watched him silently, then crawled over to him and climbed with some difficulty onto his stomach. Carefully sitting up, Helen crawled onto Christian''s chest and stared at his face, then dropped down and hugged his neck as she murmured "Daddy..." "My little girl is so cute~" Gently kissing Helen''s cheek, Christian hugged her happily and continued "Did you have fun?" Without letting go of Christian''s neck, Helen stared at Christian, then lightly moved closer and kissed his cheek softly "Daddy..." "Hehe~" Smiling foolishly instantly, Christian wrapped his arms around Helen''s back and rubbed his cheek with hers, feeling his body extremely light and his heart on the verge of a diabetica from the sweetness caused by the situation. "Mommy''s here~" Leaning down next to Christian with a big smile on her face, Elisa interrupted, causing Helen to turn her head towards her and stare at her. "My daddy..." Pressing her cheek to Christian''s, Helen murmured possessively, not taking her eyes off Elisa for a second. Rolling her eyes, Elisa snorted and pursed her lips "You get meaner to your mother every day." "My dad..." Oblivious to Elisa''sints, Helen muttered. "Don''t argue with your mother" Sitting up, Christian wrapped his arms around Helen and gently kissed her cheek "I''ll always be your dad, just like mom will always be your mom. There''s no need to fight." "..." Looking up into Christian''s eyes, Helen watched him silently for a few seconds, then reached over and gently kissed his cheek "Dad..." "*Sigh* You''re hopeless" Shaking his head with a silly grin, Christian continued "You learned daddy''s weak spot and you use it shamelessly, worthy of my daughter." "..." Looking at the little scene, Elisa smiled bitterly and murmured "I want a kiss from my little girl too..." "Give mommy a little kiss" Pulling Helen closer to Elisa, Christian smiled and continued "Mommy loves you very much too~" "..." Turning her gaze to Elisa, Helen watched her silently for a few seconds, then turned her gaze to Christian and continuously alternated between the two. Pouting, Elisa brought her hands to her eyes and spoke with mock sadness "*Sniff* My little girl doesn''t love me anymore~" "..." Turning her gaze back to Elisa, Helen watched her silently for a few seconds, then moved closer with pursed lips and gently kissed her cheek. "Hehe~" Smiling instantly, Elisa closed her eyes contentedly andmented dumbly "My girl is so cute~" *** After spending a pleasant evening with family, Christian joined Emily and they went about their work. "How many applications do we have?" quickly typing on hisptop, Christian asked. "We already have over 3 million applications worldwide, every day we have over 57 thousand and the number is only going up." "Over 3 million applications..." Stopping typing as his gaze sharpens, Christian continued "Considering we don''t include simple criminalsmitting robberies or random fights... what a rotten world." "Nor can we im that those 3 million applications represent 3 million people. It is very likely that 10 people or more are using the same person, we will even have quite a few false applications or something that was done out of personal grudges" "But still the percentage must be around 1.5 million real applications and to different people. That''s still an abysmal number of criminals" Shaking his head, Christian continued with a self-deprecating chuckle "And chances are that of those 1.5 million, at least 300,000 people are suborbinates of people who are supporting me. Heinous criminals... ironic." "..." "So far what is the country with the most applications?" "Korea..." "Korea? North?" Frowning slightly, Christian asked. "No... South Korea." "South Korea has so many criminals?" Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Christian asked with interest. "We have over 200,000 applications and increasing every day that number by 5000 or so, the country with the most applications and the fastest growing." "Wow... who would have thought that Korea would surpass Mexico or Russia in criminals..." Muttering in surprise, Christian turned his gaze to Emily and asked "What kind of criminals do they have?" "Varied. Lots of corruption, rapes, murders, users whomit all of the above crimes... but the most reportse from something incredible" Smiling strangely, Emily continued "At least 80,000 reports of bullying." "Bullying?" Frowning slightly, Christian asked "How bad can bullying be to have so many reports?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 310 Lucid Dream? "Well... I''ve been doing some research and the situation is quite serious." "I hear you." "Apparently it''s not just verbal insults. There are many cases of brutal beatings where they leave students half dead, there are even many cases of ****... we also have a lot of cases where bullies who assaulted parents of the other students and killed some" "And what do the authorities do? What about the school principals?" "They don''t mess with them" Shrugging her shoulders, Emily continued "And even if they go to trial, Koreanw dictates that a minor will not get serious punishments. Even if he kills a person, the average punishment is around a year in the correctional facility, but they''ll most likely let him go after a few months." "Only a few months for murder? What are those old fossils thinking?" "But that''s not the worst of it, I found something quite interesting" Turning the screen to Christian, Emily smiled andmented "They have a Korea-wide organization of bullies. They divide up territories and protect each other, they have quite a few ties to the police and government, nothing much different than a big mafia." "How do they finance that?" "They steal money from the students... they generate quite a few million dors because of that." "Fuck..." Cursing with surprise, Christian chuckled with amusement and continued "So being a bully makes more money than working honestly, I''m not surprised they take that route." "Mn." "But it''s strange... if they grow that much, it''s inevitable to bring the government''s gaze, I doubt they would allow them to grow that much as it would be a danger to them... do they have backing?" "Yes, apparently the creators of the group are the youngdies of several powerful conglomerates in Korea, there''s even the heiress of Samsung in the highest circle." "That got interesting" Raising his eyebrows while his eyes be serious, Christian continued "Those girls created a criminal group where they are dedicated to beat young people and take their money..." "It''s pretty dark all... ording to the information we have, they have already caused more than 800 deaths in the whole country so far this year." "More than 800 deaths? That''s a lot for mere students..." "I''m not talking about them killing that many, I''m talking about the suicide rate amplifying a lot since this group was created." "Suicide..." Lowering his gaze, Christian muttered, "What a nasty word." "You know the funny thing?" knowing full well what memories Christian must have with the word ''suicide'', Emily quickly changed the subject "These people don''t use guns, instead they fight with fists or with ded weapons like bats or irons" "Hoh, that sounds entertaining" Gaining a twinkle in his eye, Christian muttered "In the middle east and Africa I only fought with guns and knives, it''s extremely stressful to always have to be on the lookout for a bullet to blow your brains out... it would certainly be rxing to be able to settle everything with your fists" "Mn" Typing on herputer, Emily continued "Gunws in these eastern countries are quite strict about firearms. While getting a gun in Korea isn''t as difficult as trying to get one in China, it''s certainly not something the average person can have" "Hmmm... then sending our people with guns would make uspletely in control in the attacks" Rubbing his chin, Christian continued "But we would also have to be twice as prepared, we couldn''t justify soldiers as private security, since even they shouldn''t be able to use guns in Korea... I guess if we choose Korea, Envy will have twice as much work to do to avoid getting caught." "Envy... you trust her enough" Looking at Christian out of the corner of her eye, Emilymented. "If not her my army wouldn''t have held on so easily" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "She''s a smart woman with character. She took it upon herself to create different hidden military bases within this country and I wouldn''t be surprised if she is already preparing others in many more countries. She knows how to lead, she knows how to keep the military in line and she is reliable... it wouldn''t be too much to say that she is a very important person for all of this." "But at the same time dangerous." "Dangerous... yes, she always was" Laughing softly, Christian continued "That''s why I like her and why we became close. I know her ambition, she was always destined for greatness and no one can deny it." "Aren''t you afraid she''ll bite you in the ass?" "Afraid... not at all" Smiling towards Emily, Christian murmured "Today I trust her blindly.... when I''m with the people I cherish, I forget every scheme and every worry, I wouldn''t want to change that... I''d end up losing myself and I could never be me... I could never have peace." "..." Watching Christian in silence for a few seconds, Emily finally sighed and replied "I hope you don''t regret it someday." "I think so too..." Murmuring softly, Christian continued "Are you ready for us to go to Irnd yet?" Gaining a new twinkle in her eye, Emily nodded quickly "All set!" Chuckling softly, Christianmented "I n to take Natasha, the ve I told you about." "W-why would you take her?" looking at Christian with disappointment, Emily stammered. Reaching out his hand, Christian gently stroked Emily''s hair and replied "Don''t worry, she''ll just be a servant and a manager, I''d hate to have to talk so much and have to worry about every single thing we need on the way." "Oh, good" Regaining her smile, Emily continued "Do you already know where we''ll be staying?" "At a nearby hotel near the shooting location." "It must be entertaining to wear those Viking clothes, but are you sure I can go?" "Okay, I talked to the manager and she gave me the green light, but you have to sign a confidentiality agreement, you can''t talk publicly about what you see." "I have no problem" Smiling brightly, Emily tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and nodded. ncing at the beautiful young woman beside him, Christian chuckled softly and lifted his gaze to the bar in the distance "Want to get a drink?" "More? We had enough on the beach." "Couldn''t do with another drink, I''m feeling lively" Chuckling, Christian stood up and walked over to the bar, then began pouring two sses of whiskey on the rocks. Returning to the couch, Christian handed one to Emily and they continued working withughter, until Emily frowned slightly and began typing rapidly. After a few minutes, Emily turned to Christian andmented, "I sent you a file, read it." Nodding curiously, Christian put the file down and began to read it silently, but the more he read the more mocking his smile became. "Delu Achebe, you certainly have great aplishments. She even caught that olddy Bin Laden." "Doesn''t that worry you? She''s a Rothschild dog" Frowning slightly, Emily asked. "Not at all, you said it yourself, she''s just a dog" Waving his handzily, Christian continued "The only reason why she''s alive after catching so many important people, is because the Rothschilds give her protection in the shadows, but it''s not like I''m afraid of them" "..." "Not to mention that she really has nothing to look for, and on the slightest chance she manages to find something to hold on to, I will personally make sure she ends up in a ditch." "She''sing tomorrow, what will you do?" "I''ll greet her with a cup of tea." "..." Sipping his ss of whiskey, Christian smiled nonchntly and downed it all in one gulp, then continued working without a hitch. The hours passed and the drunkenness grew stronger and stronger in both of them, ss after ss, alcohol after alcohol, until it got to the point where Emily fellpletely asleep and fell asleep on the couch, while Christian with a flushed face and cloudy eyes, turned off theputers and covered Emily with a nket. Walking with some difficulty to his room, Christian closed the door and awkwardly removed his clothes, while everything seemed to spin around him. Lying down next to the sleeping Elisa, Christian scratched his cheek and looked up at the ceiling, feeling incredibly calm in the face of so much silence. "Mn?" Minutes passed and Christian''s eyelids grew heavier and heavier. The effect of the alcohol and the tiredness acted without any problem and slowly led him to fall asleep, but when his consciousness was fading and his eyes were about to close, Christian saw something that puzzled him. ''A clock?'' Making a great effort to open his eyes, Christian narrowed his eyes and looked up at the ceiling doubtfully, managing to see a strange clock above him spinning rapidly without any sense. "Because there''s a clock here..." Muttering haltingly, Christian reached out his hand and tried to grab it, but when he expected to touch something, suddenly his whole surroundings changed. "What the fuck!?" Magically awakening from all stupor or exhaustion, Christian looked around and eximed. Christian saw himself in a ce where he shouldn''t be. He was no longer lying in his bed, but was standing in what seemed to be nothingness itself and everything around him was shrouded in darkness, to the point where he couldn''t even see his own hands. "A lucid dream?" Frowning deeply in sleep, Christian began to pace around him, while a thousand thoughts assailed his mind "Did I drink too much?" But although Christian never stopped walking around the area for an indefinite amount of time, he could find nothing but darkness. A darkness so suffocating and overbearing, that it seemed to solidify around him, causing Christian to start losing more and more of hisposure. "WHO THE FUCK BROUGHT ME HERE!!!?" No longer able to stand the mental pressure, Christian looked around and screamed in fury, while his breathing became increasingly agitated. "..." Biting his lips at theck of an answer, Christian rolled his eyes erratically and ran aimlessly. For a long time, Christian ran and ran, while every second that passed inside this ce, his mind became more and more unstable. How to avoid it? Suddenly he appeared in a creepy ce, the silence is overwhelming and if he is lucky to see himself, anyone would lose his mind in this hell. *** [Christian-POV] Fuck, Fuck, Fuck! Breathing heavily, I gritted my teeth and cursed inside my mind. Even though I had gone through mental training in the war and had been trained by my father, nothing prepared me for this kind of situation where allmon sense goes to shit. It''s all so damn overwhelming! The silence that I loved so much, became so fucking overwhelming from one moment to the next, to the point where I could hear my heart beating and I could hear my blood flowing, something I haven''t experienced since I was a kid. Something I never learned to master. "That''s it..." I see something! Although the distance is hard to estimate and the darkness is still just as solid, I certainly see something in the distance as if it were a sun inside this hell. Running even faster as hope shines within me, I smile with desperation and increase my speed even more. Sweat was running down my face and I could feel my heart beating violently, but in the hope of getting out of this hellish ce, nothing mattered. The minutes passed and little by little I was getting closer to my destination, until I reached the point where I managed to glimpse what I saw, something that surprised me a lot. In front of me was the silhouette of a little boy, I could not see his face because his back was turned, but he had something that enchanted me for a moment. Wearing what appeared to be a white dress, the boy was hugging his legs while a beautiful bright crimson hair fluttered mysteriously. Something quite rare if you take into ount that in this ce you can''t even feel the air. With a bit of caution and with a sudden fear growing inside me, I frown deeply and shout. "Who the fuck are you!?" Despite seeing him shout, the boy showed no reaction. "I''m talking to you, who are you!" biting my lips hard as I felt an unreasonable fear inside my body, I gather courage and scream again, while a strange shiver ran down my back. "Mn?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 311 Nightmare Although I should be relieved to hear something for the first time something other than my own voice sinceing to this ce, I couldn''t help but shiver for some reason, as I watched in slow motion as the boy turned his gaze towards me. "H-how...?" The moment I saw his face, disbelief and a primordial fear flooded my mind, to such an extent that my body trembled heavily and I was forced to take a few steps back. Even though the person in front of me is a child and has different hair, without a doubt that child... It is me. There is no doubt in my mind! Crimson hair, crimson eyebrows, crimson eyshes and piercing blue eyes that seemed to freeze me to the bone. No doubt his features are very different from mine, but at the same time, his face is mine. I can''t understand my fear, much lessprehend what is happening right now, but for some reason, seeing myself this way, fills me with an incredibly overwhelming fear, feeling as if not only my life is being threatened by this child, but my entire existence. Something I didn''t experience even in hell. "What do we have here~" To the disgrace of my mental health, the boy grinned mischievously and spoke in a voice full of amusement, then suddenly floated into the air and gently stood up. "W-who are you?" stuttering unintentionally, I tried to cautiously back away, but to my surprise, my body stopped responding, standing firmly frozen as I watched the boy approach me with a big smile. "Who am I?" Suddenly arriving in front of me, the boy looked up at me and continued, "Isn''t it obvious? I am you~" ''What am I doing here-?'' Opening my eyes a little wider, my mind instantly despaired as I noticed that I couldn''t speak either, while the boy smiled mischievously as if noticing my current state. Bringing his hands behind his back, the boy calmly walked around me as he seemed to study me carefully, only to stand in front of me again andment. "I guess my time hase~" Smiling brightly, the boy suddenly reached out his hand and touched my chest, causing a terrible pain to envelop my body, while an even worse fear began to numb my mind. I want to scream and writhe on the floor just hoping that this pain would be relieved even a little, a pain I never experienced and hope never to experience again, but unfortunately I didn''t even have the option to scream and could only endure bitterly. Slowly and slowly passing the worst situation of my life, I watched as the boy''s hand embedded itself in my body, while an agonizing pain that far surpasses that of being wounded by bullets or knives, assaulted my body. "Stop!" "Mn?" But when all seemed lost, a loud voice shook all the darkness, causing the boy in front of me to frown and look up. "You know your time is up, you''re no good for what''sing, he needs me" With an incredible coldness, the boy looked apathetically skyward and spoke. "You are not what he wants!" "But I am what he needs, your hypocrisy will end up killing him." "That''s not for you to decide!" With another loud scream, arge crack appeared above me, while a bright white light began to consume all the darkness around me, causing relief and a strange sense of peace to flood my body. "Don''t overstep your boundaries!" Instantly the boy''s eyes glowed brightly, as somehow the darkness began to swallow the light and consume it with ease, causing the crack to close quickly. "He decides..." But just as it seemed that the darkness was about to banish the light, a third voice entered the scene, causing the boy to turn his gaze to the ground with anger on his face. "You''ll meddle too!?" "Don''t overstep your boundaries" As if his voice was an irrefutablemand, the crack expanded all at once and light consumed the darkness, causing the boy to look up and click his tongue. "His thinking has long since changed and aligned with mine, you''re only locking him up and choking him, he will suffer for your stubbornness" Shaking his head, the boy gave me onest look and turned to the rest of the darkness, then walked into the distance and disappeared from my sight. """Now sleep""" With the disappearance of the child, I heard the 3 voices sound at the same time, causing my consciousness to be dragged away and wake up in a curious ce. "It continues to hurt me every day...many times I feel overwhelmed and it really weighs me down..." Turning my gaze to my surroundings as I speak unconsciously, I notice with surprise the new ce where I woke up. Although where I woke up is an unfamiliar ce, it is undoubtedly much moreforting than the previous ce. Furniture and books everywhere, a window in the distance that is just bright enough for the light to bathe me with its warmth, while on my back I feel thefortable couch I''m currently sitting on. "It weighs on me so much that I killed them... I really didn''t mean to... we''re not enemies, I didn''t even know them... that family in the picture... they looked happy... every day it weighs on me more and more" Speaking as I adjust to the new ce, I turn my gaze to my side and watch the old man writing silently. Wearing a white coat and white pants while long hair simr to mine covers his face, the old man was patiently writing in his small notebook with his aged hands. But most curious of all, my mouth moves without my consent and my true feelings and my great regrets never fail toe out. "She was just a child...I killed her...I''m a fucking monster." "Stop!" Startled by the sudden shout, I stop talking and look at the old man doubtfully. "Stop whining over there for nothing, you have a mission down there and it''s notpleted!" And with that shout, his hair fluttered and if only for a moment, I managed to see his face, noticing that although already old, it is my own face. "You must remember in its entirety what I will tell you for I will not repeat the consequent. It is the secret of life and whenever you are born again, you will live under the following" Leaving his notebook aside, the old man focused his gaze on me and continued. "You must sing as if no one is listening and you must dance as if no one is watching." "You must love without fear of being betrayed, though without giving priority to the one who has not given you priority." "You mustugh if something happens that embarrasses you, just as sooner orter everyone will forget the bad experience." "You must close your eyes to a good smell and slowly enjoy every good taste" "Happiness is not having everything, but no longer desiring anything." "It is not worth taking revenge for something that is not worth it. Life is short and sorrow is long, when ites." "Look for solutions and not problems. Propose things to do, not everything is to criticize the failures of the system." "Don''t forget your neighbor if your bread is multiplied." "Laugh in sadness, cry for joy, and do not forget that every day that passes your life is shortened." "He cannot be happy who does not know what he wants". "Start being yourself and stop being who you are not, imitations abound, originals are scarce and opportunities are like the tides, theye and go" "Dare to love and stop crying for what you don''t have." "You should never let amentplicate you, because even improving the world someone will criticize you". "Helping others is helping yourself. By making others smile, you smile". "Only the one who knows how to be small is great in life." "Lust indulged bes a habit, and the habit not resisted bes necessity. Necessity makes you a ve" "No matter how slow you go, as long as you don''t stop, you will reach your goal." Sentence by sentence, the old man spoke again and again without stopping, but even though his words sounded appropriate and could certainly solve a lot of my currentplications. Theck of reasoning behind everything he said and the fact that he just spoke sentences as if they were the damned heavenlymandments, for some reason infuriated me. "Stop!" Sitting down quickly on the couch, I look at the old man with a frown and exim "I''m sick of this shit, please let me go back!" "..." Instantly the old man fell silent, and although I couldn''t see his face, I could feel his gaze on me easily. "..." "*Sigh*" Nodding silently, the old man snapped his fingers as he sighed, causing his hair to rise again and I managed to see a look that caused confusion in me. Pity? No doubt the old man looked at me with pity. Feeling my brain overloaded by all the strange experiences and feeling strangelyplicated by that look, I close my eyes and take a deep breath, being on the verge of a mental breakdown because of so many surreal situations that happened to me in such a short time. Opening my eyes again, I look around and frown again. "Where the fuck am I?" This time I did not wake up in the dark or in a quiet room, but I was surrounded by hundreds of people dressed in ck. The sadness and tears were on each person''s face, while the silence in the ce felt unnatural considering that I could see them talking in front of me. Walking without being able to understand anything, I approached the ce where more people were gathered and made my way to the center, managing to see a beautiful white coffin with several people crying around it, something that caused my heart to stop for a moment. My mother, my family, my friends, my acquaintances. Everyone dear to me was surrounding the coffin with sadness on their faces, staring into the opening of the coffin. Feeling a ringing in my ear, I clutch my head in a strange pain and walk unconsciously towards the coffin, then approach the opening and see the deceased. "W-what!?" Opening my eyes wide, I take a few steps back and exim in disbelief, unable to believe my eyes. Inside the coffin was me. "H-how?" Staring at my smiling corpse, I stammered in confusion, as, for the third time, my mind copsed at the inexplicable. "Wake up" But as panic hit me, suddenly my corpse opened his eyes and spoke with a soft smile, causing me to startle and pull away abruptly. "Christian!" Opening my eyes and feeling all wet all over my back, I quickly sit up and turn my gaze all around, turning to find myself back in my bed again. "W-what the fuck...?" Bringing my hands to my face, I wipe the sweat from my forehead and take a shaky breath, while I could still feel the fear hovering in my mind. "Honey, are you okay!?" hugging me suddenly, Elisa looked at me with concern and anxiety "You started shaking out of nowhere and you seemed to be in pain, I tried to wake you up but you wouldn''t listen to me!" "..." Breathing shakily, I turn my gaze to my surroundings and notice that Sarah was behind Elisa with the same worried look on her, then swallowing saliva and closing my eyes, trying to regain my calmness "I''m fine honey... it was just a nightmare." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 312 Delu "Are you sure?" cupping my cheeks with her hands, Elisa pressed her forehead to mine and murmured "You don''t seem to have a fever...we should call a doctor." "I''ll call him" Quickly grabbing her cell phone, Sarah nodded. "No, it''s okay" Smiling reassuringly, I reopen my eyes and sigh "It was just a bad dream, everything''s fine". "Fuck! it''s fine!? you looked like you were dying a while ago!" Picking up the cell phone with fury on her face, Sarah continued "Don''t make us worry and go to the damn doctor, who knows what might be happening to you!" "Sarah, I really am fine, it was just a fucking nightmare" Closing my eyes as I take a deep breath, I rub my head and turn my gaze to the bed mattress, noticing that it ispletely soaked with my silhouette marked on it ''Shit, that must be liters of sweat.'' "Honey... You''re really okay?" Crouching down in front of me, Elisa took my hands and looked at me with concern in her reddened eyes "I''ve never seen you like this before... I''m worried about you". Smiling softly, I raise my hand and gently caress Elisa''s cheek, then hug her and pull her to me as I murmur "It''s ok honey... I just had a bad dream." [End of POV] *** Sipping tea while watching the fish swim in his pond, Christian looked up and sighed. "That''s your fifth sigh in less than 15 minutes, did something happen?" standing behind Christian, Leslie frowned slightly and asked. "It''s just that I realized how small we really are..." Smiling bitterly, Christian continued, "Stopping meteors? Being able to control everything so we can live peacefully? Bullshit... in front of those beings we are flies." "What beings?" "*Sigh* Even I don''t know..." Shaking his head, Christian sighed "Existence is incredibly coarse and I who have seen situations beyond myprehension... I feel incredibly small." "Master-" Cutting off his words, Leslie frowns slightly and brings her hand to the microphone in her ear, then turns to Christian and speaks "Therees that woman." "Let her in" Taking another sip of tea, Christian smiled slightly and replied. "Bring her in, but only she cane in" Nodding, Leslie put her hand to her ear and spoke. Inhaling deeply the scent of the trees around him, Christian closed his eyes and calmed his mind, something that actually became hard work after experiencing what happened the night before. After a few minutes of waiting, Christian finally saw his ''guest'' arrive, causing him to smile slightly as he took another sip of tea. Delu is a rather tall woman, measuring around 1.87 meters. Her skin is dark, brown hair and dark brown eyes, while her body is slim and quite athletic with marked muscture in her arms. "Miss Delu, what brings you to my humble abode?" "Humble?" Raising her eyebrows, Delu looked around calmly, not caring that she was being escorted by 5 women armed to the teeth "This is anything but humble." "Having a good house doesn''t take away your humility, please don''t think being humble means being poor." Chuckling lightly, Delu took the seat across from Christian and sat down, then crossed her legs and looked at the pot of tea on the table "I didn''t know you had such hobbies" "Sounds like you know a lot about me." "I doubt anyone could im to know much about ''Lucifer''." "At least not someone from this world" Smiling, Christian sets his teacup on the table and rests his fist on his chin "Now please be direct, what brings you to my home?" "Don''t you know? You seemed to be expecting me, you even knew my name." "Who wouldn''t know the great hunter Delu? Only an ignoramus wouldn''t know your story" Smiling nonchntly, Christian continued "But now please be direct, as you know, time is money, and based on my earnings, one hour of my time is the equivalent of 19 million dors." Raising her eyebrows, Delu narrowed her eyes at Christian and was silent for a few seconds, then turned her gaze to the trees and asked "Have you heard about the murders that have been happening all over the country? The victim count is already over a hundred." "Oh, you''re talking about those dead criminals?" With understanding on his face, Christian continued, "Who wouldn''t know? Everyone talks about it, but what does that have to do with me?" "You wouldn''t happen to know who''s leading them?" looking sideways at Christian, Delu asked. "Why would I know? I''m just an ordinary citizen and a faithful defender of thew, I would never surround myself with people as dangerous as that so-called satanic cult." "That''s strange to hear thating from the great Lucifer." "Does being Lucifer automatically lump me in with satanic cults or evil cults? As far as I know, there are many religions that im to serve the goddess and havemitted great massacres all over the world, the Catholic church as an example. I doubt that the all benevolent goddess supports them." "So you are telling me that you know nothing about this group?" "Nothing at all." "Even if I take this out?" Pulling out a que among his clothes, Deluid it on the table and asked. Looking at the badge with disinterest, Christian nodded "It doesn''t matter if you''re serving national security, I can''t talk to you about something I don''t know, leave that to the fools." "..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Delu stares into his eyes for a few seconds, then smiles and picks up his badge again "That''ll be all for now, see you in the future." "Be sure to bring a warrant for the next one, I don''t intend to waste my time again" Smiling politely, Christian took his cup of tea and waved his free hand disinterestedly "Please escort the esteemeddy out." Rising from her seat, Delu straightened her suit and smiled at Christian "See you soon". "Have a safe trip" Looking with a small smile at the woman, Christian waited for her to walk a bit and raised his voice "Miss Delu, don''t forget that in California you need the permission of those involved to record a conversation, please be so kind as to give your tape recorder to my people before you leave". Pausing her pace, Delu turned her gaze to Christian and narrowed her eyes at him, then nodded silently and continued walking. "I act confident enough, I don''t like her" With Delu having already disappeared from view, Leslie frowned deeply and spoke. "She''s a woman who doesn''t know therger threads that control her, obviously she wouldn''t have the slightest caution or respect with me" Smiling nonchntly, Christian stretched his arms and yawned "Give Envy the heads up, I want her kept under surveince at all times, no need to send personnel, just use the tech" "Understood master." "Good... I''ll go check on my girl" Getting up, Christian yawned again and walked, fully determined to spend every spare moment with his family in the face of the impending workloading his way. *** "The invistigation has already begun... managed to gather quite a few interesting scientists" Pursing his lips as he read the reports on hisputer, Christian muttered "How much did that bunker cost Envy? It looks prettyplete..." "I think she got it on sale thanks to a favor she did" Lyingzily on the couch, Emily yawned and replied. "A favor?" "She kidnapped the daughter of a Japanese billionairepany. When the rich woman was desperate, she offered to help. Upon delivering the daughter, the woman was very grateful to Envy and wanted to pay him back somehow, that bunker was her emergency bunker in case of an apocalypse and she never used it, so she didn''t think twice about giving a big price break." "What a cheeky bitch" Chuckling, Christian continued "You have everything ready to travel? We leave in 3 days, we travel around 10 pm, the trip to Irnd takes 12 to 13 hours and the time difference is 8 hours, so we''ll be arriving in the afternoon." "I have everything ready, not that I need so much stuff either. Just clothes and myptops" Shrugging, Emily smiled brightly and continued "And you? Do you have everything ready?" "Almost everything, I already got the order I ordered from Russia and I just have to get everything ready to carry it." "What did you order?" "A general antidote for poisons and some specialized ones to prevent aphrodisiacs and other dangerous poisons. I also asked for a portable mask but it protects against toxic gases and powdered poisons. But the hardest thing to get was a sheath for my sword, they had to use a titanium alignment metal and even then I''m afraid it will break if I move it too much." "That sword is crazy, I still can''t figure out where the church got it from." "I''m sure there must be some clue in the books we stole... the problem is that most of those books are in deadnguages and I would have to try to find records among those thousands of books where they teach how to read them. It would take me years to finish reading everything, even if I have a photographic memory and myprehension ability is insane." "Honey~" Arriving with a little bounce, Elisa sat down next to Christian and clung to him with a big smile "My little girl gave me a little kiss before she went to sleep~" Laughing softly, Christian put hisputer aside and wrapped his arm around his beloved''s soft waist "Look at that beautiful smile of yours, all happy because the little girl gave you a kiss~" "Hehe~" Leaning back on Christian''s chest, Elisa closed her eyes and smiled sweetly "It''s the first time she did it without you asking her to, I''m so happy~" Looking at the small scene in front of her, Emily rolled her eyes and went about her business, already ignoring the seeds of jealousy quite easily, all thanks to long experience. Taking Elisa''s face in his hands, Christian pressed their noses together and rubbed gently, causing Elisa to giggle softly as she closed her eyes tenderly. Gently kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian picked up hisputer again and asked "Where''s mom?" "She went out to buy more meat with Leslie and Sarah." "And my siblings?" "Hailie took the time to transmit and n was sunbathing on the beach" Looking curiously at theputer screen, Elisa asked "What''s that?" Looking at the map, Christian focused on arge store and smiled "It''s a Disney beverage store." "Why do you see it?" "Someone owes me a favor and told me to ask for whatever I want, I''ll tell him to buy this store and build me a nightclub." "A nightclub?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, Elisa looked up at Christian and asked "Why do you want a nightclub?" "I always thought they were cool, it''s nothing more than an interest" Chuckling, Christian opened the blueprint program and went on to create one in particr "My nightclub will be called ''Lux'', it will have 5 floors and the top floor will be my private floor. I want it to be the most exclusive nightclub in America." "Lux... what does it mean?" "Light." "Oh... but isn''t it a waste to spend that favor on just one building? You could ask for a giant ship, like a cruise ship." "I won''t ask for just a building" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "For starters the area is in a very important part of Los Angeles, they don''t usually agree to have something like a nightclub there, not to mention that outside the building there are several of those trophy Hollywood stars." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 313 Lux Looking at the map, Christian continued "The building is surrounded by 4 other structures on both sides while in the back there is a school. I n to ask him to buy the whole block and rebuild everything, the club will consist of 5 different sections with 4 different themes in each corner, while in the center will be the ce where big artists wille to give shows ore to party, the VIP area." "Practically he has to convince all those people to sell stores in the heart of Los Angeles, there''s even the Zara store next door and a Hollywood warehouse behind it. It won''t be easy and it''s going to cost a lot of money." "What big star is there?" "The queen of pop left her star in front of that area before she died, but not only her, the surrounding area is full of important people''s brands." "Oh... it would be great to have a club there" Nodding with understanding, Elisa continued "Can Ie when I''m ready?" "Of course you can, everything of mine is yours~" Kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian turned his gaze back to theputer and continued "Now I''m nning the structure, but for now the idea is that it will gradually go up the floors... the entrance will have two floors,ter on it will open three and the center will have the 5 floors with the name of my club on top... although well, if the architect has better ideas, I won''t refuse" [Image of the area where the club will be made here]. "Your own nightclub... put it together with your suits and a cigarette in your mouth, you''d be the picture of a mafia man" Laughing softly, Elisa continued "Should I treat you with respect my little boss?" "You should~" Raising his hand, Christian gently cupped Elisa''s left breast and squeezed it contentedly "But rejoice, you''re the boss''s wife~" "Silly~" Laughing, Elisa looked at Christian tenderly, then smiled and leaned back against him. Lifting her gaze back up to Christian, Elisaughs again and turns around, getting her face buried in Christian''s abs. "..." Lifting her head slightly, Elisa looks sideways at Christian and purses her lips, then turns around again and exaggeratedly exaggerates as she moans slightly. "..." Blinking tenderly at Christian, Elisa purses her lips as she sees that she still doesn''t have his attention and picks up herputer, then sets it down under the couch and stretches out on top of Christian, causing the young man to roll his eyes and wrap his arms around her waist. "Are you bored?" "Yesh~" Pouting as she blinks tenderly, Elisa nods childishly, only to move again and drape her legs over Christian''s shoulders, her head hanging off the couch as she grins goofily "Very bored, hehe~" Chuckling to himself, Christian ims Elisa''s thighs and squeezes them gently, then brings his hands down and reaches between the redhead''s shirt, managing to caress her abdomen with satisfaction. Squirming slightly, Elisa giggles softly andments "Tickles me~" Bringing his hands to Elisa''s back, Christian adds strength in his arms and lifts her up, making her sit on his legs with their faces staring at each other "What can I do to keep my beloved from getting bored~?" "Mmmm" Bringing a finger to her lips, Elisa looked up and thought carefully, then smiled and kissed Christian''s lips quickly "I want to hear you sing!" "And what could I sing for my dear woman~?" brushing his nose against Elisa''s, Christian smiled showing his teeth and asked. Thinking for a few seconds, Elisa replied energetically "Something pretty but mncholy!" Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled softly and got up from the couch with Elisa hanging off him, then affirming her by the buttocks and walking slowly towards his piano, not without forgetting to steal a few kisses on the way, causing the woman to smile sweetly as she clung to his neck. Sitting down on the stool, Christian settles in and stretches his hands towards the piano keys, then touches them softly as he thinks of a song. "Oh, I know" Smiling slightly, Christian fondly observes the face looking up at him expectantly and begins to y a melody softly. "I wanna take you somewhere so you know I care But it''s so cold and I don''t know where I brought you daffodils on a pretty string But they won''t flower like they didst spring". Closing his eyes for a moment while singing to the rhythm of the melody, Christian opened his eyes again and continued singing while staring into the eyes of his beloved. "And I wanna kiss you, make you feel alright I''m just so tired to share my nights I wanna cry and I wanna love But all my tears have been used up" Increasing the speed of the melody the more he sings, Christian continued. "And if somebody hurts you, I wanna fight But my hands been broken one too many times So I''ll use my voice, I''ll be so fucking rude Words they always win, but I know I''ll lose". With intoxicated eyes full of love, Elisa smiled softly as she immersed herself in the music, enjoying with all her heart the beautiful voice of her beloved. "On another love, another love All my tears have been used up, up~" [A/N: The song is Another Love by Tom Odell] Finishing singing, Christian sighed deeply and smiled towards Elisa "Do you like me?" "..." Biting her lips, Elisa held Christian''s cheeks and gave him a heated French kiss, something Christian didn''t miss as his hands went straight to the ass he loves so much. Parting her lips as she breaks a trickle of saliva with her tongue, Elisa wraps her arms around Christian''s neck and whispers heatedly "I love it~" "I''m d" Bringing his forehead together with Elisa''s, Christian smiled softly and murmured, while his hands continued to knead the redhead''s smooth ass to his liking. "Why don''t you keep putting out songs? The ones you uploaded are already a hit, I also know you really like to sing." "I haven''t had time to put out more songs, you have to keep in mind that I have to shoot video clips and that''s quite tedious. Although I''ming back from recording in Irnd, maybe I''ll start recording another album". "I''ll be waiting for you my little super singer" Kissing Christian''s lips softly, Elisa whispered. Squeezing Elisa''s buttocks a little tighter, Christian smiled and moved his head to Elisa''s neck, then gently bit down and began sucking, easily leaving a red mark and a future mark on the spot. Biting her lips as she felt a tongue run down her neck, Elisa lowered her head slightly and stretched her tongue out, reaching Christian''s ear perfectly. Startling slightly, Christian lets go of his redhead''s neck and frowns as he lowers his gaze to his crotch "You know that''s my switch." Chuckling softly as she felt a familiar hardness crash against her ass, Elisa replied "That''s what you get for biting me, now you''ll just have to take it~" Quickly getting up, Elisa smiled mischievously at Christian and ran into the yard as she shouted "I''m going to go y with my little squirrels, if I see you follow me, tonight I''m going to go sleep on the couch with Helen, bye!" "..." Pursing his lips as he looked at the woman''s back, Christian sighed and stood up, then settled his erection between his legs to hide it and stretch his muscles "It''s already 4 o''clock in the afternoon.... I''ll go bother Hailie." Walking towards the guest room, Christian approaches the door and opens it with extreme care to avoid making noises, then looks through the open space and raises his eyebrows at seeing all of his sister''sputer in there "That girl even brought the CPU... and here I thought she was using herptop" Noticing that he''s live streaming, Christian walks to the living room and grabs afy chair, then carries it over to Hailie''s room and carelessly walks in. Quickly turning her head toward the door, Hailie mutes the microphone and asks "Is something wrong?" "I''m here to escort my cute little sister~" Leaving the chair next to Hailie, Christian sits down and settles in with a big smile,pletely happy to see his little sister''s nervous face "Don''t worry go on about your business." "..." Biting her lips knowing full well that her brother won''t stop teasing her, let alone leave the room, Hailie sighed andmented "It''s okay, I''ll stop broadcasting." "Don''t do it, I''m really justing to join you" Rubbing Hailie''s head quickly, Christian moved closer and began to look at the second screen where thements were "Hello audience!" "..." Rubbing her forehead, Hailie shakes her head and turns on the microphone, then continues ying while looking at Christian out of the corner of her eye. "..." Smiling as he watches the chat go crazy with her arrival, Christian looks up at the third screen and exims "Thanks to LionSkills177 for the 5 subscriptions!" "..." Raising her eyebrows, Hailie scratches her neck ufortably and sighs, still not speaking at all since Christian''s arrival. "Well, looks like my little sister froze" Taking the microphone that was on the desk, Christian puts it to his mouth and focuses on the two screens, between the donations and the chat one "Good afternoon my audience, I''ll take care of reading interestingments and thank you for donations, nice to be with you!" "Thank you very much for the 10 subscriptions LolisAndPussys!" Laughing at the name, Christian continued "These little shits have awesome names!" "C-christian, don''t read any further" Noticing arge amount of donations with various questionable names, Hailie was quick to realize that they must be new ounts only for Christian to read their bizarre names, causing her to quickly take the microphone away from Christian and raise her middle finger towards the camera "Fuck you bitches" "Don''t be like that" Taking the microphone from Hailie, Christian looks at her reproachfully and continues "You keep ying." "B-but-" "Keep ying." "Well..." "Perfect~" Smiling sweetly, Christian went back to looking at the screens and continued talking "I always found this streaming thing interesting, but I don''t know how the fuck you read thements, just look at this shit, hopefully I get to see the emojis" "You get used to it." "Oh..." Nodding, Christian moved a little closer to the screen and started reading with his maximum focus "Hailie, they say here that they prefer me and that you should retire" "..." "Hailie... they tell me to look up my name in Rule34, what''s that?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Hailie smiled ufortably and replied "A news site." Looking at his sister suspiciously, Christian asked "Sure?" "Y-yes?" "Mmmm..." Not quite believing her, Christian pulled out his cell phone and began searching for her name on said page, causing Hailie to avert her gaze as she cursed inside her mind at the chat. "..." Eyes widening as he saw the results, Christian looked up at Hailie and eximed in disbelief "Why are there pictures of me having sex with a humanoid dog!?" "D-don''t ask me, you idiot!" "What the fuck?!? Over 10 pages of weird content!" Not believing this was happening, Christian turned to the next page and continued to look at everything closely, finding images so bizarre that he had never imagined he would see. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 314 Ricin There was everything, Christian having sex with furrys animals, Christian doing things with people of the same sex, Christian being subdued by several extremely muscr women, Christian having sex with more than 10 demon women, there were even drawings of him as a child in some pretty illegal situations. "This is unexpected shit" Not wanting to see more, Christian chuckled and looked up at Hailie "Did you know about this?" "N-no?" Rolling his eyes at the embarrassed look, Christian gently smacked Hailie''s head andughed "Why are you acting like this? They''re just drawings, I find them entertaining, though I won''t deny it feels weird." "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Hailie chuckled lightly andmented "I forget you''re weird." "What are you ying?" rolling his eyes, Christian looked at the screen and asked. "The same game you tried to y a while back." "Oh... that shitty game" Pursing his lips, Christian continued "I spent over 5000 dors on skins for armor, weapons and other items to decorate... I got betrayed, my house got blown up, I got killed on my way out the door, I died like 100 times trying to take out resources... it all sucked." Laughing, Hailie replied "It''s not easy at first, but once you get used to it, it''s fun." "Fuck getting used to it, when I finally had my house and managed to kill enough people, a bunch of bastards came in with guns and blew up my house!" making explosion gestures with his hands, Christian continued with annoyance "I spent hours decorating it, I had couches, Christmas lights, stuffed animals and lots of pretty shit." "Wait, you really spent over $5000 on looks?" widening her eyes a little more, Hailie asked in disbelief. "Yeah, they looked pretty, you want to see what I bought?" "Yeah..." "How do I change the screen so they don''t see what I''m doing?" Walking over to theputer, Christian picks up the mouse and starts to enter Steam. "Just hit this" Fixing everything so that the viewers only see the chat, Hailie responded. Logging out of Hailie''s ount, Christian logs into his and checks his inventory "Look." Raising her eyebrows, Hailie begins to scroll through the hundreds of aspects and her eyes widen as she sees certain aspects, then exims "Fuck, this isn''t just $5000, this gun alone is worth $4000!" "Yeah? Well... I think what I spent if around 10,000 dors... the truth is I didn''t even see the price, I just bought" Remembering a bit that day, Christian answered with disinterest, to then select all his inventory and continue "I''ll send you everything, I doubt I''ll keep ying and it''s no good to have it lying around". "Sure? You could get quite a bit of money with this" "It''s okay, it''s not like I''m short of money" Waving his hand with disinterest, Christian sent the items and closed his ount, then yawned andmented "Howe you''re not bored with this? I haven''t even been at it five minutes and I''m already sleepy." "You don''t know how time passes when you''re ying, and it''s quite fun to chat with the chat." "Yeah?" Looking at the chat with doubt, Christian asked. "You wouldn''t understand" Snorting with disdain, Hailie continued "You know you were named in the most controversial song of the moment?" "What song?" "It''s by a trap singer, the lyrics are typical but now it''s being criticized for its content inciting hatred towards men. She named you in one part and said she would kill you for being a faggot." "..." Raising his eyebrows whileughing, Christian replied "y the song, I want to hear it." "Give me a minute" Nodding, Hailie gets on Youtube and searches for the song, then ys it and hands the headphones to Christian. "..." Listening in silence, Christian closed his eyes and listened for more than 4 minutes while analyzing the music, so that when he finished he put the headphones aside and spoke "It''s pretty cliche... gangsta style and with a voice full of autotune, but I won''t deny that it has good insults." "You don''t mind me naming you?" "Not at all, in fact it''s funny" Chuckling, Christian continued "I always thought it was stupid to get mad at such a basic insult like that, let alone get mad because he talks about men like that. As long as I know who I am, what others say is irrelevant." "Tsk, tsk, you''ve started with your philosophies" Rolling her eyes, Hailie clicked her tongue and continued "Although if everyone thought like you, the inte would be a nice ce." "Well, I''ll leave you for now" Yawning with boredom, Christian stands up and stretches his muscles, then sets the chair aside and shakes his sister''s hair "Have fun" "Don''te back." Walking down the halls, Christian stops and looks at his watch, then walks to his garage and into his panic room. Passing through the cold metal hallways, Christian arrives at the armory and picks up arge wooden box from the floor, then ces it on the metal table in the center and opens it. Humming softly, Christian took out all the contents and set them down on the table, then set the box on the floor and sat down. "Let''s see..." Looking at everything sent by Dimitri, Christian muttered, "I have to get organized." The shipment was everything vital to Christian these days. Two pocket pistols for emergencies. Their size is no bigger than a lighter and really the lethality is not that much, but if fired close enough, it would certainly leave a serious wound on anyone. "One will be on my ankle and the other... I''ll leave below my neck, you never know when they''ll make me put my hands behind my head" Muttering to himself, Christian took the weapons and began to check them, then nodded and put them aside "Now follow the antidots..." The antidotes are quite simple at first nce, no different from any other liquid medicine. But among the 40+ vials there are, they all have different colors. "I don''t know how I''m going to carry all this shit around..." Looking at the names of each antidote, Christian put 4 aside and muttered "A general antidote to resist most poisons, an antidote for aphrodisiacs, an antidote for corrosive poison and another for poison for something quite dangerous, Ricin... this shit is hard to treat." Ricin is an extremely difficult poison to avoid. Just get a drop under your skin and your life will be over. But not only can this poison be liquid, but you can also find it as pills, gas and even powder. Unlike most poisons, ricin kills you silently, eating away all the protein in you until you die. But the fact that the poison takes months to kill you does not mean that it is easier to treat. Publicly there is no known antidote for this, but thanks to Dimitri''s help, Christian managed to get his hands on Russia''s secret antidote. The efficacy is not as high as one can expect from an antidote, if you don''t inject it at least 2 hours after being poisoned, your life will be over. Pretty dangerous shit if you take into ount that this poison has no color or taste, something that makes itpletely impossible to know when you will be poisoned with this. But as if all this wasn''t enough to worry anyone, it turns out that the poison is incredibly easy to make, to the point that a 14 year old kid with basic chemistry knowledge could make it. No exotic poisonous animals are needed, much less rare nts. Everything is made from a nt that is extremelymon in most parts of the world, known by different names depending on the area, but the best known name is... The devil''s fig tree. The nt is somon, that if you go to Amazon or any inte shopping site, you can get enough ricin to kill an elephant for no more than 5 dors, something that many countries tried to regrize, but without sess. [A/N: This nt really exists and so does the poison, everything said above real and if by chance you want to kill someone with this information, don''t do it, it is bad]. "Two hours..." Leaving the antidote on the table, Christian looks at the long row of knives and shifts his gaze to the clothes folded on the side. These clothes are not something normal, but clothes specially prepared by Dimitri for Christian. The clothes are not something fancy like a suit or anything like that, but an entire outfit of something simr to sportswear, but including a mask to cover everything except the eyes. But the curious and great thing about it all, is the color of the clothes. Vantack, the darkest color in the world. The clothing is not only dark, but the color itself consumes 99.96% of the light that surrounds it, causing this outfit at night to be practically unrecognizable in the dark. And as if that weren''t enough, the fabric itself is bulletproof and withstands stabbing with ded weapons, causing it to be the ideal outfit for any infiltration or assassination mission in the middle of the night. "Thetest..." Turning his gaze to the small white box, Christian takes it and opens it "Adrenaline..." Hisst card, a shot of adrenaline. No doubt it''s a double-edged card, not being able to feel your wounds and having your blood rushing so fast with a possible hemorrhage somewhere in your body would certainly kill you faster. But if you have no other choice and you are in a desperate situation of not having strength or being on the verge of passing out, this injection could save your life. "And with that... I''m ready" Pulling his golden Desert Eagle out of his clothes, Christian looked at it for a few seconds and smiled softly, then took out the magazine and started to disassemble it "It''s time for maintenance..." Time passed quickly and Christian continued to maintain his weapons, spending the afternoon quietly while his brain continued to work on hisst ideas. After about 50 minutes, Christian took out his cell phone and dialed a number "Hello, old man". "What do you want now?" Hearing the aged and annoyed voice on the cell phone, Christian smiled softly andmented, "How''s your health? "Why, are you already thinking of taking my inheritance? Ungrateful child!" "How did you know!?" "..." "Heh" Chuckling, Christian continued "Old man, I have a business idea." "Yeah? Which one?" "You know I''m killing criminals, don''t you?" "Who doesn''t?" "Well, the point is, I n to kidnap them and dump them all on an ind. We put cameras everywhere and broadcast it live, people can bet on the participants and even sponsor them with basic things like food or medicine. They have to kill each other and the one who survives wins a pardon and a million dors." "Hoh... sounds interesting... the fact that they are criminals, will cause the public to have no sympathy for them... brutal scenes in brutal situations... the stakes can be in the millions and the sponsorships would help the person you bet on... what help do you need?" "I need an ind with a neutral climate and that cannot be recognized by the other countries. I would not want them toe to their rescue in case they recognized the environment." "Mmmm... and what would we gain?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 315 I Will Always Be There For You "How about a 50/50? I won''t be stingy and we''ll split the responsibilities between the two of us, we''ll look for the criminals and prepare the tform to transmit everything, let''s also prepare a betting system where bitcoins or any digital currency is epted" Swaying in his seat, Christian continued "You can handle the betting since you have more experience in that, but you''ll also have to take care of guarding the ind and ce the hidden cameras to transmit everything. I''ll also leave you the job of handling the drones to send out the sponsorships." "What will the ind have?" "I n to leave the center with certain useful things and several more spots with hidden objects. Be it a sharpening stone, nkets, tents, ropes, among several simr things. The ideal is not to leave weapons but to leave things for them to make weapons. Although I wouldn''t mind if we did events with medieval weapons either, it would be entertaining." "Damn brat, you''re diabolical" Laughing softly, Dimitri continued "I like that, I''ll talk to little Natasha and send you a message when we have everything ready. Do you have any ns to bring in the public?" "I was nning to use the page where I upload the evidence of the murders, it already has a traffic of over 200 million users per month and it just keeps going up." "Mmmmm... Is the security of the site 100% reliable? They can''t throw it away? "Not at all, it''s impossible to be tracked, let alone dumped. It also has enough power to support more than 800 million people at the same time, not to mention that we have a much more advanced trantor than google or anypetitor, we will have no problem in having global scale". "Well, we will spread this to the important people, I''m sure they will be interested in this entertainment." "You could make a private page for them, you know how pompous they are, they will feel better looking at a private page with nice elegant designs." "That would be the best, they would let out money easier" Chuckling, Dimitri continued "We could give them an option that would make them more privileged, maybe give them better sponsorships or incite fights between the people on the ind." "Incite fights?" "You know, to warn with loudspeaker that something good will fall in such a ce, I''m sure many will be tempted and a river of blood will be made." "Sounds interesting, you guys see those ideas, we''ll just set up everything to do with the systems and with the kidnappings" "Alright, I''ll talk to you in the evening, see youter." "Bye father, rest" Leaving the cell phone on the table, Christian yawned and looked at his gun in silence "Who would have thought that one day I would talk about kidnappings and assassinations so lightly..." "After all I''m not much different than that Elite I despise so much" Muttering to himself, Christian quickly armed his pistol and pointed it at his head, then pulled the trigger and.... *Click* Smiling knowing he didn''t get a bullet through the barrel, Christian sighed and set the pistol down on the table, then put everything back in the box and closed it. Rising from his seat, Christian yawned and walked out of the gun shop, then walked down the halls and out of the panic room. "Daddy!" Rising quickly from the floor, Helen stretched her arms toward Christian and eximed. "..." Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Christian smiled softly and took Helen in his arms "My little girl was waiting for me all this time?" "..." Wrapping her little arms around Christian''s neck, Helen reaches over and gently kisses his cheek, then rests her head on Christian''s shoulder and falls silent. "*Sigh* How did you know I was here?" sighing with a soft smile, Christian walks into the living room and murmurs. "Daddy..." "..." Lowering his gaze to his little girl, Christian smiled softly and watched her tender face in silence, then closed his eyes and sighed. Lifting Helen to the level of his face, Christian opened his eyes and smiled warmly "Sweetheart, remember the following for your whole life and at no time have the slightest doubt of this..." "Daddy loves you with all his heart, you are the best thing that could have happened to me and there is not a day that goes by that I don''t think of you" Gently kissing Helen''s forehead, Christian continued "No matter where daddy is, let alone what has happened to him..." Wrapping an arm around Helen''s body, Christian cradled her to his chest and gently touched his little girl''s chest, touching exactly over her little heart "Daddy will always be here for you. Whenever you feel lonely and sad, Daddy will be here for you. Whenever you feel like you can''t take it anymore, daddy will be here for you. The point of all this, is that I want you to know that daddy will always be there for you no matter what." "Daddy will always love you and that''s something that will never change" Smiling softly, Christian lowered his head and kissed Helen''s forehead gently "And if at some point daddy has to leave this world, don''t think for a second that you are alone, because even in those moments daddy will make sure to take care of you no matter where he is..." "I love you my daughter, never forget that" Joining his forehead with Helen''s, Christian whispered "I will always love you." "..." Blinking tenderly, Helen clung to Christian''s arm and watched him silently. "Hehe, now let''s go y in the yard~" Regaining his usual cheerfulness, Christian kissed Helen''s forehead and continued walking towards theirrge yard, then passing through the trees and looking all around. Hearing the voice he was looking for, Christian quietly walks through the grass and hides behind a tree, then peeks his head out slightly and listens to his beloved Elisa. Crossing her arms as she sits on the grass, Elisa looks at the numerous squirrels in front of her and points her finger at one in particr with reproach on her face "Little Timmy, I told you you had to leave food for your sister, you need to learn to share." "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckles softly and whispers towards Helen "Your mother always talks to her little animals, did you know that of her 37 squirrels, they all have names? I fail to understand how she remembers all the names and identifies who is who, if it wasn''t for my perfect memory, even I would have trouble" "Mommy!" Quickly turning her head, Elisa smiles brightly and exims "Desperto mi ni?¡Àa!" Laughing, Christian lowers his little girl to the ground and lets her run free, something the little girl didn''t miss and quickly made her way to the squirrels, then crouched down beside Elisa and watched them silently. Hugging Helen, Elisa gently kissed her head and pointed towards the same squirrel that scolded "That mean squirrel left her brother without food, mom was scolding her for not sharing." "Squirrels..." Bringing her small hand to her mouth, Helen looked up at Elisa and muttered "Squirrel.... beast." "It''s a little animal, not a beast" Shaking her head, Elisa continued "A beast is an animal used for cargo or mount, but it can also be said to fantastic or frightening monsters, and certainly this cute little squirrel is not a beast." "..." Blinking slowly, Helen tilted her head slightly and muttered "Animal..." Sitting down on the grass, Christian leaned his back against a tree and folded his arms, observing the beautiful scene with a small loving smile on his face, while the sound of the sea and the smell of nature rxed his mind to the maximum point. "I wish this peace wouldst forever..." Lifting his gaze to the blue sky, Christian murmured. [A/N: We''ll have thesest chapters as Slice of Life to develop the characters a bit more, after this we''ll get back into the plot fully, enjoy!] *** "Sarah..." Leaning back on his bed, Christian looked at the woman with theptop on the side and muttered. "..." Looking sideways at Christian for a moment, Sarah ignored him and continued typing on herputer. "Sarah..." "..." "Sarah..." Creeping slowly toward Sarah with a pout on his face, Christian continued, "Sarah, Sarah, Sarah, Sarah, Sarah, Sarah-" "What do you want!?" Turning her gaze sharply toward Christian, Sarah eximed in annoyance. "Did you know that when a woman reaches orgasm, all her orifices contract and let out arge amount of fluid? At the same time they have between 1 to 12 contractions of pleasure with a duration of one second each" Speaking with a serious face, Christian continued "Also, your brain stops working and your sense of rationality is only maintained with one thought, which is to have more pleasure. It also releases a lot of oxytocin which is the love hormone, causing the likelihood of you falling in love with a man who makes you reach orgasm to increase considerably." "That means that you are very likely to love me in an almost psychopathic way, since I make you orgasm every day and therefore your body must be extremely receptive to my touch" Reaching in front of Sarah, Christian smiled yfully and brought his face close to hers "So... do you love me?" "..." Blinking silently as she watched Christian''s face with boredom, Sarah replied "What the fuck are you talking about right now?" "Do I have to repeat myself?" smiling, Christian brought his face close to Sarah''s and whispered softly "Do you love me?" "..." Staring into Christian''s beautiful eyes for a few seconds, Sarah quickly averted her gaze and snorted "Who would love you? You are extremely annoying and I can''t stand your presence, in fact, it would be better if you stopped bothering me at least for one day." Feeling the nausea in his stomach, Christian smiled brightly knowing that this woman is lying "My goodness, my dear Sarah is so dishonest~" Rolling her eyes, Sarah reached out her hand and pulled Christian''s face away "Now leave me alone." "Heh" Quickly taking theputer from Sarah, Christian set it down and grabbed her waist, then pulled her to him and clung to her like a ko bear "You''ve been kidnapped, I demand at least 5 kisses and an ''I love you'' to be free~" "*Sigh*" Without even trying to break free, Sarah closed her eyes and remained silent. What was the point ofining or trying to get out of his embrace? They''ve been together for over a year now and she''s known him since he was a child. Sarah knows perfectly well that when this man is bored, she is his first victim. This ''kidnapping'' is one of his usual games. The first 5 times she tried to fight back, but after failing miserably and having to see Christian''s mocking face, Sarah chose to simply take a nap right now. Sure, she might as well give him 5 kisses and say ''I love you'', but Sarah wouldn''t be Sarah if she did that. And even if she really wanted to, she could never thanks to her own way of being, always pushing everyone away because of her own fears, something that was deeply ingrained thanks to her hard life in the orphanage. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 316 Room But even though her attitude is elusive and she only shows annoyance when dealing with Christian, the truth is that anyone who knows her well, would know perfectly well that her feelings are quite the opposite. "Sarah~" Whispering softly in Sarah''s ear, Christian continued as his hand slowly slipped under the woman''s shirt "Why so quiet~?" Just as Sarah learned how to handle Christian, Christian also knows how to handle Sarah perfectly. It''s actually quite simple. If she tells you to leave, you have to stay. If she averts her gaze, it''s either because she''s embarrassed or she''s lying. These gestures are just a couple of many more, but the bottom line here, is that Christian and Elisa are the ones who can best handle this grumpy woman. "Sarah..." "..." "Sarah..." "..." "Sarah..." "*Sigh* What do you want?" "I bought you a motorcycle... it will arrive next month along with mine... would you like to go out with me when I finish filming the series?" "..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Sarah watched him silently for a few seconds, then snorted and closed her eyes as she replied "If you insist..." "I''ll insist as much as necessary" Smiling broadly, Christian kissed Sarah''s cheek and took the opportunity to reach under her bras, sessfully grabbing her soft breasts. Smiling with satisfaction, Christian gently squeezed his grumpy wife''s breasts and whispered "Sarah..." "What is it now?" "Thank you for existing..." Closing his eyes with a soft smile, Christian continued "Ever since I met you at the publishing house, you became special in my eyes..." "..." "You are grumpy, you have a bad temper, you never make jokes and you justin about everything... but really knowing you are around rxes me quite a lot... you are like a puppy... my little puppy" Gently kissing the back of Sarah''s neck, Christian continued "Although teasing you I like, I also like to love you... never forget that." "..." Frowning slightly, Sarah''s eyes widened and she turned her gaze to Christian "Why are you talking like you''re going to die? Makes me shiver" "Hehe~" Smiling yfully, Christian kissed Sarah''s lips quickly and replied "I just felt the need to tell you, does it bother you?" "..." Eyeing Christian suspiciously, Sarah finally sighed and snorted "Everything about you bothers me." "I''m d~" Hiding his face in Sarah''s hair, Christian lost his smile and remembered his dream as he thought ''Ever since that night I don''t feel safe... that boy... he spoke with such certainty that I would die... that funeral... it was my funeral.'' *** "Mmmm~" Trembling heavily, Eva moaned with pleasure and clung to Christian with a flushed and sweaty face. Shaking his hips slowly while enjoying the aftertaste of climax, Christian finally sighed and dropped onto his mother''s chest with a satisfied smile on his face. Breathing heavily, Eva smiled and pressed Christian''s head against her chest "My boy was particrly passionate today, is it because you''re leaving tomorrow~?" "Maybe~" Gently kissing Eva''s corbone, Christian continued "We won''t see each other much during these two months, obviously I have to enjoy you to the fullest." Humming with recognition, Eva gently stroked Christian''s hair andmented "Are you ready for your departure?" "I have everything ready, you will stay here for a while?" "Yes, we will stay a few more days to spend with Helen, she would be sad if we all left at the same time." "You are a very thoughtful grandmother" Smiling softly at the memory of his little girl, Christian continued "You would make a perfect mother". "Maybe today is our lucky day?" chuckling, Eva gently shook her hips and whispered "But we could try one or two more times to increase the odds~" "My mother has no mercy on this frail little son *Sniff*" Wiping a fake tear from his eye, Christian sobbed. Rolling her eyes with a smile, Eva suddenly turned around and stood in cowgirl position, then leaning on Christian''s abs and licking her lips with a dirty smile "Your stamina better not fail today, because I''ll give it my all." "Heh, don''t think so much of yourself, after all I only lost 7 times to you and that was in my first week inside this world" Smiling teasingly, Christian continued "The rest was victory after victory on my part" "How could I forget?" slowly rotating her hips in circles with a fluidity full of experience, Eva smiled proudly and gently caressed Christian''s marked abs "Those sweet innocent moans my little one let out were music to my ears~" "..." "That pleading look for me to stop moving and that desperate face you had at so much pleasure~" Slowly leaning her body, Eva gently held Christian''s chin and smiled yfully "How can I forget that wonderful experience? I enjoyed you with all my heart~" "How can I forget the time I passed out from overexertion and dehydration?" chuckling while squeezing his mother''s buttocks with satisfaction, Christian continued "It was a good week, we did it like rabbits and everywhere." "Like newlywed couples" Biting her lips while watching Christian''s face closely, Eva continued "We could do it again for when we have time. Go alone to some hidden cabin and just have fun~" "Wouldn''t be bad, I''d have another story to tell n" Chuckling, Christian lifted his head slightly and kissed Eva''s lips softly, then held her tightly from the waist and started another round of pleasure, something that happened since day one when their guests arrived. But not only Eva had her fun. Since Christian knew he had to go away for a while and for two months he would hopefully see his family, he took every free moment to get away with Leslie, Hailie and Eva. Most of the time spending some fun time in his privateb. But even though it wasn''t the mostfortable, the important thing was to have fun and let out the frustrations, something that was aplished without any problem. *** "Ready..." Wiping the sweat from his forehead with his forearm, Christian looked at his work of art and smiled "My little girl will love it." Today is thest day of Christian''s vacation. Tomorrow they are leaving for Irnd and although he spent the whole morning with Helen, he took advantage of the afternoon and finished Helen''s room. The truth is that it is not quite a room. Christian knows perfectly well that his little girl won''t sleep alone and it''s not something he wants either, so he took the brilliant idea of making it his own personal yroom. To begin with he set about creating beautiful artwork on the walls, having 2 of the 4 walls with beautiful paintings of the universe. It was especially difficult, where each painting has over 20 color mixtures and the details are extremely precise. There would even be many who would easily mistake it for a photo. Leaving those two walls, Christian devoted some more attention to the one with the door, having a beautiful forest with a small deer and a rabbit looking at each other. Anyone from Christian''s previous world would know it was Bambi and his friend. But without a doubt his greatest work, and something Christian thought a lot about, is the wall with the window in the center. The drawing is a life-size drawing of the entire Grey family, obviously including Sarah, Elisa, Leslie, Kitty and Lilith. Even Christian drew his little girl in his arms, something he did for the first time in his life. "Now all that''s left is for this to dry and to furnish this..." Looking sideways, Christian continued "The floor will bepletely lined in tatami so my little girl won''t get hurt if she falls.... It will have small sofas in the corners, some nkets and pillows for my little girl to lie on whenever she wants... toy boxes on each wall and a small table for my little girl to use whenever she wants..." "I could also buy some of those lights that have stars on them for my little girl to enjoy...I''ll get her some children''s paint and several canvases to experiment with her drawings...I already have more books for her and I''ll leave her a TV to watch cartoons" Nodding to himself, Christian smiled with satisfaction and imagined the whole ce "I''m sure my little girl will love it". "I''m sure my arms have more muscle." Raising his eyebrows, Christian turns and smiles "You? You wish." There stood Sarah, leaning against the door with her arms crossed as she stared at her painting with dissatisfaction. Snorting, Sarah asked "How long does it take for the paint to dry?" "In two days everything should be ready, don''t forget to open the window during the day and close it at night" Leaving the brush on the floor, Christian stretched his muscles and continued "I''ve already figured out how everything will go, I bought everything I need to furnish this and it should arrive in a few days. If I''m not here, I''ll leave you a drawing of how you should ce the furniture ording to my idea." "Do I have to do it?" "What? You don''t want to? Don''t forget that she is also your daughter" "She is your daughter" "You are her second mother" Laughing softly, Christian quickly approaches Sarah and wraps her in his arms, then holds her by the buttocks and squeezes her towards him "Or do you intend to deny it~?" Staring at Christian silently for a few seconds, Sarah finally huffs and dodges his gaze "Say what you want." "Heh" Chuckling mockingly, Christian quickly kissed the woman''s cheek and whispered in her ear "But don''t worry, I''ll be sure to fill that belly with a baby sooner orter~" "Supports this idea" Walking in with a ss of drink in her hands, Elisa smiled softly and looked around the room carefully "Beautiful..." "I was nning to draw a cloud on the ceiling and some little birds, but I ran out of white paint and I don''t have any blue tone paint to mix, so it will be for next time" Separating from Sarah, Christian received the ss of drink with a smile and continued "My little girl is still asleep?" "I doubt she''ll wake up for the next hour, the naps she takes at this time are always the longest" Smiling softly, Elisa leaned against Sarah and continued with a sigh "But it''s certainly nice that our little girl is so obedient. To be honest I was really afraid that I wouldn''t be able to deal with a baby, since I read that they are veryplicated, cry too much and usually don''t let their parents sleep." "Heh, our little girl certainly is the best" Smiling arrogantly, Christian continued "She sleeps through the night without problems, doesn''t cry, doesn''t give problems with meals, likes to bathe, respects her naps and is very tender. What more can we ask for?" "It would be nice if she didn''t look so much like you,, every time I see her it''s the same as seeing you and your face bothers me" Looking at Christian seriously, Sarah continued "She even smells like you." "Oh my god~" Putting his hands to his mouth with exaggeration, Christian looked at Sarah with surprise and eximed "My dear Sarah remembers me!" "And she also said she recognizes your smell!" grabbing Christian''s arm, Elisa continued the game "She certainly can''t stop thinking about you anymore!" Chapter 317 Farewell "*Sigh*" Shaking her head with a tired face, Sarah turned and walked out of the room, leaving Christian and Elisa in their own world. Chuckling, Christian wrapped his arms around Elisa''s waist and pulled her to him, then lowered his head and sniffed deeply at her neck. Smiling shyly as she melted into the embrace, Elisa lifted her hands and gently stroked Christian''s long hair "How long do you n to let it grow out?" During this vacation, Christian didn''t bother to cut his hair once. Causing it to already reach a little below his shoulders and most of the time he goes with a bun to avoid difort. "I have to grow it out a bit to get Viking braids" Gently stroking Elisa''s cheeks, Christian continued "I''ll have braids and war paint on my face, I guess I won''t have tattoos like the rest of the cast." "I''ll be looking forward to the next season" Resting her head on Christian''s hand, Elisa closed her eyes and murmured "And don''t forget to call me 3 times a day, because I''ll be very sad if I don''t hear from you..." "I''ll be sure to call you every free moment" Gently kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian clung to her gently and closed his eyes, slowly leaning back with all the warmth he loves so much. *** "All set?" Leaving his suitcase in the living room, Christian turned to Emily and asked. "I already put mine in the car, let me take yours" Taking Christian''s bags, Emily walked out humming with a big smile. Chuckling, Christian turned and looked around the room for a few seconds, then sighed and walked to the bedroom. Entering the room, Christian looked at the beautiful redhead carefully putting her clothes away on the dresser with an obvious depressed look on her face, while Helen watched TV silently on the bed. Walking over to Elisa, Christian gently hugged her from behind and rested his head on her shoulder, then gently kissed her cheek and whispered "It always hurts my heart when I see that sad face of yours... you make it so hard for me to get out of this house..." "*Sniff*" Biting her lips, Elisa turned within Christian''s embrace and wrapped her arms around his waist, then rested her head on his pecs and murmured sadly "I-I don''t want you to leave..." Just like the first time, tears were notcking in this temporary goodbye. Elisa who is usually very mature and understanding, has a very obvious weakness with abandonment. Maybe the cause is as simple as not having parents or simply the loneliness she endured in her childhood, as it could all be about Elisa''s fragile and sensitive personality. But it is something that has never been addressed and therefore, never solved. Sure, Christian and Sarah can shower her with all the love she deserves, but that doesn''t quite take away the insecurities and her sadnesses. "*Sigh*" Gently stroking Elisa''s hair, Christian whispered "You know it''s just to go to work... plus I''lle every weekend and we''ll talk on the phone every day... plus you won''t be alone.... Sarah, my family and our little girl are here." "*Sniff* I-I know... I-I just... I''m going to miss you so much" Sobbing quietly, Elisa continued "I-I don''t like it when you leave..." "I don''t like leaving them either, but they''re things I have to do..." Stroking Elisa''s hair softly, Christian takes the redhead''s chin and lifts it, then stares into those beautiful teary eyes and murmurs "You know I''ll never leave you, just like you know I don''t like to be separated from you... I promise that in 5 years at the most, I''ll never have to travel for that long again and if I go out, I''ll go out with you..." "*Sniff* 5 years is a long t-time..." Lips trembling as she tries to hold back her tears, Elisa replied. Smiling warmly, Christian gently wiped the tears from Elisa''s face and whispered "I''m not saying I''ll be traveling for 5 years either, I''ll just go out for a few weeks during each year." Biting her lips with a reluctant expression, Elisa finally nodded and murmured "Well... s-sorry for being so immature and i-infantile..." "It''s okay" Gently kissing Elisa''s nose, Christian continued "I love it when you''re immature and childish, you light me up every day with that beautiful attitude of yours." Closing her eyes while smiling involuntarily, Elisa hides her face in Christian''s chest and whispers "Silly." "*Sigh*" With a sigh of relief, Christian carries Elisa like a princess and carries her towards the bed, then lies down together with her and turns his gaze towards his little girl "Come to daddy~" Taking Helen in his arms, Christian ces her between Elisa and him, then wrapping his arms around them both and whispering "I love them." "..." Blinking repeatedly, Helen looked up and stared at Christian''s face, then turned her gaze to Elisa and looked at her silently. Wiping tears from her eyes, Elisa smiled brightly and kissed Helen''s cheek quickly, then turned her gaze to Christian and asked, "How soon do you have to leave?" "In about two hours the ne is here" Smiling softly, Christian looked at his little Helen and gently stroked her hair, while the little girl closed her eyes and let herself be loved. "You will eat before you leave, won''t you?" "Obviously, I wouldn''t miss your meals~" "Well, I''ll go cook something very delicious~" Smiling sweetly, Elisa kissed Christian''s lips quickly and got up from the bed, then looked at Christian and Helen for a few seconds and narrowed her eyes contentedly "Enjoy it while you can." "You don''t need to say it" Taking his little girl into his arms, Christian cradled her to his chest and sat on the back of the bed, smiling softly as he watched Helen''s adorable face. Clutching Christian''s shirt, Helen was silent for a few seconds, then murmured, "Daddy.... don''t go..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian opened his mouth in surprise and stared at his little girl in obvious disbelief. In a few months Helen''s first birthday ising up and no doubt the little girl is a genius, maybe even better than Christian. She already walks, seems to understand a lot of thenguage, knows how to ask for what she wants, knows how to use all her toys, and has even been seen to take the books Christian wrote and stare at them as if she were reading them. Although Christian has always encouraged reading ever since he started reading stories to Helen, he never thought his little girl could progress so fast. But now, hearing these few words and noticing that his little girl knows what he said, Christian couldn''t help but feel an emptiness in his heart. How could he not? His beloved daughter is growing at an rming rate and who knows how much she will be able to enjoy this stage. But instead of watching his daughter''s every step, he''s off to other countries to film trivial TV series. "My little girl..." Gently caressing Helen''s cheek, Christian whispered softly "Daddy will go to work for a few days, but Daddy promises he wille to see you whenever he has free time." "You have to know that there is nothing harder for daddy, than to be separated from you" Pulling Helen to his chest, Christian rubbed his cheek against hers and continued "Daddy loves you very much sweetheart, never doubt it." Leaning back on the bed, Christianid Helen gently on her side and snuggled next to her, holding his face no more than 5 centimeters from his little daughter''s face, staring at her with a loving smile. "You are my everything..." Gently kissing Helen''s forehead, Christian whispered, then slipping his hand under his little girl''s pajamas and gently stroking her back, causing Helen to close her eyes with expressionless contentment. *** "See you mom" Hugging Eva, Christian gently kissed her cheek and whispered "Take care of my little girl." "You don''t have to remind me" Smiling softly, Eva nodded. Separating from his mother, Christian turned to his siblings and hugged them both at the same time, then kissed both their heads and smiled "Take care little dwarves, don''t forget to talk to me every day." "Don''t forget to bring me the autographs!" smiling broadly, n replied. "I know" Nodding, Christian turns to Hailie and snorts "You won''t say anything?" Rolling her eyes, Hailie walks over to Christian and hugs him tightly, then bares her teeth in her smile and replies "Take care little brother, if anyone bullies you, don''t hesitate to call me." "I''ll keep that in mind" Chuckling, Christian walks over to Leslie and stares at her, then walks over and hugs her gently "Take care~" "Have a safe trip..." Thinking about it for a few seconds, Leslie finally plucks up her courage and wraps her arms around Christian''s back. Leaning close to Leslie''s ear, Christian whispered earnestly, "I left some files on yourputer, you need to increase security around my family and make sure they are heavily armed. Some turbulent times areing and it''s best to be prepared." Frowning slightly, Leslie nodded and replied "I''ll get to nning everything." "Right..." Sighing, Christian turned his gaze back to the ne and looked at the smiling Emily, then turned his gaze to the distance and sighed again "I hope my little girl is okay..." The farewell to their home was difficult. Between Helen''s fixed gaze and Elisa''s constant sniffling, Christian had to muster all his willpower not to stay in that field of happiness. But knowing that this is no time to be careless, Christian took his weapons and sword and set off on his journey. Beingpletely cautious at every moment. "See you then" Taking his backpack, Christian gave ast nce towards his family and waved his hand, then turned and walked towards the ne. Stopping in front of the ne, Christian narrowed his eyes and gave it a long look, trying to find something different than usual inside the ne''s carcass. But having already checked everything in advance, including engine and wheels, Christian finally sighed and boarded the ne together with Emily, then walked to the main lounge andy down on theirfortable sofas. "Atst!" giggling gleefully, Emily sat down next to Christian and eximed "Our first trip begins!" Laughing softly, Christian shifted on the couch and leaned back against Emily''s thighs, thenmented "You know I''m going to work, don''t you?" "What does it matter? The important thing is that we''ll be traveling together" Without losing her smile, Emily continued "Now that I remember... where''s your secretary?" "She flew to Irnd yesterday to take care of my lodging and everything else needed on the film set." "Oh, she''s useful" Nodding with disinterest, Emily tilted her head slightly and asked "But are you sure it''s okay for you to travel? You know they have you in their sights" "It''s for the best" Looking up at the ceiling, Christian continued "If I stay in my home under protection for too long, those people will start to get desperate and take more drastic measures. It wouldn''t be umon for them to try to blow up my house or kidnap a family member, all to force me out or kill me outright regardless of the costs." Nodding in understanding, Emily sighed and murmured "It would all be so easy if no one knew you..." "Maybe if I hadn''t exposed that pedophile ring and hadn''t gone to jail, that would have been possible..." Closing his eyes, Christian continued "Thepany could have run normally with my mother or I could even just support myself with my books, I would have still made billions of dors are with that... but it''s already something impossible to reverse, not to mention that we would just be a walking target, there would be no security at all if all this hadn''t happened" "Mn" Humming with recognition, Emily looked down at Christian and gently stroked his long hair, then smiled happily and closed her eyes to rest as she thought ''I''ll enjoy every second...'' [A/N: With that, we are officially back to the action plot. Hold on to your pants because the blood will rain.] ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 318 Straight Talk Yawningzily, Christian stepped off the ne and looked at the dark van waiting for him, then nodded to the ne staff and got off along with Emily. Grabbing his bags, Christianmented "We should have slept in the bed, now my muscles feel tense". Rubbing her neck, Emily muttered "My neck hurts..." "There it is..." Gaining a twinkle in his eye as he saw a woman get out of the van, Christian murmured with some surprise. How could he not be surprised? There stood his ve in an outfit quite pleasing to his eye. Wearing a tight dark suit along with a short business skirt, Natasha visibly stood out in Christian''s view, even more so as she was wearing dark pantyhose that highlighted her incredible thighs along with her exotic but wonderful appearance. Everything about this woman is currently incredible thanks to her curvaceous body and seductive attire. "Wee master" Bowing slightly with a respectful face, Natasha stepped forward and took the bags from Christian''s hands "I hope you had a pleasant trip." Rubbing his chin, Christian studied Natasha''s face and thought ''She''s wearing lipstick... that chignon looks amazing... and by god, I''m sure it was Lust''s idea for her to wear those sses, that bitch really gets me.... not to mention that lipstick is only worn by men. This woman put a lot of effort into that and even threw away her pride''. As Christian said, Lust personally took it upon herself to dress her little student. Lust is one of the few people who can boast that she knows Christian very well. She knows his likes and dislikes when ites to the female gender in a very deep way, and knowing that this woman will be at Christian''s side as his secretary, Lust spared no effort in making her as sensual as possible, something that worked wonderfully. Ignoring Natasha, Emily picked up her suitcase and walked to the van, while her smile instantly disappeared. ncing sideways at Emily, Natasha carefully walked over to Christian and stared into his eyes, then looked down and lifted her tight skirt slightly "As per the master''s request, I''m wearing crotchless panties." "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian quickly processed his words andughed helplessly, not knowing what kind of stupid things Lust did with this pitiful woman "It''s okay... just don''t act like that in front of others" "Understood master" Without losing her serious face, Natasha pulled down her skirt and continued "Please make yourselffortable in the vehicle, I''ll take you to your residence." "Thank you~" With a satisfied smile for such a perfect attitude, Christian took onest look at Natasha''s body and passed by her side, then got into the vehicle with a big smile at a funny future. Sitting down next to Emily, Christian looked over to the driver''s seat and asked, "Where are we staying?" "I saw the rooms they gave in production and found them quite unsatisfactory, so I personally paid for a couple of higher cost but with much more luxury." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "Where did you get the money?" "Mrs. Lust gave me for her expenses." "Oh, then I''ll give you a card to have." "Thank you master" "It''s rare when they thank you with that poker face" Laughing, Christian turned to Emily andmented with a smile "Don''t you ask anything?" "What should I ask?" "I don''t know, maybe where are we?" "Irnd?" "Tsk, tsk, what happened to that motivation of yours?" Clicking his tongue, Christian shook his head and continued "We are going to Wicklow Town, its scenery is quite picturesque but the ce is no different than a small town. It has no buildings or big stores, and almost all the houses are very rusticpared to the big cities." "Oh... is there really anything luxurious there?" "The rooms I got are not quite luxurious, but it''s certainly much better than what they gave in production. It''s arguably the best hostel in the ce." Ignoring Natasha and Emily''s small talk, Christian turned his eyes to the road and enjoyed what he could see. It really is the perfect moment to enjoy this beautiful country. The dark sky is overhead and the rain along with the fog envelopes everything. Causing that Christian''s viewing distance can''t go beyond 15 to 20 meters, but still what he can see gives him a new and quite pleasant feeling, after all the grass looks very green and alive to his eyes. The minutes passed and in the blink of an eye half an hour had passed. Natasha drove on in silence and Emily gave in to exhaustion, while Christian continued to watch the scenery under his own thoughts. Until at some point, Natasha frowned slightly andmented "Master, I think we''re in trouble". "Yes?" Without showing any surprise, Christian asked. "It''s been 15 minutes since a vehicle has been following us. I speed up and they speed up, I slow down and they slow down. They don''t think to overtake me no matter what and just keep behind." "I see..." Responding withziness in his voice, Christian rolled his gaze and squinted at the vehicle behind, then whispered "Jarvis, scan the license te." [A/N: I have an idea to describe Jarvis''s interface, let me know how it looks to you] [License te: 02-D-55234] Background: Clean. Owner: Bryan Murphy, 38 years old, office worker. Color of Vehicle: White. Vehicle model: Toyota Coro. [A/N: This is just an example of what I can ce. In personal background when Christian asks for it he will also have different information. Let me know if you like it] "It''s okay, it''s a man who drives, it''s normal for him to be dumb to drive" Yawningzily, Christian turned his gaze back to the scenery andmented with disinterest. Just like in the old world where Christianes from where women''s driving skills used to be looked down upon. What Christian just said is quitemon in this world. Men drive badly and the statistics support it. "Natasha." "Yes master?" "I will give you a choice" Without looking away from the window with a bored face, Christian continued "I give you the choice to be free. I can give you a job in one of mypanies and you could lead a normal life, get married, have children and be happy. As for what I spend on buying you, you can pay me back in installments for as long as it takes." "..." Frowning slightly, Natasha nced at Christian in the rearview mirror and fell silent. "The other option is for you to actually be my secretary. I''ll pay you a decent sry and just like the other option, you''ll pay what you owe me in installments." "May I... may I ask why you give me these options? I am your ve, only you lose out on this" After a few seconds of silence, Natasha asked cautiously. "At first it was fun having you as a ve. It was something new to me and I found your snake-like attitude amusing." Opening her eyes a little wider, Natasha asked "Snake attitude?" "You think I don''t know that everything we talked about that day was a lie?" ncing sideways at the woman, Christian sighed and continued "I thought about ying with you for a while, but I really don''t feel like it anymore. Turbulent times areing and I don''t have time for these little games... not to mention that it makes me feel a little disgusted to act like that Elite by having ves." "..." "That''s why I''m giving you those two options. The choice is yours, but don''t forget that if you choose to be my secretary, you will go through some really difficult situations and there is a chance that you will lose your life. I have many enemies and I am currently in the eye of the storm." Staring at Christian in the rearview mirror, Natasha remains silent for several minutes, then suddenly asks "May I know what I would have to do?" "I won''t make you fight or murder unless the situation is urgent. You would have to see to myfort, prepare my lodgings, make sure my food is safe and of quality, prepare safe vehicles for me and generally n everything for me." "..." "That also includes arranging interviews when I want them and everything like that... you would be my manager, my secretary and my maid." "..." "Now it''s just your decision, I really don''t intend to force you into anything and it''s not like you''re that vital to me. I don''t know you, I don''t know who you are in this world, I don''t know what your goals are, I don''t know what you hate, I don''t know anything about you. So if we take away the thrill of having a ve, it''s not like I have much regard for you. I''m sorry if this offends you, but I''m just being honest." "Okay, I understand" Shaking her head, Natasha kept driving and continued "I wouldn''t feelfortable having someone like me around either, especially since I''m a woman... like you said, you don''t know me and I practically forced my way into your life." "..." "But..." With a sincere face, Natasha continued "Please let me keep working for you. The simple life is not for me, I would never be content and I know that perfectly well. I may have lost my title of crown princess and currently I''m not worth much, but if you give me the chance, I''ll make sure to give my best." "..." Turning his gaze to Natasha, Christian narrowed his eyes at her for a few seconds, then looked back at the window and asked "You''re a smart woman, I doubt you don''t have some n in being sold as a ve. Speak the truth to me and I will ept you." Without hesitation, Natasha responded instantly "While it was mandatory for my family to hand someone over, I personally asked to be handed over to me. I''m not content with being just a crown princess of a kingdom with no territory, hopefully we had a little money. So my n was to climb the ranks in the Bratva, but I never really thought I would be sold as a ve." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled softly "That was a great ambition, no doubt you would have much more power climbing the ranks in the Bratva than just being a crown princess." "But... I don''t quite understand why you want to stay with me. You will only be my secretary." "Because I know that being your secretary already raises me to a much higher level than being crown princess" With a totally serious face, Natasha continued "Although I don''t understand the full extent of the power you have, I know that you are the adopted son of one of the Bratva''s guardians, something that positions you above the pyramid instantly. Not to mention that yourpanies are already at the top." "You know my father?" "Before I had only heard his nickname and his exploits, but I had never known his name, let alone seen his face. Thanks to you I finally got to see that legend... my father used to tell me his stories when I was a kid, it was mostly to scare me, something he aplished perfectly." Chuckling, Christian nodded andmented "I''m d to hear only truth in your words. Let me warn you this right away, I don''t want fights among my people, I don''t want betrayals, you will never talk about what you see and I don''t want lies. Trust me, no matter how hard you try, I will know when you lie." "Thank you master" Smiling slightly, Natasha nodded. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 319 Play Hunting "As for power... I''ll let you do whatever you want as long as it''s nothing big. If you want to do something that might be dangerous or something detrimental to us, first tell me about it and we''ll talk about the possibilities. I also don''t want to hear news of you randomly killing innocents or simr shit, I personally would kill you if that happens." "Don''t worry master, I would never do that." "..." Watching Natasha for a few seconds, Christian finally nodded and thought ''Even though she didn''t lie, somehow I feel ufortable with her.... I can''t understand how a woman who used to be a princess, has so much humility in her manner... has she no pride?'' Although Natasha''s attitude is currently perfect for a ''servant'', Christian can''t help but feel that something is wrong with her. After all, it''s as if a man who used to be a prince would happily remain a mere servant to a woman. Sure, there are all kinds of men and there are plenty of simps, but Christian never thought a princess would be like that. Always imagining them proud and with attitude, nothing like Natasha. ''Is it because I''m too handsome?'' Pursing his lips with a narcissistic feeling, Christian thought. At this point it''s not that Christian is narcissistic and too arrogant, but that his thinking is quite logical. Just as there are many people who followed Aphrodite just because of her beauty, Christian would not be far behind. As hard as this may be for many, the truth is that the more handsome you are, the easier life gets, an irrefutable truth. Christian, who publicly considers himself the most handsome man in the world (unofficially for now), wouldn''t be so strange if he had hundreds of thousands of women who would be happy to serve under him just to see him a couple of times a month. That''s the power of a good face, a simple but unbreakable trick. "Natasha" Looking at Emily out of the corner of his eye, Christian smiled slightly knowing she waspletely asleep. "Yes?" "You feel like adding something else to the deal?" "I hear you." Chuckling, Christian casuallymented, "I''m interested in your body." Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Natasha quickly nced up at the rearview mirror and quicklymented, "So it was true?" "What''s true?" "Mrs. Lust told me that you would target my body, since I am to her liking..." ''That bitch'' Smiling with amusement, Christian nodded "It wouldn''t be a lie at all. I''m not asking for a serious rtionship, just something to take the stress away. But I warn you that if you ept, I''ll monopolize you just for myself, though obviously if you ever think you''ve fallen in love with someone, we can talk it over and end it all, I''m not that selfish." "..." Watching Christian in silence for a few seconds, Natasha finally replied with a serious face "I''m a virgin, my skills are nil...I don''t think I can help you much" "You really never had a boyfriend or anything?" raising his eyebrows in surprise, Christian continued "I''m sure I smelled a masculine scent on you when I bought you." "I''ve dedicated my whole life to improving my skills. Languages, business management, strategies, among many other skills" Shaking her head, Natasha continued "I hardly had any contact with the outside world, only my father and my brothers." "Mmmm..." Rubbing his chin, Christian asked "Siblings from different fathers?" "Yes." "I see" Nodding with understanding, Christian continued with a big smile "I thought it was a lie about your virginity, but I see you''re not lying. Interesting, it''ll just be more fun." "If you think I''m eptable, it''s an honor for me to share a bed with you, I promise to give my all to please you and be suitable." "You don''t have to be so stiff" Waving his hand with a smile, Christian continued "Just try to have fun and let go of tensions. I''ll personally take it upon myself to teach you~" "*Gulp*" Sensing the seductive tone in the voice, Natasha swallowed saliva inscociently as her mouth felt dry "Y-yes master." "Perfect~" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian looked back to the window while thinking ''It''s so easy to taste new women in this world... if it weren''t for the fact that there are all kinds of exotic beauty, it would be terribly boring... speaking of exotic beauty... I still haven''t tasted the future CEO of mypany...'' "Tsk, tsk, I''ll have to talk to mom, I''ve kept her waiting long enough" Clicking his tongue, Christian mumbled, then turned his gaze to Natasha and asked "How long till we get there?" "About 30 minutes or so." "Tsk, wasn''t there a closer airport?" "No, in fact the one you used had to be reconditioned ahead of time as it wasn''t quite ready for a ne of her size." "Oh... and there were no helicopters?" "There''s no airstrip where we''re going." "Well... Sighing with resignation, Christian leaned back in his seat and murmured "What time is it in this country? "One o''clock in the morning." "And what day is today?" Frowning slightly, Christian turns his gaze to the vehicle following them and asks. "Wednesday, September 04..." "1 a.m., Wednesday..." Squinting his eyes, Christian thought for a few seconds and spoke "Stop the vehicle as fast as you can but make sure the vehicle behind doesn''t hit you." Raising her eyebrows, Natasha didn''t think twice and followed the instructions, stopping the vehicle in the middle of a dark road with only onene. Unlike the roads in the United States or many other countries, the road that Christian is currently on has no spotlight to illuminate it, with the only illumination being the light of the vehicle and the faint glow of the moon in the fog. Quickly fastening the buttons of his suit and shirt, Christian takes his gun and gets out of the vehicle, then holsters it behind his back and speaks "Wait here, don''t turn off the engine". "I''ll keep an eye out" With a serious face as the vehicle behind stopped along with them, Natasha nodded quickly. Feeling the cold hit his face, Christian closed his eyes for a moment and opened them again, having all his vision in violet as his mind went into a cold and emotionless state. "It''s been a long time since I''ve worn this" Tilting his head to rx his neck, Christian took a deep breath and walked towards the vehicle while muttering inaudibly ''A man alone at 1 am on a Wednesday morning in the middle of the road... he didn''t walk past us when we parked and here he waits as I walk towards him.... either he is not moving out of fear or he is really following us''. The logic is simple. The man of this world, is generally fearful, and no matter how he looks at this situation, even women would feel a certain wariness towards everything that happens. Fog covering everything, cold night, no light around, and a dark van stopped in front of you. Any rational person would not think twice about pulling over and getting the hell out of there, but this did not happen. Standing in front of the driver''s door, Christian tapped gently on the window and waited with a small smile on his face. With a small creak, the window rolled down and a dark-haired, brown-eyed man looked at Christian doubtfully "Can I help you?" Gaining a twinkle in his eye, Christian smiled kindly and asked "Do you happen to know where I could refuel around here?" "If you head another 20 miles and turn at the intersection on the right for another 15 miles, you''lle to a store" Nodding with understanding, the man replied with a small smile. "Thank you, have a good trip" Nodding, Christian turned normally and walked to his vehicle, then got in and closed the door "Drive" Nodding, Natasha steps on the pedal and elerates, then looks in the rearview mirror and asks "Everything okay?" Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian looked back to normal and nodded "I don''t understand what you''re following me for, you easily know where I''m going." "If he was following us?" "The stupid bastard spoke to me in fluent English when his identity said Irish, he has no history of taking English sses let alone going abroad. Not to mention that he didn''t show a hint of fear of a stranger in the middle of this dreary road" Shaking his head, Christian continued "But I can''t understand why they would do something as obvious as this... I believe they would attack me, no doubt this is the best ce. The view is short and there are no witnesses... but I don''t know why they would send that rookie to follow me." "Maybe it''s to put pressure on you." "Pressure... If they do that, it means they will y hunt me... as if I were a damn rodent in their ws" Chuckling, Christian turned his gaze to the window and spoke "Natasha, from now on you will cook all my meals. Make sure you check every ingredient properly, I''ll give you one of my silver jewels to dip into every meal to make sure it contains no poison." ording to studies, arge part of the known poisons are darkened by silver. Although today it is known that this method is no longer as effective as in ancient times thanks to the great variety ofplex poisons, it will certainly help you prevent at least a third of them. "Understood master." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian pulled out his cell phone and texted Envy. -Take 50 well-armed girls and hide them around the city where I''m going to shoot the series, wait for my call. - Putting the cell phone away, Christian sighed and rubbed his hair, "Why do you have to make it so tedious? Just send everything up front and that''s it... you fucking bastards." "..." "Natasha." "Yes?" "The lodging you arranged... is it together with the set members?" "No, but it''s close by." "Buy the whole damn lodge." "W-what?" "Buy all the lodging and fire everyone, give them the money they deserve for their work and a few thousand dors more. I want that ce empty as soon as possible." "Fine... I''ll set everything up first thing in the morning. "I''ll bring in people to rece the workers and I''ll bring in people to pose as travelers... I want total control of that damn ce" Murmuring softly, Christian continued "Tighten your pants Natasha, because this damn ce is going to turn into a river of blood during these two months..." "*Sigh* What a fucking headache, I''ll get to sleep straight through." Leaning back, Christian closed his eyes and sighed. "Damn Chinese..." *** Suddenly opening his eyes, Christian got up from the bed and reached under the headboard, then pulled out a knife and squinted around. After a long journey, Christian arrived safely at the lodge and went straight to his room to sleep. The room is quite simple, a double bed, a television, a bathroom, somemon furniture and a window with a view of the sea. Even their room in their old house in Detroit is more luxurious than this ce. The hostel itself is not that interesting either. It has 3 floors, a small restaurant with local food and a nice reception. It''s nothing amazing but it''s not bad considering this city is no different than a small town and the poption is hopefully over 10,000. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 320 Hunting It has 3 floors, a small restaurant with local food and a nice reception. It''s nothing amazing but not bad either considering this city is no different than a small town and the poption hopefully exceeds 10,000. "..." Walking cautiously to the window, Christian leans against the wall and closes his eyes. The night was rtively peaceful, Christian slept without a problem thanks to his tiredness due to the trip, but when his sleep was going great, a sudden knock on his window instantly rmed him, causing him to wake up quickly and prepare for any attack. After all, a knock on his window cannot be a mere mistake, since his current room is on the third floor. Opening his eyes again but this time with his vision in purple, Christian moves the curtain slightly and peeks out cautiously, only to frown deeply as he manages to see the cause of the noise "These sons of bitches..." There was the same man who followed him by vehicle, standing in front of his lodging staring at his window while grinning widely showing his teeth. "Tsk" Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Christian returned his vision to normal and sat down on his bed, while annoyance expressed itself on his face "These sons of bitches... they''re really overdoing it." Squinting into nothingness, Christian picked up his cell phone and looked up Gluttony''s contact, then texted. -Prepare 3 suitcases of explosives. I don''t need them to be that lethal, just enough to cause a big noise and rm everyone around them. Then contact Envy and tell him to find a way into China free of espionage, plot a route to his government house, and make a withdrawal n- "They like to put me on probation?" turning his gaze to the window, Christian smiled and murmured "Good, have the results you seek." "As for that grinning bastard..." Squinting towards the window, Christian sighed "I don''t have my people here yet, if he escapes today, he lives, but if hees back tomorrow.... I''ll make sure his corpse has an eternal smile." "For now there''s only sleep" Yawningzily, Christian put his knife back under the pillow andy down on the bed, then covered up and closed his eyes. *Tick* Hearing again the small noise of the tapping against the window, Christian''s eyebrows twitched and he chuckled softly "How amazing how annoying cockroaches can be." *** "Sons of bitches... they''re really looking to piss me off" Looking out the window, Christian''s focus was not on the sea let alone the beautiful sun shining on it, but on the new man looking at his window with a smile. The knocking never stoppeding to his window, minute after minute Christian had to endure that damn knocking. Although the sound wasn''t loud, someone like Christian who always has his senses at their peak, that little sound can easily wake him up. "It''s pretty obvious they''re messing with me..." Closing the curtain, Christian put on his shoes and muttered "My people arrive in a few hours, for starters I''ll make those bastards sleep with the fishes, but... tsk, this damn town is my weak spot." Christian''s greatest current power is his great source of information. Being able to control almost all the technology in the world thanks to his quantumputer, Christian is able to know almost everything in advance whenever there is a camera, cell phone or any intelligent device that is connected to a satellite or the inte. But within this town, the amount of cameras in the area is incredibly low, while high-end cell phones are only left to the youngest, which is the minority. Even if the old cell phones have microphones, they are practically useless if they are not close to the people who are hunting Christian, so apart from focusing on every little rumor you hear, they have nothing relevant. Not to mention that the surroundings of the town are quite rustic and difficult to watch. With the sea in front of him andrge ins behind him, Christian has no fixed point where he can leave people to watch unless he brings 200-400 people here, something that would be impossible to hide from such a small town. "The only good thing is that Dublin is about 50 minutes away, I doubt that they will make big havoc like using missiles in in sight having the capital of the country so close." That''s something that worries Christian a little. While he has absolute confidence in his abilities, knowing how to fight won''t help him at all when faced with a cruise missile or arge missileuncher attack. It may be impossible to do that in a big city like New York, but right now it is in a small town where 10,000 people can be considered a number worth sacrificing. Even if the Irish government knows that China did the attack, under covert deals, they would me it on a random terrorist group and the government would not think twice about forming deals with China. Obviously this would happen if the attack is far from the capital, because it would be virtually impossible for the government to excuse itself from such an attack having its strongest point only minutes away. "Good grief..." Looking down at his hands as a smile unconsciously formed on his face, Christian muttered "It''s been a while since I''ve felt this adrnin coursing through my veins? It''s been a long time since I got out of the war... I seem to have missed it more than I thought..." Adjusting his suit tie, Christian looked at himself in the mirror and muttered with a big grin "They want to hunt me down... what fun." *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "Mn?" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian looks at the caller ID and mutters "Envy..." Answering the call, Christian holds his cell phone to his ear and speaks "Good morning honey, is something wrong?" "We''ve already managed to identify who''s targeting you." Without even saying hello, Envy answered seriously, and then continued "Obviously it''s the Chinese who pushed the whole thing, but not China in general, but the Long family. You already have history with them so it''s to be expected." "..." "They sent a so-called ult group that acts as a cult, they don''t seem to use weapons but they look dangerous, they are close to the vige where you are." "..." "But the thorniest thing, is that ckwater is the one ying that little game with the person outside your window. They got $100 million for your head and they''ll give them another $50 million if they take you alive." "ckwater..." Frowning slightly, Christian replied "Really those little shits don''t know fear?" "Remember we don''t have a reputation yet, I think this is the perfect opportunity." "Mmmm... You do know ckwater is in the Morgan family, don''t you?" "I know, that''s why I say we should set an example." "..." Thinking silently for a few seconds, Christian sits on the bed andments "I was nning to blow up the Chinese government pce, but if it''s just the Long family, I''ll change my ns..." "You already have a n?" "Obviously" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "There are powerws. The ones I prefer the most are a few, being unpredictable, total annihtion and negotiation.... How many ckwater soldiers are in Irnd?" "About 100." "Mmmm... I know ckwater is no different than a pirate group, but do you think they deserve to disappear?" "At least 9 terabytes of files on their crimes." "I see..." Turning his gaze to the window, Christian continued "How many bases do they have?" "About 17 bases, mostly in Africa." "Personnel?" "Around 10,000." "Of those 17 bases, how many are logistical?" "Only 5." "Well..." Thinking silently for a few minutes, Christian continued "I want you to find every ckwater mercenary not at their base. Also tell Gluttony to prepare or get missiles powerful enough to blow up a military base." "You know they have radar and air defense, right?" "Since when is technology a problem?" chuckling, Christian continued "We''ll avoid directbat, but with mercenaries on the loose around the world, you''ll have to send a team to kill them one by one. I want each team to be ready to kill their target the instant we blow the base." "It will be a little difficult, maybe a week at least to prepare everything... can you handle a week with those 100 mercenaries on your back?" "Alright, I''ll y with them as long as it takes" With a carefree smile, Christian continued "Also tell Gluttony to call off the attack on the government pce and we''ll shift the focus to the Long family''s main mansion, I want you to prepare me an entry route and a retreat route. I will personally blow up their home." "I have a better idea" "I hear you." "You know the Chinese always aim for their own necks, don''t you?" "Yes" "What do you say we take out ckwater and that strange group the Chinese sent over first? That would give us a solid position to negotiate with a rival family of Longs, I''m sure we can get help to bring them down." "It''s not that easy to deal with the Chinese" Shaking his head, Christian continued "Although they always kill each other, they are extremely patriotic. They despise foreigners and there is nothing more they detest than an outsider wreaking havoc in their country." "I can take care of that. It''s not hard to start fights between them, after all the Long family has another rather lustful youngdy." "Hoh... who''s she fucking?" "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you." "So incredible is it?" "A 21-year-old girl with a 59-year-old man." "Ugh" With a disgusted face, Christian replied "That shit isn''t just lust anymore, it''s fucking sick." "The old man is not badly cared for, but I think the addition of the old man''s son in the bed makes her forget her age." "Oh... father and son trio, that bitch must live a woman''s dream... but whose husband is he?" "Xi family''s, in fact he''s the husband of China''s political head." [A/N: Don''t forget that the Xi family is one of the two families in China that control political power. The current ''president'' of China is from the Xi family, while the Long family is one of the two families that control the military]. "Fuck... and that olddy doesn''t know anything?" "The Long family is a family that controls military intelligence, it''s not hard to hide that." "That''s funny" Rubbing his chin, Christian nodded "Well, I''ll leave the Chinese territory to you, let me know if you have any problems." "Understood, I''ll initiate ns to hit ckwater...now that I remember, you asked for Greed?" "Yes." "Greed is busy on a mission, I sent you to Wrath along with a good team, but are you sure about that idea of yours?" "I know there is no worse idea than digging in, that''s why I was nning to act erratically to make them increase their wariness, but now with these new ingredients in the mix, I guess I might as well take that risk for now" "Are you sure you can handle that? They''re pretty experienced mercenaries, not to mention we don''t know how many Chinese are out to get you." "Alright, I''ll handle them along with Wrath, but I need you to tell me their locations." "I''ll send you what we have for now, but I still don''t recognize all the Chinese as they don''t seem to have any tech on them. If it wasn''t for the fact that they hung out for a few minutes with the ckwater guys, we would never know they were already there." "Can you leave a team of you monitoring this town?" "I already have a team on standby for any signals, don''t worry." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 321 Wrath "Can you leave a team of yours monitoring this town?" "I already have a team on the lookout for any signals, don''t worry." "Okay, that''ll do" Nodding, Christian takes his watch and puts it on his wrist, then continues "That''ll do for now, we''ll be talking. Let me know any news" "Okay, see youter" Hanging up the call, Christian yawned and put his cell phone away, then grabbed his wallet and left the room. Walking to the room next to him, Christian knocks on the door and waits for a few seconds, then purses his lips and pulls a key out of his pocket. Entering the room, Christian walks down the short hallway and notices the woman asleep on the bed, causing him to chuckle softly and walk over to her. Laying down with a jump, Christian smiles softly and wraps Emily in his arms, then attaches himself to her and hugs her from behind "Good morning dear~" "Mmmnh~" Moaning softly as she wakes up, Emily slowly opens her eyes and blinks in a daze, then looks around and lifts her head slightly to look at Christian. "..." "..." Smilingzily, Emily closes her eyes again and snuggles even more into the embrace, making sure to intimately mp her ass with Christian''s crotch. "Did you sleep well?" gently kissing the nape of Emily''s neck, Christian slips his hand underneath the woman''s baggy t-shirt and gently caresses her abdomen. "I slept well..." Almost purring at the soft touch on his skin, Emily smiled and murmuredzily. "Yes~?" Slowly raising his hand, Christian smiled seeing that as usual, Emily doesn''t sleep in a bra, as his hand gently squeezed his dear friend''s modest breasts "Today is the beginning of our long journey~" Gently biting her lips, Emily murmured "When do you start filming?" "Tomorrow I should already be going to the set, but first they''ll have me meet everything and everyone. After that they''ll start adjusting my wardrobe and makeup, to finally start filming in about 3 days or so." "How boring..." "I think it will be entertaining, I''ve already seen all my dialogues and actions. I''ll have to jump into a river, jump over some punishment walls and I''ll have a lot of cool fights." "Are you sure you won''t use a stunt double?" "That wouldn''t be fun" Chuckling, Christian gently squeezed Emily''s hard cheeks as he continued "I also asked them to do the 1v1 fight shots without so many cuts. It''ll give it more realism." "Do you think it will turn out well?" "Of course it will, I''m the best after all" With ast squeeze on her breasts, Christian withdrew his hand and sighed, then kissed Emily''s never and got up from the bed "For today rest all you want, then you will apany me to work every day". "Mn" Stretching out on the bed, Emily groaned with rxation and murmured "Will you bring me breakfast?" "I''ll send someone with breakfast, I have to go check on some shopping." Pursing her lips, Emily nodded and pulled the nket over her head. Fixing his suit, Christian took onest look at the bed and chuckled, then left the room and looked at his watch "It''s already 9 am.... Where is that secretary of mine?" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian walked to the stairs and went downstairs, then arrived at the inn''s restaurant and looked at the beautiful albino drinking coffee while reading the newspaper. Approaching the table, Christian sits down next to her andments "Any news?" "You already own the hostel, you have to sign the ownership documents and all the paperwork in between" Nodding calmly, Natasha replied. "How much did it cost?" "Three hundred thousand dors" "Not bad" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian continued "I''ll give you the email of thewyers in charge of our properties, they have the authority to sign for me these types of contracts" "Well..." Putting the newspaper aside, Natasha looked at Christian for a few seconds and asked "What can I help you with today?" "In a few hours a security team will be arriving, I want you to prepare everyone''s amodations and find out what areas you can leave them working in inside the hostel. Don''t give them anything hard, I want them to be ready for any situation." "Fire the current workers?" "Send them away on paid vacation for these two months I''ll be here. Then we''ll sell this ce so they should have no problem keeping their jobs." "Understood... can I know how many people will being in to set everything up?" "About 30 people, some will be camouged as clients and others as workers. I''ll tell them to arrive separately so they won''t be discovered." "I''ll get everything ready right away" Taking the rest of the coffee in one gulp, Natasha stood up and bowed slightly "Enjoy your meal" "Thank you" Watching Natasha''s ass with a smile as she walks away, Christian sighed with satisfaction and pulled out his cell phone "So you''reing my dear Wrath... I''ll receive you personally." *** "Get the boxes in and take them to the lobby" Getting out of a white truck with delivery clothes, Wrath gave the orders to the workers and entered the hostel, being instantly greeted by the smiling Christian. "I missed you so much my little redhead" Hugging her instantly, Christian didn''t take long and took her by the arm, then led her to a room alone and smiled broadly "How was your trip?" "All good..." Looking around the room in silence, Wrath took off his disguise cap and sighed, then walked over to the couch andy down wearily "I hate flying." "Something you don''t hate?" "Sleeping..." "Are you sure you''re not Sloth in disguise?" "It''s an insult to me that you think that." Chuckling, Christian sat down next to Wrath and leaned over her. "How have you been?" "All good..." "Fine as in fine or fine as in ''life sucks''?" "..." Looking at the beautiful woman''s cold face, Christian justughed and stood up slightly, then wrapped his arms around her and forced her to lie down with him. Holding Wrath in his arms, Christian gently caressed her soft cheek and whispered "Looks like I''ll have to melt this cold heart of yours~" "..." Watching Christian''s face silently, Wrath sighed and closed his eyes, leaving himselfpletely at the mercy of the man beside him. "How''s your mother?" Without stopping stroking Wrath''s cheek, Christian murmured. "I don''t know... I haven''t seen her in a long time." "Didn''t I tell you you should go visit her?" "..." "*Sigh* What a stubborn girl" Shaking his head, Christian continued "You know you have to rx once in a while, it''s not all about beating people up and working..." "But I rx like this..." "It disturbs me to know that it''s true..." Sighing bitterly, Christian muttered. While Christian doesn''t actively watch over his people, he does tend to do so from time to time. Especially the most problematic of his team, Wrath, Gluttony and Greed. Greed has already been in numerous fights in various Vegas casinos. The woman is widely known in that damn ce and her reputation is not very good to say the least. Having an almost unlimited pool of money, Greed prefers not to use it and instead borrows from loan sharks for fun. Something that gets her into trouble every damn day. So Envy''s crew always has to do a cleanup to keep that bitch from going to jail for some random brawl. Gluttony is no different, the woman seems to have lost her mind as time goes by and her temper is bing more and more cruel, something that worries Christian a bit, who already has ns to force her to take a vacation with Sloth. But among these 3, the most problematic is Wrath. She organizes ndestine fights, beats her targets to death and always ends up wounded in every fight, as if she deeply enjoys it. Every assassination mission given to Wrath, ends in a bloody bloody bloody scene, where the victim always has his face smashed under the fists of this slim woman. Christian always knew that war fucks people up. He himself is full of regrets and horrible memories thanks to this, but he knows how to control himself and he knows how to repress his impulses, something in which his team never shined. Let''s not forget that his 7 sins were on the verge of being expelled from the army due to their behaviors, aggressive, rebellious and hopeless. "When we finish all this, you''re all going on vacation." "..." "Understood?" "..." "Understood?" squeezing Wrath''s cheeks, Christian asked again in a more serious voice. "Yes..." "Perfect~" Kissing Wrath''s forehead, Christian pulled the redhead to his chest and started humming a soft melody, causing Wrath to slowly start falling asleep under the soothing ambiance. Something that always causes Christian sadness, is that Wrath although she is angry and brutal, her behavior with him is always that of a little girl but with a seriousck of love. Hiding her feelings in those beautiful eyes, Wrath always has an attitude that makes other people push her away, something that Christian can easily see and therefore tries to remedy. Treat her with love, give her the affection she deserves and try to provide her with a security that she hasn''t felt for a long time. All of Christian''s actions with her are focused on these thoughts, something that works perfectly with her. Feeling the soft breathing and easily noticing that Wrath is already asleep, Christian sighed softly and gently caressed the pale face in front of hers "Sleep well sweetheart... I''ll be here for you." *** "So you have a group targeting you and they could attack you any day?" frowning deeply, Wrath murmured, still being pampered by Christian having ap pillow that the women of this world love so much. "Yeah, I don''t know when they''ll try anything fun so they have to watch their every move and never leave their weapons behind." "Well... I''ll make sure the perimeter is secure" Nodding seriously, Wrath continued "But do you really have to record that series? It''s too dangerous..." "That''s okay, I''m actually kind of anxious for them to make a move. It''ll be fun." "..." "In the evenings they maye to throw small stones at my windows, I want you to first investigate these people and if you find out they are mercenaries or something simr... to disappear." "And if they are just hired civilians?" "Mmmm... it depends on the situation, whether to send them to the police or beat them up, it''s your call. But don''t kill them." "Fine..." "I''ll also give them only 7 days...in 7 days we will personally go to their rat''s nest to finish this shit" "Envy already told me about that... do you really want to wipe out all of ckwater? It will cause a lot of international uproar." "Not that I hate them or anything, but they got themselves into something they shouldn''t have" Shrugging his shoulders dismissively, Christian continued "Besides, we won''t attack the bases where they''re just doing management. We will simply wipe out their military force." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 322 Hit And Run "Envy already told me about that...you really want to wipe out all of ckwater? It''ll cause a lot of international uproar." "Not that I have any hatred for them or anything, but they got into something they shouldn''t" Shrugging with disinterest, Christian continued "Besides, we won''t attack the bases where only management is done. We will simply wipe out their military force." *** "What are you doing?" looking at Christian with frowns, Wrath asked as he saw Christian putting away his weapons. Tucking his pistol under his suit, Christian put away his cell phone and replied seriously "I''ll be the bait." "What!?" Looking at Christian in disbelief, Wrath eximed. "ckwater doesn''t worry me, those bastards are used to hunting, but the Chinese are different" Stowing his knives in his sleeves, Christian continued "The Chinese are arrogant, ranting and short on patience. It pains my pride to say this, but I fear in their next moves." "If they can''t get to me, I''m 100% sure they will target my close ones or do something damn crazy. I want to avoid that" Picking up a fiber wire on the table, Christian took his tie and stuck the wire through the hole in the center, leaving only a small metal grip on the outside "So I''ll give them a damn chance and if I''m lucky, I''ll finish off all those bastards." "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Wrath frowned even more and asked "Have you thought about what you''re wrong about the Chinese? What if they''re patient enough to want to y with you? What if their intention is not to kill you outright, but to bring you hell on earth?" "I get where you''re going" Stowing the antidotes between his shirt, Christian continued "I know the Chinese in general, but these people who act like cultists... I know nothing about them, I don''t know how they fight, I don''t know how they act... I have almost no information about them other than their existence... that''s why I have to confront them first" "But they''reing for you!" Rising from the seat in exultation, Wrath shouted angrily "What if they kill you!? What if you can''t fight them!? What if you''re going to your fucking death!?" "Wrath, listen to the following because I would not like to repeat it" Quickly approaching the redhead, Christian took her by the chin and spoke to her seriously while looking her straight in the eyes "There are times where not everything can be thought twice. There are times where we won''t be in control of the situation and we''ll have to take the damn risk to continue forward while walking along a fucking cliff!" "And listen to me very well my beloved Wrath" Clenching his jaw a little tighter, Christian continued "I will never let my people take that fucking risk!" "If anyone will take that risk it will be me, no one but me! You know why!?" Drawing his face even closer, Christian continued "Because this is what a man should do, this is what my father taught me and this is what I choose to do!" Firming both of Wrath''s cheeks, Christian pressed his nose to hers and stared into her eyes "I got everyone into this damn mess, and if anyone should take responsibility it''s me!" "So please don''t hold me back, because it''s a fucking insult to me." Staring into each other''s eyes as Wrath looked stunned, Christian sighed and gently kissed the redhead''s nose "I deeply appreciate your concern for me, and believe me when I tell you it makes me feel loved and warm. But my heart is not as cold as I would like it to be, I would never feelfortable sending people who trust me into situations where death is almost certain." "This is who I am" "..." Watching Christian''s face, Wrath was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and broke free from the man''s grip. "Damn... You''re always the same" Rubbing his hair in frustration, Wrath walked to the couch andy down "In war you were just as stubborn and in civilization you''re still just as stupid... you make me desperate." Chuckling, Christian continued to equip himself and replied "I''m sorry I love you girls so much, it''s unavoidable". "Fucking asshole" Sighing in resignation, Wrath closed his eyes and continued "Fine, do whatever shit you want. But don''t even think you''ll be alone. I''ll be with the whole team ready to go and you''ll have a tracker on you at all times. If you don''t do that, I vow to try to take you down right now even if I know I''m going to lose." "Understood~" Smiling brightly, Christian walked over to the bag next to the wall and pulled out his sword hidden in an exquisite silver sheath with beautiful designs of intertwined flowers and dragons "I''ll have the GPS active, I''ll send a signal if I need help, but don''t arrive if I don''t ask for it." "Fine... but what will you do to lure them?" "I''ll just go for a walk. It''s already 1 a.m. and if they really want to kill me, they won''t miss the chance" Taking the sword, Christian hooks it on his belt and nods, then turns to Wrath and smiles "I''m going, wish me luck." "Just don''t die" "I have a lot to live for" Laughing happily, Christian opened the door to the room and stepped out, then walked down the hallways and reached the door to the outside. Taking a deep breath, Christian closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again but this time with his vision changed to a bright purple. "All set" Whispering in a monotone, Christian looked up at the dark sky and formed a smile on his face, then looked both ways and walked aimlessly through the deste streets. The walk was rtively quiet. Christian was dedicated to observe the houses with ancient and interesting aspects on his way, while the cold wind enveloped his body every second. The seconds passed and turned into minutes, all in a silent tranquility, until... Quickly bringing his hand to his suit, Christian pulled out a knife and raised it to the level of his face. *ng* Deflecting the knife thrown from the darkness, Christian didn''t think twice and threw his knife towards the same direction, then reaching into his suit and pulling out another 8 knives having 4 in each hand. "..." Looking all around with absolute concentration, Christian waited for a few seconds and frowned slightly, then turned to the nearby alley and shouted in Chinese "Come out of your cave you damn rats!" [A/N: I''d like to leave that sentence in Chinese, but Webnovel won''t let me and it''s really hard to write in the trantor, as it never has the same meaning, so I''ll leave the annotation of thenguage I speak] "..." But no matter when Christian shouted, only the sound of the wind and silence was his response, causing him to snap his teeth and put his knives away again. Closing his eyes for a moment, Christian sharpened his senses and searched for any suspicious sounds around him, but as he expected, he failed to find anything. "Do these assholes really want to y with me too?" frowning deeply, Christian walked towards the direction where he threw the knife and observed the drops of blood on the ground, causing him to smirk andment "I still haven''t lost my touch, how nice." Turning his gaze back to the empty street, Christian waited for a few seconds and clicked his tongue "Apparently you''re not the typical Chinese... I guess I was too prejudiced, my mistake." Knowing that they would not try anything again for today, Christian took onest look at the ce and left in silence, walking withplete confidence until he reached the hostel. Looking at the numerous women in darkbat attire and carrying weapons of war, Christian sighed and waved his hand "Back to business girls, no blood will be spilled today." Stepping forward towards Christian, Wrath asked "Boss, won''t you fight?" Although usually none of the 7 sins tell Christian ''Boss, Wrath knows perfectly well that the team she currently manages, don''t know that she herself is one of the high ranking people. Something that was perfectly hidden under her mask during the meetings. That''s the wonder of Christian''s little n, to be able to work side by side with his people without them knowing they are in front of their leader. Although, well, he went outside that norm, all so they would know who is the highest authority in the ce. "They made a little game but they left with their tails between their legs, rest for now but stay sharp." "Understood." Not in the mood, Christian wasted no more time and walked back towards the main room, then sat down and started to remove the weapons from his body. Entering the room, Wrath asked "Nothing really happened?" "I was sneak attacked with a knife to my head, but they escaped quickly, although I did manage to wound one person." "You look upset." "I''m used to quick fights with quick results" Laughing bitterly, Christian continued "In the war, we went with a clear objective and it all ended with all the enemies dead... nor did we do anything like this... it''s so tedious to have to think about these bastards" "They attack whenever they want and it hurts my pride quite a bit to be treated like a damn rabbit they can hunt whenever they want" Shaking his head, Christian continued "I''d like to go out and hunt them personally but I don''t want to alert the ho''s nest yet, we have ns with Envy and I have to wait" "I told you they wouldn''t be impulsive" Looking at Christian with disdain, Wrath continued "We don''t know anything about this hidden group from China, but not for nothing was it kept hidden. They must have big brains and big skills to be used as hidden cards." "I know..." Sighing, Christian continued "I guess Ick experience with this kind of games... I always prefer to n every detail and then go for the hit directly, no ying with the prey." "That''s because you have absolute confidence in your abilities and those around you... not to mention that by nning so much, you know you will win... the case of the Chinese is somethingpletely foreign to your experience. You don''t know who they are, you don''t know what their skills are, let alone what their ns are" Looking up at the ceiling with a bored face, Wrath continued "I still think this type of mission is more useful for Envy. She likes to y with this style and would know how to respond appropriately." "And you think I don''t know that?" raising his eyebrows with interest, Christian asked. "Of course you know, I don''t doubt your intelligence" Laughing, Wrah continued "But I also know how you act. You hate politics, you hate tediousness and you hate wasting time. On missions you were always direct and never went along with Envy''s tedious ns, infiltrating enemy bases or simr crap." "You may know how to do it and how to act when they do it to you, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that you try to force everything into your methods, something that won''t always work. You know that someday you''ll end up being dragged down and you won''t even be able to defend yourself." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos [A/N: It''s amazing how time goes by. Before I knew it, I alreadypleted a year uploading this story. 700,000 words 2600 pages of Word. And a whole lot of experience umted. Honestly I feel quite nostalgic thinking about my beginnings and how the story developed little by little. Sleepless nights and sleepless nights where I was having fun every second. I won''t deny that today, I am quite stressed and a bit bored of my own history. Not because I don''t like the story, but because of the fact that writing the same story every day bes repetitive and boring. Many times I thought about just giving a random ending to this story and ending it all right now, but when I remember how much I''ve been through and the different support I''ve had along the time, it makes all negative thoughts fade away and keeps me here until today. The story is already close to its end and after this I should start its sequel, something I''ve been nning since day one and I''m certainly eager to start. But well, leaving aside the ramblings, I want to thank everyone who has apanied me during this long journey and I want to remind you how much I appreciate the support you have given me. Thank you so much for everything!] Chapter 323 Natasha +18 "Of course you know that, I don''t doubt your intelligence" Laughing, Wrah continued "But I also know how you act. You hate politics, you hate tediousness and you hate wasting time. On missions you were always direct and never went along with Envy''s tedious ns, infiltrating enemy bases or simr crap." "You may know how to do it and how to act when they do it to you, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that you try to force everything into your methods, something that won''t always work. You know that someday you''ll end up getting dragged in and you won''t even be able to defend yourself." "I know..." Smiling slightly, Christian continued "I know my weakness perfectly well, my pride is consuming me and it''s something that can cost me too much. That''s why when I n something I don''t use emotions although the decision of that n I do... but even so I still think the same, in front of an unknown enemy, the best thing is to learn from them based on confrontations, and as I don''t n to sacrifice my people, I''ll do that work myself." "*Sigh* You really frustrate me" Shaking his head, Wrath continued "But whatever, you''re the leader and you''ve always kept us alive even in the worst situations, I''ll beplying with whatever you ask" "Whatever?" smiling yfully, Christian walked up to Wrath and stared into her eyes "What if I ask you to spread your legs for me~?" "You certainly ruined yourself after hanging out with Lust too much" With a smallugh, Wrath walked towards the bar and poured himself a drink "Let''s have a drink?" "Anytime." *** [A/N: All this dialogue should be in Chinese] "Damn!" looking at his shoulder that won''t stop bleeding, a woman of about 23 with dark hair and dark eyes, eximed "That son of a bitch will pay for this!" "I told you to be careful" Shaking her head with a face full of disappointment, a woman in her 60''smented, while arge group of people with dark clothes and only their eyes in sight stood at her back "Your arrogance will end up killing you!" "Fuck, I know, no need to remind me!" Gritting her teeth as she felt her squad nurse saturating the wound, the woman continued "But I can''t figure out how that son of a bitch saw me, I was meters away and hiding!" "There is a heaven above heaven and unfortunately it''s something you never experienced in the sect, that''s why your mother sent you to gain experience" Speaking slowly, the old woman continued "You are the future heir to the position of matriarch, you must learn that we are not infallible" The truth is that the old woman was quite disappointed as she spoke. Her sect, which has endured for over 800 years, is facing great turbulence thanks to something that even they did not understand. To begin with, they were med for the murder of a high-ranking woman in the army by one of their disciples, an usation that almost led to their destruction and they had no choice but tomit to the murder of this supposed disciple. But as if that were not enough, the future heiress of the sect is screaming miserably from a mere shoulder wound, something that any disciple in the outer courtyard could easily experience. Not for nothing are they the hidden weapons sect, a sect known for having this type of attack, and receiving an injury like this should not be a big problem for them.. ''The heavens are so unfair'' Shaking her head as she continued to hear shouts and insults, the old woman sighed ''A young man from the outside managed to control secret techniques of the sect by his own means, to top it off he easily injured the sect''s heir disciple in front of all the sent disciples... what a disaster''. Looking at the pitiful and pathetic woman on the seat, another woman of about 25 years old turned to the old woman and spoke "Elder Chu, how shall we act next?" "We will continue with the n given by the government, if that doesn''t work, we will have to use our own strategies." As if being forced to kill someone in another country was not enough, the government also forced them to follow their n, reaching the point where they even sent their own agents to supervise everything, something extremely humiliating for the pride of all these women. "The government''s n... I don''t like it" Frowning slightly behind her mask, the woman whispered. "*Sigh* Times have changed and all that remains is toply for now... it''s a pity" With tired eyes, the old woman looked for a few more seconds at the young heiress and shook her head, then turned and walked towards the door ''I just want to finish all this and go back to my cave...'' *** Walking down the corridors with a slightly flushed face from the alcohol, Christian looked at his door for a few seconds and smiled, then turned around and walked to the door on his right side. Turning the doorknob, Christian had no trouble with the lock and entered, finding a beautiful albino reading in her bed under the light of themp. Removing her sses as she sat up straight, Natasha looked at Christian with confusion and asked, "Is something wrong?" Quickly kicking off his shoes, Christian hopped onto the bed andy down next to Natasha, then turned his gaze to her and looked up at her with a smile "How about some fun?" "Oh... you''re talking about that?" widening her eyes a little more, Natasha asked doubtfully. "Exactly." "I''m at your service" Nodding with a serious face, Natasha looked sideways and asked with some difort "What do I have to do?" "It''s okay, leave everything to me~" Smiling sensually, Christian leans towards Natasha and slowly approaches her face, then taking her by the chin and with a fixed look in her eyes, softly kissing her lips. Sensing Natasha''s awkward movement, Christian''s eyes sparkled with amusement and as Natasha was getting used to it, Christian suddenly thrust his tongue in and intertwined it with hers. The next few minutes were hot and steamy, at some point Natasha climbed on top of Christian''s waist and pressed herself against the bed, gaining more and more experience in French kissing. Parting her lips while breathing heavily, Natasha looks up at Christian with misty eyes and a flushed face, then grabs the edges of his loose T-shirt and pulls it off easily. Instantly Christian had a view of the albino''s semi-naked body. As she was ready to sleep, Natasha is wearing nothing but a t-shirt and panties, causing herrge, beautiful breasts to now bepletely exposed to Christian''s view. Raising his eyebrows, Christian reached out his hands and touched Natasha''s breasts with interest "These are the famous inverted pesons?" "D-don''t you like it?" with some difort in her voice, Natasha asked. "What nonsense are you talking about? They''re amazing" Lifting his head up, Christian opens his mouth and starts to lick the nipple gently, causing it, thanks to the woman''s arousal, to slowly starting out from the outside. "Mmmmn~" Moaning softly, Natasha wasted no time and began to remove Christian''s suit jacket, then pull off his tie and slowly begin to remove his shirt. In an instant, the ufortable Natasha adjusted to such an exciting role. All her worries due to her inexperience were blown away and in just a few minutes, the two of them werepletely entangled whilepletely naked. Moving her hips stiffly over Christian''s crotch, Natasha moaned softly and watched the man beneath her with heated eyes, but despite the fact that her crotch waspletely soaked and the arousal was visible in her, she didn''t dareplete the act until she was given the green light. "Shall we go straight to the main course?" Laughing softly as he looked at such a cute aspect of this serious woman, Christian asked. "Y-yes?" "I would have liked to taste you slowly, after all you are a true work of art" With absolute sincerity as he slowly observes the naked body above him, Christianmented. Natasha is undoubtedly a woman of the highest quality. Her exotic appearance was always something that caught Christian''s attention. That white hair, those full lips, those big breasts andst but not least, the big hips and big ass the woman has. Everything about her stands out and as if her size wasn''t enough, Natasha''s skin is incredibly smooth and pure. Easily mesmerizing Christian with her pink nipples and incredibly beautiful pink pussy. "I-if you want we can take the time for that..." Still not letting her hips wiggle while biting her lips, Natasha heatedlymented. "Okay, today is your first time so we''ll do the following" Lifting his head, Christian moves closer to Natasha''s ear and sensually whispers "To celebrate your first time, today I''ll let you do whatever you want with me~" Opening her eyes wide, Natasha swallows saliva and stammers "W-whatever I want?" "Whatever~" Licking Natasha''s ear, Christian continued to whisper "I''ll let you ride me any way you want, fuck me in any positions you want, and I''ll even use any hole you want~" "Today, you are my mistress~" With a small nibble on the lobe of his ear, Christiany back down and watched with satisfaction the result of his words. The result to Christian''s eyes was great. The look that before still held restraint and submission, was changed to a look full of lust as his blue eyes roamed her entire body like a predator watching its prey. "*Gulp*" Stroking Christian''s pecs, Natasha swallowed saliva again and continued to lower her gaze, then lifted her waist slightly and looked down at therge, soaking wet member beneath her. Biting her lips, Natasha held it with both hands and stroked it gently, not forgetting to look at Christian with some caution in case he didn''t like it. But seeing only a smile on his face, Natasha didn''t care anymore and looked at the member curiously, then began to wave her hands gently and murmured "I think this would be considered big..." "It''s my pride" Laughing at her words, Christian continued "But you just want to touch it? Don''t forget you''ll only own me for today, you may never get another chance." Biting her lips, Natasha looked up at Christian and asked "Are you sure about this?" "I don''t have the slightest doubt." "W-what about protection? I don''t take pills and I don''t have condoms..." "Does it matter?" smiling with disinterest, Christian continued "My fertility rate is extremely low, but if by the luck of life you manage to give me a child, I promise to give you whatever you ask for." Nodding dazedly, Natasha asked again "I-I can do whatever I want, can''t I?" "Yes." "And you won''t be angry?" "No." "Y-you sure?" "Yes" Rolling his eyes at the insistent questions, Christian continued "Today you will own me and whatever you do, I will y along." "*Gulp*" Gaining a new sparkle in her eyes, Natasha nodded and watched Christian''s face for a few seconds, then slowly stood up and crawled over to Christian''s face. Watching him with a bit of hesitation, Natasha lifted her leg and ced it on the other side of Christian''s head, then slowly lowered her waist and sat down on the man''s face. Breathing heavily as she aplished her task, Natasha grabbed hold of Christian''s hair and began to gently wiggle her waist. Having all his sight obscured and his ears blocked by thick thighs, Christian wasted no time and held Natasha by the thighs, then stuck out his tongue and began to lick the beautiful hairless pussy. Although Natasha always followed Christian''s orders withoutint and never showed open lust for his body, only she knows that deep down she always felt a certain dissatisfaction at having to run his errands without being able to refuse. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 324 Cold +18 With all her sight obscured and her ears blocked by thick thighs, Christian wasted no time in grabbing Natasha by the thighs, then sticking out his tongue and starting to lick her beautiful hairless pussy. While Natasha always followed Christian''s orders withoutint and never showed open lust for his body, only she knows that deep down she always felt a certain dissatisfaction at having to run his errands without being able to refuse. It''s inevitable that everyone''s imagination goes wild, even if they don''t show it, and Natasha is no different. So now having the man she learned to fear and the man she should treat like a god, Natasha could no longer control her dark desires and from one second to the next she began to shake her hips harder, while her grip on his hair grew tighter and tighter. With a distorted face with a dirty grin on her face, Natasha lost all control of herself and eximed "Eat my pussy you fucking ve!" "Yesss~" Not evensting another 30 seconds, Natasha trembled heavily as her face contorted in ecstasy, letting out arge amount of fluids at the first climax of the night. "*Sigh*" Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Natasha sighed with satisfaction and continued to gently shake her waist, still feeling a tongue exploring her insides with agility "What a good shit..." Enjoying the aftertaste of climax and the attentive attention on her crotch, Natasha thought for a few seconds and slumped down to the side of the bed, then turned her gaze to Christian and surveyed his work of art with satisfaction. After being under such a big ass and thick thighs, it was inevitable that all the fluid dropped by Natasha would umte on her face, causing Christian to get his facepletely wet on her blushing face. But despite that, Christian couldn''t help but smile as he wiped his face at how funny the situation was. Cautiously watching Christian''s face for a few seconds, Natasha gathered her courage when she saw no difort and leaned back on the bed, then spread her legs and looked at Christian arrogantly. "Who told you you could rest? Keep licking me" Opening her pussy with her fingers, Natasha frowned and continued "Hurry, I have no patience". Raising his eyebrows, Christian thought for a few seconds and quickly changed his face to a fearful one "S-sorry, I''ming!" Moving quickly forward, Christian leaned down in front of Natasha''s crotch and with a hidden smile, began to lick it with a docile gaze. "*Sigh* This is the best" With a satisfied face, Natasha affirmed Christian''s head with both hands and plunged him even deeper with her crotch, causing even his nose to enter her wet slit. The situation for Natasha couldn''t be more heavenly. Having possibly the most coveted man on the between her legs is something that not many would enjoy, and that is something she knows perfectly well. Having this kind of man acting so submissive and knowing that today she can do whatever she wants to him, Natasha didn''t want to waste any more time and spoke harshly "Stop it ve." "Y-yes master" Walking away again with a wet face, Christian looked at Natasha and waited patiently. Spreading her legs a little wider, Natasha lifted her waist slightly and spoke with a frown "Put it in, I don''t want you to stop until I''m satisfied, I don''t care if youe first" "I-got it" Taking his member, Christian crawls between Natasha''s legs and settles himself, then grabbing her waist and starts aiming for the hole. But as he was about to put it in, Natasha suddenly spoke "What the fuck are you doing?" "S-something''s wrong?" trembling slightly, Christian looked at Natasha and asked fearfully. "Who said you could put it in there?" standing up suddenly, Natasha cupped Christian''s chin and looked at him in disgust "A fucking ve like you doesn''t deserve to have the satisfaction of using my pussy, put it in the other hole, that''s for people like you." ''Amused'' Never having experienced this kind of y, Christian looked down and nodded with a depressed face, then dipped his member and then lowered it into the puckered hole. Slowly forcing his way in, Christian licked his lips and enjoyed the tightness so typical of a sphincter. "Yes, that''s right~" Leaning back again as he bit his lips in pleasure, Natasha braced herself against the sheets and closed her eyes. Centimeter by centimeter, Christian went deeper and deeper, easily noticing the little struggle the inside gave her, causing her to quickly draw conclusions ''So my dear Lust got her ready for me..... I''ll have to give her a prize when I see her.'' "*Sigh*" Beingpletely inside, Christian sighed with satisfaction and closed his eyes to taste and feel every little centimeter inside, feeling an incredible pleasure just knowing that he was trying something new. If there''s one thing Christian has always found interesting, it''s the sensation of using this hole. While Christian knows perfectly well that there is nothing better than pussy, using this hole gives him a unique kind of pleasure that is more mentally focused. Knowing that he uses this hole gives him a strange feeling of dominance that constantly strokes his pride and ego. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Lowering his gaze, Christian watched intently as the juicy buttocks quivered with every thrust of his hips, while his beloved member abnormally erged such a tiny hole. "My god, what a good shit~" Tilting her head as she arched her head even more, Natasha brought her hands to her hair and murmured with pleasure, feeling for the first time something real entering her. Just as Christian felt his ego stroked by using this hole, Natasha as a woman of this world, is no different. Usually men would never do something like this. Being the more sensitive and ''cleaner'' gender, the mere mention of using this hole would cause huge fights or disgusting sensations. Causing anal sex to be a dream of any woman with amon libido. So the mere fact of having someone of Christian''s status drilling her ass onmand, Natasha felt an incredible mix of physical pleasure and mental pleasure, causing her tost not even 3 minutes and let out arge amount of fluids. "F-fuck it feels so... good~!" moaning incoherently, Natasha quickly brought a pillow to her mouth and stifled her moans, as her body trembled slightly at another climax in less than 15 minutes. Feeling the inside clench tightly, Christian gritted his teeth and with a great deal of experience behind him, increased the speed and forced his own climax, letting out a load already quite umted from 2 days inside. [A/N: Don''t forget that Christian has an addiction to this shit. The normal thing for him is to have at least 3 times a day sex, and if he doesn''t, his body suffers from withdrawal symptoms. So you can understand that not having sex for two days was a real burden for him]. Inhaling deeply as all the tensions in his body quickly vanished, Christian smiled patiently and gently shook his hips, making sure to get everyst drop out of this climax. ''She''s certainly fast.'' There was something Christian found interesting about this world. Although in his previous world Christian died a virgin, he always heard that women had a hard time climaxing and usually without manual aids never ended up satisfied. But in this world, Christian experienced something very different. Hailie came the very moment he entered her. Eva climaxed twice in less than a minute. Elisa in 2 minutes was breathing heavily and her mind was foggy. Sarah at first had even less resistance than Elisa. The only woman who put up a fight was Lust, who may have about the same amount of libido as Christian. But no doubt for him this fact is something curious and satisfying, after all not everyone can say that they can cause a climax in less than a minute. "W-what are you waiting for!?" Raising her voice while Christian was in deep thought, Natasha continued with an agitated breath "Now use my fucking pussy before I lose my patience!" "Y-yes master" Recovering his fearful face, Christian nodded docilely and stammered, then slowly pulled out of the puckered hole and quickly enjoyed the sight of her fluids cascading out like a waterfall. Without wasting any more time, Christian guided his crotch towards the small pink hole and licked his lips, then gently pushed his waist and began to enter with considerable difficulty. Frowning, Natasha showed a slightly pained face and quickly brought her hand to her mouth, stifling any sound she might consider embarrassing. ''Good grief...'' Gritting his teeth as he stepped into an unexplored space, Christian frowned deeply at a strange and unfamiliar sensation ''W-what the fuck?'' The instant Christian felt the hymen rupturing, a horrible shiver ran down his spine. His previous flushed face quickly vanished as his face turned deathly pale, and worse, his member currently felt like he was sticking his penis into the fucking ice. "Ughh" Groaning at such a sensation, Christian gritted his teeth hard and without giving up, kept thrusting. If this had been the first time Christian had experienced something so strange, he would no doubt have pulled out with all his might and never thought of entering that fucking hole again. But having already experienced the tightest and hottest hole with Lust, Christian didn''t lose control and mustering all his willpower, he kept thrusting slowly. Unlike Christian who seemed to be experiencing agonizing pain, Natasha seemed to be enjoying the greatest pleasure of life. Her eyes were watering non-stop while her flushed face had the widest smile she had ever formed in her life. Everything in her was writhing with an unknown ecstasy and before she knew it, multiple climaxes assaulted her body, causing arge amount of fluids to ssh endlessly onto the bed like a broken dam. "*Sniff*" Inhaling deeply, Christian continued to struggle with each passing second, having as his only sce the feeling of more than half of his memberpletely frozen and knowing that there was only a little while left before perhaps this torture would end. So not wanting to wait any longer, Christian pulled back with extreme difficulty and with another deep breath, pushed in deeply, causing it all to enter and his testicles to hit Natasha''s buttocks hard. *Pa! "Hisss!" Hissing as he felt even his testicles freeze, Christian bit down hard on his already purple lips and not understanding why this sensation lingered, Christian pulled back again and began to move his hips with all his restlessness at y. Natasha''s insides are something Christian has never experienced. Unlike her anus, Natasha''s vagina has a strange, smooth texture with an extreme coldness. Christian literally felt that not even ice could cause this sensation on his skin, to the point where Christian would swear right now that his blood is circting with ice chunks in between. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Not even having the strength to moan, Natasha shivered at Christian''s every thrust, while her fluids never stopped flowing from the constant climaxes that never ceased. Her smile was already a mess, her tongue hung limp as saliva dripped from her mouth and her eyes werepletely nk. Not even in hentai would you get to see a face as perverted as the one Christian was seeing right now, but feeling that he was on the verge of death, he couldn''t even enjoy it. *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa! Without stopping his movements, Christian squeezed Natasha''s buttocks tightly and kept thrusting again and again, doing his best to climax as soon as possible. After more than 5 minutes of a hellish struggle, Christian finally inhaled deeply and with a couple more thrusts, he unloaded an abysmal amount of cum like never before, filling Natashapletely and even causing it all to spill out. Feeling his goal aplished, Christian, unable to move an inch of his body, fell limp on Natasha''s breasts, falling instantly asleep as his member quickly shrunk back to its normal shape. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 325 Improvement After more than 5 minutes of a hellish struggle, Christian finally inhaled deeply and with a couple more thrusts, he unloaded an abysmal amount of cum like never before, filling Natashapletely and even causing it all to spill out. Feeling his goal aplished, Christian, unable to move an inch of his body, fell limp on Natasha''s breasts, falling instantly asleep as his member quickly shrunk back to its normal shape. *** "Ugh" Groaning with exhaustion, Christian opened his eyes and stretched his body as he yawned. Sitting up in bed, Christian scratched his cheek and looked around in a daze, then looked down and watched the woman sleeping still with a goofy grin beside her. "Shit." Instantly all the memories of the night before came to Christian, causing his body to tremble and he quickly lowered his gaze to his crotch. "*Sigh*" Getting a glimpse of his prized morning erection, Christian sighs with relief and inhales deeply, feeling pain at the mere memory ofst night''s horrible experience. "What the fuck was that?" Bringing his arm to his forehead, Christian frowned deeply and looked at the woman beside him, still unable to believe the madness he experienced. To him, this experience was even more insane than Lust''s. The terrible pain he felt was undoubtedly the worst of his life, and the feeling of freezing inside is an extremely traumatic experience for anyone. "So..." But even though pain was the worst thing he experienced in life, Christian would never fall for something as trivial as physical pain, let alone any fear of the strange or supernatural. So having experienced many strange things before, Christian turned his gaze to the wall, and then clenched his fists and gently punched the wall. But not having broken the wall or anything simr, Christian pursed his lips and muttered "My strength is the same... I guess it wasn''t the same as with Lust." Throwing punches into the air, Christian muttered "My speed too..." "Didn''t change anything?" Frowning at the thought of suffering for nothing, Christian got up from the bed and observed his body in detail, but just like his other tests, he failed to find any physical changes. "You''re telling me to endure all that for nothing?" The only reason Christian didn''te out of Natasha''s insides and struggle to climax was because of pure instinct and the experience he had previously had with Lust. But now that he felt he had nothing to gain, he couldn''t help but feel bitter and frustrated. After all, no one would like to be tortured for nothing. "*Sigh*" Rubbing his hair in a lousy mood, Christiany back on the bed and mumbled in a daze "I can''t believe my instincts lied to me..." Christian''s instincts had never lied to him in his entire life. They didn''t lie to him when they were almost kidnapped, they didn''t lie to him when they bought off the jury at his trial, they didn''t lie to him in prison, let alone lie to him in the war. "No... impossible, I must be wrong" Biting his lips, Christian stood up and thought deeply, moving from side to side in the room. "I must be missing something..." Pausing in the middle of the room, Christian turned his gaze to Natasha and murmured "Maybe I should keep doing it? With Lust we passed out too, but I''m sure wested longer..." Looking at the big juicy ass in the air, Christian frowned and shivered slightly as he remembered the pain of the night before "I don''t want to experience that today... let''s leave it for the night." Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Christian sighs and walks to the bathroom, then takes a quick shower and puts on his clothes. Being fully dressed, Christian took onest look at the beautiful woman on the bed and left the room. Walking down the lonely corridors, Christian walked down the main floor as he thought deeply about the reason for his frustration. But as he entered the kitchen door, Christian frowned slightly and looked at the hand he grabbed without realizing it. "How the fuck did you do that?" raising her eyebrows in surprise, Wrath looked at her clutched hand and asked in disbelief. Wrath walked stealthily making sure not to make any noise and being in apletely blind spot for Christian, his back. But just as she was about to tap him on the shoulder to startle and greet him, her hand was suddenly grabbed at a speed she didn''t even catch a glimpse of. "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian just Wrath''s hand and looked at his own hands with a deep stare, then quickly pulled away and turned to Wrath "Throw me a knife or whatever" "..." Looking at Christian doubtfully, Wrath nodded and walked over to a nearby table, then picked up a spoon and threw it quickly at Christian. ''I see it... I see it easily and without using my ability'' Thinking quickly in his head, Christian instantly felt his new change. While Christian was always able to easily parry Dimitri''s blows or knives, he was always a little slow to detect everything, the rest depended solely on his physical fitness and good reflexes. But the difference between then and now is abysmal. ''It''s so damn slow...'' Stretching out his hand, Christian takes the spoon between his two fingers and observes it silently ''It''s hard to exin how much of a difference... but if my reflexes were an A skill before, now they would easily be an S+''. Thinking for a few seconds, Christian quickly walks to his room and pulls something out of his bag, then runs back downstairs and hands it to the confused Wrath. Looking at the silenced pistol in her hands, Wrath frowned and asked "What the fuck are you doing?" "Shoot me" With a solemn face, Christian stood about 20 yards away from the redhead and demanded. "Did you hit your head?" "Shoot me in the body, I have a bulletproof suit, that gun won''t hurt me." "B-but it''s dangerous!" "Fuck dangerous, you know perfectly well how many bullets I took in the army and I survived them all, don''t fuck around anymore and shoot me." "*Sigh* You''re fucking crazy" Looking sideways for a few seconds, Wrath pulled out her radio and spoke "This is 01 talking, we''ll do some test firing with a silencer around zone C, don''t be rmed and go about your business." Putting her radio away, Wrath took the safety off the gun and pointed it at Christian''s chest, then spoke "Are you absolutely sure about this?" "Just shoot" Pulling a knife out of his clothes, Christian closed his eyes for a moment and opened them again with his vision in purple, then nodded seriously and positioned himself. *Bang* [A/N: Although the silencer dampens the sound quite a bit, everyone who has experienced guns knows perfectly well that the noise it makes is still quite loud, nothingpared to the facies shown in movies or video games] ''I see it...'' *ng* Quickly waving his hand, Christian turned his gaze towards the wall and remained silent, while Wrath opened his mouth wide and stared at the same wall in disbelief. "Y-you... you deflected the damn bullet with a damn knife!" "Shoot me twice" Nodding indifferently, Christian repositioned himself and spoke. "*Gulp* Well..." Swallowing saliva nervously, Wrath raised the gun and taking a deep breath, fired. *Bang* *Bang* *ng* *ng* "I see..." Looking down at his dented knife, Christian continued "I can stop at least about 3 bullets at most if I''m fully alert... I figure hopefully I can stop one bullet if I''m caught by surprise... and if I have to gamble my life and I''m alert... maybe I can survive about 12 bullets just defending my vitals... not bad." Closing his eyes, Christian returned his state to normal and sighed "So my senses were the enhanced ones this time... stopping a bullet.... not bad, though I''ll need a better knife..." Although Christian''s knife is one made of metal with carbon to give it more hardness, the dents in its de practically ruined itpletely. Keep in mind that the pistol used shoots 9mm bullets and the knife only deflected the bullet, no doubt when using a higher caliber or trying to stop a bullet, Christian will get hurt. "What the fuck was that?" putting the gun down on the table, Wrath walked over to Christian and looked at his knife curiously "I''m sure you weren''t able to do that in the army". "I don''t know, it just happened" Shrugging with a big smile, Christian replied. "Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Wrath continued "Can you cut a bullet in two like the movies?" "I think so, but it would be stupid to do so since the bullet would follow its course and reach me as two projectiles." "But I would lose strength and the wound would not be so serious." "I know, but it''s much better to deflect it than to expose yourself to that danger. Not to mention that I could miscalcte the cut and end up with a bullet in my chest or a fragment of the cut bullet in my eye." "Touche" Nodding with understanding, Wrath thought for a few seconds and continued "I don''t see much use for that though. Keep in mind that if you get shot, it won''t all be over with a few bullets and the safest thing to do is run to dodge or take cover." "But we both know that there are times when we can''t run or dodge and can only take the bullets, it will certainly help in those moments" Nodding, Christian yawned and continued "Besides, I can''t just stop bullets. All my senses in general increased, this helps me to fight, avoid assassins, hear breaths among many other useful things." "You hear better?" "Yes... although it''s weird that I only just noticed" Frowning slightly, Christian looked sideways and muttered "I don''t know how many meters I can hear, but I think if I focus I can cover this whole floor..." "That''s pretty... but it''s pretty vague, keep in mind that in difficult situations you won''t hear such obvious footsteps." "Yeah... I guess I''ll have to adapt first" Sighing, Christian walked over to the nearby table and sat down, while thinking ''I have so much to control yet... my ability is much more powerful than what I can currently use...'' Although Christian today can activate his ability whenever he wants, it is undoubtedly only a small part of his true potential. Christian still remembers perfectly the time he used it for the first time. Controlling his blood, controlling his strength, controlling his speed, controlling the focus of his vision, controlling his internal organs, controlling every part of his brain, in general, his entire body is controble down to the smallest muscle. While he has a lot of strength now, no doubt his strength is far superior to what it is now if his body was not limited to avoid injury, such as when Christian ended up with broken arms, torn veins and torn muscles to beat a grown man when he was only 9 years old. [A/N: I''m talking about when Christian beat his father. Remember that at that time Christian copsed when he activated his ability because he couldn''t control everything. His blood didn''t flow automatically, his brain didn''t work if it didn''t, his heart didn''t beat automatically and everything in him had to be controlled manually. Whether it was his adrenaline, his vision, his hearing, everything]. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 326 Calm Before The Storm "The time wille" Muttering to himself, Christian looked sideways and muttered "I feel so ufortable in this country... having to always be on the defensive feels stressful, not to mention that I''ll have to start filming a series that I really regret epting... at the time I found it fun but now I just see that it willplicate everything for me..." "Why don''t you just quit?" yawningzily, Wrath continued "I doubt they could do anything to you." "I''d have to pay a few million in severance, but I really don''t relish not keeping my words so I''ll go ahead with this." Shrugging her shoulders with disinterest, Wrath thought for a few seconds and asked "I hear you''re building a kingdom, what exactly do you have nned?" "To form my own kingdom on this ind." "It must be difficult, no?" "It is" Sighing, Christian continued "To start with I had to invest a lot to increase the water supply and construction. Having to form sewers and get them as far away from the ind as possible also cost a lot of money." "Having to tten everything for construction, having to spend on all the infrastructure, having to pay the builders... not to mention that I have to talk to the architect on a daily basis as I have several ws in the nning." "ws?" "For example the electricity... I have an open research in Japan about the infinite energy, I really hope that will be sessful... my n is that the ind works based on that energy and that would open many possiblities, but unfortunately the architect needs an idea of how all that will go to be able to build the houses and the energy system..." "How will she do it?" "I asked her to create the whole energy system subway, that can then be modified in case infinite energy is possible, although it will cost quite a lot of money." "Creating a kingdom... I think there will be turbulent times ahead for our people." "It will be, after all a war with the United States is almost certain, they will never leave us the ground without a fight" Turning his gaze to the distance, Christian continued "Not to mention that I still have to n the whole financial system... how I will manage the economy in my kingdom, how I will manage the local businesses and everything necessary for the citizens... health, education, defense, trade... many areas to fill and so far I haven''t even started looking for personnel". "And what are you waiting for?" "I need to have something that will convincepetent people" Sighing, Christian continued "Even if I have a lot of money, true talents will not be easily tempted, much less by something as risky as a new kingdom destined for war against the colossal United States" "So now your n is nothing more than an empty shell..." "Little by little everything is taking shape" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Once we have the necessary technology to tempt these people, it won''t be difficult to put everything in motion." "And what about your citizens?" "There are always honest people dissatisfied with their countries... fed up with crime, fed up with corruption, fed up with mediocrity... I''m sure that once we aplish what I have nned, the applications for citizenship will not be few." "..." Staring at Christian in silence for a few seconds, Wrath finally shrugged and leaned back in her chairzily "Anyway, that''ll be Envy''s and your job, I''m not smart enough to handle that shit." Chuckling, Christianmented "Have you thought about what position you''ll want in my kingdom?" Raising her eyebrows, Wrath asked "Will you give me a position?" "Envy will be the minister of intelligence, Pride will be the minister of internal security, the shield of the kingdom... at least that''s what I n, as for the others... I really have to think about everything" Laughing bitterly, Christian continued "Lust, Greed, Gluttony and Sloth... really all those bitches have problematic personalities and I wouldn''t know what positions to give them... maybe Gluttony will be in charge of weapons projects in the area of explosives, as for Greed... *Sigh* That bitch is hard to deal with." "Lust and Sloth are no different... it''s a miracle Sloth gets out of her own damn house, and with Lust... it''d be a miracle if she doesn''t get some sexual harassmentint." Chuckling, Wrathmented "If you don''t want your new kingdom to fall, keep those bitches as far away from positions of authority as possible." "And you? You''re not much different from those troublesome bitches" With a mocking face, Christian thought for a few seconds and continued "But... I n to open a military school in my kingdom where all the students will be taught to fight... you could be an instructor, are you interested?" "Teach snot?" With a displeased face, Wrath waved her hand and replied "I''d rather go rot with Sloth." "We''ll find something for you" Laughing, Christian replied. "What are you doing today?" "Mmmm... I was nning to go out and tour the town... but I don''t think it''s a good idea after what happened yesterday... fuck" Rubbing his hair, Christian continued "You don''t know how frustrated I feel with this shit, I really have a strong urge to go to China and kill all those bastards today". "Heh, what''s gotten into youtely? You used to be calmer in these kinds of situations" Chuckling, Wrath continued "In the army you never lost your temper like you do now" "Situations changed" Smiling bitterly, Christian thought ''Back then I didn''t have a little daughter... I don''t want to waste my time in this damn ce when my little girl''s childhood passes quickly while I''m missing it''. Looking at Christian''s face, Wrath was silent for a few seconds and sighed "You''ve changed quite a bit from the way you were in the army." "Yes?" "You don''t look as empty as you did back then... now you radiate a great vitality and you almost always smile... back then you used to sigh every hour and always had an expressionless face... I''m d to see you like this..." Smiling slightly, Wrath looked sideways and continued "I would never have thought to see you with a smile like the one you have now... just as I would never have thought that we could have formed an organization like this one". "Just think about it, let''s take Japan as an example..." Turning to look at Christian, Wrath continued "It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that we could drive that country into misery with almost no effort. Copse their banking systems with the blink of an eye, kill all the politicians with less than a month''s nning, cause riots easily with another month''s work." "Cut off supplies, pollute waters, induce chaos..." With an indifferent face, Wrath continued "I''m 100% sure we could cause the fall of Japan in less than 4 months and none of our people would be affected... no one knows us, no one knows how we act, no one knows our reach..." "And as if you felt that wasn''t enough... you set up your crazy n to create a nation... dere war on the United States... build a bigger army... and search for technologies that could break the bnce of the world" Laughing with a strange smile, Wrath continued "Recruit orphans, expand the army, ally with mafias and in the future form treaties with countries... if you know that our army already exceeds 5000 people, don''t you?" "Yes." "We managed to create this in just a year... a while ago we were just simple renegade soldiers of the US army... how fucking crazy" Patting Christian''s shoulder, Wrath continued with a big smile "Stop being so uptight, we are not such weak shits as you make it out to be. Yes, we''re nothingpared to countries or those old families, but we''re also not so easily intimidated that they dare act brazenly against us." "Those damn Chinese will have no choice but to grit their teeth and ept whatever deal Envy offers, those mercenary bastards who dared show their teeth will have to watch bitterly as everything they built fell in less than a day... just wait a few days and all this shit will be back to peace." "..." Raising his eyebrows at seeing such an umon facet in Wrath, Christian chuckled andmented "Envy asked you to say that?" Shrugging, Wrath replied "She saw iting that you were going to get impatient, she asked me to keep an eye on you so as to prevent a nuclear catastrophe in China." Laughing, Christianmented "How did she know I wanted to start a nuclear catastrophe?" "You are so fucking crazy, anyone who knew you would have seen iting" Laughing while looking at Christian with disdain, Wrath continued "We were watching each other''s backs in the military for almost a year, we personally saw your descent into madness and how bloody minded you be when you lose your patience." "That''s not something you should say to a man~" Fluttering his eyshes tenderly, Christian smiled sheepishly. "It gives me chills to see you talk like that" Trembling slightly while hugging her body, Wrath continued with a disgusted face "Please don''t do that again, I''ll really puke" "Tsk, you fucking bitch" Recovering his annoyed face, Christian sighed and continued "But it''s okay, I would never ruin our ns... I just vent my frustration every chance I get to avoid being blinded" "I don''t believe you at all" Looking at Christian with a face full of suspicion, Wrath continued "I''m 100% sure that if I brought you to this ce some of those people who yed the prank on you the night before, you would tear them apart with your bare hands." Frowning slightly, Christian asked with some difort "Do they really see me like that?" "What, you don''t realize?" Raising her eyebrows quizzically, Wrath continued, "Don''t you remember how crazy you got with the Taliban in the army? They didn''t fear us just for killing them, but for how we did things." "The Taliban..." Remembering the amount of blood spilled, Christian scratched his head and sighed "I wasn''t very well mentally at the time..." "That''s what I''m getting at.... you look nice and calm now, but when you lose your temper... you be a dangerous bastard." "..." Lowering his gaze, Christian watched his hands as bitterness shed through his eyes. How could he not remember everything he had done in this life? He remembers every little thing about his actions, the warmth of the blood, the look those people had before they died, how excited he got to feel, how angry he got to feel, how regretful he felt every night. Christian, as always, is a mess of uncontroble emotions, to such an extent that he doesn''t even recognize himself in many asions. Because even though hemitted atrocities with people he considered enemies, his heart can''t help but ache and flood with regret every time he takes a life. But the most frustrating thing for him is not the taking of life itself, but the fact that he gets to feel that way about something that his brain knows perfectly well is the right thing to do. Christian wouldn''t think twice about killing someone he doesn''t know in order to keep his loved ones free of any risk. In situations like that, he won''t judge whether the person deserves to die or not based on their personality, hero or viin, nothing matters. If you put his loved ones at risk, he must die, simple as that. But even though his brain tells him that this is the right thing to do and Christian does it without hesitation, the regret that follows is something that unfortunately he cannot avoid, no matter how hard he tries to get used to it. It is something that ispletely out of his control and many times Christian came to feel on the verge of copse. Because no matter how many atrocities hemits, Christian knows deep down that it''s not what he wants. His only n in life has always been to be happy with his family and nothing else. He never wanted to be the richest man in the world, he never wanted to build an army of his own, much less perhaps have to kill so many people or cause so much suffering. But unfortunately life pushed him into a position he never asked for, but needed. "What a load of crap..." Sighing with resignation, Christian turned his gaze to Wrath andmented "Today we''ll rest, tomorrow early I''ll go to the filming set and hope everything goes smoothly... I''m entrusting you with the security of this ce." "Understood." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 327 Fury The day passed quickly, there was no news about the hostile group and Christian was busy enjoying himself with Wrath and Emily''s bitch. Clinging to the necks of Emily and Wrath, Christian eximed with a big grin "I love you fucking bitches!" "Get off me asshole!" With a flushed face from so much drinking, Wrath tried to free himself from Christian''s tight grip, but obviously, to no avail. Laughing herself silly with eyes clouded by drunkenness, Emily no longer had any strength to get up, causing her to be at the full disposal of Christian''s grip. ncing at the clock on the wall, Christian sighed andmented "Well, it''s 2 A.M., go to sleep, we have to get up early tomorrow." "Tsk, you idiot" Rubbing her neck in annoyance, Wrath stretched her body and sighed contentedly, then patted Christian''s back and nodded "I''ll go to my room, good night." "Would you like ate night visit~?" smiling mischievously, Christian raised his eyebrows and asked suggestively. "Heh, even though I hate my mother, I always remember her words" Looking at Christian with disdain, Wrath continued "Never let madness get into your pussy, you''ll only suffer" "What an ill-mannered bitch" With a disgusted face, Christian stood up and carried Emily like a princess, then waved his hand and walked out as hemented "For today I''ll let that tight ass of yours rest, but don''t think you''ll escape forever~" Squinting at Christian, Wrath chuckled and muttered "You fearless bastard." Walking down the silent corridors, Christian nodded to more than one armed woman along the way and reached Emily''s room, thenid her on the bed and began to undress her, leaving her in just her underwear. Opening the covers of the bed, Christian carefully ced Emily on the bed and covered her up, then kissed her forehead softly and whispered in her ear "Sleep well my sweet girl, tomorrow we will experience a new day inside a recording set". With ast nce at Emily''s flushed and smiling face, Christian left the room and sighed, then unfastened his tie and walked to his room. Opening the door, Christian was not bothered by the darkness of the ce and walked towards the bed, but suddenly, he opened his eyes a little wider and quickly pulled a knife out of his clothes, then waved his hand backwards and made a loud noise. *ng* Feeling the collision of two knives, Christian closed his eyes for a second and opened them again, then quickly looked around and pulled out another 5 small knives from his clothes. Positioning himself quickly, Christian threw all 6 knives at the same time, then turned around and used all his strength to strike backwards. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Ssh*. A second after his counterattack, the unmistakable sound of falling bodies enveloped the room, while the chilling sound of people choking on their own blood delighted Christian''s darker side. Staring at his fist full of blood, Christian shook them in disgust, knowing full well that with his current strength, he easily pierced the skull of some poor bastard. Looking around for any other enemies, Christian didn''t let his guard down and began to cautiously check around the ce, from the bathroom to under the bed. "Nothing" Closing his eyes, Christian opened them again and sighed with satisfaction, then walked over to the switch and turned on the light. Just as quickly as the fight began, it quickly ended with six people dead. It may seem impressive, but Christian had always been a specialist in dealing with melee enemies, something even Dimitri had praised in prison. If this world wasn''t ruled by firearms and gunpowder, Christian could undoubtedly rise to the top of the food chain, but unfortunately even a child could kill him if found careless thanks to firearms. "N-no..." But looking at the corpses of the people who attacked him, Christian couldn''t help but tremble slightly as his voice cut off at the unexpected. "I-impossible for these bastards to do that..." Quickly shaking his head, Christian hesitantly approached the nearest corpse and bit his lips, then took a deep breath and reached out his trembling hand towards the dark mask of the assant. Slowly removing the cloth covering their faces, Christian observes the face underneath and closes his eyes in pain, while his breathing bes agitated and erratic. Now you may ask, why is Christian acting like this? The truth is simple and unfortunately, cruel. The assants shared more than one thing inmon, they all carry knives, dark clothes and a full mask that covers their faces, but what left Christian so affected, is that they all measure around 120 to 130 centimeters, and after seeing under the mask, Christian confirmed that all the assants, were little girls. "Sons of bitches... sons of bitches... sons of bitches... sons of bitches" Murmuring while gritting his teeth in anger, Christian took a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions, then grabbed the mask and pulled it offpletely with one pull. "..." But as he did so, Christian''s eyes trembled as his pupil quickly shrunk "Bastards... I can''t believe it... no... impossible." Shaking his head as his eyes reddened rapidly, Christian turned away from the corpses in a daze. "Y-you can''t do this... how... h-how did they find out?" staring at the crimson hair and blue eyes of the corpse staring up at the ceiling with a vacant stare, Christian bit his lips hard, causing blood to drip down his chin as he stammered "M-my little girl... those bastards... they dared to do this..." Moving quickly towards the other corpses, Christian removed their masks one by one, as his face grew paler and paler. Each of the corpses had the same striking features. Little girls with crimson hair and blue eyes. How could I not get the damn message? All the dead are little girls with crimson hair and blue eyes, little girls like his little Helen, the message couldn''t be more obvious. "Sons of bitches... sons of bitches... sons of bitches... sons of bitches!!!". SONS OF BITCHES!!!" No longer able to stand his fury, Christian hit the wall hard and shouted loudly "I WILL KILL YOU ALL FUCKING BASTARDS, DID YOU HEAR!!!?" "I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN, CATCH YOU AND SKIN YOU SLOWLY TO THE POINT WHERE DEATH WOULD BE A FUCKING GIFT TO YOU!!!!" "FUCKING MOTHERFUCKERS!!!" "What''s going on!" Knocking down Christian''s door, Wrath rushes in while carrying an M4 in her hands, but upon seeing the furious Christian and the corpses on the ground, Wrath swallowed saliva as a single thought went through her mind ''Envy''s n went to shit''. *** The night, was a real hell for everyone in the ce. Christian''s screams of absolute fury could be heard for more than 20 minutes, while all the security in the ce was on high alert guarding every window and door in case there were more intruders. Christian''s fury was enough reason for Wrath to contact Envy, while all ns to negotiate with China went to hell. After more than 2 hours ofplete tension, Christian finally managed to rx and looked at the corpses still in his room while smoking his 27th cigarette of the night. "All these girls are Chinese, their ages range from 9 to 12 years old... their hair is dyed and they wear contact lenses" Squatting down in front of the corpses, Wrath continued "It''s an obvious message, these people found out about your daughter." "I wouldn''t take it at all as a threat, but more as a means to y with your mind" Shaking her head, Wrath sighed. "I know..." Turning his gaze to the window, Christian stared at the window in a daze and took a deep drag on his cigarette "Not to mention that it could also be someone else''s handiwork to increase my friction with the Chinese." "Envy is already looking into that" Nodding, Wrath continued "But so far all indications are that it was their n." Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Christian took another drag on his cigarette and asked "They came in through the window?" "Yes, the cameras recorded everything." "We''ll move all the ns forward" Turning his gaze to the corpses, Christian observed them with a nk stare and continued "Finishing this recording, I''ll go straight to Italy, then Mexico and finish in Colombia. We will form the mafia alliance and I will go directly to theb to start creating weapons." "Obviously all this after killing these bastards that roam the town" With cold eyes, Christian continued "We will try to leave as many survivors as possible... I will keep my fucking promise... I will skin them alive and make sure they don''t die... I will take them tooth by tooth so they don''t cut their tongues, nail by nail so they don''t cut their veins... they won''t have the slightest chance of dying." "But how did they find out about your daughter? Even I wouldn''t have known if it wasn''t for Envy telling me." "I wasn''t entirely careful" Sighing bitterly, Christian continued "It''s a matter of researching my past and seeing that Elisa was my friend when I was a child... my little Helen is very identical to me, anyone would notice". "Not to mention that I never decided to leave her locked up... Elisa was always hanging out with her and it would obviously draw attention to the fact that they live with me." "Why don''t you send them to the ind? You know that ce is the safest, not even a nuclear missile would damage it" Thinking for a few seconds, Wrathmented. "I know... but I really don''t want to lock them up... my girl needs to live in her home... she needs to know that she has a home" Shaking his head, Christian sighed "It is very important that a specific house fulfills that role... because if we live moving from one house to another, my girl will never have a home that she wants to return to in the future" "..." Staring at the corpses for a few seconds, Wrath sighed and scratched her head "What will you do now?" Gently tapping his thigh with his fingers, Christian thought for a few seconds and sighed "I want a proper burial for these girls, in a good cemetery and someone to take care of bringing her flowers every month" "I''ll arrange everything." Nodding, Christian continued "Security at my house... I want security to be especially vignt on the beach bluff, we already saw that these bastards are sneaky, also keep an eye on the sea in case of any snipers on boats" "I''ll give the message" "No... I''ll organize that" Pulling out his cell phone, Christian opens Leslie''s chat and starts giving her instructions, then sighs andments "I''ll still wait a week to prepare the coup towards these mercenaries... as for the Chinese". Thinking silently for a few minutes, Christian sighed "I will not act blindly. Tell Envy to investigate whether it was a Chinese government n or just the Long family, depending on the situation it will be seen whether we negotiate with China or not." "If it''s the Chinese government''s n, don''t even think about negotiating. But if this is all just from the Long family, tell Envy that as a negotiation I want the head of the one who nned this, I will ept no less" "Understood" Sighing, Wrath stood up and looked at the blood soaked carpet of the room, then looked at the wall and managed to see brain fragments all over the ce. The truth is that Christian was brutal, the person he hit with his fist literally caused his head to explode. But never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would be facing children, causing him not to hold back the slightest bit in killing his opponents. "What a mess" Scratching her hair wearily, Wrath turned to Christian andmented "We''ll change your room, this one will have to be cleaned." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 328 Act But never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would be facing children, causing him not to hold back the slightest bit in killing his opponents. "What a mess" Scratching her hair wearily, Wrath turned to Christian andmented "We''ll change your room, this one will have to be cleaned." "Whatever" Closing his eyes, Christian inhales deeply and sighs, then picks up his bags and walks towards the exit "Let me know any news, I''ll be in the room on the other side." "Okay." Walking to the other room, Christian walks through the door and sets his bags aside, then looks at the blood stains on his suit and bites his lips. Shaking his head, Christian walks to the bathroom and takes a quick shower, then lies down on the bed and lights another cigarette. "What a shitty night" Turning his gaze to the window, Christian took a deep puff and muttered. *** "Are you sure you''re okay?" looking at Christian with concern, Emily asked. "Yeah, easy" Smiling slightly, Christian turned his gaze back to the car window. After a restless night in which Christian couldn''t sleep a wink, the day came to shoot the series. The trip to the filming set is not as long as Christian expected, having to travel about 20 minutes and no more. But the one who seems to be having the hardest time right now is Emily, who hasn''t stopped ming herself for not being therest night when the worst happened, all thanks to her drunkenness that left her in an unperturbed state. Turning his gaze to Natasha, Christian watched her for a few seconds andmented "It''s a relief to see you today, I thought you wouldn''t get out of bed today either". Blushing with embarrassment as she drove, Natasha coughed to lighten the mood and replied "My body was so sore, I think I caught a cold." "Yes?" smiling slightly, Christian asked. "Yes." Since Christian had sex with Natasha, she didn''t show any signs of life the next day, causing Christian to have to check on her more than once and even bring her food. The albino''s problem was simple, she couldn''t feel her legs due to the intense pleasure that practically fucked her brain, causing her to have the obligation to stay wandering all day long. Needless to say, after that night where Natasha had dozens of climaxes in just a few minutes, every look she gives Christian has a little hidden lust in her eyes, something that would surely amuse him if it wasn''t for his lousy mood. "We''ve arrived." After a few more minutes of driving, Christian finally arrived at an area gated off by two security guards, who automatically gave him passage to enter the set. Driving down the dirt roads, Natasha finally arrived at the filming location and turned off the vehicle. "Get my stuff and see if you can make me a coffee. Emily, you''reing with me." "Mn." Getting out of the vehicle, Christian stretched his tense muscles and looked around. The area where the series is filmed is quite nice. Nature everywhere withrge forests surrounding everything, while in the central part and what caught Christian''s eye the most, is arge estuary that connects to the sea hundreds of meters away, the typical ce where the Viking ships traveled in the series. Giant cliffs bordered everything, fog covered every peak, while on the film set several obviously improvised wooden houses were surrounded by people and big cameras. "You arrived!" With a broad smile on her face, a woman of about 59 years old hurried towards Christian. Fran Moiselle, director in charge of Vikings production. The woman has plenty of experience, whether in movies or series, no one can deny her professionalism. But what currently pleased Christian the most, is that the old woman didn''t give him a dirty look and didn''t get lost in his face, something umon among all the people who see him for the first time. "Good morning Fran" Smiling amiably, Christian stretches out his hand and steals Fran''s, then turns his gaze sideways andments "It''s a nice ce." "I''m d you like it, it''ll make everything easier" Turning her gaze to Emily, Fran asked "Is that her?" "Emily, my friend" "Oh, she''s the one you told me about" Nodding with understanding, Fran turns to Natasha and observes her attire for a few seconds, then asks "Your manager?" "My secretary." "Oh..." Nodding, Fran turns back to Christian and smiles politely "Do you mind if I take you to meet the cast?" "With pleasure" "Then let''s go, let''s not keep them waiting!" Leading the way full of energy, Fran looks at Christian for a few seconds and nods with satisfaction as shements "You''re certainly perfect for the role" "I hope so" Laughing, Christian followed Fran and observed every detail of the ce. Honestly, the set design is perfect. Christian met several extra actors along the way and their outfits are just great, while every structure made for the filming is perfectly detailed to give the best possible ambiance of the Viking era. Needless to say, Christian is already anxious to see what he will look like in his Viking clothes and tattoos, something that may not seem like much to many, but he is looking forward to having seen a series simr to this one in his old world. "Come join me" Walking over to arge dark tent, Fran entered first and stood in front of a long table full of people. "People, thetest member of the team has arrived, Christian Grey!" Stretching out her hands towards Christian, Fran introduced with exaggeration, as all eyes instantly locked on Christian. "Hi" Smiling amicably, Christian waved his hand in greeting, only to be met with the typical, many gaping mouths and stunned eyes. ''*Sigh* Being so handsome is so boring'' Sighing inside his mind, Christian waited patiently. *Pa* "Wake up!" With a loud p, Fran eximed. Instantly, all the actors smiled sheepishly as they nodded towards Christian. The truth is that Christian knows almost no one here, even though they are all very well known actors and most likely to star in this story. Men and women dressed in the typical Viking clothing of the series, wearing exotic hairstyles and makeup that makes them look great, Christian expected this and that''s just what he got. "Let me introduce you to them one by one" Standing in front of a man smiling at Christian, Fran continued "This is n". Standing behind the man on the other side, Fran continued "Sam". And just as he started, Fran introduced one by one on the set, while the whole atmosphere seemed incredibly awkward. The truth is that Fran shouldn''t do this, in fact it''s the first time in her life that she has to introduce herself to the actors, after all it''s normal for them to greet each other and initiate chats. But as she saw that everyone was gawking at Christian, including the men, she saw no other solution than to break the silence. [A/N: I won''t leave out all the names as they are irrelevant, I will introduce the ones that are rtively importantter while doing recording scenes] "Well, with everyone introduced... would you be interested in going to meet the staff?" "I''d love to." "Let''s go" Walking towards the exit, Fran allowed Christian to pass first and smiled, then turned to the actors and squinted at them as she whispered "Behave properly, you look like teenagers." Regaining her smile, Fran walked by Christian''s side as she exined every detail of the film set, while Emily listened and looked around curiously. *** [4 dayster] *Pa* "OF COURSE I LOVED MY MOTHER, BUT THAT DOESN''T MEAN I''M GOING TO FORGET WHAT I HAD TO GO THROUGH BECAUSE OF HER NEGLECT!!!" mming hard on the table, Christian''s face distorted with fury. Splinters of the already broken table jumped everywhere, Christian''s eyes quickly reddened, while the veins in his forehead bulged at his screams. "Cut!" Quickly waving her hand, Fran smiled broadly andughed openly "Perfect, more than perfect, it''s just great!" Quickly recovering his original face, Christian chuckled and adjusted his clothes. Filming started three days ago, although most of Christian''s scenes have been nothing but talk and talk. They are supposed to film all the misceneous stuff at the beginning and then bring in more extras and prepare for the battles and wars, but it doesn''t mean that the misceneous stuff is boring either. Wearing a heavy ck coat, Christian adjusted the braid of his hair over his shoulder and smiled showing his teeth "Do we have to repeat the scene?" "Not at all, it''s great" Quickly shaking her head while watching the rey on the screen, Fran nodded again and again andmented "Your eyes, your face, your micro expressions, everything is just perfect, you seem genuinely angry and yet sad". Although the first few times Christian found it a little difficult to work it all out, after a few mistakes, it all worked wonderfully and almost without the need to repeat his scenes alone. The truth is that acting is not just about always showing your genuine emotions, but many times you have to exaggerate them as much as possible for the drama to prevail, something Christian hadn''t quite experienced, but it certainly helped him train what he once learned with Dimitri. "So what take is next?" "Mmmm..." Looking up at the sky, Franmented "We have more shots to do with the scenarios already created... we have to shoot the scene where you paint your face to acknowledge your Viking side... scenes in the rain and a few in the snow... it will take a while." "So I have nothing to do for now?" "Sure you do, soon we will have battle scenes and I need you to learn how to use an axe and a sword, also a bow and fight with your fists" Looking at Christian seriously, Fran continued "You have to be a monster in battles, you need knowledge in all that that''s why we brought instructors for the actors, but don''t worry, we don''t need anything specialized or perfect, just something that disguises well in the cameras and looks great" "But I already know how to use all that." "What!?" "I know how to use sword, bow, axe, spear, shield, double sword, among several weapons... obviously I''m not a professional, I just know how to wield them rtively well, although when using the sword I already have more hours of practice so I can put on a good show." "C-can you demonstrate?" "You have a sword and shield?" Turning quickly to the staff, Fran shouted "Bring what he asks for!" Laughing as he watches everyone scurrying around like ants, Christian sighed and turned his gaze to Emily, who watches everything sitting from a distance with a big smile on her face. Holding up his middle finger to her, Christian chuckled and turned to the staffing towards him, then stretched out his hand to receive the sword and a circr shield. "They''re quite light..." Pursing his lips, Christian waved his sword as if it were paper and sighed, then looked at Fran and asked "What do you want to see?" "Show me some stance and some attack moves, remember I need them to look good for the camera." Nodding, Christian thought for a few seconds and smiled, then crouching down slightly, positioning his left leg behind the shield and his right leg a little further back. Raising the shield to the height of his chin, Christian positioned the sword over the top of the shield and formed a serious face, then pushed the shield forward and waved his sword twice. Imagining an enemy in front of him, Christian turned around and swung his sword again with the speed force of the swing, then turned around and stabbed towards his back. The truth is that this series of moves is something Christian saw in the movie ''300'', inspired by the Spartans. Generally this type of attack is not very effective when fighting with experienced people or against many enemies, but no one takes away the fact that visually it is a marvel. Rubbing her chin, Fran nodded and murmured "Not bad... if he really manages everything he says... we could improve his action scenes quite a bit.... he asked not to have stunt doubles and said he wouldn''t mind taking hits, so we could do incredibly realistic scenes with that in mind." "So?" Pausing his movements, Christian asked. "All good, although I''d like you to train with that in front of the scriptwriter so he''ll have more ideas when writing your fights." "No problem." "Good, you''re free for the day, get some rest." "Thanks" Smiling, Christian nods to the cameramen and stretches his body, then walks over to Emily and smiles "How do I look?" "You really do look incredibly gigantic in those kind of clothes." Chuckling, Christian lowered his gaze andmented "It''s because I usually wear tighter clothes, this kind of Viking suit I wear is wider." [A/N: I''ll leave a referential image of the type of Viking clothes Christian is wearing, so you can get a better mental picture] "What shall we do now?" "Mmmm... I don''t know, do you have any idea?" "Shall we go? I feel like ying some video game" "Heh, you want to lose already?" raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 329 Preparation "Pfff, you know perfectly well that in front of me you don''t stand a chance." "You wish" Tapping Emily''s head gently, Christian looked sideways and asked "Where''s Natasha?" "She went to get coffee, tea I ordered one with 4 tablespoons of sugar." "The more sugar, the better." "I know." Sitting down next to Emily, Christian leaned back in the seat and looked out into the woods with a calm face. "Are you still worried about someone attacking you here?" Since Christian had started working on the set, he had never neglected any danger spots. Being in the midst ofrge cliffs and hills, it''s amazing how many spots they could be ambushed or set up a sniper, causing Christian to never have a quiet day since he arrived here. "Something like that" Nodding, Christian continued "These people seem to have all the time in the world to screw with me, but I still find it strange that they keep those mercenaries waiting so long." "It must be pretty expensive to hire that many people, no?" "Do you think China would mind paying a few hundred million dors?" chuckling, Christian yawned andmented "Let''s go y something at the hotel, while we''re at it let''s order some food I''m feeling famished." "Mn" Smiling happily, Emily grabbed her purse and stood up "How about we get some pizza? I''m in the mood for a pizza with chicken and lots of cheese." "As long as it doesn''t have garlic on it" *** [3 dayster] Christian''s long awaited day arrived. The clock strikes 2 o''clock in the morning, and while most of this country sleeps, Christian stands in the hotel room wearing the dark clothes brought from Russia, carrying his sword at his waist for the first time, while around him can be seen about 50 women armed to the teeth. "The operation is simple" Having only his eyes in sight, Christian turned to the board at his back and continued "When the clock reads 300 hours, it will be time for us to attack all the hiding points of the ckWater mercenary group". "The mission you will have today, is to assault in two groups these two residences" Taking a pencil from the table, Christian draws two circles on a gigantic map of the town and continue "We detected around 60 enemies in each residence, having 5 lookouts at each time inside the house" "We will have ess to logistical support, causing when the timees, a ckout will assault this entire town. There will be no cell signals, we will have no cameras, let alone light, so everything will be in our favor once we use the night visions." "The groups have already been decided, counting each with 5 snipers already positioned to give support" Making more circles around the two marked houses, Christian continued "It was confirmed that the living area of these people is in a small subway bunker. If for some reason they can''t kill all the targets and these people lock themselves in the bunker, don''t bother waiting for them, each team will carry 20 kilos of remote explosives, enough to demolish the whole ce to the ground" "We will have another support group about 150 meters from the ce in case of emergency, while a medical group will be on standby with everything necessary to even perform surgeries" Looking at his soldiers one by one, Christian continued "The objective of all is to kill, don''t doubt it, don''t even think about it, eliminate everything that moves in that ce" "Any doubts?" "Why don''t we just blow up the whole house directly?" Raising her hand quickly, a woman in the front row asked. "Because blowing the ce up is thest option, since thest thing we want right now is for the army or the media toe to this ce for a terrorist attack, not to mention that the bunker has to be blown from its door to be effective" Answering calmly, Christian pointed to the other raised hand and continued "What''s your doubt?" "We''re going to war against ckwater?" "To go to war we would have to consider that these people are on our level" Smiling slightly under his mask, Christian continued "You don''t know yet as this was a top secret, but today ckwater will disappear from the map forever, but make no mistake..." With cold eyes, Christian continued "This is not a war, this is pest control, no more, no less." "Any other questions?" Looking at each soldier, Christian finally nodded and continued "As I see no more hands raised, I will give the final details of the mission." Turning to the map, Christian continued "Each house has only two entrances, the normal thing would be to push both but we will take the path of surprise attack and push brutally through the wall. The entrances are suspected to have explosives in case of attacks and that is something that will be controlled the very second we initiate." Pointing to a 60 centimeter metal box with 11 antennas around it on the table, Christian continued, "This is a signal jamming machine. If the doors have remote explosives, this will cause them to explode automatically. If the explosives have no technology, we will avoid them by avoiding that area." "Don''t be confident, watch your step and don''t despair, don''t give your life in this damn ce against people as insignificant as this mercenary group." "If you are cornered, do not hesitate to use grenades and any explosives necessary, although not attracting the attention of the media and the army is important, nothing is more important than your own lives, do not forget that." "As for the civilians" Making a big circle around the two houses, Christian continued "We made sure to evacuate this marked area during this week, each one under the pretext of gues, floods, among others, money moves everything. While people hired by us upied the homes to disguise and have the order to leave the ce quickly at the same time we arrive". Raising her hand quickly, a woman asked, "ckwater won''t suspect the new faces?" "ckwater hasn''t left those houses for almost a month, having only one person unaffiliated with their mercenary group in charge of bringing them supplies and giving their private messages. Everything is secure" Nodding, Christian continued "While you take care of this group, ourrades will be bombing all of ckwater''s military headquarters, while a small group of around 2000 people will be hunting down the mercenaries loose around the world." "Today you will be part of the fall of the biggest mercenary group publicly, be proud" Turning to his army with his hands behind his back, Christian continued "I won''t give you a wonderful motivational speech, neither will I talk shit about how important this mission is. Because as I''ve said before, this insignificant mercenary group is not an enemy to consider, they are nothing but useless cockroaches patiently waiting for the day people like us to step on them." "I would be quite disappointed if any of you end up hurt by a mere cockroach bite, and believe me, you wouldn''t like to see me disappointed" With ast look at his army, Christian stowed his pistol in his clothes and walked towards the exit whilementing towards the radio in his ear "Wrath, you take over. gue, make sure the police don''t arrive until we want them to." While this town is small, that doesn''t mean they don''t have a police station on the outskirts ready for every situation, while evenrger police stations are no more than 30 minutes away in Irnd''s capital city and 8 minutes away by helicopter. But if we leave aside those barracks in the capital, Christian only needed 5 people to incapacitate the 10 policemen patrolling this town, while the barracks were totally taken over by 5 other people. But the most problematic thing about this is the fact that if the people of this town call the police, the call will not reach this police station, but a central simr to 911 in the United States where this type of calls are controlled. That''s why Christian had to ask Emily to handle all the calls without raising the suspicions of the wrong people, something easy to say, but incredibly difficult to manage were it not for the pious skills of the young blonde and super machine called a quantumputer. "With ckwater busy..." Stroking the hilt of his sword, Christian left the living room and walked towards the kitchen, then jumped out the window and looked around with his vision already in purple "The time hase to settle the score." *** While Christian and his group were going over orders, Gluttony and more than 1500 people were scattered in 3 dangerous parts of Africa. South Sudan. Burundi. Mali. These three ces are world renowned for being conflict zones and areas of high poverty. But although life for the citizens of this ce can be miserable, for a mercenary group like ckwater, this ce is pure gold. Having so many conflicts surrounding the entire area, ckwater always has contracts of all kinds with high revenues, causing their military bases to form on one side of this gold mine to always have the upper hand. Although some people less educated in war may think it is dangerous to have a military base in conflict zones, for ckwater, with military technology purchased first hand in the United States and Ennd, this area is an amusement park. Helicopters, drones, tanks, armored vehicles, first generation weapons, among many other advantages. The mere fact that this mercenary group is considered one of the fingers of an old family, makes them extremely important when trying to get weapons, being for them to get technological weaponry even easier than many countries in the world. Looking at the 10 beautiful tanks in front of her, Gluttony''s eyes sparkled as she murmured "TOS-1... what a visual treat." TOS-1, a novel and very powerful Russian heavy missileuncher, which is second only to nuclear weapons in effectiveness. Having a strike range of up to 6 kilometers with 22 missiles each, this incredible heavy tank climbs straight to the top of the weapons pyramid, even surpassing China and the United States. Usually for any country to achieve this is practically impossible, considering that Russia considers it its most precious treasure and its technology is totally protected. But for Christian who is considered the jewel of the Bratva, getting this was as easy as making a single phone call and giving $500 million to just borrow it. But while $500 million may sound like a lot, in truth that would be considered a pittance when you consider that Christian borrowed 30 tanks with a total of 660 missiles. Enough to turn half of Detroit into rubble. [A/N: I will leave a video here where a test attack with these tanks is recorded, the truth is that it is a visual marvel.] [URL: https://youtu.be/q91yFP9E9Yg] Spreading out 10 tanks along with 220 missiles for each base to attack, Envy had quite a few problems in the strategy. For starters, transporting these tanks is extremely difficult in hostile territory, even more so when considering that ckwater has eyes everywhere surrounding their military base and at the same time, they have radars covering the area. But once you shell out enough money and have ess to all the technology in the world, this all bes rtively easy if you take the necessary care, causing the 30 tanks to be ced in position right now,pletely covered by grass to camouge them. "What a beauty" With a face flushed with excitement, Gluttony caressed the tank iron with her trembling hand, while her legs trembled at the sheer excitement of imagining the beautiful fireworks she would see today. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: YASH_MATHUR and EgO_Unknown Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 330 Trap But once you shell out enough money and have ess to all the technology in the world, this all bes rtively easy if you take the necessary care, causing the 30 tanks to be ced in position right now,pletely covered by grass to camouge them. "What a beauty" With a face flushed with excitement, Gluttony caressed the tank iron with her trembling hand, while her legs trembled at the sheer excitement of imagining the beautiful fireworks she would see today. "Gluttony, in position?" Hearing Envy''s voice on the radio, Gluttony sighed andmented "Zone 3 ready and set, the charge will be dropped at the firstmand with no possible contingencies." "Enemies hovering?" "Nothing for now, we have the area 300 meters covered." "Way of retreat?" "All protected and guarded" Turning her gaze to theptopputer at her side, Gluttony continued "How long until extermination?" "All are mobilizing to their targets, 30 minutes to initiate attack." "What about Lucifer?" "He went alone against the Chinese, he refused to bring help, but at least he''s got a GPS." "Is that bastard all right?" Frowning slightly, Gluttony continued "As far as I know, there were quite a few of them." "They are, around 80, but the information is very scarce and maybe it''s less or maybe it''s twice as many... but you also know what he''s like, so we can''t do anything but wait and see." "Alright... I''ll be guarding the area, let me know when the timees" Nodding still with a frown, Gluttony looked sideways and continued "If I were you I''d put a ambnce on hold for Christian, I don''t remember a battle in which he hasn''t been hurt and with bullets in his body." "I know, don''t worry." *** "Is that her?" Sitting with a can of soda in her hand, a woman about 34 years old asked looking at another woman out of the corner of her eye. "We''ve been watching her for 2 days, we''re sure it''s her" Fiddling with a ss of wine, another woman asked with disinterest. Nodding, the first woman took a fry from the te on the table and looked at the crowd around them "We''re waiting for her toe out of the restaurant?" "The operation should start in about 15 minutes, we have to follow orders and act as we are told" Quietly cutting a piece of meat, another woman in her 40''smented. "So we''ll keep it simple? One distracts the public by making a fuss, anotheres to ask that woman for the time and I go behind and cut her throat" Lowering her voice a little, the first womanmented. "Asking for the time won''t work, there''s a clock on the wall and she''s a mercenary, maybe she''ll notice. Better drop something when you pass by her, that will get her attention enough to hit her from behind" Shaking her head, the older woman put the meat in her mouth and continued "After this go home and go to sleep, don''t screw it up". *** As everyone prepared for the genocide of the time, Christian walked silently through the dark and deste grounds on the outskirts of the city, while arge, dark forest loomed above him. "So..." Looking at the thick forest, Christian muttered "These people are camping in a forest just outside of town... what archaic people." Lifting his gaze to the sky, Christian observes the thick clouds blotting out the bright moon and mutters "A perfect ambiance..." Turning his gaze back to the forest, Christian continued "The forests of Irnd... they have such a magical atmosphere that at night they seem to be tetric... even without feelings I feel strangely nervous..." Looking down at his trembling hands, Christian took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he muttered "Today I will leave thousands of families without a loved one... it seems like this cycle will never end." Shaking his head, Christian opened his eyes again and pulled out 4 knives from his clothes, then quickly ced them on each finger of his left hand while his right hand unsheathed his sword. With a determined look on his face, Christian took the first step into the forest and with a small jump, began to run at full speed. For the first time, Christian began to use the movement technique he copied from his ''fianc??e'', something that specializes in speed and stealth, fitting perfectly on this asion. The forest could not be described with any other word than dark and perhaps tetric. The fog covers much of the vision, while the tall, leafy trees cover every little ray of light that manages to break through the thick clouds. The cold air covers Christian''s body, his cold purple eyes seemed to have a slight glow under the veil of darkness, while strange noises envelop everything around him. The sound of Christian''s footsteps is almost non-existent, he does not step on branches, touch bushes or leave footprints. Practically an ordinary person would never detect him even if he had him by his side, but on this asion,mon sense is of no use. *Swish* Quickly tilting his head to one side, Christian watched in slow motion as a dark knife grazed his face, causing him to stop his pace and quickly turning his gaze to all sides, Christian took a big leap and nimbly climbed a tree next to him. At the same moment Christian jumped, the ce where he stood was filled with at least 30 small knives, while the atmosphere was as silent as ever. Standing upright in the tree, Christian quickly looked around and slowly started to climb down from the tree, then touched the ground and took a small leap towards arge stone nearby. Squatting down and with his back covered by the stone, Christian squinted at each tree while in his mind he thought ''I don''t see anyone... it looks like the trees themselves attacked me''. Although Christian can see at night as well as day, no matter how many times his gaze swept over the ce where he was attacked, there was no one. There are no signs of traps, no signs of footprints, much less the presence of any person around the ce. The weirdest thing is... how can they see under this darkness?'' To say that the darkness in this forest is so solid that even people would think they could touch it would not be an exaggeration. The mixture of fog, cloudy skies and trees blocking everything, causes even the light of shlights to be suffocated. Even Christian would not have been able to see anything if it weren''t for his unnatural purple vision. Thinking for a few seconds, Christian picked up a stone at his side, then tossed it gently into the air so that it fell a few meters away. Instantly, multiple knives stabbed around the stone, causing Christian''s eyes to sparkle with recognition. ''Of course it''s the trees attacking me... those bastards hollowed out the trees and are hiding inside'' Frowning slightly, Christian thought ''But how to get them out? If I make noise, they''ll automatically attack me... a knife will not pierce the bark in which they hide... I can use my gun and take down several of them, but the bullets would run out very quickly and I count more than 40 people in different trees... it would be impossible for me to stop to reload''. ''I''m sure that if I use all my strength, maybe my knives will get through the bark, but I don''t know if they are wearing any special clothes to stop knives... I would risk a lot my neck for something that doesn''t give me any security'' Easily noticing how difficult the situation was, Christian suddenly found himself cornered alone at the beginning of his attack ''Not counting that I''m sure these people are not all they have... they seemed to be waiting for me and I don''t doubt that in a few minutes they might have mepletely surrounded and under siege'' "..." Blinking as his brain worked at full power, Christian realized more and more that he was really in a bad situation, where the control was from the beginning with the Chinese. ''They got me perfectly... these people... they''ll keep me here and I won''t be able to get out without being willing to take some injuries...'' Taking a deep breath, Christian pulls out his pistol and takes the safety off. ''9 bullets, around 40 enemies, I have 10 magazines on me so all that''s left is to dodge and attack''. Realizing that danger is inevitable, Christian tightened his grip on his sword and stood up, then looked at the nearest trees where he saw the knivesing out and squinted his eyes. With onest deep breath, Christian raised his pistol and opened fire. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Running quickly as he fired, Christian released the fourth bullet and his eyes darted around frantically, then he raised his sword and covered his face. *ng* Without stopping his movements, Christian quickly dropped to the ground and rolled, narrowly dodging 13 knivesing straight at him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Firing another 4 bullets into 4 different trees, Christian scanned the ce with his eyes and gritted his teeth as he thought ''Impossible to dodge everything... I''ll have to sacrifice''. Covering his neck with his sword, Christian quickly darted to the right, while at least 17 knives fell where he was and one knife stuck in his back. Gritting his teeth, Christian grabbed the knife in his back and yanked it out, then brought it up to his gaze as he ran around the ce and sighed as he saw no visible poison. *Bang* Frowning deeply as he finishes hisst bullet in the gun, Christian leaps towards his starting stone and crouches down, causing the whole area to return in the previous silence. ''Something''s wrong...'' But even though his aim was perfect and he shot directly into the area where the knives wereing out, Christian went back to his memories and noticed an important detail. Even after the bark has been shot and drilled, the knives came out again after a few seconds, something that should be impossible if we consider that the person in that ce should be dead. Picking up a stone, Christian threw it against a tree and silently watched as more than 30 knives were quickly thrust in, causing his eyes to tremble as his thoughts raced even faster. ''How is that possible?'' With a deep frown, Christian realized that all his efforts were in vain and the wound on his back had no benefit. Stealthily getting up, Christian carefully walked and slowly approached the first tree he opened fire on, then bent down and picked up several stones from the ground. Throwing a stone into the distance, Christian advanced a little faster to the tree and kept on in the same manner, throwing stones and walking under that distraction. Until after a few seconds, Christian reached the tree and with a sweaty face, leaned his ear gingerly against the bark. Closing his eyes, Christian focused on his ear and calmed his own breathing. *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* ''Fuck...'' Cursing inside his mind, Christian easily came up with a result, while the unbelievability of the situation forcibly expanded his own horizons. ''I underestimated them in a way that could cost me my life'' Slowly sitting down on the ground, Christian smiles bitterly and continues ''There''s not a single person in the tree.... each one must have around 4 to 5 people, one on top of the other... these people hollowed out each tree and hid inside... one falls, one climbs.... here there are not only 40 to 50 people... there must be around 200'' ''Obviously they perceive everything with sounds, their sense of hearing must be extremely worked and stimted... if I couldn''t see at night, I would have already died without even seeing the knives stuck in me'' ''I have no way to beat them, it''s an impossible fence for me to ovee... not to mention that my clothes are resistant to knives and even so, one can easily get through them... skilled, strong people with good skills in a terrainpletely prepared by them... they know the area to perfection and it is impossible for me to think how long they have been nning this...'' ''Mn?'' Quickly turning his gaze to the right, Christian narrowed his eyes and peered into the distance, easily noticing how lights suddenly began to appear. ''Fuck'' Quickly turning his gaze as the lights continued to appear, Christian easily understood that each light is a torch and each torch represents a person. Finally, Christian found himselfpletely surrounded and trapped. ''100... 200... no, around 400 people'' Turning his gaze around 360 degrees, Christian quickly drew an estimate of the iing enemies, while his heart began to beat faster and faster. Christian''s situation is precarious and absolutely hopeless. Being surrounded by a very high number of enemies and not even being able to move without being attacked, is something Christian never sawing and it certainly surprised him. He never thought that the amount of hidden Chinese would be so many, just as he never thought that they would have spent so much time preparing a trap as detailed as this one. At this moment everything that happened before made sense. These people did not try to kill him with those girls, much less with the knife that was aimed at him as he walked through the city. No. These people wanted to anger him and make Christian underestimate them,pletely hiding his true capabilities. As the Chinese saying goes, these people pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 331 Strategies These people did not try to kill him with those girls, much less with the knife that was pointed at him as he walked through town. No. These people wanted to anger him and make Christian underestimate them,pletely hiding his true capabilities. As the Chinese saying goes, these people pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger. ''Since it''se to this...'' Inhaling deeply, Christian tightened his grip on his sword and stood up, then reloaded his pistol and stowed it in his clothes. Looking at each tree in the identified attackers, Christian licked his lips and raised his sword in the air, then swiftly brought it down in the direction of the tree and cut it in half with no problem. Easily feeling how he split even a spine, Christian nced sideways at his sword and noticed that there wasn''t a drop of blood on it, causing him to smile slightly while with a small jump, he ran towards the other tree nearby. *sh* *sh* *sh* *sh* *sh* *sh* *sh* *sh* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Using his top speed, Christian cut down every tree in his path, while the thud of trees crashing to the ground could be heard non-stop. With several knives following in his wake, Christian didn''t stop and split even the trees that shouldn''t have people in them, clearing the entire area around him in a matter of minutes. "*Sigh*" With no more knives trying to pierce him, Christian sighed with relief and looked at the de of his sword, then turned his gaze to the pools of blood and the women crawling miserably out of the tree. ''Not a drop of blood stuck to the sword...'' Ignoring the women for now, Christian brings the sword close to his face and looks at it with narrowed eyes ''The edge is not spent, still as lethal as ever''. ''But... that''s not the weird thing now'' Raising his gaze to the women, Christian focused his gaze on each of them and raised his eyebrows as he took in their tetric looks. The women unlike Christian, were not wearing dark clothing or anything like that. In fact all of them werepletely naked but with ck paint covering their entire bodies. But what surprised Christian, was that they all had obvious muttions on their bodies, having horrible empty sockets where their eyes should be while the lower jaw of their faces werepletely cut off with an obviousck of tongues. ''So that''s why they don''t even make noises of pain from being cut in two...'' Looking at the dying woman with her lower body missing, Christian continued to think coldly ''That''s why their hearing senses are so strong... maybe since they have no eyes and mouth since they are conscious... they don''t speak and only listen, the perfect tools for any crazy bastard''...'' ''Now with their hiding ces out...'' Looking at therge number of knives tied on ropes surrounding the women''s bodies, Christian thought ''They are no different than pigs in the ughterhouse''. Without these people being hidden and under the protection of a tree, Christian actually rxed quite a bit, knowing full well that the enemy weapon had just been disabled. Having only your sense of hearing, these women are currently unable to fight properly, as they were bred to be human turrets to begin with. If they move, their entire sense of hearing is greatly disturbed and they would not be able to recognize whether the person in front of them is enemy or friend, causing the probability of them killing each other to be at least 99.99%. ''But still...'' Quickly counting each woman in the area, Christian frowned and turned his gaze to the people in the distance ''We have these 127 women alive... they move erratically and currently look no different from zombies, they''re certainly not a risk''. ''But... with those people on their way, I can''t leave such a big variable'' Taking a deep breath, Christian looked back at the women and thought ''Besides... with that lifestyle they lead, they''re no different than corpses... at most they can only eat soup or be fed with holes directly into the throat'' With ast deep breath, Christian stopped thinking and bent down slightly, then hardened his gaze and with a small jump, began to cut down each person in his path, even piercing the heads of the women who were still dazed and disoriented on the ground. *Thud* After only 2 minutes, Christian was back in the center but this time with his clothes slightly soaked in blood, while his dark sword was still as clean as ever. "Nor did they put up any resistance..." Shaking his head, Christian wiped the blood from his face with his forearm and muttered "I hope that the next life of each of you will be filled with happiness and joys..." "*Sigh* I can''t believe they locked me up like this..." Shaking his head, Christian turns his gaze to the torches in the distance and mutters "In about 5 minutes they should be here... if I leave right now I can break through and escape, but... I can''t do this, these people will keep trying and it will be more dangerous if they get ready again." Lowering his gaze to his sword, Christian gently stroked the metal de and murmured "My newpanion, you saved my life today... I''m counting on you to deal with the rest." While Christian may have survived this time, he would undoubtedly have died bitterly were it not for two key aspects. For starters, his superhuman speed. Since Christian had the great change in his strength, his speed also gained a great boost, causing if he mixed everything together with the movement technique he stole, his top speed would easily surpass the fastest woman or man in this world for at least a minute. Even surpassing the maximum limit the human body is believed to have, surpassing the estimated 64 km/h by at least 10 km/h. [A/N: I don''t know if this is clear, but Christian''s top speed is around 74 kilometers per hour. Usain Bolt has a current record of 42 kilometers per hour, but ording to science, the human should be able to reach an estimated 64 kilometers per hour. That means that Christian is not only the maximum human estimated by science, but he also surpassed it by quite a bit and can maintain it for about a minute]. The point is that if Christian did not have his current speed, he would undoubtedly have been transformed into a human sieve thanks to therge number of knives that flew at him, and certainly even for the most experienced veteran it would be almost impossible to survive this kind of attack. The second key point, and certainly the most important, is Christian''s sword. If he didn''t have a sword that can easily cut trees, Christian would have undoubtedly been restrained and cornered until the rest of the Chinese arrived, and then the situation would have been unfortunate. With human turrets watching his every step and an army surrounding him and even with the possibility of attacking him from a distance, Christian would literally have zero chance of living, no matter how smart, fast or strong he is. "They nned everything but they didn''t know my cards" Looking at the lights with a deep gaze, Christian finally turned his gaze to his surroundings and muttered "Almost 50 meters clear of trees... I don''t suit this area with so many people approaching". Without thinking twice as he perfectly understood his situation, Christian took a small leap and started running towards the forest, then jumped on a tree and started climbing agilely. Clinging to a branch, Christian knelt down and narrowed his eyes at the people "Bows, knives and people with swords... they came ready to finish me off in case the human turrets couldn''t kill me... although no doubt they never thought I would kill everyone." "My next action must be..." Thinking quickly for a few seconds, Christian finally continued "Get down as many as possible." With determination and a path in mind, Christian jumped down from the tree and ran quickly to the right, then stood about 30 meters away from the army''s hedge andy down on the ground. Grabbing handfuls of dry leaves from the ground, Christian covered his body as best he could and inhaled deeply, then slowly began to slow his breathing to the point where even his heart began to beat weakly. Closing his eyes, Christian waited patiently for a long five minutes, until the sound of footsteps began to be heard all around him. Although arge number of people were walking together, no one spoke and no one left the formation, forming a perfect, gigantic circle around the area where Christian was supposed to be. Opening one eye, Christian quickly observed the people next to him and quickly closed it again while thinking ''Their clothes seem simr to mine... dark and with an apparent resistant fabric... even if they wear bvas, I see their eyes...mon warriors and not something as bizarre as those human turrets I killed'' But why are they going so slow?'' Hearing how each step they take has a perfect 5 second interval, Christian frowned slightly and thought ''Did they really expect those turrets to kill me? If so, whypletely surround me?'' ''I only see two options, to give me mental pressure and force me to go all out with the turrets, even if I had beaten them in a hard fight, I would end up wounded and unable to resist them. That would have happened if I didn''t carry my sword, that''s something they don''t know'' Slightly opening one of his eyes, Christian observed the women for a few seconds and closed them again ''The second option is that they are trying to dy me, they are waiting for something else and most likely that something they are waiting for is ckwater... with firearms but trained warriors, I would have died no matter how good my sword is or how strong I am''. ''Considering those two options...'' Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued ''Both are very probable, from the beginning they acted with a good strategy and with maximum caution, maybe the dy is to wait for the turrets to kill me and at the same time for ckwater to arrive''. ''But considering that they don''t seem to be waiting for me'' Smiling slightly, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds and focused on the footsteps next to him, then affirming his palms on the ground and applying force, he stood up with a strong impulse and grabbed his sword in the air, then waved it to his side and caused a head to fly through the air. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 332 End [A/N: People, at the end of the chapter I will leave a notice with the chapter schedules, please read it so you can be aware of it.] --- Considering those two options...'' Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued ''Both are very likely, from the beginning they acted with a good strategy and with maximum caution, maybe the dy is to wait for the turrets to kill me and at the same time for ckwater to arrive''. ''But considering they don''t seem to be waiting for me'' Smiling slightly, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds and focused on the footsteps next to him, then firming his palms on the ground and applying force, he stood up with a strong impulse and grabbed his sword in the air, then waved it to his side and caused a head to fly through the air. "Here-!" Before another woman could manage to scream, her head flew through the air, while Christian kept running in a straight line decapitating without a problem anything that moves. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The bodies fell heavily to the ground, the torches covered in oil didn''t take long to ignite the ground and the corpses themselves, causing the whole area to start burning wildly in a matter of seconds. "He''s here!" shouting loudly while throwing 4 chops at Christian with one hand, a woman shouted. *ng* Striking all the knives with his sword, Christian arrived in front of the woman and in one swift sh, blew her head off, already taking in less than 40 seconds, more than 9 casualties. But while Christian started a direct confrontation on one side of the circle, not far away on a big tree an old woman was looking at everything with a frown. "What a terrifying child..." "Elder Chu... Is it okay for us to do nothing? We already have hundreds of casualties and at this rate he will end up killing all the female disciples" Frowning slightly, a young girl beside her asked. "Little Long, do you think you could kill that young man?" "Me?" Looking at Christian with a frown, the young girl finally sighed and shook her head "Strength, speed, strategy, skills, weapon...he surpasses me in everything, I can''t fight him for now" "Would you believe me if I felt the same way when I saw him?" With a strange smile on her face, the elder Chu continued "I think I will really die if I fight with him." "Y-you too!?" "Yes... I honestly thought he was a young man with some skills, but now that I see him in person... he''s a real monster, and not a growing monster, but a fully blossomed one ready to devour everything" With a deep look, Elder Chu looked up to the sky and sighed "Little girl, your sister got us into a lot of trouble." "My sister-" Cutting off her words, the young girl looked at Christian''sst move and opened her eyes a little wider "Th-that move is..." "Yes... a final technique exclusive to the sect leader" Frowning slightly, the elder Chu nodded. The technique Christian just used, is none other than throwing several knives and making those knives collide with each other to change their directions. "But how did he get it?" "ording to the records, this kid never traveled to China, in fact he spent most of his life in prison.... so he most likely learned it on his own." "He learned to calcte every little centimeter and weight of the knives, along with the air and and force needed by himself!?" While the technique is something anyone could imagine, replicating it is incredibly difficult. It''s not just throwing knives with the same amount of force and to the same point, no, it''s all much deeper and moreplicated, after all calcting where the enemies will be gets into the form and it certainly takes great skills for that. That''s why it is incredible to these two women that Christian has replicated it himself, after all even the leader of the sect had trouble learning it even with the help of the records left by the previous leaders. Hundreds of years of fully recorded experiences that help the new generations quite a bit. "What was his teacher''s name?" turning her gaze to the young woman, the elder Chu asked. "A certain Dimitri, he is from Russia and seems to be part of the Bratva. At least that''s all we got from the government." "If the disciple is that scary... how dangerous is the master?" Frowning slightly, the elder Chu continued, "Do you know anything more about his master?" "I know we shouldn''t worry about him, as the Chinese government negotiated with Russia and gave the green light to these operations, although they forbade touching this man''s family." With a new light of understanding in her gaze, the old woman smiled bitterly and sighed "In this fight it is not we who do the hunting." "What do you mean?" frowning slightly, the young Long asked. "Don''t you see? They are using us to train the child, they want us to be their stepping stone. That''s why his master allowed this but he made sure to take care of the boy''s family, they want him to be unencumbered and dedicated to bettering himself." "But if we kill him-" *Boom* Being interrupted by a loud explosion in the distance, the young girl and the old woman frowned and looked at the smoke billowing out of the city. "Looks like we won''t be getting reinforcements anymore...all failed." Clenching her fists tightly at the old woman''s words, the young woman turned her gaze toward the fight andmented "I don''t think so, look, they''ve already got him cornered." Raising her eyebrows, the old woman turned her gaze towards the fight and indeed, Christian is currently bitterly resisting attacks from all sides, having to use his sword and knife at the same time in the face of so many attacksing at him. His clothes have visible cuts and his blood is constantly flowing on the ground, while the number of people arriving in the area is increasing and it is obvious that this will end with the death of the young man. But even so, the old woman shook her head and sighed "They won''t be able to take him". "But he''s already tired." "Didn''t you hear the gunshots a few minutes ago? The boy is armed. "One gun won''t be able to take out more than 200 people attacking him at the same time." "But what if he''s carrying something else?" *boom* "There it is" Seeing the explosion on the battlefield, the old woman chuckled andmented "A bomb". Gritting her teeth, the young woman eximed with anger in her voice "Doesn''t that man know honor!?" "He''s a westerner, he has no thoughts like honor and pride, didn''t you see that already?" With a nk stare, the elder Chu continued "He doesn''t mind rolling on the ground and getting filled with dirt, he doesn''t mind throwing dirt or using corpses as shields, he also doesn''t mind using guns and using bombs. He doesn''t know oriental pride and only knows how to survive, don''t expect him to share our ideals." "What will we do? At this rate he''ll really kill them all." "*Sigh* I guess there''s no choice" Taking out a small vial with a clear liquid, Elder Chu continued "I didn''t want to use this since it goes against the sect''s ideals, but... we can''t fail" "Will you use the poison?" "Yes... I will go personally" *Boom* *Boom* "Teacher... it''s dangerous" Frowning slightly, the young Long murmured with concern. "It''s okay" Gently stroking the young woman''s head, the older womanughed andmented "I''ll be sure to hit and retreat, he''s already quite tired and as you see, he''s only blocking vital attacks." While these two women were talking, Christian was going through one of the most difficult moments of his life. Carrying a corpse in his left hand and a sword in his right, Christian gritted his teeth and waved his sword constantly, while his right hand kept moving to block every iing attack. Even though Christian is killing these people like flies, in the face of so many attacks at the same time, he is beingpletely overwhelmed. He attacks the person in front of him and 3 attackse from behind. He dodges 15 knives in his back, but 7 attackse from the front. He has literally been trapped in that cycle constantly and even he is having a hard time killing a single person. At first he killed everything in his path and tried to use the tactic of not standing still to avoid being locked up, but there came a time when there was literally nowhere to move and he waspletely blocked, causing the current bad situation. Quickly pulling another bomb from his pocket, Christian tossed it up and cing the corpse in front of him, Christian quickly ran forward. As a path opened up, Christian tossed the corpse to the side and moved as far away as he could from where he was. *Boom* Grabbing a woman by his side, Christian squeezed her neck tightly and thus got another shield, while in the short course before throwing the corpse, at least 9 more cuts appeared on her body and a knife stuck in her back. But with his senses of pain dulled, Christian pulled out the knife and threw it quickly, while his breathing became more and more agitated and his mask was drenched in sweat. The area is a real mess. Mixing the fire from the torches, the corpses mutted by Christian''s sword and the corpses torn to pieces by the bombs, he transformed the whole area into a bath of flesh and blood, while the metallic smell of blood permeated the air. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* ''Damn'' Feeling theck of strength in his arms, Christian quickly looked at his body and cursed in his mind, instantly noticing that he lost enough blood to cause his muscles and promptly his organs to begin to fail. Frowning slightly as he noticed a strangeness in the formation, Christian looked sideways and thought ''Why is no one attacking now?'' But as Christian was pondering, a shower of knives suddenly fell on him causing him to open his eyes wide and with one swift movement hey down on the ground and ced two corpses on top of him. *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* Hearing multiple knives shing together, Christian grabbed the two corpses and stood up with a quick leap, then waved one corpse 360 degrees and re-wielded his sword. "Mn?" Looking sideways in confusion, Christian quickly scanned the ce and muttered "They left?" "Why would they? They have me cornered" Sensing the strangeness of the situation, Christian did not let his guard down and kept scanning the area, but even after a few minutes, no one appeared. With his legs shaking from the adrenaline rush, Christian gritted his teeth and looked down at his body, then frowned even more and looked at the knife stuck in his thigh "And when did thise?" Shrugging, Christian tossed the knife aside and sat down on a pile of corpses, then gritted his teeth and swallowed saliva at the pain that assaulted his entire body. Picking up a small hearing aid in a pocket hidden by his clothing, Christian muttered weakly, "I need medical assistance and lots of people to clean up corpses." "Are you okay?" Receiving Envy''s voice instantly, Christian smiled casually and replied "I don''t think I''ve ever been as close to death as I was today, but how did it go for you guys?" "We had to blow up the whole house, but everything went well, ording to the reports, we have 5 injured but none seriously or dead." "And in Africa how did it go?" "Gluttony almost passed out from the pleasure." Chuckling, Christian sighed andmented "Send me the video of Gluttony, but please get me medical help, I can''t move and if I don''t treat these wounds in about 10 minutes I will certainly die". "I already sent a team, I had them ready because I knew this would happen to you." "Envy, this was fucking crazy" Looking sideways, Christian sighed "Do you know how many people I killed today?" "80?" "Even I don''t know how many people I killed, but I think it''s around 350." "That many?" Raising her voice unconsciously, Envy asked in disbelief "How did they get that many people in without us knowing!?" "Don''t even ask me, but the bastards were certainly prepared, I swear I thought I would die today" Laughing painfully, Christian continued "I''ll talk to you in detailter... I think if I talk any more I''ll die." "Any man would be screaming and in agony." "But I''m not any man my dear, the pain is secondary *cough* *cough*" Frowning at the blood he coughed up, Christian muttered even lower "Shit... bring me some of the blood I have in storage... you''ll certainly need it." "It''s all set, I''ll hang up on you for now, don''t waste energy on bullshit." "Goodbye..." Dropping the headset, Christian dropped his arms as his back hunched weakly "What a piece of shit..." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos --- We have a new chapter upload schedule. Monday: Reversal and Savage (20:00 Pm) Tuesday: Reversal (19:00 PM) Wednesday: Reversal and Savage (20:00 PM) Thursday: Reversal (21:00 PM) Friday: Reversal and Savage (18:00 PM) Saturday: Savage (18:00 PM) Sunday: Free. Each chapter will be around 2000 words as usual, and at the same time the time mentioned above is the universal time, you can check it on google. This schedule will start working from Thursday and it is something that I will have no problem to keep since it is adjusted to my schedule. The chapters will be previously programmed and will be uploaded automatically, so the time should be punctual every day. Chapter 333 Reactions "It''s all set, I''ll cutmunication for now, don''t waste energy on stupid things." "Goodbye..." Dropping the headset, Christian dropped his arms as his back hunched weakly "What a piece of shit..." Blinking in a daze, Christian shut his eyelids tightly and opened them again, feeling his gaze grow increasingly blurry from the obviousck of blood. Turning his gaze sideways, Christian''s eyes blurred at so much death surrounding him, only to sigh and look up "I hate this so much..." "This way!" Turning his gaze towards the sound of the voice, Christian grabbed his sword and struggled to his feet, then shakily walked with his sword as a cane. "Holy shit..." Arriving through the trees, a group of about 20 armed women arrived in front of Christian''s vision, but seeing the disaster in the area, even they who have arduous experience in wars and assassinations, werepletely stunned and shocked at such carnage. "Where is the medic?" Quickly straightening his posture while overexerting himself to hide hisck of strength, Christian frowned slightly and asked. "H-here theye!" Trembling slightly at the sight of the blood-soaked figure, a woman responded quickly, but the respect and fear in her voice was never so obvious. "Okay" Looking at the group of 4 women in military garb but white bandanas, Christian walked towards them and looked at the rescue stretcher they brought, then waved his hand down andmented "What are you waiting for?" "*Gulp* Y-yes" Swallowing saliva, the head medic quickly nodded and lowered the stretcher, then helped Christian lie down and set the locks. "I know you''re experts at this, but don''t forget to clean my wounds and give me the necessary shots. I got a lot of blood sttered inside my wounds and some enemy knives had rust on them." "I-I understand!" "I have vials of antidotes in my clothes, I want you to inject me with all but the purple one" Knowing that it is better to be safe than sorry, Christian continued "Don''t worry if they get mixed up, since they are made for that." Closing his eyes, Christian rested his heavy sword on his chest and sighed wearily. ''It''ll be a disaster tomorrow.'' *** "37 stab wounds, 6 severed veins, 49 deep cuts, a total of 150 stitches in order to close youpletely..." Looking at the medical report, Wrath rubbed her forehead and looked at Christian who was smiling weakly on the bed "You''re an asshole." "I know." "You were a few minutes away from bleeding out, and if you hadn''t prepared blood beforehand, you would have died even if you had medics." "I know" "I hate you" Shaking her head, Wrath tossed the medical report on the table and sighed, then crossed her legs andmented "Shall I give you the report now?" "Yes..." "We collected 347 bodies in your battle zone, all were already moved to a safe area to cremate and disappear. We also set the entire area on fire with gasoline to avoid leaving any clues, whether it be your blood or any hair" Pulling out aptop, Wrath continued "Inside ckWater''s house we found 109 mercenaries and they were all crushed by the copse and we made sure of their death, although most of the bodies were left in the area, it is estimated that the army and police should already be in the area." "The policemen we kidnapped have already been released and our people have retreated to safe areas to hide for a while, it is estimated that in a week they should be back in the United States". "Currently the army has already besieged the city and the whole area is on high alert. Needless to say, the media has surrounded the entire area and it will be hectic for a while." "As for Africa..." Moving herptop over to Christian, Wrath yed a video. -Gluttony, green light- -Hahaha, here we go!- Pulling out a controller from between her clothes, Gluttony swallowed saliva with a broad spit and pressed multiple buttons, then pressed thergest one and eximed -Die bitches!- -*Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*- Instantly hundreds of missiles came out of the vehicles, the camera shook and the whole ce filled with smoke, but even though Gluttony could hardly breathe, the big smile and her bright eyes were perfectly captured on camera, while arge amount of fire and smoke began toe from the distance. -Base down! Pausing the video, Wrath sighed "The Africa team is not out yet as right now they are still retreating with the missileunchers, but so far so good and we confirm around 3900 kills on those military bases." "What about the mercenaries around the world?" "Now I was getting to that" Switching the video, Wrath this time shows a pedestrian surveince camera. The video looked pretty ordinary, citizens walking in broad daylight and everything full of people, until the camera focused on one woman in particr and Christian saw the cleanest murder of today. Everything was fast, in fact it didn''tst more than 5 seconds. The mercenary was walking calmly and suddenly a woman in front of her collided with her body, but before she couldin, two other people came from behind and collided with her. A secondter, the 3 women were gone as the mercenary clutched her stomach in disbelief, only to fall on the ground and fill everything with blood. "3 stabbed, no one recognized the faces of our people and they didn''t even see the murder weapon." "Not bad." "She is just one example, we eliminated exactly 672 other mercenaries scattered around the world, without any casualties and without solid evidence to drag us down." "Based on all this, for now the mission is considered a resounding sess and we dere within our files the downfall of ckWater" Closing theputer, Wrath sighed and put it aside, then looked at Christian''spletely bandaged body and shook her head "You''re such an asshole" "I know" Looking at the TV with boredom, Christian turned his gaze to the window andmented "Did you clean this hostel?" "Nothing to incriminate us, no guns, no cameras, no nothing. I even changed the staff and brought in others, I also hid your sword so it wouldn''t arouse suspicion." "Well... my weapon?" "I hid it" "Fucking bitch" Knowing he had to crawl into his clothes for that, Christian chuckled and shifted awkwardly, then sat on the bed and gritted his teeth at the pain enveloping his body "Hand me yourputer." Frowning, Wrath looked down at Christian''s body andmented with annoyance "You bastard, I told you to rest." "Bitch, you''re taking advantage of me being hurt to insult me, aren''t you?" Raising an eyebrow with a small smile, Christian continued "Now you could take advantage of me, I''m a wounded little sheep~" "You''re such a fucking maniac" Letting out an involuntaryugh, Wrath put theputer down next to Christian and clicked her tongue "I''ll go keep an eye on everything, if you need anything call me." "Just rest, Emily is already making me dinner and she''ll be joining me" "Whatever" Waving her handzily, Wrath yawned and left the room, causing Christian to lose his smile instantly and sigh. "Almost 5000 deaths in one day... what a tough load." *** Pausing theputer video, Dimitri rubbed his chin and while smiling unconsciously. "This is... unbelievable" Leaning back on the couch with a surprised face, Natasha muttered "Is he even human? Even I would have trouble with more than 30 people... but he can handle hundreds." Although Christian fought in the middle of the forest and under an ambush he certainly didn''t fully expect, Dimitri was a case apart. From day one he knew this was going to happen and from the beginning he made preparations. Because while he wants Christian to spread his wings, he doesn''t want his son to die either. So without Christian knowing, he prepared a group of snipers and left them guarding from a distance, giving him the mission to act only when necessary and at the same time, to record everything. But just as he predicted, Christian needed no help and ended up taking a beautiful fight to watch, something that even he enjoyed in his heart as a battle that in his eyes is memorable. The pride in Dimitri''s eyes could practically solidify, as his thin body seemed to rejuvenate in joy and his chest puffed out at what he saw. The old man couldn''t have been happier and prouder. "But this is worrisome" Losing his smile, Dimitri narrowed his eyes at the screen and continued "We didn''t know that China has these forces, and they are certainly a force to be feared." "I thought the same thing, so I looked at the information your son gave us" Taking the cell phone out of his pocket, Natasha entered the information system andmented "They call themselves the ult union, he doesn''t have much information either but he says that it is formed by sects with different specialties... he remarked that this is a theory, but the sect that attacked him today calls itself ''Sect of ult weapons'', so he estimates that based on the beliefs, there must be sects of swords, poisons, among others". "Also, it speaks of being a union, the number of sects should not be small, and all go back hundreds of years ording to historical records." "Cults with hundreds of years of history..." Frowning deeply, Dimitri murmured "It worries me a lot not knowing about this... it worries me even more to know that they have so many skilled people and that this is just the tail of it all... even more in case they have a sect specialized in poison, I can''t even imagine what they have achieved with hundreds of years of research." "I''m concerned about the fact that they''re making it so public now after hiding it for so long" Nodding, Natasha continued "It''s weird that they''re only bringing it out for Christian" "I think with the number of people they sent, they tried to make a little war with Christian and his army. They should have known that by the time they got their people out we would know about them" "Maybe to show power?" frowning slightly in thought, Dimitri continued "Christian killed a very influential and high level military, it was no different than a p in the face for them and it''s normal for them to try to show their dominance, even if it means showing one of their hidden cards." "That''s all I can think of" Nodding, Natasha thought for a few seconds and asked "What do you think Christian will do now? He''s already wiped out ckWater, that''s billions of dors in losses for the big families, no doubt they''ll be furious." Chuckling, Dimitri thought for a few seconds andmented "He''ll negotiate with the Chinese". "Will he negotiate with them?" Raising her eyebrows, Natasha continued "Even after they almost killed him and all the trouble he went through because of them?" "If it were Christian guiding policy, he would most likely fight to the death, but the one who handles political affairs is his suborbinate, Envy. I know that girl well and she has a sharp mind, she will go down the path of negotiation." "And your son will ept it?" "Although Christian hates politics and certainly prefers violence, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t think and is driven by emotions. They will certainly take the path of negotiation." "So he''s willing to give in..." "Give in? I think he''ll take a piece of meat from the Chinese, but we''ll see." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 334 Peace "We are covering a breaking news story!" Looking at the camera with seriousness in her eyes, a woman of about 35 continued "It was reported that yesterday, there was a terrorist attack inside Irnd. The motives are unknown but the death toll is reported to be in the hundreds. We will now be in front of the investigating officer who will provide more details. "After an arduous work of the emergency team, it was possible to identify 112 dead people in the ce" Standing in front of dozens of cameras and many microphones, a woman in a military suit spoke seriously "After a thorough investigation, it was discovered that the victimse from a famous mercenary group called ''ckWater'', the motive of the attack is unknown, but it was confirmed that these mercenaries entered the country illegally". "After cooperation with several police centers, it was discovered that everything is due to a personal altercation between ckWater and an unknown group. Yesterday there were reports of constant bombings of 3 military bases and multiple assassinations on a worldwide scale, with the total number of casualties already around 5,000 people." "I want to ask our citizens not to be rmed, so far there is no indication of a second attack and our police forces are doing everything necessary to get to the perpetrators." "Damn!" Throwing the remote control at the television, a woman in her 50''s turned to her side and eximed "What does estro madre mean?" Frowning slightly, Anne Morgan casuallymented "Isn''t it obvious? They killed your soldiers." [A/N: In case you forgot, Anne Morgan is the grandmother of the Morgan family.] With a face red with fury, the woman eximed "Can you tell me who the hell we messed with!?" "They upied fucking missiles to take out military bases!" Pointing at the screen, the woman continued "But they also killed over 500 people who were doing missions all over the world!" "Who the hell did we provoke! Because this certainly isn''t done by just any asshole!" "Alice, calm down" Looking at her daughter coldly, Anne whispered. "How do you want me to calm down!?" Waving her hands furiously, Alice continued "I''ve been working with this group for 8 years to transform it into the biggest mercenary group in the world!" "And because of something you did it disappeared for one damn day!" "Do you know how much money I invested in them?" "Billions of dors in weaponry and contracts alone!" Taking a deep breath as she vented her frustrations, Alice finally sighed and rubbed her forehead "Now we will also owe billions more just to give life insurance to those families... and even if we don''t want to give it, we would get sued in more than 15 countries!" "..." Staring at the screen silently for a few seconds, Anne finally chuckled andmented "Looks like we underestimated that kid." "What kid?" "Christian Grey." "That pretty boy?" "Yeah." "Why the fuck are we in a war with the pretty boy?" "Joint decision of the families" "Oh... so what are we going to do now? We lost quite a bit of money" Having regained herposure, Alicey down on the couch and asked. "I don''t know" Still smiling, Anne continued "If ckWater was beaten in such a way, it means that the Chinese failed" "The Chinese?" "We were just supposed to provide support while they did the dirty work." "But we ended up getting beaten" "Exactly." "Why are we fighting with the kid?" "The Rockefellers sent him to jail, the kid gained power and became a threat." "He certainly is a threat" Not seeming surprised by the information already given, Alice looked at the screen and rubbed her chin "Isn''t a marriage possible?" "I doubt it, in fact he''s already known to be a father." "Is he married?" "No, in fact we don''t even know the mother." "Mmmm... Then he doesn''t seem to give importance to the mother, there are still possibilities to marry him". "Why so interested? You''re already in your 50''s, it wouldn''t be good for your image to have another husband" Chuckling, Annemented. "But for my daughter it would" Rubbing her chin, Alicemented "The child is the sole heir to the Grey conglomerate, he has a private army, great skills, is said to be the smartest person in the world and even his face is heavenly". "He has the Russians covering his back, we can''t force him" Taking a ss of wine from the table, Anne continued "He also has many connections with the Italian mafia, Mexican, Colombian, the Jews and even people from Alqaeda" "Doesn''t that make it better?"ughing, Alice continued "If we manage to marry him into the family, we would have huge additional ie. We would strengthen our contacts with Russia and certainly the contacts with the mafias are interesting, the money they move is almost a third of the world''s money." "I know, in fact the other families also seemed interested and it all got screwed up because of Rockefeller" Shrugging, Anne continued "But we can''t force the kid without messing with the Russians and the kid himself is not easy to intimidate. Besides, the boy is smart, I doubt he wants to join in marriage with our families knowing that we want to devour everything." "But when the heart takes the lead, even the smartest bes stupid" With a smile on her face, Alicemented "We would lose nothing in trying to get some youngdy in our family to try her luck" "We certainly wouldn''t lose anything... do whatever it takes, you''re the current leader" Shrugging after a few seconds, Anne continued "Just don''t do stupid things to provoke the Russians, you know the world stabilitytely has been very unstable, you could provoke an apocalypse" "I know" Waving her hand, Alice stood up and stretched her body, then looked at the TV screen with narrowed eyes and snorted "You fucking bastard." *** 2 days passed quickly since that event. The small town where Christian was staying was filled as never before, but only with uniformed people. The army and the police hovered around every corner and as expected, the kidnapping of the police did note to light. After all they already suffered a small loss of credibility thanks to this attack, they would never want to add fuel to the fire by saying that the police were kidnapped in their own barracks. Thanks to themotion, the filming was stopped until further notice and if it wasn''t for the airports being closed, Christian would have already gone to see the little girl he misses so much. But undoubtedly the most important thing that has shaken the worldtely, is therge number of deaths left by the attack on ckWater. The United States, Ennd, Russia, Mexico, among hundreds of other countries. There is no newscast that has not talked about it and it certainly left the public shocked. But how could it not? In a single night 5000 people died, that''s not just any number. And since the attacker is totally unknown and the affected is a mercenary group with no public affiliation, the media had no qualms in inventing a thousand stories without fear of being censored by the high elite sphere. But leaving aside all that hype, today something extremely interesting is happening on the eastern side of the world. "*Sigh*" Removing her tie from her shirt, a woman of about 55 entered a dark office, then approached the desk and sat down. Turning on a small goldmp, the woman opened the desk drawer and pulled out a bottle of rum, then took out a ss and drank in silence. "Who are you?" Turning her seat toward the window, the woman looked casually at the silhouette sitting on the sofa and asked. "Xi Shui, the great chairwoman of China''s workers'' party" Smiling slightly, Envy rested her chin on her fist andmented casually. "Your Chinese is pretty bad" Taking a swig of Rum, Xi Shui looked at Envy for a few seconds andmented "Did that kid send you?" "Hoh, did you recognize me?" "How could I not? It''s not hard to look for your former team members" Staring at the rum in his ss with boredom, Xi Shui continued "Now you have 3 minutes to tell me what you want here, if you don''t convince me, I''ll send your head" Chuckling, Envy picked up a folder in her clothes and stood up, then tossed it towards Xi Shui''s desk and walked towards the elegant bar in the corner of the office. Pulling out a bottle of whiskey, Envy poured some into the ss and took a sip, then sighed andmented, "Read that and then we''ll talk." Raising his eyebrows, Xi Shui took the folder and opened it, then read it page by page and frowned slightly for a second, then tossed it on the table and asked "What do you want?" "That''s not all yet" Pulling another folder out of his clothes, Envy tossed it on the desk andmented "Read that and we''ll get started." Staring at Envy silently for a few seconds, Xi Shui finally looked down and opened the folder, then read the 10 pages silently and wrinkled his nose unconsciously, then closed the folder and left it on the table. "Is it a threat?" The reason for his question is simple. The first folder contained several images where a daughter of the Long family was sleeping with her husband and son, something she curiously knew how to handle quite well. But what he couldn''t control, is the second folder with information validating that they currently have at least 5 nuclear missiles. Images, maintenance certificate and obviously the possible lethality. "Peace" Turning her gaze to Xi Shui, Envy continued "Let''s end this little game that will only cause us loss and go for peace." "You think you have the right to negotiate with my country? With just this?" Looking at the folder with disdain, Xi Shuimented. "I know that 5 nuclear bombs is almost nothing to the thousands of you, but I know that with those 5 bombs I can make half of China a dead zone" Looking indifferently at Xi Shui, Envy continued "And don''t try to threaten me back, because unlike you, we have no base. We can move anywhere and we''ll remain stable." "And even if you have missile defense..." Staring at Xi Shui, Envy continued "What good is it against a nuclear missile? As long as it explodes over their territory the radioactivity wille down to earth if or when it does, they have no way to prevent it." "..." Looking at Envy for a few seconds, Xi Shui chuckled softly and took his ss of Rum, then took a long drink and asked "You know you guys started this, don''t you?" "Us?" Raising her eyebrows with an amused smile, Envy continued "Wasn''t it your nobles who tried to force apromise on our boss? Or are you forgetting that detail?" "That was apromise agreed upon by the English nobility, it''s not our fault." "Then it''s the English nobility''s fault, not ours" Smiling indifferently, Envy continued "It was that Long girl who started the attacks and it was that olddy Long who tried to attack our boss first. We have recordings and everything we need to validate it, so please let''s stop the hypocrisy and speak with facts." "..." "The point of all this Ms. Xi Shui, is that we already had an altercation where over 300 Chinese female warriors died under one person, and those who tried to help them ended up being ughtered. 5000 people in a single night, arge number just because of an altercation caused by an arrogant youngdy." "You have a point" Nodding, Xi Shui looked at his cup for a few seconds andmented "I''m interested in your peace, but what do they offer?" "Offer?" Raising his eyebrows in amusement, Envy continued "We actually have demands." "As far as I know peace deserves tributes" Without getting angry, Xi Shuimented. "Of course it does, but the tribute should be paid by whoever made the mistake, and that''s on your heads" Pointing his ss at Xi Shui, Envy continued "We''re not unreasonable, we just want the head of whoever nned the attack with the children in Irnd, with that settled, peace will besting and we promise not to cause chaos in your territory." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 335 Unwelcome Visit "I don''t have that power." Approaching towards Xi Shui, Envy tapped her finger on the folder containing the evidence of infedility andmented "Sure you can, and here''s your reason." "..." Looking at the folder, Xi Shui was silent for a few seconds andmented "The Long family is not easy to intimidate." "And if I give this to you?" Taking out another folder among her clothes, Envy tossed it on the table and asked with a smile. Raising her eyebrows with interest, Xi Shui opened the folder and was surprised by therge number of pages, but knowing that he must not waste time, he quickly read through it. But unlike the other two folders, this one made him frown deeply as solemnity appeared on her face for the first time. "Can I trust this?" "I''ll bet my head on the truthfulness." "If this is real we can negotiate." "Then confirm it, I have time" Taking the bottle of Whiskey, Envy walked to the sofa and sat down quietly. "..." Staring at the folder silently for a few seconds, Xi Shui stood up and walked out of the office whilementing "I''ll be right back." "Take your time." Looking at the woman''s back, Envy smiled from the corner of her lips and took a small swig of Whiskey. "This tastes good." The reason for so much seriousness about this folder is something Envy collected personally and it certainly deserves all the seriousness. After all it has all the information on the Long family. Hidden forces, embezzlement, hiddenpanies, even money in tax havens. Literally every little step the Long family took is written in that binder. While getting information from a group like the Hidden Union is difficult, for a family as wealthy and technologically savvy as the Long family, getting information is incredibly easy. Even more so with their young offspring who don''t stop bragging at every turn, all in front of cell phones and cameras. But even if the information is totally urate, what really interested Xi Shui is the information about Long family spies in all the other families. Spies who havemitted multiple sabotages and several assassinations. Although to be honest, Envy knows perfectly well that this ispletelymon among these big families. The number of cases of betrayal among themselves exceeded thousands and Envy knows perfectly well that these people always target each other. Spies are everywhere and the assassinations never stop. But the difference is that right now Xi Shui has the necessary evidence to recriminate this publicly, regardless of whether she does the same in secret. And while this information is not enough to destroy the Long family, it will certainly serve to take a big bite out of them and keep them suppressed for years, something Xi Shui can''t pass up. Now you may ask, what happens if he takes the information and betrays Envy? The answer is simple, it is impossible, because although Envy delivered the folder with the information, they need concrete evidence such as images, emails or own confirmations by family members, something that only Envy has for now. After a few minutes drinking in silence, Envy finally looked up and smiled slightly "Confirmed?" "All set" Nodding with a small smile on her face, Xi Shui walked over to her desk and sat down, then took a swig of Rum and tossed a folder towards Envy. "What is this?" "The Grey conglomerate has been trying to enter China for a while now, but I personally took it upon myself not to let them in" Smiling slightly, Xi Shui continued "I''ll give you what you asked for, the head of the culprit will be delivered to your boss in a couple of days and as a thank you gift for that intimate folder you gave me, I''ll let the conglomerate enter China. The conditions of your expansion are in that folder and if you break it at any time, we will swallow all your assets here. Oh, yes, tell your boss I don''t want him talking about China, it makes me nauseous to hear it." "How generous" Raising her eyebrows, Envy looked at the folder calmly and thought ''She obviously doesn''t want all this toe out...she''d lose face as president if everyone found out her husband and son were sleeping together with a stranger.'' Looking up at Xi Shui, Envy stood up and stretched out her hand "It was nice making deals with you." "Not so much for me, don''te again" Shaking hands with a smile, Xi Shui replied. "Heh" Snorting, Envy walked towards the exit andmented "Would you be interested in trading in the future?" "Do you have something that might interest me as president or just Xi Shui?" "Depends on your tastes" Opening the door, Envy continued "I''ll see you in the future." "See you next time" Waving her handzily, Envy closed the door and calmly walked out of the ce, as if she hadn''t fooled one of the most powerful people in the world today "I''ll send the exact proof as soon as I leave this ce" But who could have thought it? Envy had the guts to forge the papers confirming that they had nuclear missiles. She simply yed with Xi Shui''s mind by first bombing all of ckWater and making them believe that they really have such firepower. A simple but great trick, show them a dragon tail to make them believe that you are a real dragon. Instantly losing her smile, Xi Shui opened the folder where her husband was and gently patted the table with her fingertips "What to do with you? Should I sell them? No... that would make me lose face... oh, I know, I''ll go ckmail the Li family." Who doesn''t know that the marriages of the Chinese high ranks are always between their families? Nothing moremon in China than political marriages. Hell, even the poor do it! "But this Christian Grey..." Frowning slightly as she mutters, Xi Shui continued "He''s dangerous... I certainly wouldn''t have negotiated if it weren''t for the fact that I know he''ll die in a few months... naive bastard" *** Another 5 days passed quickly. The town where Christian was staying was still underplete detention while the police and the army itself investigated every suspicious area in the area. But the most troubling thing that actually led to Christian having to get up from his bed rest, is a rare visitor that actually came prepared for him. "So you want our boss who has a fever and a medical license to back him up to get out of bed for an interrogation?" taking a paper in her hands, Natasha looked at the woman in front of her and asked with a frown. "Don''t you see that paper in your hands?" Showing her white teeth with her big smile, Delu Achebe, the world''s greatest private investigator, replied. "..." Looking at the paper for a few seconds, Natashamented "May I know why you are qualified as a suspect?" "We have 5 witnesses who under military protection stated that Christian Grey is the cause of the terrorist attack that was suffered in this beautiful country" With a smirk, Delumented. "May I know what proof you have? We have that right" With a deadpan face, Natasha asked. "In fact it clearly says so on the court permit" Pointing to the bottom of the paper, Delu replied. Lowering her gaze, Natasha frowned and read aloud "It was testified that Christian Grey waspletely injured and currently his whole body must be injured with multiple cuts with ded weapons..." "Do you understand why we came here?" looking sideways with interest, Delu continued "In fact I wouldn''t even have to ask your permission, we have the order to enter directly and confirm if what is said here is real." "Do you know that if this is false we will file awsuit against you and this country?" Frowning deeply, Natasha asked. "We will take the risk." "..." Looking at the woman''s big smile and therge number of soldiers and policemen following her, Natasha nodded and turned around "Follow me." Raising her eyebrows at such assurance, Delu rubbed her chin for a few seconds and shrugged, then followed Natasha silently as the whole group followed her. Arriving in front of the hotel dining room, Natasha opened the door and walked in, then walked to the head table and stood in front of the young man who was eating quietly while watching videos on his cell phone. "Boss, we have guests." Looking up, Christian observes Delu''s face and smiles kindly "My dear guest, so many moons without seeing us." "It seems that no matter where you go, you are always safe, no?" easily noticing all the staff''s gazes on her, Delu chuckled and looked around the dining room "Tsk, tsk, even a hotel is easy for you to buy." "It is not for nothing that I started working at the age of 9" Nodding calmly, Christian wiped his mouth and rested his chin on his hand "May I know what brings you to my humble home?" "I have some business to settle with you Mr Lucifer" Smiling brightly, Delu replied. "And that warrants bringing so many staff?" Raising his eyes to look at the military''s war armament, Christian casually asked. "The truth is we have two matters to settle" Turning to the police, Delumented "Start searching everything, don''t overlook anything. Rooms, bathrooms, furniture, everything." "Affirmative!" Raising his eyebrows as about thirty police officers scattered around the ce and started tearing everything apart in search of something, Christian looked towards Wrath in the distance and waved his hand to keep them from moving, then looked at Delu andmented "I take it you have a warrant?" "We do" Nodding as she tipped towards Natasha''s hand, Delu continued "But we also have a check order for you." "Hoh, and what exactly do I have to do?" "Strip you." "Wouldn''t it be right to ask me out on a date first? At least buy me a couple of drinks~" raising his eyebrows with a smirk, Christian continued "Although I understand I have the right as a man to ask other men to carry out the procedure. Honestly your look is full of lust, I don''t like you." Laughing, Delu waved her hand with disinterest andmented "I don''t like psychopaths with serial killer and massacre causing titles." "That''s weird, I''m kind of attracted to that kind of woman" Rubbing his chin, Christian nodded and rose from his chair, then looked sideways andmented, "And who will be the lucky one to join me?" Raising his hand, a group of 5 police men stepped forward and surrounded Christian. "Can I ask you a question?" looking at the police, Christian turned to Delu and continued "Where is the doctor? They are supposed to do the examination, not the police." "They''ll escort you to the doctor." "Good" Nodding, Christian turned to Natasha andmented "Please save a cup and make me a coffee". "Yes master" "Shall we go?" looking at the men with a smile, Christian asked. "Follow us and don''t try anything funny" With broken English, the policeman began to guide the cumin, while Delu frowned slightly at the sight of Christian walking perfectly when he was supposed to bepletely injured. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 336 Emily Leaving the hotel, Christian looked at therge number of soldiers surrounding the area and smiled, knowing full well that, if they had not taken the necessary precautions days before, blood would have been spilled today and his public identity would have been totally ruined. Climbing into an ambnce, Christian looked sideways and noticed the 2 medics looking seriously at the policeman covering the entrance. "So... what should I do?" "Please take off your shirt" Pulling a camera out of his bag, the doctor with fluent English continued "We will check you for possible injuries, the process will be no different when checking for injuries and we will take photographic records of the vital areas of your body and every wound we find" "Good" Without having a problem, Christian lifted up his shirt and left his bare chest exposed. "This..." Having no inclination towards the same sex, the doctor was only slightly surprised by the sculpted body, but what surprised him the most was the perfect skin condition and without any visible wounds. "So what do I do now?" Sitting down on the gurney, Christian asked with a broad smile. "This..." Turning to his partner, the doctor swallowed saliva andmented "Y-you can take off your pants?" "*Sigh*" Nodding, Christian stood up again and pulled down his sweatpants, then looked at the doctor andmented "What now?" Frowning deeply, the doctor stood up and walked around Christian, squinting at every corner of the perfect body in search of the tiniest scar or wound. But even though two doctors had been searching for 15 minutes, they found literally no damn blemish. No pimple marks, no skin blemishes, no nothing. Everything as smooth and perfect as a baby. "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva as he knew perfectly well what this result meant, the doctor looked at his partner for a few seconds and sighed, then smiled bitterly and started photographing Christian''s skin. Having all the pictures ready, the doctor took a piece of paper next to him and began to fill it out quickly, then gave a copy to Christian andmented "You may go." "Thank you~" Smiling kindly, Christian quickly put on his clothes and looked at the policeman covering the door, then patted him on the shoulder andmented "Nice to meet you." Opening the ambnce door himself, Christian got out and was instantly surrounded by the police, causing him tough andment "As far as I know, they no longer have the right to take me away~" This process is usually done by taking Christian directly to a hospital to check the injuries. But since Delu knew that on the way to the hospital a thousand situations could happen such as a forced extraction, buying off politicians or pulling influence, he decided to take the doctors directly to Christian and ensure that his guilt could be instantly secured. But I never expected that the 5 Chinese defectors who sought asylum in Irnd would have been discovered by Christian''s staff. For one thing, Christian knew the day before that an investigation had beenunched against them in this country. The defectors were part of the hidden weapons cult group and talked about everything that happened here. Obviously Delu, under themand of the big families, could not pass up the opportunity and personally showed up to screw Christian. After all, with the wounds as evidence and Christian being pointed at by 5 witnesses, opening a trial is inevitable. But as previously stated, Christian knew hours ago that they wereing and it certainly wasn''t a concern for him. After all it always took him only a couple of days to regenerate his body and in this case it was no different. Even the army personnel knew that Christian was abnormal in this case, after all, almost every week he ended up with a bullet in his body and a few dayster he was on another mission. Ignoring the confused policemen, Christian walked calmly to his hotel, then went inside and sighed as he looked at the mess left all over the ce. Furniture thrown away, papers scattered on the floor, even broken doors despite the fact that they had no locks. Literally their actions were not unlike those of looters. Walking into the room from where he was taken, Christian smiled at the stupefied Delu who stared at him and walked to his table, then sat down calmly and received the coffee Natasha handed him. "Miss Delu, I inform you that you will have awsuit for today''s damages and we will also include potential losses of big clients" Smiling yfully, Christian left the medical record on the table and continued "Obviously I also have some psychological trauma thanks to all this, that will also be included in thewsuit". "You..." Looking at Christian with a deep frown, Delu took the medical paper and read it carefully, then reread it again and again as if she hoped this was all a bad dream, then looked up at Christian and muttered "Impossible... I know those people didn''t lie, we checked it in many ways." "That''s what you get for believing random people who make up strange things in their heads" Shaking his head, Christian sighed. Gritting her teeth, Delu turned her gaze to the military girl next to her and asked "Did you find anything?" "Everything clean, neither the staff, nor the structure, nor the guests, no one has anything illegal." "..." Clenching the paper in her hands, Delu took a deep breath and turned to Christian, then closed her eyes andmented "We''re sorry for the inconvenience, it was a staff error" "Don''t worry, who am I to judge them?" smiling while showing his teeth, Christian continued "But even if I can''t, a judge can." "Tsk, we''ll meet again" Turning with annoyance, Delu raised her hands and waved her hands indicating retreat, causing Christian to chuckle softly. "Master, a national message came through" Approaching Christian, Natasha continued "They re-enabled air traffic." "Heh, so they were waiting for me" Chuckling, Christian took a sip of coffee and continued "Any news from the film set?" "It''s been postponed for two weeks." "Good, arrange a flight for today, I''ming home." "Understood." ''It''s been days since I''ve seen my little girl...'' Having injuries even on his face, Christian really didn''t want to talk over video calls with his close ones to avoid worrying them, but only he knows how much he misses seeing his family. Turning his gaze to Natasha, Christianmented "Also send someone to buy me lots of baby toys" *** Leaning back on the airne bed wrapping his arm around Emily''s body, Christian watched the television with boredom and turned his gaze to the smiling blonde beside him. "I''m sorry." "Mn?" Lifting her gaze to Christian, Emily looked at him doubtfully "What are you sorry for?" "I wanted to give you an entertaining ride...but we ended up in several problems and extremely tense." Chuckling, Emily turned her gaze to the screen and replied "Didn''t I tell you already? Just spending time with you is fun enough, it''s not like we have to go halfway through the forest to entertain me. In fact, I''d ratherze around the house and y video games than have to walk around so much, you know I''m not much of a sports fan or outdoors." "You''re pretty much like Sarah in that respect" Laughing softly, Christianmented. "That''s why I get along pretty well with Sarah, nothing better than eating something tasty while ying video games" Laughing softly, Emily nodded. "*Sigh*" Gently stroking Emily''s hair, Christian watched her beautiful face for a few seconds and casuallymented "I was nning on eating you during this vacation." "Oh" Nodding nonchntly for a few seconds, Emily finally processed the words and opened her eyes wide, then lifted her gaze to Christian and asked incredulously "Y-you were!?" "Yes, actually the first night I thought about it, but we were all tired and I really wanted it to be something more special for you" Laughing softly, Christian nodded. "B-but you could have gone to my room or said something to me!" Noticing Emily raise her voice, Christian raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you want to do it?" "N-no?" Dodging the look nervously, Emily gave Christian a sidelong nce and stammered "W-well, maybe a little." Smiling mischievously, Christian whispered "Then why didn''t you tell me?" "H-how could I tell you that!?" Raising her voice nervously, Emily continued "I-I don''t want to seem weird!" "And what exactly would you like to do?" Bringing his mouth close to Emily''s ear, Christian whispered sensually. "*Gulp* W-well..." Trembling slightly, Emily didn''t dare look at Christian and whispered shakily "M-maybe touch you down there..." Laughing at the young girl''s innocence, Christianmented "And why don''t you? I touch your ass all the time." "B-but it''s not the same... you''re a man and I''m a woman, it''s a normal thing for you to do... whereas I''d be seen as a weird pervert." "Yess~?" slowly lowering his hands, Christian gently caressed the soft bubble butt and sensually whispered "Then it''s no problem for me to touch you however I want, no~?" "N-no problem..." Trembling slightly, Emily swallowed saliva as her face quickly flushed. Being unsatisfied with touching the thick pants, Christian slipped his hands under the clothes and even under the panties, directly touching his best friend''s soft, warm skin. "*Sigh* What a nice ass" Slipping both of his hands under Emily''s pants, Christian squeezes both buttocks with satisfaction and whispers softly, causing Emily to shiver as her breathing bes increasingly heated and agitated. Slowly lowering one of his hands, Christian gently moves his finger and directly touches Emily''s soft, moist lower lips, causing the young woman to tremble slightly as she brought her hand to her mouth to keep from moaning. "Heh" Feeling the wetness grow, Christian chuckles and licks his lips, then pulls his hands away and slowly licks his fingers in front of Emily''s stunned gaze. Sitting down on the bed, Christian grabbed the edge of Emily''s pants and staring into her eyes, began to pull them down, panties included. Tossing the pants aside, Christian gazed with a twinkle in his eye at the beautiful shiny pussy. Having a beautiful pink color and slightly thickbia, Christian chuckled softly at the sight of unkempt and shapeless pubic hair, having brown hairs in different areas and a small rug on the pubis. "I-I didn''t expect this..." Dodging Christian''s heated gaze, Emily spread her legs a little wider and whispered in embarrassment. "I didn''t say anything" Chuckling, Christian pulled off his baggy t-shirt and pulled down his pants, then removed his underwear and stoodpletely naked. Staring at Christian intently, Emily''s eyes glistened as her crotch dropped even more fluids. "We have to get this off~" Positioning himself between Emily''s legs, Christian grabbed Emily''s shirt and pulled it off, then nimbly removed her bras and stared at the modest but beautiful breasts in front of him. Licking his lips as he almost savored his prey for today, Christian gently squeezed Emily''s breasts and slowly lowered his finger downward, caressing the tight, soft stomach on his way, then continuing on and gently touching the small button of flesh that brings so much pleasure to women. "I have so much to experience with you~" With a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes at the sight of the docile Emily beneath him, Christian looked down at Emily''s crotch and carefully sat up, to take his member between his hands and begin to stroke it between the moist but soft lower lips. "How do you want it to be your first time~?" Making sure to fully lubricate his member, Christian raised his gaze to Emily and asked in a seductive tone. "*Gulp*" Lowering her gaze to Christian''s crotch, Emily swallowed hard and breathed heavily, feeling her brain turn into aplete mess at such an exciting and anticipated moment for her. "Come on, ask for anything~" Gently stroking Emily''s clitoris, Christian continued "Today is your special day so I''ll fulfill any request of yours~" "A-any request?" "Any~" "*Gulp*" Looking lustfully all over Christian''s body, Emily thought for a few seconds and asked shyly "C-could I ride you?" "Sure~" Laughing at such amon request, Christian leaned back against Emily''s side and rested his hands on the back of her neck, watching warmly as Emily quickly stood up and looked down at his member with many mixed feelings. Stretching out her trembling hand, Emily took Christian''s member gingerly and raised her eyes to see if he felt any difort, but seeing him smiling as always, Emily looked down again and began to masturbate him gently and awkwardly. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 337 The Sadness In Happiness "Sure~" Laughing at such amon request, Christian leaned back against Emily''s side and rested his hands on the back of her neck, watching warmly as Emily quickly stood up and looked down at his member with many mixed feelings. Stretching out her trembling hand, Emily took Christian''s member gingerly and lifted it up, looking into his eyes for some kind of difort, but seeing him smiling as always, Emily looked down again and began to masturbate him gently and awkwardly. Noticing the presiminal liquid dripping onto her hand, Emily brought her hand up to her nose curiously and murmured "Smells like you..." Being extremely curious about everything, Emily brought her hand to her mouth and licked it, then savored the fluid and murmured "It''s like drinking water..." Lowering her gaze to Christian''s member, Emily swallows saliva and nces sideways at him, then lowering her gaze again and with a slight hesitation, slowly lowering her head and giving him a small lick. Trembling slightly at just the visual pleasure of this situation, Christian couldn''t help but remember most of his moments with this woman, from the first moment this girl mistook him for a ghost, to the care she gave him thesest few days when he was wounded. Gaining a little more confidence as she saw no disgust on Christian''s face, Emily settled back and took the member in her hands, then brought her nose close and sniffed it repeatedly. "Smells good..." Beingpletely engrossed, Emily watched Christian''s member for a few seconds, then stuck out her tongue and gave it a long lick on the shaft. Watching more pre-seminal fluide out, Emily''s eyes sparkled and she looked down at the testicles, then thought for a few seconds and gave them a little lick. Shivering slightly, Christian bit the corner of his lips and watched with amusement and pleasure everything Emily does, causing the young woman to gain more and more confidence as she watched his face. For Christian, although this is not the epitome of pleasure, he undoubtedly loves watching his beloved Emily y with his member, and even more to feel the pleasure that warm tongue is producing. Still paying attention to Christian''s expressions, Emily continued to lick everything she found interesting until she reached the ns, and then she opened her lips slightly and put it in her mouth. Licking around the ns and gently sucking the pre-siminal liquiding out, Emily slowly worked it into her mouth, but as she reached halfway, she frowned slightly as she felt the obvious gag reflex stopping her. "Don''t force yourself" Stroking Emily''s head, Christian smiled softly at her and continued "No one can handle it on their first time, it''s a matter of time and adjusting, and I''d certainly dly help you train~" With a new twinkle in her eye, Emily who has her mouthpletely full, nodded as best she could and looked down, then began to slowly move her head up and down. Something that pleasantly surprised Christian, is that although this blowjob is obviously that of a novice, the simple fact that Emily has so far not touched him with her teeth, means that this girl certainly informed herself for this, something that Christian found quite adorable. After a few minutes of shaking her head, Emily, her face already sweaty and her hair tousled, pulled the member out of her mouth and took a heavy breath, then rubbed her jaw and muttered, "It hurts..." "It''s because you have to open your mouth a lot, it''s normal to experience that" Gently stroking Emily''s cheek, Christian smiled softly and continued "You have to go at your own pace and don''t overexert yourself, we have all the time you want during this trip and during the days toe for you to learn as much as you want, for now just enjoy~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva as she smiled as she felt the gentle touch on her cheek, Emily nodded and rose up, then sat on Christian''s waist and closed her eyes as she felt the hard member touching along her entire moist slit. Gently shaking her hips, Emily bit her lips sensually as she marveled at feeling such pleasure just rubbing herself. After a few seconds of this delight, Emily swallowed hard and took a deep breath, then rose slightly and grasped Christian''s member. Looking up at her only friend, Emily bit her lips with a lustful gleam in her eyes, then guided the ns into her little hole and began to slowly lower herself down. Instantly feeling a sharp pain, Emily took an even deeper breath and clenched her teeth tightly, as with each passing second, her insides forcibly erged to receive the invader. "Hissssss~" hissing as she felt even greater pain, Emily looked down and gazed dazedly at the trickle of blood staining the pale skin of Christian''s pubis "I''m no longer a virgin..." Lifting his upper body, Christian wrapped his arms around Emily''s slender waist and gently kissed her forehead, then smiled softly and stared into her eyes "Congrattions~" Wrapping her arms around Christian''s neck, Emily smiled rather stiffly andmented "There''s still half of it left..." "Let me help you" Holding one hand on Emily''s buttock, Christian brought the other down and gently caressed her clitoris, then kissed and gently licked her neck "Just rx and enjoy~" Feeling her getting wetter and wetter from the stimtion, Christian gently pressed his hand and helped her down slowly, making sure as much as possible to make losing her virginity, not hurt his dear Emily. Biting her lips while closing her eyes, Emily took a deep breath and continued to lower her hips under Christian''s help, until she reached a point where Christian stopped kissing her neck and whispered "Ready~" "Y-yes?" lowering her gaze and feeling incredibly full, Emily frowned slightly as she saw at least 3 centimeters still out "B-but there''s still a ways to go." "You have to understand that if I go any further, I will end up damaging your uterus, and believe me when I tell you that hentai lies and if I were to touch your uterus, you would feel hellish pain" Without stopping stroking Emily''s clitoris, Christian continued "The problem here is me, my size is off the charts and it''s not umon that you can ept it all, I''m sorry" "I-it''s okay" Shaking her head quickly, Emily licked her lips and smiled "A-ording to science I can still grow, in the future you will be able to enter fully..." Laughing softly as he noticed her disappointment, Christian took Emily''s chin and gently kissed her lips, then gently turned andid Emily on the bed "Since it''s your first time, would you like me to do all the work while you enjoy~?" "I-if you want to..." Still feeling embarrassed, Emily averted her gaze and whispered. "All for my pretty Emily~" Gently kissing her lips, Christian lowered his hands andtched onto Emily''s hips, then settled in and began to gently shake his hips. "Mmmnh~" After passing the suffering stage and having her time to adjust, Emily finally let go of the pain and began to adjust to the pleasure, causing her to cling to Christian''s back tightly as she let out a soft moan. Without taking his eyes off Emily''s flushed face, Christian continued to rock his hips gently, saving every little expression of his dear friend for eternity within his memory. Time passed quickly and the long trip of more than 20 hours, vanished under the abyss of pleasure. *** Stepping off the helicopter, Christian looked at the exhausted blonde walking with obvious difort beside him and chuckled. Emily''s first time was no different for Christian. Being a young girl still inexperienced, after only 2 orgasms she fell totally exhausted and out of breath, but after resting for almost an hour, they repeated it again and again, being almost the whole trip dedicated to fuck, eat and sleep. Obviously being her first time and without taking any care, Emily today has her little hole quite inmed and sore, causing her walking alone to be quite painful and challenging. Looking around his house, Christian sighed with satisfaction and looked at his watch. After arriving at the airport, Christian dispatched Natasha with Lust until further notice and gave her some logistical errands, then took a helicopter and headed straight back to Malibu. "That''s what you get for overdoing it" Stretching his body while looking at his private forest, Christian nodded towards the pilot and grabbed his bags, then patted Emily''s butt andmented "Go to sleep, I''ll bring you something to eat in a bit." "Yeah..." Yawningzily, Emily nodded dazedly and dragged her bag into the house, while Christian looked bright-eyed at his home and his heart pounded with anticipation. Walking along with Emily, Christian reached the door and opened it. "Daddy!" Quickly dropping his bag, Christian nimbly affirmed the little girl who jumped into his arms and raised her eyebrows at such an energetic greeting, then looked down at his little girl and blinked in bewilderment at the sight of something he hadn''t expected to see today. "Y-you..." Instantly Christian''s eyes quickly reddened as tears began to fall one by one "My baby girl is smiling..." Hugging Christian''s chest, Helen looked up at her father and smiled broadly as she spoke, "Daddy." Christian''s heart literally stopped at the sight of that beautiful smile. Having hopefully a couple of teeth thanks to her young age, Helen looks incredibly adorable with that smile of her and her chubby body. But all this surprise isn''t what''s causing Christian to smile painfully right now as tears flow down his eyes. No. The reason is much more simple andplicated at the same time. ''I missed my baby girl''s first smile...'' Gently wrapping his arms around his little girl, Christian carried her in his arms and gently kissed her cheek, while Emily knowing how to read the atmosphere, walked straight to her room. "Wee-!" Arriving excitedly while drying her hands on her clothes, Elisa blinked in a daze as she saw Christian crying and noticed Helen in his arms, causing her to sigh as she knew perfectly well the reason for those bitter tears "It happened about 3 days ago... it was a surprise for when you came back..." "Daddy..." Raising her chubby arms, Helen gently stroked Christian''s cheek and stared into both of his eyes, as her big smile slowly faded. Instantly noticing the problem, Christian quickly wiped away his tears and smiled brightly, thenughed happily and kissed Helen''s cheek "Hahahaha, my little girl is so cute~" "Daddy!" recovering her cute smile, Helen closed her eyes sweetly and clung to Christian''s neck. Rubbing his cheek with Helen''s, Christian sighs and turns to the smiling Elisa, then walking towards her and kissing her lips softly "I''m home." "No" Turning quickly, Helen lifts her hands and quickly pulls Elisa''s face away, then clinging again to Christian''s neck and murmurs "My daddy." "..." With a bittersweet smile, Elisa shook her head and gently squeezed Helen''s cheek "Looks like a girl will have to get her first punishment before she''s a year old~" Laughing softly, Christian wrapped his free arm around Elisa''s waist and pulled her to him, causing Helen to look at the arm for a few seconds and look up at Christian while pursing her lips. Gaining an even stronger gleam in his eyes at the sight of that cute pout, Christian chuckled softly and kissed Helen''s cheek and then Elisa''s "I missed you my pretties." "I missed you too" Letting her head rest on Christian''s chest, Elisa murmured with a small smile. "But where is that grumpy one?" turning his gaze sideways, Christian asked curiously. "You bought motorcycles?" "Yeah, a few weeks ago, have they arrived yet?" "About five days ago. Sarah''s been fiddling with them ever since and even though they''re new, she takes them apart and puts them back together for no reason" Laughing softly, Elisa replied. "Disassembling my new motorcycle?...." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 338 Motorcycles "Bitch, what are you doing!?" Pulling into the garage with a grin, Christian blinked and looked at his parkedmborghini, then turned his gaze to the side and opened his eyes wide at the sight of one of his new half disassembled motorcycles "W-what the fuck did you do...?" "Mn?" Wearing a baggy tank top and simple sweatpants, Sarah turned her gaze to Christian and wiped the sweat from her face with her clothes "You''re back already?" "I-I asked you what you''re doing..." Looking at the motorcycle, Christian stammered. "Didn''t you buy two of the same? You said you''d give me one so I''m ying with it" Smiling nonchntly, Sarah replied lightly. "B-bitch do you know how much that damn motorcycle cost!? It was even hard for me to get!" rubbing his hair in frustration, Christian eximed. "Tsk, tsk, look how desperate you get for a little money on this old replica" Nonchntly patting the engine, Sarah replied dismissively. "R-replica!?" Pointing his quivering finger, Christian eximed "It''s a freaking Harley Davidson Bucherer ck Edition!" "There are only two in the world and they were specially made by me!" With desperation on his face, Christian continued "Each damn motorcycle cost 3 million dors and I even had to move contacts to get them made!" "Oh..." Blinking in a daze, Sarah looked at the dark motorcycle in front of her and stammered "B-but I saw this same motorcycle in blue..." "That color is so damn awful!" Laughing bitterly, Christian continued "That''s why I asked them to change the color to a dark one, ck gold in fact... even the ring inside was changed for a better one and the watch they add is a limited edition one..." "Hehe~" Laughing childishly, Sarah turned her gaze to Christian and showed her shiny teeth "A mistake anyone can make." "Bitch..." Looking at Sarah''s bright smile, Christian sighed and chuckled, feelingpletely rxed inside as he didn''t mind the motorcycle in the slightest ''It''s nice to see that smile on her'' "So, can it be fixed?" Sitting down next to Sarah, Christian asked. "Sure can, I just took it apart to see what it looked like on the inside" Chuckling, Sarah took the screws to the side and murmured "So this gold color is real gold?" "Gold ted titanium screws..." "Great" Nodding with disinterest, Sarah looked at Christian sideways andmented "Your mother brought you yourmborghini a few days ago, she said it was rotting in New York and you could use it better around these parts." "I know, I actually n to go to Los Angeles in a few days and it wouldn''t hurt to go out on that monster" Looking at his prized vehicle, Christian smiled and turned his gaze towards the other bikes "We have 8 bikes in total, buy two of each model for you to use the other one" "I didn''t manage to recognize that one, which one is it?" pointing towards a dark and sporty designed bike, Sarah asked with interest. "T12 Massimo, is a super sporty motorcycle manufactured in Italy, is a final project and can only be used in circuit, although I modified it to be used also in highways and cities" Looking at the motorcycle, Christian continued "It has 230 horsepower and its price is around a million dors since there are only 12 units in the world". "And thest one is the Ducati Desmosedici D16RR NCR M16, also has 200 horsepower and is circuit and at the same time is authorized for cities, it costs around 250 thousand dors". "Andst but not least" Turning to the dark motorcycle with purple colored detailing, Christian continued "Kawasaki Ninja H2R, it has over 310 horsepower and although it was only made for track, I managed to adapt it and get permission from the government to use it in cities. Even though the bike cost around $60,000, the modification and paint change, I ended up raising the price to around $100,000." "How did you get all these beauties? They must be hard toe by" Turning her gaze to Christian, Sarah asked curiously. "Honey, I can get fighter jets and you think I can''t get simple motorcycles?" looking at Sarah with disdain, Christian continued "If I wanted to I could bring a damn tank into this garage." "Tsk, snooty boy" Finishing putting the motorcycle back together, Sarah continued "So 4 are for me?" "That depends." "On what?" "On how good a kiss you give me right now" Smiling mischievously, Christian continued "Your man just came in from a long trip and you didn''t greet him properly, I can''t help but feel aggrieved" "Have they told you what an annoying bastard you are?" "I''m reminded of it every month" "Tsk" Dodging the look, Sarah continued "I''m all sweaty" "Good grief~" Smiling, Christian leaned closer to Sarah and whispered in her ear "My little Sarah is being so shy already~?" Trembling slightly at not being used to carrying whispers in such a sensitive area as the ear, Sarah shivered slightly and gritted her teeth, then turned to Christian and eximed, "You asked for it you bastard." Taking Christian by the chin, Sarah pulled him into her body and gave him an awkward, brutish kiss on the lips, then stuck out her tongue and forced it into Christian''s mouth. Parting her lips after a few seconds, Sarah licked her lips and snorted "Happy?" "Mmmm..." Rubbing his chin while thinking with a smile, Christian finally nodded and replied "Yeah, I''m actually feeling a little happier." Rolling her eyes, Sarah stretched her body andmented "Did you see Helen''s smile?" "Yes..." Turning his gaze toward the sea, Christian nodded. "Why do you look so sad about something that should drive you crazy with happiness?" "Because I missed my little girl''s first smile... I feel terrible... my little girl grows up fast and these years will nevere back.... I feel so bad for not being able to be here at that time..." "..." Rubbing her hair, Sarah watched Christian in silence for a few seconds, then sighed andmented "Although I want to tell you something to make you feel better, I don''t know what to say, I''m stupid in these situations... But for what it''s worth... I must say that you are the best father anyone could wish for... I would have loved to have a father like you." "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian turned his gaze to Sarah and watched her silently, then smiled softly and took her hand. Moving closer to Sarah, Christian bared his teeth in a wide smile andmented sweetly "If you want I can be your daddy~" With a disgusted face, Sarahmented "You''re pretty nasty." "My little daughter is so harsh with her words~" With a sad face, Christianughed and stood up, then looked sideways andmented "I started a nightclub construction in Los Angeles, the remodeling started a few weeks ago and I want to go and see how it''s going. Do you want toe with me?" "Are we going on a motorcycle or in your car? Let me tell you, if we go in your car, I''ll drive." Chuckling, Christian replied "I bought some safe clothes for us to wear while riding the motorcycle, we''ll look great." Nodding, Sarah spoke up "Let me know a day in advance to make sure I''m free." "Okey" Walking towards the door, Christian continued "I''ll go y with my smiling princess, have fun and make sure you don''t cause any messes" "Don''te back" Pausing, Christian thought for a few seconds and turned around "Remember when I asked for your and Elisa''s fingerprints for the bunker?" "When you told us never to go in unless it''s an emergency?" "Exactly... Well, Elisa got in once, but now there are dangerous things so I didn''t let her in again" Smiling, Christian approached the wall and waved his hand towards Sarah "Come, I''ll show you my toys, maybe you''ll enjoy yourself". Standing up with a great interest in her face, Sarah approached Christian and watched him silently. "Come on, you open it." Nodding, Sarah walked over to the corner of the wall and pressed the hidden button, then approached the door that appeared and ced her fingerprint and the key number. Looking down the long, lit metal hallway, Sarah looked at Christian for a few seconds and entered first, then walked for a few seconds and looked at the first door that appeared in front of her. "May Ie in?" "Mn." Opening the door, Sarah raised her eyebrows and looked around the room. ? "Just like the movies." Although the room was not covered in weapons or drugs or anything particrly illegal, Sarah still marveled at therge number of maps and photographs taped on different boards with many notes in anguage unknown to her. "Whatnguage is this?" "It''s a mixture of 72nguages" Looking at the notes on different boards, Christian continued "I wrote it this way to prevent them from being deciphered in case someone infiltrates here or in case the police find out." "What does it say?" "100 tricks to piss Sarah off." "..." Rolling her eyes, Sarah looked at the maps on the center table and muttered "This is the Vatican?" "Yes." "Why do you have this?" "Do you remember the terrorist attack a while back?" "W-was it you?" "Trillions of dors in gold extracted directly from the church''s hidden chamber, I even stole the tablets of the goddess''mandments and a picture of Christ." "*Gulp*" "Did you know that christ was male and not female?" "I-I heard you say it on television." "I don''t know why the church would change his sex, but hey, not that it matters" Leaving the room, Christian walked to the nearby room and opened the door, causing the lights inside to instantly illuminate and Sarah was in awe of the ce. "Wow..." Looking at the sheer number of weapons in the ce, Sarah eximed in surprise. The entire room was filled with weapons. Guns on the walls, guns on the tables, guns inrge wooden crates, there literally wasn''t a single meter of this ce that didn''t have dozens of guns. The weapons varied, ranging from snipers to missileunchers. Literally, Christian had every state-of-the-art weapon in existence. "Are they loaded?" Touching an AK-47 with some caution, Sarah asked. "Not at all, the ammunition is to your left." Nodding, Sarah pulled the AK off the wall and raised her eyebrows at its heavy weight, then pointed sideways and smiled "This feels great." "This would be the most interesting, in the other room there are explosives so I won''t take you to y there, and in the other two rooms in one have beds and food and in the other ab" Yawning, Christian walked to the door and continued "You can take them apart and put them together or whatever you want, just make sure you leave the ones you touched aside toter check if they are ok, I don''t want to have a locked weapon when I need it the most" "I can y with all of them?" Raising her eyebrows, Sarah asked. "Mmmm... Would you be interested in shooting?" "Can I!?" "We''d have to put silencers on it, although they don''t suppress all the sound, it''s quite useful... we''re far from the other houses and if you shoot towards the sea, there wouldn''t be any problems." With a twinkle in her eye, Sarah asked "Can I go right now?" "No, it''s still daylight and we have a nearby beach a few yards away, it would rm several and I don''t want any trouble. You can do it at night." "*Sigh* Fine." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 339 Tranquility Laughing, Christian left the room and walked out of the garage, then walked into the living room and saw Elisa who was now scolding Helen "Got it little girl? You won''t get toys because of your bad attitude, you have to learn to share." Standing in front of the baby chair Helen is in, Elisa frowned slightly and continued "Your daddy is your daddy, no one will take him away from you, but that doesn''t mean you can stop anyone from getting close to him, even more so that I am your mother." "..." Looking at Elisa silently and with her typical expressionless face, Helen suddenly turned her gaze to Christian and smiled, then got down from the chair and walked quickly to Christian "Daddy!" "..." Smiling bitterly, Elisa looked at Christian reproachfully for interrupting her scolding, causing Christian to chuckle andment "I gave you enough time~" Taking Helen in his arms, Christian walked over to Elisa and stood in front of her, then looked at his little girl gently and spoke "Honey, you have to know that Daddy loves you more than anything in this world, but you also have to know that just like Daddy loves you, Daddy loves your mother." "But that doesn''t mean daddy will stop loving you, daddy will always love you no matter what" Gently stroking Helen''s cheek, Christian continued "Mommy loves you very much too. She prepares your meals, she bathes you, she makes you sleep, she''s even reading you stories." Wrapping his free arm around Elisa''s waist, Christian rested his head with hers and smiled towards Helen "We are your parents, we both love you deeply our cute little girl, and nothing will ever change that." "..." Looking at the smiling faces of Christian and Elisa in silence, Helen blinked for a few seconds and spoke "Kiss..." Smiling at each other, Christian and Elisa approached Helen and kissed both chubby cheeks, causing the little girl to close her eyes with a cute smile on her chubby face. "Rarely will children listen to your scolding unless you hit them, and since we obviously won''t hit our baby girl, it''s much better to exin it thoroughly and give her love in the process" Whispering softly in Elisa''s ear, Christian continued "Our little girl is smart, just like me, she will remember everything she''s ever experienced even as a baby, so we won''t have a problem with her forgetting what you want to teach her today, don''t forget that~" "Mn" Nodding softly, Elisa smiled and rested her head on Christian''s shoulder, looking at the little girl still smiling at them "How can this little girl be so cute? Most babies are horrible..." "Pfff~" Laughing softly, Christianmented "How can she not be cute? She is our daughter after all." Turning his gaze, Christian asked "Where''s Lilith and Kitty?" "Just finished their brushing and scale moisturizing sessions, they must be gettingzy somewhere." "Those two spend more money than I do..." Aughable truth, is that between Lilith and Kitty, monthly expenses currently hover around $50,000. Premium meat, brushing, grooming, grooming, nail care, vets, vinations and many other small expenses, cause that in a typical month, these two animals spend more money than Christian, Elisa and Sarah. "Here" Handing Helen to Elisa, Christian pulled out his cell phone andmented as he walked over to the couch "I have to call mom." "Do you want something to drink?" "A coffee please." "3 sugars?" "4" Dialing his mother''s number, Christian leaned back on the couch and waited in silence, then smiled and spoke "Hi mommy~" "How are you my little prince? Have you arrived in America yet?" "Don''t you already know? I''m sure the pilot reports everything to you." "But it''s not the same as her telling me and you telling me~" "Heh" Snorting, Christian looked at the little girling towards him andughed "How''s everything going at work?" "Boring as usual, but have you seen the good news?" "What''s good?" "As of this morning, we became the first trillionaire family and the first billionaires for the rest of the world." [A/N: Keep in mind that for most of the world, 1,,000,000,000 does not represent a billion like the United States, but generally in the dor, that figure represents a billion.] "So fast?" raising his eyebrows in surprise, Christian muttered "I thought we''d only catch up with the pandemics..." "Yes, although it''s somewhat problematic this figure. The general public is somewhat negative to one family having so much money, you know, they ept billionaires but not trillionaires." "You''ll have to make donations?" "Yes, at the same time they serve as our taxpliance." "Mmmmm... buy a lot of mechanical venttors, masks and hospital gloves." "Make medical donations?" "Within a few months, mechanical venttors will bepletely sold out worldwide, that''s when we wille and donate to various countries." "They are kind of expensive but we can get them at a good wholesale price... might as well cash in on political favors with this... not bad" "How are the new movies and series going on Netflix?" "We bought several studios including in South Korea as you requested. We have already started shooting several series including The Squid Game and the one from your book, Game of Thrones." "What about animated movies?" "It was a bitplicated to acquire thosepanies but with enough information to extort we managed to buy them sessfully." Chuckling at the lightness in his words, Christian asked "Did you start some movies already?" "Yes, we started with Shrek and Kung Fu Panda." "Shrek and Kung Fu Panda..." Smiling to himself, Christian muttered. When Christian was writing scripts for various movies, he obviously could not leave out an area that could bring in as much money as animated movies, so having arge repertoire in his head, he chose a movie that caused a furor not only in the western part of the world, but even in the eastern part of the world. Kung Fu Panda. The movie may be one of many that are considered good, but there is something that even the Chinese government could not get past, how incredibly well the Chinese culture was adapted into the movie. Even the Chinese themselves found it uneptable that a foreign movie had made a movie more Chinese than the Chinese themselves, causing major changes in the red country''s entertainment industries. To begin with, the big problem in that industry is that the government has heavily repressed them, whether it''s movies, series, novels or even manhuas. They literally had a script for every story and if the author left it aside, jail would be their future. But thanks to a movie like Kung Fu Panda, the government saw no other option but to release that leash a bit and innovate to fix something they considered a humiliation. As for Shrek... Well, Christian didn''t really expect to get a lot of money from Shrek, because even though in his other world it was an amazing movie for its time, in this world it''s already 2019 and Christian certainly has his doubts if something like Shrek will seed in this age of cynicism. And knowing all this, Christian still went ahead with this work just for the mere fact that for him Shrek is an object of culture, the only and first movie he could see thanks to an old DVD inside the orphanage. Smiling slightly, Christian sighed "Business aside, how are those two dwarves doing?" "n is still doing his own thing, it really seems that he still doesn''t have a direction in his life and only spends his time practicing modeling, although... I honestly don''t see him being a model, although it pains me to say this, I think n wasn''t born for the big leagues and the only reason he chose that area, is because of bad friendships." "*Sigh* And do you know of anything he wants to do?" "Nothing..." "..." Thinking for a few seconds as he wrapped his arms around the girl who came to his side, Christian pulled her up onto the couch and spoke "You know... let him do what he wants... this all started because I wanted a simple life for my family to begin with, so as long as n is a good man and doesn''t be a jerk anymore, make him do what he wants." "Are you sure about this? I''ll do it because this money belongs to you and you ask for it, but honestly as a mother, I don''t like that idea at all." "I don''t like the idea either, but n is my brother and if I can help him in any way, so be it... I will only give him one request and that is to be a good man, as long as he fulfills that, let him live free and look for what he likes... he is 18 and still young, it is normal for one to feel lost at that age." "You forget you''re 19?" "I don''t even know when my birthday is" Laughing softly, Christian sighed and gently caressed the cheek of the girl who had just climbed onto his chest "Mom, did you hear that Helen is smiling now?" "Elisa sent me pictures." "Tsk, everyone knew but me." "Did you hear that your sister went to Korea? She''s staying there for about two weeks." "She went with Maya?" "Yes." "You sent security?" "Six people, they''ll be in civilian clothes around her, although by thews, they won''t be able to use firearms." "They should be fine...they''re good at fighting after all" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian nodded. "Daddy" Hugging Christian''s neck, Helen looked at him intently and spoke "Drawing" "Mommy, my little girl wants to draw, we''ll talkter." "I''m in the middle of something important anyway, I''ll talk to youter honey" "I''lle see you in a few days, wait for me with something nice to see~" "Haha, I''ll wait for you, bye sweetie." Hanging up the call, Christian smiles and puts his cell phone aside, then kisses Helen''s cheek and carries her in his arms as he stands up "Let''s go draw!" *** "You''re going out?" Turning her gaze away from the TV, Elisa asks curiously as she sees Christian putting on a jacket. "I''m going to take a drive down the road for a while, I haven''t driven in a while" Smiling slightly, Christian replied "Do you want to go?" "I''d like to, but someone is eating" Smiling slightly, Elisa looked down at her chest and looked at the little girl nursing with her eyes closed. "Do you need me to get anything?" approaching Elisa, Christian asked. "Mmmmm... not really, we already have everything" Pursing her lips, Elisa happily epted Christian''s kiss and smiled "Have fun." "See ya" Kissing his daughter''s forehead, Christian grabbed his wallet, keys and cell phone, then walked to the garage and climbed into his Lamborghini. Settling into the seat, Christian thought for a few seconds and mumbled "I''ve always seen people broadcasting while driving.... I haven''t uploaded anything to instagram in a long time, let''s do it." "Jarvis, start a stream from the ount logged into my cell phone and transmit the messages directly to the contact lenses with code 0" Leaving the cell phone on the stand to the side, Christian spoke. Starting the vehicle, Christian smiled at the beautiful roar and pulled out of his garage, then drove through his beautiful forest to the exit. Nodding towards security, Christian left the ce and took the road towards the highway, while thousands of people entered his stream at the same time. "Long time no see" Smiling towards the camera for a few seconds, Christian continued "What''s new in this world?" Instantly hundreds of messages in differentnguages began to sh across the bottom of Christian''s gaze, causing him to smile at something as useful as these contact lenses. Reaching the highway, Christian increased his speed and smiled as he read thements "People, please don''t talk to me about politics, I won''t answer what I think about whoever and I won''t lend myself to that circus. You can talk to me about anything else but that, because I really hate that topic of conversation" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 340 Problems Thements mainly focused on many things. Many were talking about Christian''s beautiful face, being a general trend in this stream and in all the ones Christian has been on in his life. While the first time it was fun, over time it bes tedious and Christian learned topletely ignore those messages. But the second trend is the typical ''What do you think about this candidate?'' ''What do you think about what this politician did?'' and any kind of simr question. "How does it feel to be a trillionaire?" Reading a question that is repeated many times, Christian thought for a few seconds and answered "Honestly it''s not much of a difference, it''s not like from one day to the next I be a god just because I have a lot of money. Not to mention that having that much money is really not very relevant and I myself, hopefully, spend a couple of thousand dors a month." "Although I will not hide from you the fact that it is pleasantly satisfying to see that the seed I nted as a child, has germinated in such a way thanks to good hands." "But more than anything it is a satisfaction to see that something you started has seeded, something simr to a father seeing his children grow up" Increasing the speed a little more, Christian''s eyes sparkled at the wonderful feeling he has when driving this beast. The roar of the engine, the lightness of the ride and the mental pleasure of knowing that the car he once dreamed of owning is in his hands. For Christian this small moment of driving is incredibly rewarding and although he would like to go 200 kilometers per hour, it is not as reckless as doing it in broad daylight and in front of so many people. "I''m on an exam, could you tell me what the value of X is in 3x-9=36-?" Reading the question out loud, Christian smiled andmented "X is equal to 15." "First you must simplify, then divide both sides by the same factor and simplify again." For more than 20 minutes, Christian engaged in quiet conversation with the people watching. The questions often varied, some asked trivial questions like where he lives now, what ces he visits, they even talked about music. But even though the conversation was light, Christian really enjoyed this little quiet moment. "Yes, the next album I will release will be another genre and mostly for a change" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Honestly I didn''t get into music to look for fame or some simr shit, since I was a kid I liked music and it''s one of the few moments when I feel calm". "I''ve been thinking a little bit and maybe my next album will be rock or whatever, as long as I find it fun, all good." "The wonderful thing about music is the great amount of rhythms and how much fun you can have in each one" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "But we''ll see, maybe during these days I''ll start recording something new and I''ll be letting you know when that happens-" Cutting off his words, Christian turns his gaze to the rearview mirror and looks at the police who turned on the siren behind him, causing him to sigh and look at his speedometer "Why am I being pulled over? I didn''t pass the speed limit..." "I got pulled over by the police" Chuckling while looking at the camera, Christian stopped the vehicle and rolled down the window, waiting patiently. Looking at the two male cops who got out, Christian sighed and began to pull out his papers. Vehicle papers, driver''s license and license to carry weapons outside his home. "Can I help you with something?" smiling slightly, Christian asked, as the female police officer hunched slightly to look inside the vehicle. "Do you know how fast you were going?" With an apathetic face, the man asked coolly. "Within the permitted limit, I''m sure of it" Raising his eyebrows, Christian replied in the same tone of voice. "License please." Nodding and having an ominous feeling growing inside him, Christian took the license and ID card from the side and handed it to the policeman, while his partner hovered around the vehicle. "You are the owner of the vehicle?" "Yes, here are the papers" Nodding, Christian took the papers from the vehicle and handed them to the officer, while the man read them carefully. "Open your trunk for a check." "Excuse me?" frowning slightly, Christian continued, "May I know the reason why you would have to open the trunk?" "Will you resist?" frowning, the man picked up his gun and spoke threateningly. "Mr. Officer, I think there is a mistake here" With a serious face, Christian continued "You stopped me without giving me a reason, I fully cooperated by giving you my papers and I have no problem opening my trunk, but I need you to give me a reason." "I''m not stupid and I know my rights. If you don''t have a warrant or probable cause, you don''t have that authorization" Squinting at the officer, Christian continued "Now will you tell me what probable cause you have? If you have a valid one I promise to cooperate fully to prove my innocence, if you don''t have one, I will politely ask you not to overstep your bounds and let me go on my way." "Sir you are armed!?" Without answering, the officer unholstered his weapon and shouted. "I carry a Glock17 in my clothing, I also have a permit to carry it outside my home thanks to my service in Afghanistan" Nodding, Christian took the permit and stretched it out towards the officer "Please check it, if necessary I will defuse the weapon and hand it to you to check the serial code". "Step out of the vehicle!" Pointing towards Christian as his partner grabbed his radio and spoke quickly, the officer continued "Do it slowly and with your hands behind your head!" With a dark face, Christian nced sideways at his cell phone camera and nodded, then opened the door of his vehicle and slowly got out with his hands on the back of his head. "Get on the ground!" "Officer-" "Get on the fucking ground!" "Okay..." Kneeling on the ground as a vein bulged in his forehead, Christian continued "I''ve got the gun on the right side of my jacket." Finishing speaking into the radio, the other officer quickly approached Christian and held him tightly, then went through all his pockets and pulled out his wallet and gun. Turning to the right, Christian frowned even more as he saw another police vehicle approach, pull up next to him and two other women in uniform get out. Looking at each other, one officer nodded and approached Christian''s vehicle, then checked each spot and got out again "What is this!?" Rolling his eyes at the shout, Christian looks at the brick of what appears to be drugs and replied "That''s not mine." "It''s not yours!?" With a serious face, the officer continued, "Then why was it in your vehicle? "That I could ask you" Taking a deep breath so as not to kill these people right now, Christian continued "May I know why I am going through this situation? Do I have a crime to my name?" "Don''t move!" Drawing their weapons at the same time, the officers surrounded Christian and shouted "Drop that gun!" With confusion on his face, Christian asked "What gun?" "Drop it!" *Bang* Eyes widening, Christian quickly dodged the bullet and quickly changing his gaze to a purple one, Christian leapt towards the nearest officer, then smoothly removed the gun and punched him in the throat. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Without taking the time to aim, Christian unleashed three shots, easily hitting each officer''s shoulder, causing the weapons in their hands to fall as groans of pain echoed through the area. With his face red with fury, Christian grabbed the handcuffs of the officer he had taken the gun from and cuffed him to the ground, then pulled the guns away from the other officers and cuffed them one by one, not caring in the least about the blood pouring from their shoulders. Tearing off pieces of the officers'' clothes, Christian stuffed them into his mouth and forced them to shut up, then rubbed his hair in frustration and walked to his vehicle. "What the fuck are you bastards doing?" Standing outside his door, Christian red at the officers in fury and shouted, "Why the fuck did you try to kill me? "What the fuck gun did I have?!?" "You cowardly motherfuckers!" Taking a deep breath, Christian walked over to his vehicle and grabbed his cell phone "Did you see this fucking garbage!?" Pointing at the cops still lying on the ground, Christian continued "The fucking cops tried to kill me for no reason!" "Goddamn it!" mming the steering wheel of the vehicle, Christian cursed "Now what the fuck do I do? I just shot the fucking cops!" Rubbing his hair, Christian pulled out his other cell phone and dialed 911, then put the cell phone on speaker and spoke. "Hello?" "911, what is your emergency?" "I''m on xxxx road by xxx height, I need medical assistance and the police toe" Leaning back in the seat, Christian quickly answered. "May I know what happened?" "The police stopped me on the road and after a totally abusive and confusing situation, I shot them." "Sir, did you shoot the police?" With great calm, the operator continued "Are they alive?" "Yes, I hit them in the shoulder and there will be no health problems, but they will need treatment" Nodding, Christian sighed and continued "I am no longer armed, my service weapon was with the officer and I defended myself with his, I will be in my vehicle waiting and will offer no resistance". "The police are on their way. May I know if you need medical assistance?" "I''m fine, thanks for asking" Rubbing the tip of his nose, Christian pulled another cell phone out of his pocket and searched for his mother''s chat, then sent a voice message "Mom, check my Instagram feed and make sure they don''t delete it, I need awyer here in LA" "Sir, are you still online?" Putting the other cell phone away, Christian nodded "Yes, I was contacting my family and awyer, do you need more information?" "Could you give me details of how the wounded are doing? It would be helpful for the ambnce to get everything ready while they are on their way." "One officer has a blow to the throat that could have left an internal wound, his life is not in danger but he will need to be checked to avoid possible infections" Looking at the officers next to him, Christian continued "The other 3 have a bullet impact at the level of his shoulder and the bullet did not pass through, it hit the bone directly and a fracture is expected. As for the bleeding... it''s not a problem, the bloodes out normal color so they don''t have any damaged arteries." "Are you a doctor?" "No, I served in the army for a while and have some experience with wounds" Smiling slightly, Christian pulled out a cigarette from his clothes and lit it, then took a long drag and stood up with the cell phone he was transmitting on. Pulling some gloves out of his pocket, Christian picked up the brick of drugs the cop had and sniffed it "Marijuana..." "People" Looking at his cell phone camera, Christian continued "I can''t see your messages right now and I know it''s all going to be fucking crazy, but I hope you saw where I got this shit from because it''s really not mine." "And for the avoidance of doubt..." Walking over to the trunk of his vehicle, Christian opened it and focused inside "I don''t have anything in here, so if miraculously the police say it was full of drugs, it''s nothing but made up shit." Closing the suitcase again, Christian got into the vehicle and started to focus on every space in the ce, while taking long puffs on his cigarette. With everything recorded, Christian sighed and sat back down, then hung up the 911 call and looked at the chat room. The messages were fucking crazy and the amount of people watching it was definitely record-breaking. When Christian was driving, he had about 1,300,000 viewers. While that''s not a small number, it''s certainly an understatement when you consider that Christian is one of the most followed people in the world, with over 300 million followers. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 341 Problems (2) But now, thanks to all these events, the number of people watching it has risen rapidly to 5 million people and the reality is not a surprise. After all, the situation is so unique and gripping, Even Christian would call his acquaintances toe see this madness if he were them. "Focusing on the police on the ground, Christian continued, "The police stopped me and from the beginning they had a strange attitude, then they pointed a gun at me for no reason and forced me to get down. More police arrived and magically a brick of drugs appeared in my vehicle, and then they surrounded me with their guns and shot me." "If it wasn''t for the fact that experiences like this were a daily urrence during my time in Afghanistan, I would have been killed right now. So I managed to disarm them and cut them down.... Now I''m waiting for the ambnce and other officers toe and see what happens, I will most likely be detained and then subjected to a tedious interrogation in which I will be involved for days.." "I want to make this clear" Focusing his face on the camera and knowing that what he says during this time will be vital for a future trial, Christian continued "I had no other weapon, all the time the camera was focused on me and you will have seen that I never took my hands off the back of my head. These people tried to execute me in broad daylight, not even the fucking Taliban treated me like these fucking police." Turning his gaze to the road, Christian watched the multiple bright lights approaching him and sighed, knowing full well that today would be a long and eventful day. "Hands in the air!" After a few seconds, Christian waspletely surrounded as multiple police officers pointed a gun at him. Raising his hands in the air, Christian got out of the vehicle and shouted "I''m the victim here!" But seeing 4 officers lying on the ground, obviously no one believed him and continued to yell as they slowly approached him "Get on the ground!" "*Sigh*" Nodding, Christian slowly lowered his body, theny down on the ground with his hands on the back of his neck. Quickly running over to Christian, a police officer grabbed his hands tightly and quickly cuffed him, while the rest of the police checked his pockets for any weapons. "Officers, I''m the one who called 911, I have proof that these cops tried to kill me" Frowning slightly, Christianmented. "Get up!" grabbing Christian by the arms, the cops forced him to stand as the other group quickly moved toward the people on the ground. "Don''t uncuff them, they really tried to kill me!" resisting slightly from being taken to the police car, Christian turned to the woman next to him and spoke seriously "It was all recorded and broadcast live, please check before you untie them because my life will be in danger!" "You have the right to remain silent" Looking at Christian coldly, the woman refused to listen and continued to force him to walk towards the patrol car. Watching as the only uninjured woman was untied, Christian watched in slow motion as she walked quickly towards a gun, causing him to grit his teeth and m his shoulder into the woman to his left, Christian pulled out of her grip and wrapped the handcuffs around the neck of the policewoman to his right, then forcing her to move towards the nearby patrol car and shouting "TAKE THE GUN AWAY FROM THAT POLICEWOMAN OR I WILL BE FORCED TO DEFEND MYSELF!!!" Drawing their guns again, the cops quickly pointed them at Christian, while the woman in his arms iled to struggle. "TAKE THE DAMN GUN AWAY FROM THAT WOMAN OR I''LL HAVE TO DO SOMETHING CRAZY TO DEFEND MYSELF!!!" Moving closer to the woman''s ear, Christian whispered "If you keep struggling you''ll hurt yourself, stay calm and don''t give me any more damn trouble!" "LET THE HOSTAGE GO OR WE''LL HAVE TO OPEN FIRE!!!" Completely surrounding Christian, an officer who seems to be the squad leader shouted, as the tension in the area reached its peak. But Christian without paying attention to her, turned to the police who were now pointing at him seriously "TAKE HER WEAPON AWAY FROM HER AND RETURN TO HANDCUFF HER AND I PROMISE TO LET HER GO SAFE AND ALIVE!!!" "PLEASE UNDERSTAND THAT THOSE PEOPLE TRIED TO KILL ME AND I DON''T WANT TO RISK MY LIFE BECAUSE OF THEIR DAMN CARELESSNESS!!!" "LET HER GO NOW!!!" "DAMN IT, WILL YOU LISTEN TO WHAT I SAY OR WILL I HAVE TO BREAK MY NECK!!!?" With his face red with fury, Christian shouted. "..." Thinking quickly, the leader turned to the woman and then to Christian "If we take her gun away and cuff her, will you let the officer go!?" "I GIVE MY WORD THAT I WILL DO THAT, I ONLY ASK THAT YOU REDUCE THAT WOMAN SO I CAN KEEP MY LIFE SAFE!!!" Nodding, the police chief turns to the woman and speaks, "Put your gun down." But instead of heeding him, the woman raised her gun even higher and pointed it at Christian, then pulled the trigger and fired. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian took the woman in his arms and jumped to the side, then stood up and broke her handcuffs with one pull. Grabbing the police as bullets from all the police followed in his wake, Christian ran behind a patrol car and punched the back of his hostage''s neck, then grabbed the gun and removed the safety catch. Quickly running towards the woman, the police chief knocked her to the ground and took the gun from her, then looked back and shouted "STOP SHOOTING!!!" *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* With hermand, the shooting stopped instantly, as the police chief quickly pulled out her handcuffs and with the help of her colleagues, restrained the woman. "Officer Smith, what the hell are you doing?" Breathing heavily, the police chief shouted angrily "You were going to kill your partner!?" "..." With a stoic face, the woman gave her a sidelong nce and snorted, having barely any strength from a sharp pain in her throat thanks to Christian''s earlier blow. The situation in seconds esctedpletely in an area never expected for the police. As soon as they released one of their colleagues, the woman stood up and before they knew it, there was a man holding a policeman hostage and from one second to the next, a hail of bullets erupted. *Bang* *Bang* Firing two bullets into the air, Christian who is still behind the vehicle shouted "Is everyone involved down!?" Taking a deep breath knowing that today''s situation is not normal, the police chief shouted "I''m Officer Karter, may I know your name!?" "Christian Grey!" "Christian Grey?" Frowning deeply, Officer Karter finally took to analyzing her memories of Christian''s face and opened her eyes wide "C-christian Grey from the Grey family!?" "That''s me!" "Put down your weapons!" Turning to her colleagues, Officer Karter shouted, causing all the female officers, though confused by everything, to follow her orders "Can you let the hostage go!?" "Can I trust you?" "I promise I will be impartial!" "I trust you officer Karter" Knowing he''s not lying, Christian tosses the weapon to the side of the vehicle in full view of everyone, then drops to the ground with his hands behind his head and shouts "I''m down on the ground and drop my weapon, your partner is knocked out but she''ll be fine, you cane confirm that!" Nodding, Karter looks sideways and advances apanied with the officers, but although she asked them to lower their weapons, she herself drew hers to avoid danger. Reaching the side of the squad car, Karter slowly moves forward and looks at the man on the ground, then scans his violet eyes and trademark white hair, causing her to curse inside her mind knowing that today the entire LAPD is in trouble. "Check her" Approaching Christian, Karter points to the sleeping policewoman on the side and speaks, then takes Christian''s hands and cuffs him "I''ll do this as protocol, but I''ll keep my word not to remove the cuffs from the others involved." "I appreciate that" Nodding as he sighs, Christian got up with the officer''s help. "He''s breathing and doesn''t appear to have any injuries" Turning to Karter, another womanmented. "Well..." Taking Christian by the arm, Officer Karter looks sideways and sighs, thenments "I will take you to the patrol car, right now you are under arrest and your case will have to be studied." "You have the right to remain silent and to an attorney, if you can''t afford one, one will be appointed for you." "It''s ok, I know my rights" Chuckling, Christian who is still on the adrenaline rushmented "Can I make a call?" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Karter continued walking towards the patrol car and put his hand to his chest, then turned off his camera and nodded "I shouldn''t but considering you saved my colleague, I''ll allow it." "Thank you." Removing Christian''s handcuffs, Karter lifted him into the back seat of the squad car andmented "Do you have a cell phone?" "Hidden in my clothes" Chuckling, Christian pulls one out from under his shirt and sitsfortably, then dials his mother''s number. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Without letting him speak, Eva eximed quickly, while the agitation and worry was easily felt through her voice. "It''s okay, I''m in the patrol car right now and the officer in charge managed to understand what happened, but I need awyer who knows LAw and that you keep the instagram stream recordings." "*Sigh*" Noticing Christian''s light tone, Eva sighed with relief and eximed angrily "Who are those assholes!?" "I don''t know..." Shaking his head, Christian sighed "But then we''ll see about that mom, I really am fine and this situation was nothing more than a walk in the park." "First I need you to calm down and act cool" Knowing that his mother''s heart must be beating a mile a minute right now, Christian spoke with the softest tone possible "For starters you have to get me out of custody, because if I go into that ce I''m open to many variables." After a few seconds of silence where a long breath could be heard, Eva finally spoke "I already called thewyers and right now there is a group studying your case, we will get you out of that ce today and if necessary, we will put pressure on the judges". "Good, now listen carefully to the following" Making sure he didn''t have a microphone nearby, Christian held the cell phone to his mouth and whispered "Talk to Leslie and have her increase security in the family, including Hailie, n and obviously you. Until I know who did this, we could all be in danger." "You want me to investigate-?" "Mother, leave this to me" With a serious voice, Christian continued "The way they acted was crude and unorganized. The assassin they used was an inexperienced one who couldn''t even control his own emotions in the middle of his work, not to mention that they couldn''t even identify that I was live-streaming and I was doing it for about 30 minutes." "It''s obvious that the people who nned this have power, but such a vain power that I''m sure I could take care of these people in one day" Looking towards the window with boredom, Christian continued "So don''t worry and let me take care of this, but I''ll ask for your help in the legal stuff, it''s not my forte". "*Sigh* Okay, we just have to prove it was self-defense and after an interrogation plus the evidence we have, you should be released without much trouble. Although you may have restrictions on leaving the country, but that can be arranged if you justify your travel as work." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos I formatted theputer and lost my notes, my ounts, everything. I was lucky to be able to recover my inkstone email address since I didn''t even remember the @. Chapter 342 Tears "It''s obvious that the people who nned this have power, but such a vain power that I''m sure I could take care of these people in one day" Looking towards the window with boredom, Christian continued "So don''t worry and let me take care of this, but I''ll ask for your help in legal matters, it''s not my forte". "*Sigh* Okay, we just have to prove it was self-defense and after an interrogation plus the evidence we have, you should be released without much trouble. Although you may have restrictions on leaving the country, but that can be arranged if you justify your travels as work." "Well, that should do it" Nodding, Christian sighed and rubbed his hair "Mother". "Yes dear?" "Please don''t worry...I know you must be very tense right now and it''s weighing me down...I was never really close to danger and just got carried away as I was transmitting." "I know honey... that''s what''s weighing me down right now" Sighing as her voice became heavy, Eva continued "In a way it pricks my heart to know that for you situations like this is nothing... how many hard times have you had to go through for this to be a normality for you?" Listening to Eva''s words, Christian certainly understood her concern perfectly, after all, if Helen were in her same situation Christian''s soul would certainly break with sadness. "I love you mom... you''re the best." "I love you my prince, I''m leaving right now for Los Angeles to see you." "Take care of yourself, okay?" "Don''t worry, Leslie is already preparing everything." "Ok... I''ll see you, I''ll be with my contact lenses in case you want to send a message, remember, code 00". "Got it, see you" "Bye" Hanging up the call, Christian sighed and thought for a few seconds, then wrote to Elisa and assured her that everything would be fine "I''m sure that if I call her the sea of tears will not let me be calm.... *sigh* motherfuckers..." Putting the cell phone away, Christian looked out the window and looked at the people who made his day off so difficult, then squinted and whispered "Jarvis, text Envy and tell her to prepare a report on this situation, I want to know who the bastards were that fucked up my afternoon off." "I''ll make sure there won''t be a second time" Closing his eyes, Christian snorted. *** "*Sigh*" Sitting on a hard metal chair inside a dimly lit room with arge mirror in front of him, Christian sighed and rubbed his hair with boredom, while two FBI agents stared at him. After arriving at the police station, Christian didn''t have to wait even 5 minutes for several FBI agents to arrive and take the whole situation under their jurisdiction. The news of the attack on Christian spread like wildfire and there isn''t a media outlet that isn''t talking about it right now. The fact that the victim is a high profile man and the fact that the whole situation was so conspicuous, caused the government itself toe out to the public and promise an investigation, causing the entire Los Angeles police department toe under investigation. But after 3 hours of everything starting to move, Christian keeps exining over and over again to these two agents the situation, causing Christian to be on the verge of causing a massacre just because of the boredom he is subjected to. "That''s all that happened and all I have to tell you, the police opened fire for no reason and I was forced to respond in self-defense" Licking his dry lips, Christian continued "I don''t know what else I have to exin, the evidence is already in the hands of half the world." "Agents" Entering the interrogation room, a woman in her 50''s frowned slightly and spoke with authority in her voice "We already made an affidavit, presented personally corroborated evidence on Instagram, you have my client''s service weapon in your jurisdiction and even seized his vehicle valued at millions of dors" Pulling a piece of paper out of her briefcase, the woman stood next to Christian andid the paper on the table "My client has already been listed as a victim and I have the judge''s order to escort him safely to his residence, so I kindly ask you to stop treating him like a criminal and y your part against the right people." Having more than 15 incrediblewyers working on his case, Christian was obliged to coborate in everything necessary to avoid future problems and minimize the risk that this could bring him. Statements, evidence, testimony, medical examination, among many other possible procedures. After this day, Christian will not be bothered again until the day of the trial in which he will have to testify in front of a judge. But not only thewyers moved to work on Christian''s case. No. Eva would never be satisfied with just that. After spending enough money, Eva took care to have good private investigators who will publicly give every piece of evidence that indicates the guilt of the police, leaving Christian totally clean and free of suspicion. Obviously this evidence wille from Christian and his people, but to make it all clean, unfortunately they will have to ask for this help from people who have the reliability and work in the legal framework. So after these hours and having everything they needed, the mainwyer who will represent Christian entered the scene and without beating around the bush, he made the whole situation clear to the investigators. Taking the paper in her hands, a woman of about 40 years old read it carefully and nodded without any problem, then looked at Christian and smiled kindly "Thank you very much for your cooperation, sorry for the inconvenience." "No worries" Smiling slightly, Christian looked at this agent''s information on his contact lens and thought as he looked at the camera on the table ''For agents sent by L, they made my timing quite difficult, but I guess it was necessary to avoid future trouble'' "Then I can go?" Getting up while straightening clothes, Christian looked towards hiswyer and asked. "Of course you may, but your vehicle will still be in our hands for the duration of the investigation" Getting up as he interrupts, the agent looks at Christian and continues "We find ourselves in the obligation to escort you to your residence, I hope you don''t mind" "Not at all" Knowing it''s for the best, Christian nods and stretches his body, then approaches hiswyer and whispers "After this I won''t have any more problems?" Shaking her head, the woman replied with respect in her voice "Your mother asked us to take care of all future procedures today to avoid future problems for you and apart from leaving the country during the investigation of the case, you will be able to continue your life normally." Nodding with satisfaction, Christian walked towards the exit along with hiswyer and sighed knowing that at home he would have to deal with a sea of tears from a sensitive redhead. "What a load of crap..." Looking at therge number of FBI vehicles waiting for him outside the station, Christian turned his gaze to the dozens of reporters in the distance and muttered inaudibly. *** "Arrived-!" Entering his house with a big smile as darkness reigns the sky, Christian was quickly interrupted by a tight hug. "Silly!" Clutching Christian''s clothes tightly, Elisa cried out with tear-filled eyes "W-why do you always make me worry!?" "Elisa, I-" "You could have called me!" Knowing his justification, Elisa quickly interrupted him, as she continued "I bother you so much!?" "..." Looking at Elisa''s puffy eyes and knowing perfectly well her personality, Christian sighed and wrapped his arms around her frail body, then pulled her to his chest and kissed her forehead softly and whispered "Sorry.... I didn''t mean to worry you and I ended up making it worse..." "*Sniff* Y-you..." No longer able to bear her fury, Elisa clung to Christian''s chest and sobbed softly, as the worry that had tormented her for hours quickly faded away. How could she not be worried? Her daughter''s father almost died and was arrested by the police. What happened thest time something simr happened? Christian ended up in the hospital almost dead only to be in jail for years afterward. She would literally go crazy if that had happened again and even though she knew perfectly well that the situations were not the same, her fragile heart did nothing to help her calm her mind. Carrying Elisa in his arms, Christian walked over to the couch and sat down. Taking Elisa''s chin, Christian gently lifted her head and forced her to look up at him, then gently stroked her cheeks with his thumbs and kissed her lips lovingly "I know this sounds bad, but even crying you''re beautiful..." "*Sniff*" Sniffing as tears continued to fall from her eyes, Elisa looked at Christian for a few seconds, then hiding her face in Christian''s chest and whispering "I-I hate you" "I love you" Kissing Elisa''s tousled hair again and again, Christian whispered "I''m sorry about all this...thest thing I want to do is worry all of you...you know how much it hurts me to see you cry, even more knowing that you always cry because of me." "*Sniff*" "*Sigh*" Sighing bitterly, Christian looked sideways and asked "Our little girl sleeps?" "Yes..." "Sarah and Emily?" "Emily went into the bunker and hasn''te back out... Sarah went out to smoke on the beach." "Well..." Nodding, Christian watched Elisa for a few seconds and smiled slightly, then slowly lowered his hands and firmly grasped the redhead''s tworge, soft buttocks. "C-christian..." Trembling slightly as she became extremely sensitive thanks to Christian''s daily touch, Elisa quickly looked up and looked at him reproachfully, causing Christian to smile as he saw the tears stop. "I''ll make sure something like that never happens again..." Kissing Elisa''s nose, Christian continued as he smiled softly at her "And I''m sorry for making you worry... I''ll do whatever it takes to receive my cutie''s forgiveness." "W-whatever?" blinking tenderly, Elisa asked. "Anything" Showing his teeth in his smile, Christian nodded. "T-tattoo my name" Dodging Christian''s gaze, Elisa stammered. "..." Blinking in a daze, Christian processed that request and asked in disbelief "What?" "Hmph" Snorting, Elisa looked at Christian and raised her eyebrows "Didn''t you say you''d do anything?" "B-but tattoo your name on me..." Blinking as she searches for a not-so-self-destructive alternative, Christian stammered. "Heh, liar." Noticing the small smile on Elisa''s face, Christian sighed and chuckled as he thought ''I guess she''s not so mad anymore...'' Thinking for a few seconds, Christian looked down at Elisa''s full lips and smiled "What if I get a tattoo of your lips?" "My lips?" Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Elisa asked quizzically "You''d really get a tattoo?" "You don''t want to?" "I was just kidding..." "But I really think it''s a good idea" Smiling, Christian gently caressed Elisa''s lips and continued "I''ll tattoo your lips, my mother''s lips, my little girl''s lips, my sister''s lips, Sarah''s lips, everyone''s lips~" Rolling her eyes, Elisa snorted "Then it wouldn''t be anything special." "Of course it would be" Chuckling, Christian continued "You think I have a lot of people I consider special?" "It would look really bad having so many tattooed lips" Shaking her head, Elisa looked at Christian''s smiling face and sighed "I really want to hit you...it''s so unfair that I can''t get mad for more than 5 minutes..." "What a pity~" Squeezing Elisa''s soft ass with satisfaction, Christian slipped his hands under his wife''s sweatpants and caressed her warm buttocks "You don''t know how much I would love to see you angry." "Asshole..." Rolling her eyes, Elisa rested her forehead on Christian''s chest for a few seconds and sighed, then removed the invading hands that were already advancing towards her crotch and sat up "I won''t hold you back anymore." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and sat up, then kissed Elisa''s cheek and stood up "I''ll go see Sarah and then my girl." "Mn" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 343 Fears Thinking for a few seconds, Christian walked to the garage and entered the bunker, then went directly to his armory and picked up an M4 with several magazines of bullets and a silencer. Seeing theputer room with the light on, Christian sighed and walked to the door, then gently opened it and looked at the young woman typing rapidly on herputer with a frown on her face. Moving closer to Emily, Christian gently kisses the top of her head andments "I''m back." "Mn" Without stopping typing, Emily continued "I already found the ones who nned all this, now I''m pulling out every piece of evidence of guilt and at the same time I''m making sure I don''t leave anyone involved in the dark. I will find everyst person." "Are they from some organization?" "A cult, a satanic one." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked with interest "Why would they want to kill me?" "You sullied the name of their being of worship, they''re quite mad." "Do they have power?" "In fact it''s a circle with quite a few celebrities, millionaires and politicians... its level is not very different from that of the pedophilework you exposed a few years ago." "What do they usually do?" "In 19 years of existence, they have over 228 children sacrificed." "Children... that''s a big number" Frowning deeply, Christian continued "One every month, no?" "Yes." "Of what age?" "Two exact age ranges. 6 year olds with 6 months and 6 days, but they also take 3 year olds with 3 months and 3 days." "I see..." Without showing any visible emotion, Christian thought for a few seconds and asked "We will leave a group for 6 months with 6 days and 6 hours under the torture of the drop of water on the forehead, while the other group will be for 3 weeks with 3 days and 3 hours receiving the honey torture?" Stopping writing, Emily raised her eyebrows and asked "What are those tortures?" "The drop one is simple, you tie the victim down and make sure there is a constant drop falling on their forehead." "But that doesn''t seem to be so difficult..." "The drops of water end up piercing even rocks" Chuckling, Christian continued "Your brain and your whole bodye to feel after just one day, that there is no worse torture than this." "And the other torture?" "We will make a wooden coffin and it will have 5 holes for all the victim''s limbs toe out, then we will bathe his limbs in honey and milk and at the same time we will feed him arge amount of the same... then we leave them in an area with lots of vegetation and you will see how little by little the insects will eat the area with honey" "Sounds cruel..." "That''s not the worst of it" Chuckling, Christian continued "The insects will enter through their mouth, nose, eyes, ears and any orifice. Unable to get out of the box, the victim will defecate right there and, having the smell of honey, the insects will enter through its anus and start living inside" "They will leave eggs and formrge numbers of insects inside, and since the damage is cumtive, the victim will not die for a long time and it is very likely that if we treat him properly, he will survive the 3 weeks, although his death would ur with 100% certainty a few dayster" Laughing, Emily nodded and turned her focus back to theputer as shemented "A good punishment for these bastards." "I''ll leave you for now" Kissing Emily''s cheek, Christian walked towards the door as hemented "Just another 30 minutes and then you go to sleep, we''ll take care of this tomorrow" "B-but-" "You''ll sleep" Turning his gaze to Emily, Christian looked at her seriously and spoke "I will not take away your rest for this. Thirty more minutes and off to bed." "*Sigh* Fine..." "Perfect~" Nodding with satisfaction, Christian leaves the room and walks to the living room, then out to the terrace and down to his private beach. Looking up from the stairs at the woman smoking a cigarette while sitting looking out to sea, Christian chuckled and came to her side, then sat down next to her and tapped her with his shoulder "Worried that your man was in trouble~?" Snorting, Sarah turned her gaze towards Christian and watched him carefully, then looked back towards the sea andmented "I knew you''d be fine." "Yeah?" "cockroaches are particrly resistant" "I see, I didn''t know you had that kind of taste" Looking at Sarah quizzically, Christian continued "After all we have sex almost every day... and if I''m a cockroach..." Rolling her eyes, Sarah replied "You''re a nasty bastard." "*Sigh* I love it when you''re so disingenuous" Knowing this grumpy woman perfectly well, Christian leaned next to her and took the gun at his side, then smiled and loaded it under Sarah''s curious gaze. Putting the silencer on, Christian turned his gaze to the woman beside him andmented "Nice gun, isn''t it?" "Will you shoot?" "Yes." "You won''t get in trouble?" "Maybe" Passing a bullet and removing the safety catch, Christian pointed it out to sea for a few seconds and smiled, then turned to Sarah and asked "Would you like to try it? I told you you could do it at night." "But I don''t know how to shoot..." "It''s simple, let me help you" Getting up, Christian sits behind Sarah and wraps his arms around her, then helps her to take the gun and position it correctly between her hands. Bringing his mouth close to Sarah''s ear, Christian whispered softly "Close the opposite eye and take a deep breath, the gun is not a st and wille out bullet for bullet, so don''t panic." "Mn" Nodding slightly as a tingle enveloped her spine thanks to Christian''s whisper, Sarah took a deep breath and closed the opposite eye to the gun, then swallowed saliva and pulled the trigger with trembling hands. *Bang* Even though the gun had a silencer and the noise was quite low, no doubt the roar was not small for Sarah who heard a gunshot for the first time in person. Having his hands resting the gun next to Sarah, Christian easily managed the recoil and smiled "You did well, but hold the gun tighter, you might hurt your shoulder." Breathing shakily as her face flushed with adrenaline, Sarah nodded and pulled the trigger again. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* "Okay, stop" Noticing how the recoil made aiming difficult, Christianmented quickly. "Ha... haha... hahaha" Laughing as her hands shake, Sarah smiled brightly andmented excitedly "This feels amazing!" "..." Looking at the big smile on the woman''s face, Christian smiled softly and rested his chin on her shoulder, then kissed her cheek andmented "I love seeing you smiling like this..." "*cough*" Opening her eyes a little wider, Sarah coughed sheepishly as the blush on her face increased from pure embarrassment. Pulling Sarah against his body, Christian gently kissed her neck and whispered "I really love seeing you smile...you don''t have to be embarrassed by it, much less try to look like someone else...if you''re happy, just show it. If you''re angry, say you''re angry... drop that mask you always wear for the outside and express yourself more often..." Pursing her lips in annoyance, Sarah looked at Christian sideways and snorted, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "*Sigh* It''s okay, I like this shy Sarah too" Knowing how hard it is to remove the armor from his heart, Christian kissed Sarah''s neck again and looked down at the gun in his hands, then lowered it and wrapped his arms around the woman''s waist. Being inplete silence for a few minutes, Sarah suddenly asked "Elisa won''t worry about the gunshots?" "It''s okay, the sound of the sea suppresses much of the noise, not to mention that we are amongrge, thick cliffs, it''s hard for the noise to get through to the house." "Well..." Rubbing his cheek with Sarah''s, Christian sighed with satisfaction andmented "I think meeting you at the publishing house was the greatest blessing of my life... who would have thought that grumpy woman would end up forming a family with me". "Forming a family?" Raising her eyebrows, Sarah muttered. "Don''t you think of us as a family" Looking at Sarah, Christian continued "Because I''m sure I think of you as one, just as I''m sure our daughter thinks of you as one..." "Our daughter..." Lifting her gaze to the starry sky, Sarah murmured. "If you know how much Helen loves you, don''t you?" smiling softly, Christian continued "That little girl is imitating many of your expressions and I''m sure you notice it... just as Helen is my daughter and Elisa''s, she would also be your daughter." Remembering the little chubby girl who always wakes her up at the first ray of sunshine she sees, Sarah couldn''t help but smile softly, causing Christian to chuckle and kiss her cheek "But obviously that won''t stop there~" Gently caressing Sarah''s stomach, Christian whispered "Just like now, I''ll take it upon myself every day to fill that pleasurable inside of yours and someday I''ll see this soft bellypletely filled with a sister for my little girl~" Lowering her gaze, Sarah focused on the soft touch on her belly and blinked silently for a few seconds, then turned her gaze to Christian and asked with aplicated face "Do you think I would make a good mother? I''m not like Elisa... I have no patience and giving affection is not my forte..." "Of course you would be a good mother" Smiling softly, Christian whispered "Being a good mother is not only being patient and giving love non-stop, you also have to be strict when you have to be and be able to set a good example." "Besides... don''t you have Elisa and me to take that role? I''m sure that having two loving fools is enough" Chuckling, Christian kissed Sarah''s neck with affection and continued "Having a child won''t always be easy... it''s a big responsibility and it''s normal to be afraid at first". "But once you hold your baby in your arms... all that is easily forgotten and before you know it, all your initial fears fade away and only love remains." "..." Nodding silently, Sarah gazed at the waves of the sea and quietly enjoyed the small moment. ''She''s quite cloying and permissive today'' Looking at Sarah''s face from the corner of his eye, Christian thought with a happy smile. Usually Sarah is very different from how she behaves right now. It''s not umon to receive an insult from her and it''s not even umon for her to simply ignore you. But make no mistake, this doesn''t mean that Sarah doesn''t care about Christian or anything like that. No, in fact it''s quite the opposite. Sarah feels a great affection for Christian, but simply her prickly personality was molded to survive in an orphanage as poor and decadent as the one they came from, causing simply carrying on an honest conversation to be nearly impossible for her. But today after all that had happened, Sarah was ovee by the worry that assailed her inner self and without realizing it, the armor in her heart temporarily vanished. After several minutes, Sarah sighed and released herself from Christian''s arms, then stood up and stretched her body "Let''s go to sleep?" "Come on" Nodding, Christian held the gun and stood up, then pointed it out to sea and fired a couple of kisses. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Pa* "*Sigh*" Sighing with satisfaction, Christian patted Sarah''s firm ass and smiled "Walk bitch." "You bastard..." Gritting her teeth at a far from gentle spanking, Sarah rubbed her bottom and looked at the smirking Christian with annoyance, then shook her head and smiled as she followed him down the stairs muttering "You''re an annoying bastard..." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 344 Eliminated "Dad!" "Dad!" "Daddy!" "Daddy!" "Daddy!" Feeling a hand kneading his cheeks, Christian opened his eyes in a daze and looked down at the little girl smiling happily at him as she eximed. "Daddy!" Noticing that Christian woke up, Helen smiled happily and plopped down on Christian''s chest, then hugged his neck and stared up at him with her bright eyes. "What''s wrong honey?" yawning, Christian wrapped his hands around Helen''s back and smiled softly. Looking up at Christian, Helen lifted her head a little higher and pursed her lips, then kissed Christian''s nose and smiled showing her only 4 small teeth. Squinting his eyes softly, Christian turned to the side with Helen in his arms and stared at his little girl, then kissed her forehead and whispered "I love you my little chubby girl~" Closing her eyes as she smiled as she felt the kiss on her forehead, Helen attached herself to Christian''s chest and lifted her gaze again, then spoke "Daddy.... y." "y..." Pursing his lips as he looks down at his little girl, Christian smiles and stands up slightly, then looks down at his little girl''s cute pajamas and lifts up her baggy t-shirt, getting a perfect view of her bulging little stomach. *Pffft* Smiling, Christian lowered his head and blew on Helen''s skin, causing an amused noise as Helen giggled and held on to Christian''s hair. Stopping blowing, Christian looked at his little girl''s smiling face for a few seconds, then looked back down at the chubby belly and chuckled. For Christian, there could be no better way to wake up than this. Most parents might find it annoying or exhausting to have to wake up this way, but for Christian it''s simply heaven. For Christian to be able to hold his little girl and y with her every morning is one of life''s greatest blessings, and if he has to cut a few hours off his sleep to enjoy it, he would dly pay the price. Raising her hands to Christian, Helen held her father''s head and pulled him down to her belly, while her eyes seemed to sparkle with anticipation. Laughing, Christian blew on Helen''s belly again, causing the little girl to giggle openly. "You woke up." Feeling a soft, unmistakable voice beside him, Christian smiled through the corners of his lips and looked up "Good morning mother." Turning her gaze toward the door, Helen pursed her lips and wrapped Christian''s head in her hands as shemented "My-" "Yes, I know, I know" Rolling her eyes, Eva interrupted Helen and smiled "He''s your daddy, yours alone, and no one will take him away from you." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Helen looked at the woman sitting next to her and looked down at the smiling Christian, then back up at Eva and spoke "Grandma..." Chuckling, Eva walks over to Helen and gently caresses her chubby cheeks, then kisses her forehead and smiles "How''s the cutest granddaughter been?" Pursing his lips, Christian murmurs "And where''s my kiss...?" Lowering her gaze to Christian, Eva looks at him softly and kisses his forehead, then strokes his hair and murmurs "How is my little prince?" Chuckling softly, Christian covers Helen''s stomach and takes her in his arms, then sits down on the bed and leans on Eva''s shoulder with a peaceful smile "How was your trip?" "I had to travel a littlete as they had the buildingpletely surrounded with reporters" Sighing wearily, Eva leaned her head on Christian''s and continued "But now that I''m here, nothing matters" "How are things outside?" "Totally hectic, the papers have your face on the front page, the news is only talking about you and not only in the U.S., the scale has gone global with over 50 countries talking about how once again the blessed child almost died because of police corruption." "The blessed child..." Hearing a nickname he used to have, Christian chuckled andmented "The image of the police must be on the floor again." "And that they spent years trying to improve it again" Shaking her head while smiling, Eva turns her gaze to the smiling Christian and observes him with concern "But... are you sure you''re okay?" "Of course I am, isn''t it obvious?" smiling, Christian took Eva''s hand and intertwined their fingers, then stared at her and continued "Mother, you have to know that in this world, I haven''t met a single person who can beat me in fighting, let alone using weapons. The only way to take me down is by using some poison,unching missiles at me or bringing in a whole army." "..." "I have antidotes for poisons, I have people watching every strange change in my environment to avoid missiles and mobilizing an army against me is totally useless as I would know long before they arrived and I have my own people to fight them" Perfectly hiding the fact that he almost died from an unexpected army in Irnd, Christian continued with a reassuring smile "So please trust me". Although Christian right now asks his mother not to worry, he himself knows that if he were in Eva''s ce and Helen told him the same thing he just said, it would be practically impossible for him to stop worrying even if Helen in the future manages to defeat him. After all he is still her father and even if Helen has a lot of strength, worrying about her is something he can never let go of even if he wants to. "*Sigh* Okay..." But knowing that Christian just wants to reassure her, Eva sighed and nodded with a smile, while squeezing Christian''s hand a little tighter. "Daddy" Raising her arms, Helen touched Christian''s cheeks and stared at him "Draw." Giggling softly, Christian kissed his little girl''s cheek and rubbed his nose with hers "Grandma came to visit you today, so you''ll y with her." Turning her gaze to Eva, Helen watched her for a few seconds and pursed her little lips, then looked back at Christian and spoke "Drawing" "You''ll do it with grandma~" Knowing he still has to deal with a satanic cult, Christian smiled sweetly and rubbed his nose with Helen''s. "Draw." "With grandma~" "Draw" "With grandma~" "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Helen lowers her gaze and pouts a little, then mutters "Drawing with grandma..." Watching the small scene, Eva raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but feel somewhat bitter seeing her granddaughter ignoring her and only reluctantly agreeing to y with her, causing her to pucker her lips and think for a few seconds. Stretching out her arms, Eva spoke "Pass it to me." Raising his eyebrows, Christian nodded and handed Helen to her. But even though Helen was already in Eva''s arms, her gaze never left Christian''s as his gaze seemed unwavering to her request. "Honey" Gently kissing Helen''s cheek, Eva smiled at her and continued "How about drawing with Grandma today? We can go outside and draw by the trees and y with the squirrels." ncing sideways at Eva, Helen was silent for a few seconds, then looked down and murmured "Grandma..." Chuckling, Christian kissed Helen''s other cheek and smiled sweetly "My little girl is the cutest in the universe." Rising from the bed, Christian stretched his body and yawned, then looked up at the smiling Eva who was still talking to Helen and smiled. Wearing nothing but a baggy t-shirt and baggy shorts, Christian walked into the kitchen and watched the beautiful redhead cooking while Sarah was on the couch watching TV with a coffee in her hand. Approaching Elisa, Christian raised his eyebrows and wall the thick thighs exposed thanks to the short skirt the redhead was wearing right now, causing her to giggle and without any hesitation, firmly grab Elisa''s two soft andrge buttocks. "C-christian..." Trembling slightly as she cooked scrambled eggs, Elisa blushed and looked sideways at the man who began to grope her all over "W-where''s Helen?" "She stayed ying with my mother~" Gently kissing Elisa''s neck, Christian reached under the panties and squeezed the tender flesh of the buttocks with satisfaction, then whispered "What''s going on today~? Don''t you know these outfits drive me crazy~?" "It''s hot today~" Biting her lips sensually, Elisa released the spoon and turned to Christian, then chastely kissed his lips and removed her rampant hands on his ass "But behave, there''s your mother and our little girl at home." Chuckling, Christian looked at the beautiful redhead and kissed her lips quickly, then sighed and gave her buttocks onest squeeze. "Do we have hot water?" Approaching the coffee pot, Christian asked, while Elisa turned to continue with her business and answered "There''s coffee made, help yourself and take some to Emily, she woke up a while ago but didn''t want to eat." Nodding, Christian pours two cups of coffee and asks "Did my mother eat?" "She ate when I was feeding her ground fruit to Helen, I also fed Leslie." "My dear Leslie came too?" Raising her eyebrows, Christina looked sideways and asked "Where is she?" "She went to check the perimeter." "Oh... Well, I will greet her in a little while." Shaking his head knowing that woman would die of boredom if she didn''t work, Christian grabbed the coffee cups and walked over to the couch, then gave Sarah a quick peck on the lips and walked towards the garage. Entering the bunker, Christian walks to theputer room and looks at the young woman wearing only a baggy t-shirt and dark panties, who types quickly and stares at the screen in front of her. "Nice ass" Setting a cup of coffee down next to Emily, Christian pulls up a chair and sits down next to her "How''s it going?" "They took the dam from us." "Yeah''" Frowning slightly, Christian looks at the screen and asks "What happened?" "It was L, she used the president''s political party to expose the corruption of these satanists and at the same time me them for the assassination attempt against you... she created a whole lie on the basis that they were worried about you exposing them and simr bullshit" "So you took the political option" Rubbing his chin, Christian continued "What happened to the cult leaders?" "They ''resisted'' arrest" Scoffing, Emily continued "But they were actually executed" "They couldn''t leave loose ends" Nodding, Christian thought for a few seconds and continued "So she perfectly concealed the fact that they were part of a satanic cult and at the same time gave points to the president that she raised herself, not to mention she also earned points with me by eliminating the hassle and saving me work... she''s a smart bitch" "Doesn''t it bother you? I take away your target." "Okay, between wasting time with that worthless crap or being with my loved ones, I obviously prefer thetter" Smiling slightly, Christian takes a sip of coffee and continues "In one of these days we should go to the ind, I have several upgrades ready for the quantumputer" "What do you want more speed for? With the one we have now, you could easily say we''re about 80 years ahead technologically." "It''s never enough, not to mention that we have to add more space to the servers since we already reached the 60% goal." "We already have 60% memory used?" Raising her eyebrows, Emilymented "7% is equivalent to all the files that NASA has..." "You can''t even imagine the amount of useless information we pull from people" Shaking his head, Christianughed andmented "It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that we have videos or nude images from about 75% of the world." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 345 Drawing "You wouldn''t believe the amount of useless information we pull from people" Shaking his head, Christianughed andmented "It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that we have nude videos or images from about 75% of the world." "Even my nudes?" raising her eyebrows, Emily asked with a smile. ? "Oh, of course not honey, I make sure to keep yours just for me~" Winking at Emily, Christian chuckled and looked at the screen for a few seconds, then took another sip of coffee and continued "Emily?" "Yes?" "Is there anything you want? I''m not talking about basic desires like eating and fucking, but something you really want, something that is a dream for you." "Something I really want..." Raising her eyebrows, Emily frowned slightly and thought deeply, but after minutes of waiting, Emily didn''t know what to answer she shook her head "I don''t really desire anything else... money I don''tck, power either... my family never mattered to me at all... I also don''t have any great desires to be a mother for now... I''m already one of the best hackers in the world... and I don''t have any other extravagant or greedy desires... so I wouldn''t know what to tell you." "You really don''t wish for anything?" Frowning slightly, Christian continued "I don''t know.... Maybe get to the moon or overthrow a government?" Laughing, Emily shook her head and smiled "Why would I want to go to the moon or overthrow a government? Right now I''m very happy, I don''t need anything else." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian thought for a few seconds and asked "And what about gue? I haven''t talked to her in a while." "Sure?" Raising her eyebrows, Emily smiled mischievously andmented "You''re talking to her right now, in fact you''ve done it many times during this time." "Yes?" frowning slightly, Christian stared at Emily''s face and asked "How did I not know?" "You only knew about me when I acted in a way that was unusual for you, but don''t forget that I am Emily just as Emily is gue. It''s just that our thought processes and limitations change a little, nothing more." "So I fucked you too?" "Emily gave up on the second round" Letting out a small chuckle, gue continued "Then it was my turn." "Cool... I fucked two women at the same time having only one penis" Rubbing his chin, Christian muttered with amusement. "Not really at the same time, since Emily rested when I came in." Rolling his eyes, Christian smiled and took a sip of coffee "gue." "Yeah?" "What''s going on with your mother?" "I haven''t heard from her since I left the bunker, but every once in a while I check her servers and they''re still working normally." "Don''t you miss your parents?" "My parents?" wrinkling her nose, gue shook her head and continued "She was never a real mother, and only came into my life because she knew I managed to inherit herputer skills. As for my father... you know well how he was with me, while he wasn''t bad and certainly over time he got better, he made my childhood pretty sad... although well, I didn''t know how sad it was until I met something better." Looking at Christian as he says thosest words, gue chuckled and looked sideways "To me this is happiness, having you around and being able to work with you is all I want and need in this life... as for big fortunes, going to the moon or any other shit... I couldn''t care less" "Good grief~" Squeezing gue''s cheek, Christian smiled and continued "You can be such a sweet girl when you want to be, can''t you~?" Rolling her eyes, gue replied "Emily is the good girl here." "What''s the difference?" chuckling, Christian rubbed the blonde''s hair and took another sip of coffee, then continued "Since L took care of everything, let''s take the day off, especially you, I see you still sitting awkwardly." Letting out a chuckle, gue nodded "I still have my crotch swollen and a little numb." "That''s why I''m telling you to rest, lie down anywhere and don''t work today" Yawning, Christian stood up and stretched his body, then took another sip of coffee and continued "I''m going to go see my little girl and say hi to Leslie by the way." "Let''s y a game?" "Sure, go to the living room for now while I say hi to Leslie, tell Sarah if she wants to join in." Nodding quickly, Emily quickly saved all the files and shut down theputer, while Christian was already leaving the bunker in search of his princess. Not finding his mother and Helen in any room, Christian arrives in the living room and looks sideways, then turns his gaze to the redhead on the couch and asks "Where''s my mom?" "She went out to draw with Helen at the pond by the fish" Smiling slightly, Elisa replied. "Oh" Nodding, Christian approached Elisa and kissed her lips quickly, then looked at the Sarah who is next to Elisa and gently tapped her forehead "I''ll go see them". "Asshole" Fixing her hair, Sarah murmured. Laughing openly as he walks out of the house, Christian walks over to his koi pond and looks at the little girl sitting on the bridge ying with arge canvas while her hands are full of paint. Turning his gaze to his mother, Christian smiles softly as he sees Helen''s two small palms marked on her face. Arriving quietly behind Eva, Christian sits down next to her and watches the focused Helen spreading paint erratically all over the canvas, while Eva smiles at Christian and beckons him not to speak. Turning back to Helen, Eva asks "Who are you drawing?" "Dad" Looking at the various cans of paint beside her, Helen dips her hand into the purple paint and begins to spread it across the canvas, while all of her pajamas were alreadypletely ruined by multiple stters. Taking Eva''s hand, Christian rested his head on her shoulders and watched his little girl with a soft smile, feeling his heart warm with tenderness. The minutes passed and just like Christian, Helen never took her eyes off the canvas, tracing different colors in a drawing that neither for Christian nor for Eva seemed to make sense, but for Helen, everything could not be clearer. After 30 minutes of pleasant silence, Helen finally looked at her artwork and pointed her finger to a corner of the painting, then turned to Eva and smiled, "Grandma-" Cutting off her words, Helen looked at Christian who magically appeared without her noticing and blinked silently, then smiled even more and quickly put her painting aside so she could crawl over to Christian "Daddy!" "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Christian weed Helen into his arms and kissed her cheek, while the girl without wasting any time clung tightly to Christian''s neck. Looking at Christian''s beautiful smile as he watched Helen, Eva''s eyes seemed to melt at the wonderful feeling this scene gave her, while inside she still couldn''t quite believe the wonderful life her family can live. Who would have thought that they would go from almost living on the street to being the richest family in the world? Who would have thought that one day they would even be nning to form a kingdom? The twists and turns of fate certainly are wonderful. Taking the drawing Helen made, Eva smiled softly and turned her gaze to the little girl who was already starting to smear Christian''s face with paint. "Helen, what did you draw?" Turning her gaze to Eva, Helen looks at the drawing for a few seconds and exims "Daddy!" "Where''s daddy?" Slightly letting go of Christian''s cor, Helen leans over and points her finger at the center of the drawing "Daddy!" But instead of stopping, Helen points to the same corner she previously disyed and continues "Grandma" "Mom" Moving her finger to the other corner, Helen spoke, then moving it a little further to the side and repeating "Mom." Opening his eyes a little wider as he understood the meaning, Christian smiled softly as he thought ''Sarah will be very happy when she hears this''. "Helen" Pointing to a red spot to the side of where Christian was supposed to be, Helen smiled. "It''s very beautiful" With the same soft smile as Christian, Eva turned to Helen and asked "Will you give this drawing to Grandma? I''ll hang it up with the one of your dad." Cocking her head slightly to one side, Helen blinked for a few seconds, then turned to Christian and murmured "Dad?" Laughing as she noticed that Helen didn''t understand Eva''s question, Christian gently stroked Helen''s nose andmented "Grandma wants to take your drawing home with her, will you give it to her?" "..." Blinking silently for a few seconds, Helen turned to Eva and stared at her, then lowered her gaze to the drawing and murmured "Grandma." "She said yes" Smiling brightly towards Eva, Christian spoke. "Thank you~" Looking at the drawing with a soft smile, Eva carefully set it aside and looked up suddenly, finding arge white tiger staring at them. "Kitty" Looking at the tiger, Helen smiled and waved her arms, then broke free from Christian''s embrace and ran awkwardly towards Kitty. Arriving in front of the tiger, Helen hugged her paw and smiled brightly at him, while the tiger watched her silently. After leading a good, rxed life, Kitty had certainly grown quite a bit to how she used to be, already having an imposing body worthy of a fierce tiger. "*Growl*" Purring hoarsely, Kitty licked Helen''s face andy down on the floor, causing the girl to instantly pounce on her and hug her furry body. "No matter how many times I see it, I still think it''s great how the animals in this ce are so docile." "Docile?" Smiling slightly, Christian nced sideways at her back and noticed therge snake head that appeared over her shoulder, while her entire stomach was already covered by Lilith''s thick and long body "Good morning sweetie~" "Hisss~" Rubbing her face with Christian''s, Lilith hissed softly and passed over the back of Christian''s neck, then gently wrapped herself over his arm and restedfortably. Looking at Christian''s body which is currently at least one third covered by the giant snake, Eva swallowed and murmured "It''s really a snake? It looks like a Brazilian anaconda..." "Of course it''s a snake, it just sleeps its 8 hours a day and eats all the vegetables~" Gently stroking Lilith''s scales, Christian continued "But it certainly weighs quite a lot, I think it''s already around 150 kilos." "147 kilos ording to her caretaker" Nodding, Eva continued "You know even the snake expert we hired doesn''t know what kind of species Lilith is? You should have seen her reaction when she saw Helen lying on Lilith while she was sleeping peacefully. The pitiful woman almost had a heart attack." "We only have one woman in charge of Lilith?" "4" Shaking her head, Eva continued "It''s impossible for one person to do everything by herself, Lilith is veryrge and needs a lot of care... although well, that care is no different than luxuries like lubrication and massaging her scales..." "She lives better than I do" Laughing, Christian sighs and looks up at the beautiful sky "Mother." "Yes?" "How is the raising of the future CEO of thepany going?" "She is a very capable youngdy" Nodding with a slight smile, Eva continued "She absorbs all the teachings quickly and in all the headquarters where we send her to work, they only send us good references of her" "Are you sure they don''t do that because they know she''s close to you?" "You know I''m not that careless, I personally confirm if everything said is true." "So you think she''s ready to be CEO?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 346 Requirements Of A King "The truth is that she is ready, but... I want to prepare her a little more... she still has some knots in her heart and that can cause problems." "I never asked you about her... What''s her life like?" "Did I tell you I met her at a Starbucks in Dubai?" "Yes." "Do you know about her real identity?" "No." "Well... you could say she''s an oil princess." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at Eva doubtfully and asked "Did you really take the daughter from one of those pompous women?" "Do you think she''d work in a Starbucks if she was considered important?" Shaking her head, Eva continued "She''s the daughter of a rich oil family, but you can tell they don''t even know she exists, at least most of that family." Nodding with understanding, Christianmented "Daughter of a one night stand?" "Something simr... the truth is that the mother raped the father and just walked away..." "Rape... didn''t report it to the police?" "The father tried... but as you know, that territory is not very friendly to men... he had only two options, marry the woman or go to jail and be flogged 100 times for having sex out of wedlock... so the man had no choice but to marry, since he was already ''marking''" "Concubine?" "Not even a title was given" Shaking her head, Eva continued, "The woman got pregnant and after multiple blood tests, they gave the baby to that man and left him in oblivion... he didn''t even have enough money to eat". "How did he survive?" "He didn''t." "And how did Azahara survive?" [A/N: Azahara is the name of the woman Eva is training. It was mentioned earlier where she was at the orgy that Eva organized for Christian, although Christian sent her back as he wanted to try her out another time] ? "That girl fended for herself... even though she hasn''t even finished elementary school, she worked in almost every possible line of work, sold drugs as a child, stole, robbed, assaulted, worked in construction, coffee shops and many more jobs... she didn''tst long in a job since Dubai is not a good area for poor people, but the important thing is that she reached adulthood in a considerably healthy state despite being left alone since she was 7 years old." "So somehow you saw yourself in Azahara and decided to hire her? Because even though her life may have been difficult, I can assure you that there are millions of people with lives more difficult than hers and yet they didn''t take the dirty side to live like Azahara." "I''m not going to deny you that I pity her a little, but I really think she is the perfect candidate not only for that hard life she lived, but for exactly what you said, Azahara already knows the dark side of life" Smiling slightly, Eva continued "Stealing, mugging, selling drugs among several crimes that we could consider irrelevant.... Azahara has already seen a part of the dark side of this world and you know that to hold this position, you need a cold heart." "A cold heart..." Pursing his lips, Christian thought for a few seconds, then shrugged his shoulders andmented "It''s your choice, I think you''re right on this point... it wouldn''t be a good CEO if he did everything byw, no doubt we''d only lose money with that kind of naive person" "Just don''t be sote" Stroking Eva''s hand, Christian smiled and continued "You''ve already worked almost all your life... I want you to rest and live in peace..." "Rx, it won''t be long now" Lifting Christian''s hand, Eva kissed it softly and smiled "Thepany is already at a stable level where I don''t have to worry about its downfall... as for the future CEO... she won''t be long, maybe a year or two at the most, after that I''ll dedicate myself to rest and watch my granddaughter grow up" "Watch your granddaughter grow up?" Raising his eyebrows, Christianughed "That sounds like something an olddy would say, don''t forget you''re only 33 years old." "So what should a young woman of 33 say?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked with amusement. "Maybe..." Moving his hand to Eva''s belly, Christian leaned close to her ear and whispered "I will take care of my future baby and watch it grow up with my granddaughter... although, theoretically that baby would also be your granddaughter... and at the same time my sister... and I would be my stepfather?" "..." Letting out an involuntaryugh, Evamented "You''d be both father and brother, but not stepfather since I doubt you''d want to tell your siblings that they''re your stepchildren." "Hoh, that''s a tempting idea~" Smiling, Christian gently kissed Eva''s neck and whispered "How would their faces look if I ever told them that, in addition to being their brother, they could also consider me their stepfather?" "And how do you n to tell them about our future baby?" blushing slightly due to the sexual tension in the atmosphere, Eva raised her eyebrows and asked. "That''s a difficult question" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "Honestly no matter how I say it, there will be trouble whether we want it or not... something inevitable." "So what''s to be done? I know thest thing you would want is to break up the family." "I wouldn''t know what to tell you... in a way I''d like them to just ept everything and keep us happy, but I know it''s not realistic and even I would feel a bit stunned if I were in their position..." "..." Looking at Christian''splicated face, Eva smiled slightly and took his hand with some more strength, thenmented "We don''t need to think about that for now, let''s leave the future to us of the future and just enjoy the present." "What wise words, now I notice that you really are an old woman." "Can you say I am a suggar mommy?" "Mmmm, actually I think I''m your suggar daddy" "Doesn''t sound so bad either, my own son is my suggar daddy" Laughing, Eva looked at the smiling girl in the distance andmented with warmth in her voice "It''s amazing how much she looks like you..." "That''s normal, she''s my daughter" "Your daughter..." Nodding, Eva smiled slightly and looked around as she murmured "How nice life would be if this kind of peace enveloped the whole world... no more political wars, no more killing for profit... no more dangers." "That''s what we are forming our own country for" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "A country where we can stay peacefully without having to be aware of the dangers from outside... a true sanctuary for people with our kind of mentality." "Our kind of mentality?" "Those who just want peace with no outside problems... no assaults, no risk of rape, no corruption, just a life of rtive peace where you can roam with tranquility." "And how do you n to achieve that? You know perfectly well how human beings are, there will always be darkness." "It''s simple" Smiling while showing his teeth, Christian answered "We will take care of being the darkness for the inhabitants. If theymit a crime, they will fear the government, but not in a scary way of going to jail or the usual bullshit, but in a much worse way. Death, torture, muttion, nothing will be forbidden to us as long as the idea of keeping crime to a minimum is our goal." "*Sigh*" Already having heard this a few months ago, Eva shook her head and muttered "It will certainly be difficult at first, but the citizens we elect, shouldn''t mind if that happens, since as I told you before, we won''t touch honest people who follow thew." "And if the offender is someone important?" Opening his eyes a little more, Christian turned his gaze towards Eva and observed her in silence, then turned his gaze towards the sky and answered "There will be no crime on my ind... no matter who it is." "It will be interesting to see" Smiling slightly knowing that not everything will be so simple, Eva continued "Have you already foreseen what the positions of power will be like? Ministries, army, among others?" "I am nning to have ministries" Nodding, Christian continued "Although honestly I am not able to n everything, so I am nning to start in the near future the recruitment of talents to fill these positions... I just have to look for people who are aligned with my idea and at the same time have the necessary talent". "Do you think it will be easy?" "When I have information on the lives of at least 90% of the world, it''s certainly not difficult, I just have to give myself the time to look for them myself" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "I was already thinking about the future of the kingdom... and I think I will not make an inheritable monarchy." "Non-heritable monarchy?" "Although this generation of our family is good, we will not know if in the future it will be like this with our great grandchildren" Looking at nothing, Christian continued "Besides... it is inevitable that there will be political fights between the family itself when there are interests involved... thest thing I want is a typical drama where they fight for the throne and end up dead". "Not to mention that I don''t want to ce this burden on my daughter or my future children" Looking at Helen, Christian continued "I n to prepare several tests for future leaders of the kingdom... at 25 they will rise to power and will have to abdicate at 40..." "What tests will you do?" Raising her eyebrows with interest, Eva asked. "I haven''t thought it through yet but I already have a vague idea... to start with, the future leader will have to be able to speak at least 4 differentnguages, if he doesn''t meet the requirement, he will be disqualified." "4nguages? Surely that''s a high requirement considering it''s only for people under 25" "That''s the idea, I don''t want mediocre people who rise to power just for connections or as a puppet" Nodding, Christian continued "I want people who are intelligent and who are really fit for the position" "What other requirements do you have?" "Clean background, but I n on making thatw flexible, since if there is someone with a fighting background, it wouldn''t hurt to give them a chance" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "Aside from those requirements, they will also have the obligation to be crowned the best in the world in at least two trades, regardless of whether it is musician, artist or athlete. As long as there are world championships and he is crowned the best, he will be eligible." "To be the best in the world at two trades?" Frowning slightly, Eva continued, "Do you know how impossible that would be? I believe you that maybe people over 30 will make it, but under 25... it''s almost impossible if you take into ount the amount of time they have to train." "That reinforces my will, I don''t want inept people on the throne, besides... it''s not that hard to be the best in two trades, keep in mind that everything is apt, even video games, sports or whatever... as long as they have will and a decent talent, they won''t have problems" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 347 Hardships Of A People, Hardships Of A King Thinking for a few seconds, Eva finally nodded andmented "Certainly there are many options, and if they are serious about being monarchs since childhood... maybe they can make it". "We will also have the psychological test to make sure that the participant''s mind is right and at the same time the physical test, having as a necessity to pass a fighting ability enough to defeat 5 trained soldiers." "Those tests are much simpler than the previous ones, do you have any others?" "Those would be the initial requirements" Smiling towards Helen, Christian continued "After that the monarch trials will begin, all in order to raise the fittestpetitor" "Monarch trials?" "The hardship trials... hunger, thirst, injustice, betrayal, among others... for one week we will make sure that the contestants go through those hardships and feel with their own bodies what it feels like to live that... feel with their own bones the injustice of corruption, feel with their own bodies the hardship of hunger and thirst... all in order that they can connect with the possible problems that can affect their citizens." "How do you n to do that?" raising her eyebrows at such an interesting idea, Eva asked. "To begin with, the hardship tests will be secret... at some point we will kidnap the contestant and send them to any ce in the world where they can experience these hardships, and they will spend at least 15 days living this situation.... Whoeversts the longest living each hardship and at the same time manages to understand the root of the problem, will be the winner." "You n to starve them to death?" "That''s the idea, although well, if they are capable, they will certainly be able to survive... it all depends on the ce we use to do the tests and the tenacity for them." Thinking for a few long minutes about Christian''s ideas, Eva finally nodded andmented "If a person manages to fulfill all those requirements, he would certainly be a worthy leader... someone who knows hunger, thirst, injustice and has been a victim of corruption.... is someone who knows his people and if he has the right mentality, he will try to avoid it at all costs." "Exactly." "But are you really okay with handing over the power of the country that you will put so much effort into?" "It''s fine, it''s not like I''ll be powerless when I hand over the throne" Smiling, Christian continued "I already told you that I n to have almost everything to do with a future AI that I seek to create, the AI will make sure to investigate corruption, take real statistics of the poption and the world, among many other things.... it will be an AI that not even the future leader will have the right to touch... with the AI in my power, I could control almost everything, and even if the leader tried something... nothing can move the founder of a kingdom, even if he retires... I created the army, I gave the positions of power, I created the kingdom, it is inevitable that loyalty will always follow me." "You know that feelings like loyalty are quite fickle." "Of course I know" Chuckling, Christian waved his handzily andmented "But the army we are raising, they will literally see me as a god in the near future... they will look out for my good as I will look out for theirs." "You''re raising another army?" raising her eyebrows at a new piece of news, Eva asked. "We already have 250 children in our sights ready to be picked up all over the world... we have soldiers guarding them in the distance and for now they are just being watched" Nodding with a serious face, Christian continued "Children who used to have no future under poverty or cruelty... they will end up on the ind with a new purpose, and that is to serve Demacia and its king." "Demacia..." Hearing the name of her son''s kingdom, Eva looked at Helen for a few seconds andmented "You don''t feel ufortable manipting those children?" "I certainly feel ufortable about including them in my ns, but..." Looking up, Christian sighed "I know perfectly well that it is far better to have hope than to just wait for their death... besides, we will treat them well and they will have privileges for being the first generation of loyal citizens... they will not go hungry, they will not go cold, they gained a purpose and a new family within the army... and if any of them do not want to be soldiers in the future, they can always take up other official positions that will certainly help." "You seem to have thought enough" Laughing softly, Eva continued "Will you have the army look after the city as policemen as well?" "Not at all, I already told you some time ago that we will have two divisions. One will be in charge of keeping peace inside and guarding the walls, while the other force will be in charge of defending and attacking." "Isn''t that the same thing? Both will be inside the kingdom" "Obviously not the same" Shaking his head, Christian continued "One is meant to be the spear of the kingdom while the other is meant to be the shield of the kingdom... in a future war, our biggest weakness will be the kingdom itself... if someone manages to infiltrate and cause chaos inside, we will be automatically defeated... the spear of the kingdom will be in charge of making attacks on the invaders or when we invade... ready to mobilize in the face of any danger." "While the shield of the kingdom will only have one role, to protect the kingdom until itsst breath" Stroking the snake that covers it, Christian continued "In a way it will do a police work while at the same time it will do a military role... it wouldn''t be wrong to call it military police". "And how will you decide who will be the spear and who will be the shield? You only have one army today." "It will be rotating" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "If I just had the spear make attacks and gain experience, our shield would get rusty... we need people with experience and skills, that''s why they will be one season being spear and another season being shield... soldiers need to connect with their people, they need to see with their own eyes what they want to protect" "And who will defend your pce? The spear or the shield?" nodding, Eva asked. "I haven''t thought about that yet, but maybe I''ll make a third force just dedicated to the pce" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "It wouldn''t hurt to give jobs to soldiers who retire due to age either if they don''t want to be either shield or spear. They would have skills and experience enough to protect the pce." "But they would already be older and with less speed and strength." "It''s not that the pce needs so much security, we simply need people to guard against any possible infiltrators and at the same time to keep curious citizens at bay... I understand that Ennd has its royal guard full of veterans, it wouldn''t be much different." Nodding, Eva asked "Do you know how your kingdom''s progress is going?" "I have been talking to the architect, they have almost all thend ready to start construction and we have been in constantmunication to detail even the smallest part of the structures... you know I n to make thergest library in the world? I even n to trante the books that I stole from the Vatican to reveal them to the world". "You will dere to the church that you stole from them?" frowning slightly, Eva continued "You know how dangerous that is, don''t you?" "Before maybe I should have been cautious" Nodding, Christian continued "But the church today is no threat to me. While they have several assassins and a private army, they don''t rise to the scale of presenting a threat and even the now defunct ckwater group was more dangerous than them." "But I''m not talking about military strength, I''m talking about their fanatical strength or their political power" Shaking her head, Eva continued "The Catholic church will have no qualms about sending you some idiot with bombs in her body just to get their gold back, don''t underestimate them" "I know" Smiling reassuringly, Christian continued "Don''t forget that my kingdom would be just ready to inhabit in about 4 more years, not counting that between calling the citizens and doing all the management to function properly, it will be at least 5 to 6 years... honestly in that amount of years, I hope I won''t even fear all the great familiesbined" "Are you so sure? Those families prepared for more years than you and I have lived together." "Mother, haven''t you noticed?" smiling slightly, Christian continued "I came back from the army inte 2017 and early 2018, and a yearter we already have enough strength to negotiate with the Chinese, keep the old families wary, and annihte thergest mercenary group in the world." Turning his gaze to Eva, Christian smiled showing his teeth and continued "How much do you think we could improve these 5 to 6 years?" "..." "You don''t have to worry so much, despite me being somewhat careless, that doesn''t mean I act cautiously when necessary" Taking Lilith in his hands, Christian gently pulls her off his body and sets her aside, then kissing Eva''s cheek and getting up "I''ll go say hi to Leslie" "I''ll stay with Helen" Nodding, Eva looks at the painting beside her and smiles softly. "Take care of your granddaughter~" Winking at Eva, Christian gave a quick nce at the distracted Helen, who was just now trying to climb on top of the quiet Kitty. Turning around, Christian walked towards the entrance to his field as a big smile spread across his face. The day couldn''t have been better. He had a good night where he deepened his rtionship with Sarah, woke up with his little girl giving him love, and his precious mother came to visit him. Christian''s mood couldn''t be better and seeing no need to restrain himself, he walked with obvious cheerfulness and lightness, then nodded towards the numerous security of the ce and looked sideways. Finding the beautiful woman with her characteristic dark suit and eye patch, Christian smiled and walked silently towards her, then reached with great stealth towards her back and covered her eyes. "Who am I~?" Waving her hand for the group of security surrounding her to back off, Leslie smiled from the corner of her lips and replied "Good morning master, did you have a good night?" "It was a good night and an incredible morning, but no doubt it just keeps getting better and better" Releasing Leslie, Christian turned and cheerfully eximed "Follow me soldier!" Shaking her head, Leslie suppressed the smile on her face and followed him silently, while her own mood was rapidly improving. Reaching deeper into the trees, Christian looked at Leslie and motioned for her to sit down, then sat down beside her and rested his headfortably on Leslie''s thighs. "Much better" Closing her eyes with a smile, Christia enjoyed the silence for a few seconds and asked suddenly "Leslie?" "Yes?" "When my kingdom is up and running and I have to sit on the throne, would you like to be the leader of the royal guard? Would you always be by my side on the throne guarding my beautiful face" "I would be honored" After a little initial hesitation, Leslie nodded. "Good~" Smiling, Christian opened one eye and asked "What are you waiting for?" "Mn?" "I want caresses on my hair, it feels nice when you do it." "Oh... Good" Nodding, Leslie raised her hands and began to gently stroke Christian''s hair, while her stoic face that was usually almost impossible to change, today seemed especially expressive as a small smile formed on her face. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 348 Enjoy The Peace "Leslie" "Mn?" "How did everything go?" "Nothing suspicious and everything is flowing normally." "Security has been increased on my siblings?" "n already has 8 people watching him at all times and we have added 4 more around his house undercover, he won''t have any problems" "And Hailie?" "She is still on vacation in Korea, but we have 2 guards following her in an uncovered manner, 4 more in the same hotel and 5 more guards following her without her knowledge and ready for any situation." "Do they have any vehicles?" "Yes, they have a bulletproof van constantly following Hailie no more than 50 meters away ready to extract her from any danger. It contains blood, first aid and everything necessary to keep her safe, although unfortunately we can''t carry weapons..." "Do you have any other ded weapons?" "We can use batons" Nodding, Leslie continued "I sent people with experience, so there should be no problems, and if there are, we are ready to act." "Perfect" Smiling with satisfaction, Christian continued "How have you been? Are you resting? Are you eating well?" "I''m resting enough and eating well too, Mrs. Eva always insists on eating together..." Nodding with the typical stoic face, Leslie replied. "I''m d" Taking Leslie''s free hand, Christian gently caressed it and stared into her face "But I wish you would take my advice and live your life more... enjoy the beach, go to a luxury hotel and take your time off, go skydiving, go to a mountain to enjoy... do whatever it is that you feel can give you excitement and don''t just work most of your day, you know we would never hold you back and although you would certainly leave a void, we will have no problem working a little longer as long as you are happy." "Master-" "*Sigh* Okay" Squeezing Sarah''s lips quickly, Christian rolled his eyes and continued "You''ll say your typical ''I''m happy working, I don''t need a vacation'' line or any simr crap... you''re really frustrating." "..." Pursing his lips, Christian looked sideways for a few seconds and smiled at the corner of his lips, then stood up and wrapped Leslie''s body in his arms. Sitting up, Christian lifted Leslie up and sat her on his legs, then hugged her stomach and smiled "Much better." "..." Staring forward in silence, Leslie literally looked like a doll and didn''t move an inch, let alone try to stop Christian''s action. Being already almost a lifetime acquainted with him, she knows perfectly well that his attitude is never predictable and it certainly does no good to try to stop him in his foolishness. Gently kissing the back of Leslie''s neck, Christian slipped his hands under the woman''s shirt and slowly worked his way up until he reached her bras and without hesitation, slipped his hands underneath. "As nice as ever~" Gently squeezing Leslie''srge breasts, Christian smiled as he felt the hard nipples in his palms and looked up at the woman''s slightly flushed face above him, then leaned close to her ear and whispered "It''s been a week since I''ve tasted you, it''s time to eat my pretty Leslie~" "The area is empty and we certainly shouldn''t be disturbed for the next 15 minutes, just enough to give us a good time" Gently biting Leslie''s lobe, Christian whispered "Now get up that beautiful ass of yours and drop your pants~" Licking her lips as her breath hitched instantly, Leslie swallowed saliva and nodded with a twinkle in her eye "Yes master." Rising slightly, Leslie quickly unbuttoned her tight pants and pulled them down to her knees with her panties included, granting Christian a beautiful view of her two toned buttocks and her already drooling crotch. *Pa* Gently pping Leslie''s ass, Christian smiled showing his teeth and pulled down his own pants, thus initiating a short but pleasurable moment with his beloved Leslie. *** "Who knew it would rain out of nowhere..." Sitting on the sofa with his little girl on hisp, Christian quietly sipped his coffee while looking out the window, observing with a peaceful expression the choppy waves and the dark sky covering his gaze "Certainly this house is amazing... what a beautiful view." "Beauwiful view..." Holding a small stic cup in her hand with some juice, Helen nces sideways at Christian''s action and looks at her cup, then puts it to her mouth and repeats his words. Raising his eyebrows and smiling as he noticed his daughter''s little mistake in speaking, Christian kissed the top of her head andmented, "Very nice." "..." Blinking in a slight daze, Eva turns to Leslie who is reading sleeves next to her and asks "Is that normal?" "Mn?" Looking up at Christian and Helen, Elisa asked "What did they do now?" "Christian said something while drinking coffee and Helen repeated everything perfectly? she even spoke very well" "Oh, that''s normal" Nodding, Elisa looked back at the manga and continued "At first Helen could only say a few words, but since Christian started reading to her every day, Helen can now say many more words and even form a few sentences." "..." "As for imitating him.... Helen imitates everything she sees, especially if Christian does it" Smiling slightly, Elisa continued "The other day Christian was reading while drinking coffee, but at one point he went out to get some food and Helen who was reading with him, saw the coffee and tried to drink it like Christian... luckily it fell on the table and not on her.... after a few seconds, we understood that she wanted to do the same as Christian and we ended up buying her that little cup to make her happy." Raising her eyebrows, Eva watched the father-daughter duo for a few seconds and murmured "How did they know she wanted to imitate him? Maybe he was just curious..." "Even I don''t know" With a bittersweet smile, Elisa continued "Christian only has to look at her to know what''s wrong with Helen.... I really envy him." "No one would believe she''s not even a year old yet..." Stopping reading, Elisa looked up at Helen and sighed "My baby girl is growing up so fast... but I''m d she is... even though they say we don''t have to talk before our time, I''m 100% sure that our Helen will be an amazing woman..." "Doesn''t it make you a little sad?" looking at Christian, Eva continued "Your daughter is growing up so fast... at some point you won''t even realize it and she will be an adult and that cute little girl you used to feed and change diapers, will be gone..." "Even if it causes me a little mncholy, I don''t feel sad" Smiling softly, Elisa continued "I enjoy every day of my little girl''s childhood, I will enjoy every day of her adolescence and I will certainly enjoy seeing her in her adulthood... I will enjoy seeing her when she has children, I will enjoy seeing her being sessful and I will enjoy every second with her... although maybe in the future I will miss seeing that toothless smile that I love so much, I know that life is a cycle and we don''t just have to stick to one phase as every little moment with her is a blessing, whether being a baby or an adult." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva turned her gaze to Elisa and watched her for a few seconds, then smiled slightly andmented "I hadn''t seen this side of you, you are quite mature for your age." Turning her gaze towards Eva, Elisa smiled showing her teeth and replied "Isn''t it already proven that age does not define your mental maturity?" Turning her gaze to Christian, Evaughs softly and nods "Quite right". ncing sideways at the little conversation between Elisa and his mother, Christian smiles at the corner of his lips as he thinks ''Mom, I''ve already epted Elisa... now I just need her to stop hating Sarah and everything will be perfect'' Lowering his gaze to his little chubby girl, Christian put the coffee aside and smiled, then took Helen between his hands and brought her close to his face carefully to avoid dropping her little cup of juice. "Give daddy a kiss~" Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Helen looks down at your cup and lifts it up to Christian, causing him to smile and drink the little bit of juice that was left. Stretching her body towards the couch, Helen sets her cup down next to Christian''s and looks into his eyes, then gently kisses his cheek and smiles "Kiss." "Anytime~" Smiling sweetly, Christian gently kisses Helen''s cheek and sighs contentedly, then hugging her to his body and rubbing his cheek with hers "Honey, Daddy loves you so much." Closing her eyes, Helen hugs Christian''s head and smiles happily. "Damn!" "Heh, useless." Controlling the trembling of his eyebrows, Christian turned his gaze to the angry Sarah and smiling Emily and narrowed his eyes "You two...what did I tell you just now? Another insult in front of my little girl and I''ll throw you both off the balcony!" Setting the console controller aside, Sarah scratched her head in frustration and muttered inaudibly "How the fuck did I lose 20 games in a row?" Shaking his head, Christian looked sideways and observed the rxed and smiling faces of all those close to him, then looked down to observe the happy smile on his daughter''s face. Turning his gaze towards the sea, Christian closed his eyes as he thought ''Yes.... this is what I''ve been fighting for... I love the peaceful life''. *** "What does this mean?" frowning slightly, Christian looked at the frozen head in front of him and asked towards Envy. Looking at the koi fish with a slight smile, Envy replied "I have already aplished my mission in China and these are the results." Turning his gaze to the other boxes which, like the one in front of him, appear to have heads, Christian asked "Who are these stupid people?" "Everyone involved in the attack against you, most of them are from the Long family and the head you see, is an aunt of Long Fei, your fianc??e." Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "How well did it go?" Pulling a folder out of her suit, Envy tosses it on the table andments "As I told you a few days ago, we have peace with the Chinese, but in that folder are the exact details and in this box are the results." Taking the folder, Christian carefully read therge amount of papers in silence, so that after about 30 minutes, he spoke with surprise "They were quite generous ... we are talking about billionaire business". "But it also has a lot of restrictions... before giving you this folder I spent some time investigating the steps taken by the Chinese, but so far they don''t seem to have any intention of stabbing you in the back... honestly the president is a cunning bitch, I don''t trust her in the slightest." "You can''t trust any politician" Chuckling, Christian looked at the decapitated head for a few seconds and thenmented "Then we''ll have peace with the Chinese, let''s take them off the list of future country to visit with our army." "Are you sure?" raising her eyebrows, Envy continued "I thought you didn''t like them in the least..." "I don''t like those old families and I''d certainly be happy to kill them, but..." Tapping his finger gently on the folder, Christian smiled slightly and continued "This life is like that, we still don''t have the power to deal with them and right now they only give us benefits... even though it leaves a bad taste in my mouth to let them do what they want, I won''t jeopardize everything we''ve built let alone our loved ones for something as fickle as my sense of justice or my morality." Looking at Christian with obvious surprise, Envymented "I''m surprised to hear that from you, you''ve certainly changed...so will you stop the actual murders as well?" "Not at all" Shaking his head, Christian picked up his cup of tea on the table and took a leisurely sip "We''ll carry on as usual." "Won''t that get you in trouble with other major powers?" "Not really" Putting the cup back on the table, Christian continued "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but we haven''t touched any direct members of the big families or very powerful organizations... maybe we did attack pawns of theirs and that might cause them some difort, but just as I know I can''t mess with them, they also know they can''t mess with me... in short, it''s much easier to re-set another pawn than to try to beat another yer". ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 349 Military Technology "Not really" Putting the cup back on the table, Christian continued "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but we haven''t touched any direct members of the big families or very powerful organizations... maybe we did attack pawns of theirs and that might cause them some difort, but just as I know I can''t mess with them, they also know they can''t mess with me... in short, it''s much easier to put another pawn back than to try to beat another yer". "Whatever" Shrugging, Envy took the chair across from Christian and sat down, then picked up the pot of tea and poured himself into the same cup as Christian "What''s next?" "Did you see the files I sent you two days ago?" "Yes, the military training for each age group, I already have people learning it and preparing everything for when we take the children." "I''m not talking about the military training, but the project to recruit talents." "Yes, I read it" Nodding, Envy took a sip of tea and continued "It will be reallyplicated to coordinate and try to attract so many people... we have money, power and the quantumputer to tempt them, but not many would be willing to risk working with people no one knows." "I know, but it will be enough to attract a small group and that''s enough" Turning his gaze towards the forest, Christian continued "We need to start recruiting the talents to run the kingdom... medicine, economics, education, politics... literally right now we only cover the military and slightly the economic area, but in the future we can''t depend on the stolen gold we have and if we get to around 200,000 inhabitants, that gold won''tst 5 years" "It will be a pretty big problem if we consider that we can''t allow citizens to form their own bigpanies..." "Yes..." The biggest problem for Christian''s future kingdom, is the fact that they won''t be able to allow citizens to leave once they enter. While Christian is not looking to create something simr to North Korea, it is inevitable that he will have to take that precaution when his kingdom is revealed, after all the United States will be an inevitable enemy and spies can ruin everything he has built. Not to mention that if you get the technology that Christian has been working on every day, an information leak could cause catastrophic risks for the very existence of the kingdom and unfortunately the only way to control that is that during the first years of internal foundation, the citizens cannot leave the ind unless they have a special permission from the government. So considering the fact that citizens will not be able to leave the country, it is the same as considering that they will not be authorized to do business abroad. "The best thing to do is to simply take care of all the stores, it will serve to avoid the birth of future bigwigs that will interfere with the management of the kingdom." "It won''t help at all" Shaking his head, Christian sighed "There are many people whose dream is to open small stores and dedicate themselves to that... I can''t forbid them that nor do I want to do so... we also need the citizens themselves to help cement the economy and for the economy to flow, we need something as simple as stores" "How about bringing in Walmart? I''m sure we can work out a deal with them." "No, I don''t want to bring in outside powers" Shaking his head, Christian continued "I''d rather we take care of the big stores ourselves and form our own Walmart inside the country, while the citizens will be allowed to small stalls like pastry shops, bakeries, cafes and the like... we could also take care of selling all the technology" "The most difficult thing will be to achieve a real price in our own currency... I understand that you want to make it virtual and if you really manage to create chips that serve as an identification card and at the same time virtual wallets for each citizen, I do not deny that it would be a breakthrough and would help to streamline everything... but I do not know how other countries will see it and if our currency has no value abroad, it is the same as going to ruin quickly". "I know, we will really depend on many things" Rubbing his hair, Christian continued "If we manage to have the infinite energy source, being able to depend on energy trade would not be a dream,... you know that the dor is backed by oil and that gives it its value, but our country has the potential to be backed by something much more solid than oil and that is infinite energy... with infinite energy to trade, it would not be a dream to be the type of currency that rules the world in the future." "*Sigh* It''s unbelievable the fact that every future n we have ends with a direct war with the United States... it''s certainly going to be a difficult time." "It all depends on military power" Smiling slightly, Christian thought for a few seconds and pulled an ipad out of his clothes, then reached for his files and set it down on the table "Look at that." "Mn?" Taking the ipad, Envy looked at the blueprint on the screen and read everything carefully, then frowned slightly and changed the image. Spending a full hour reading under absolute seriousness, Envy finally looked up at Christian who was ying with his cell phone and asked with surprise "Is this viable?" "For now it''s just theory, but I''ve already done several simtions with the quantumputer and it all seems viable, although we still have several problems with the AI." "You''ve already given them names?" "Yes, but let me exin in simple words everything" Smiling slightly, Christian continued "The smallest drone you saw, it wille inside a cylinder measuring about a meter... the name of the whole thing will be ''Hive'', and I guess I don''t need to tell you that at least 50 drones wille in each hive" "Looks good for a reconnaissance drone..." Looking at the ns for the drone, Envy nodded. "But it''s not just reconnaissance" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian continued "The drones themselves are no bigger than the palm of my hand, they bring infrared cameras, facial recognition, proximity sensors and everything will be controlled by an AI, but... the essential thing about this drone is something it has inside it, check the blueprint well." Frowning slightly, Envy squinted across the screen and muttered "Explosives?" "2 grams of explosives... maybe 2 grams seems small and certainly won''te close to a grenade, but..." Stretching out his hand, Christian moved quickly to another file and opened a video, a video where everything is hand-drawn andsts no more than 5 seconds. "Wow..." After watching the video, Envy blinked in a daze and muttered "If the drone ejects the projectile like that.... it could actually exceed 8 centimeters of perforation even in a human skull." "That''s what the explosive is for" Smiling, Christian continued "The projectile is cone shaped and the explosive itself will propel it far enough to kill a person, obviously it will need help from AI and facial recognition, but it''s really minimal considering the lethality." "How much is the cost of each drone?" "That''s the beauty" Squinting his eyes with his smile, Christian answered "Only 14.5 dors per drone if we buy everything and manufacture them inrge quantities... the only bad thing about all this, is that when the drone releases the projectile, it directly explodes with its chip included, so they are not reusable and are directly disposable in the same instant that it is used". "Are you telling me that with 2.9 million dors we could kill 200,000 people?" "Exactly, but keep in mind that although the drones should have sensors to dodge humans and bullets, there will always be a margin of error and I estimate that of those 200,000 drones, maybe we can only kill 130,000 people or maybe 150,000 ... maybe it can even be much less and not exceed 50,000, it all depends on the terrain and how well prepared the enemy is." "Still you lose almost nothing" Shaking her head, Envy looked at the ipad with a twinkle in her eye and asked "Any other ws in this drone?" "Yes, the hive that will be the drone''s main base.... the little drone can''t get more than 100 meters away from the hive or it will start to have errors, so my idea is to have each tactical team carry one to help them on missions." "Mmmm... It''s certainly a big limitation to have to walk around with the hive in hand" Nodding while rubbing her chin, Envy asked "The hive would be the brains of the drones, right?" "Exactly." "And if you rece that brain with arger one like a satellite?" "I also studied the feasibility and it''s certainly possible, but keep in mind that satellites are tightly controlled and if for example China sees an unauthorized one, they won''t hesitate to shoot it down and it would just be losses for us." "Mmmm... I guess with the portable hive there won''t be any problems for now" Nodding after a few seconds, Envy continued to the next ne and asked "And this one?" "That one is still in virtual testing phase but it already has a name" Looking at the blueprint, Christian continued "Sts, it is also abat drone about the size of a human torso, maybe a little less... it will have twomon machine guns, motion sensors, infrared cameras and facial recognition... its main function is to apany tactical teams to serve as reconnaissance and attack at the same time, although itsrge size makes it a rtively easy target for heavy weapons with lots of bullets..." "Mmmm, it doesn''t look bad, it would also be quite useful for defending military bases... what about its lethal force?" "The machine gun won''t really have as much power as an AK or anything like that... let''s say its bullets will be mainly submachine gun and its firepower won''t be any different from a P-90." "Not bad firepower if you can make lots of them... Just imagining hundreds of these drones surrounding me makes my skin crawl... It would be great for defending bases and cities" "The idea is that it would also serve for that, the problem is that their AI is much moreplex than that of the hives and although I have been studying the war AIs of other countries, the technology is still deficient and I have a lot to do." "It would be nice if the recordings from this drone could be transmitted in real time to the soldiers..." "In fact it is possible, we could use them in our contact lenses just as it would not be very difficult for me to create lenses that adhere to the war helmet... in fact I could even add cameras to the helmets and directly supnt the night vision." "Something like these contact lenses we have? It would be very useful for our entire army to have ess to terrain and targeting information so easily." "The contact lenses I still want to keep it a secret, but I can actually make normal sses with the same utility... maybe in a week at least I would have a prototype made." "Instead of normal sses try to make tactical ones so you can add it to helmets... it would really help a lot in every mission." "Mmmm, that will be a bit more difficult since if I add the idea of them having night vision and infrared, the design will be much moreplex and the construction a bit rougher... but give me a month at most and I should have a prototype for you." Nodding, Envy looked at the third and final blueprint and asked "What is this?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 350 Ideas For The Future "That idea is not yet fully worked out and I haven''t even started the tests with the quantumputer, but the overall design is already nned and I was looking at how to make the structure first..." Looking at the blueprint, Christian continued "Its name will be Andras... it will be no different in size than a quadcopter and it will have a small cannon with up to 10 rounds of ammunition to y the role of a small tank... it will also have machine guns on one side of the cannon and its speed should be around 80 kilometers per hour in city terrain and about 50 kilometers per hour in rough terrain". "It''s just going to be a miniature tank?" Raising her eyebrows, Envy asked. "Not at all" Pointing to the sides of the drawing, Christian continued "The idea is that each Andras will be apanied with 8 Sts and a hive inside, with the estimated capacity of around 3 mini drones." "Mmmm... It would certainly be fatal, but at the same time it would also be a very easy target to shoot down..." "The idea is that the Sts and the mini drones will be their squadron, but we should also assign a human squadron to go with it so that we avoid having our people carry the crude hives and this mini tank will serve as the AI brains." "I see... a walking brain that can protect itself" Nodding with understanding, Envy thought for a few minutes andmented "You make it sound so easy... if so, why haven''t others done it?" "The truth is that humanity has already reached the stage where we can use weapons of this type and no doubt in the future nuclear weapons will be obsolete... but they are still going through a big problem and that problem is called power... their supeputers still can''t fully process a true functional AI, and unfortunately, for all these types of weapons so lethal and effective, you need a great AI behind them." "So if the rest of the world can create a quantumputer and create an AI, creating weapons like this would be simple?" "Yes, in fact, these types of drones I''m creating now, would be no different than junk under the watchful eye of a team of highly specialized weapons scientists... you really have to think that right now I''m working as a pioneer of military technology run entirely by an AI, I''m literally in the dark while trying to create something that looks functional" "I understand" Nodding, Envy looked at the blueprints for a few more seconds and smiled, then put the ipad down on the table and asked "How are you doing with thenguage? You haven''t sent me anything yet" "It really isplicated..." Pursing his lips, Christian continued "I already know more than 40nguages and I certainly wouldn''t have problems creating one of my own, but I discovered interesting things I want to n... you know that depending on thenguage you speak, your sense of perception, vision and even the shape of your face, are different?" "You say that everynguage affects your face and senses?" "Yes... in the face it''s easier to exin... when you speak you engage certain muscles in your face, and eachnguage handles certain muscles more than others... in fact it wouldn''t be a crazy theory that Asians have those features because of theirnguages and that over time their genes changed." Chuckling, Envy asked, "And what is it thatplicates you?" "Obviously I want to look out for the best for our citizens...if speaking anguage makes you better looking, why not try?" Smiling at such an absurd idea, Christian continued "So I decided to research the different studies and at the same time I seek to create speech convolutions that are simple to learn and modte but at the same time have desired effects on the face." "You crazy bastard" Shaking her head, Envy smiled and continued "Then we will start with English on the children and then implement thenguage you have created, no pressure." "Mn." "Have you decided on a new country yet?" "Although Korea is the most interesting country for now, no one knows what happens in the future... let''s wait one more week and see if something more funes out" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "For now prepare everything for South Korea, don''t start the transportation yet, but leave everything nned just in case" "What makes you hesitate? You know we have hundreds of thousands of reports in Korea, I doubt another country will surpass it..... well, maybe China, but we''ve already taken them off the list." "Well... it''s reallyplicated" Frowning slightly, Christian continued "In Korea we won''t be dealing with adults or the elderly, we will be dealing with children who have no conscience and certainly hundreds of them deserve to die based on my standards... but I worry that killing these youngsters might cause some moral problems in our ranks..." Frowning slightly, Envy thought for a few seconds and nodded "It certainly could happen..." "I''ve been thinking a bit and I think that if we get to go to Korea, we''ll drop the motto of just killing and we could use other tactics" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "The most horrible criminals will get death, crimes like murder, rap3 and simr shit... now the criminals who were just harassing will end up with broken legs... their arms will be included if their harassment went to the extreme of causing suicides and if the cases are many, we''ll make sure they never stand properly again for their whole life." "It wouldn''t be bad... even if they are ''kids'', it doesn''t take away from the fact that they are just another mob... this option brings a little mercy to calm the nerves, it will certainly serve to not scare away the more righteous of the army." Although Christian''s army has literallymitted horrible murders, many of the members have never forgotten their original purpose. Although there are arge number who joined ''Lucifer''s'' army for money, power and even to be able to murder in peace, a muchrger number actually joined for revenge, sick justice and even some who seek peace. So it would be inevitable that many in the military would be hesitant to have to kill school children for ''petty crimes'' like bullying. "It''s the idea" Looking down at his cup of tea in Envy''s hand, Christian clicked his tongue and snorted "Damn bitch, you took advantage of me thinking to steal my damn tea." Laughing, Envy looked down and stared at the cup in her hand, then looked back up at Christian and asked "Since when did you be like this?" "Like what?" "Just look at you" Looking sideways, Envy continued "Pond with koi fish, surrounded by trees , drinking tea like a sissy and smiling like a moron" "..." "What happened to that captain of ours who bathed in blood daily and always treated us coldly or seriously?" "What, you miss that side of me?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian smiled slightly and continued "I wouldn''t mind bathing in your blood right now." "Heh" Snorting, Envy replied "You were nicer in the army, now you talk too much and really your daily messages stress me out" Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled softly andmented "Little Envy is shy because a handsome man like me asks her every morning if she woke up okay?" "Just that?" rolling her eyes, Envy continued "I get messages from you at lunchtime, messages at dinner and messages in the middle of the night, don''t you get bored?" "How can I get bored?" chuckling, Christian continued "Besides, it''s all your fault." "My fault?" "Of course it is, after all you behave like a child" Smiling mockingly, Christian continued "If I don''t tell you to eat lunch, you don''t, if I don''t make sure you eat dinner, you don''t, if I don''t make sure you sleep, you don''t. I even have to make sure you bathe because you''re so damn sloppy." "..." "Do you ever think about your fucking health and stop working" Instantly frowning, Christian continued "It''s fine that you love your job and it''s fine that you care about keeping the organization stable, but what good will it do if you''ll end up dying in a couple of years from overtaxing yourself?" Staring at Christian for a few seconds, Envy snorted and fell silent,pletely ignoring the scolding she just received. Shaking his head, Christian turned his gaze to the pond beside him and watched the beautiful fish swim in silence, only to turn back to Envy after a few minutes andment, "What position do you n to hold in the kingdom? Minister of Defense? General of the army? Minister of Intelligence or perhaps Concubine to the King? Rolling her eyes, Envy replied "I don''t know yet, but Minister of Intelligence doesn''t sound so bad" "Doesn''t being the king''s concubine sound much better?" smiling broadly, Christian asked. "Of course it doesn''t sound so bad, but only if you don''t consider the king to be a crazy, irrational bastard." "But that bastard king is very handsome" Rubbing his face with an arrogant smile, Christian replied. "I knew getting together with Lust would make you more stupid" Rubbing her forehead while shaking her head, Envy looked at her watch and sighed "Well, I''m off, I have work to do." Pursing his lips, Christian nodded "Take care of yourself and take these damn heads... please remove the skin and all the insides, leave me the skull with the respective names... in fact do you think it would be possible to get every skull of the Chinese people I killed? I don''t care what their bodies look like, I just want the skulls." Raising her eyebrows, Envyughed and nodded, then stood up and stretched her body "It will be a little difficult since many of those bodies have already been cremated and the remains taken out of the country, but we haven''t gotten rid of the bones yet and I just have to give the orders before they are pulverized... but what do you want them for?" "I n to save every skull of whoever stands in my way from here until I build the kingdom... it wouldn''t hurt to have a sea of skulls to show future descendants so they know the sacrifice it took to create the kingdom." "Not a bad idea, we''ll try to collect skulls as we dispose of bodies." Looking at Envy''s hip, Christian nodded with satisfaction andmented "You should think about that being the king''s concubine, you would certainly give birth to very nice children." "Fuck you" Sipping her remaining tea, Envy pulled out her cell phone and sent a few messages, then walked away as shemented "They''reing for the heads, we''ll keep them on the ind". "Take care" "Mn" Nodding, Envy paused for a few moments andmented "Lust bought a house near this one, it looked pretty boring." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and nodded, then thought for a few seconds andmented "Keep an eye on Gluttony.... She''s got me worried, her mental health is declining." "That bitch is crazy, even crazier than you" Nodding, Envy continued "But if you get her out of her workshop, she''ll go even crazier, let her be" "Get her something gourmet from somewhere, maybe eating something new and exotic will cheer her up." "I''lle get something" Nodding, Envy waved her hand and continued on her way, while Christian watched her slender back in silence. Having lost Envy''s silhouette, Christian turned his gaze to theke beside him and murmured "So Lust can''t take it anymore... she certainly must be frustrated enough to really suck me dry... it''s been several days since ourst sexual fix." Turning his gaze to the table, Christian picked up the teapot and prepared to pour himself some tea, but feeling itpletely empty, he clicked his tongue and stood up. Staring at the heads for a few seconds, Christian chuckled and took the cup along with the teapot, walking happily home. "I promised myself to see them dead and it''se true, you fucking bitches." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 351 Problems "..." Blinking in a daze, Helen rubbed her eyes wearily and looked sideways, then yawned and sat up with difficulty. Rubbing her eyes, Helen looked at the wooden protection of her crib preventing her from getting down and formed a small pout on her face. Asserting itself from the cradle, Helen stood up and looked down at the bed beside her, easily observing her two mothers and father sleeping peacefully. "Dad..." Completely ignoring Elisa and Sarah, Helen focused on Christian and murmured as a cute smile bloomed on her face. Walking to the bottom edge of her crib, Helen held onto the edge of the protection with both hands and braced herself with her small strength, then lifted one leg with great difficulty and dangled off the wood. Looking at the small fall on the other side, Helen blinked for a few seconds and moved, with half of her body already out of the cradle. Unable to support her own weight, Helen''s hands gave way and her little body fell backwards out of the cradle, but the blow was easily cushioned by her swaddling clothes and the carefully arranged pillows. Obviously this is not the first time Helen has done something simr. The first time this happened, it almost ended with Helen whipping her head on the floor, and if it hadn''t been for Elisa''s quick interruption, it could have ended very badly. After what happened, Elisa and Christian didn''t think twice about buying ample pillows and making sure to surround Helen''s crib with pillows every night, something that has made them sigh with relief more than once. Without feeling the slightest pain, Helen got up and walked unsteadily over the pillows, then reached the edge of the bed and began to climb up it with some experience in her movements. With a bead of sweat on her forehead, Helen finally climbed onto the bed and looked down at the man sleeping happily embraced by a beautiful red-haired woman. "Daddy" Crawling onto the bed with a smile on her face, Helen crawled in between Christian and Sarah, then sat on Christian''s stomach and stared into his eyes. Blinking silently, Helen reached up and gently touched Christian''s face, staring at him for a long time as her eyes seemed to sparkle with innocent happiness. The minutes passed and the sun was already beginning to peek through the window, while for more than 40 minutes, Helen kept looking at Christian in silence. But when it seemed that the situation would go on for hours, Helen suddenly dropped on top of Christian and opened her mouth, then grabbed Christian''s neck and bit his cheek. Quickly opening his eyes as he felt a small tooth and soft gums colliding with his cheek, Christian felt the weight on him and felt the soft scent surrounding him, causing him to smilezily and lower his gaze to the girl who was still trying to bite his cheek while her beautiful eyes stared at him. "What''s wrong my pretty princess?" gently caressing Helen''s cheek, Christian asked with a soft smile. Blinking for a few seconds while looking at Christian out of the corner of her eye, Helen released her father''s cheek and stared at him while murmuring "Kiss." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and gently kissed Helen''s cheek, then rubbed his cheek with hers and asked "What''s wrong with you today my girl? Since when do you try to bite daddy?" "Kiss." Letting out a smallugh, Christian shakes his head and sighs, then kisses Helen again and wraps her in his arms. Turning to the side, Christian stares directly into his little girl''s beautiful eyes, while her soft smile and warm gaze were impossible to erase. *Ding!* But just as Christian was having one of the best moments of his life, a sudden message arrived on his cell phone, causing him to look down at his pillow and reach under it to pull out his cell phone. Unlocking the screen, Christian quickly reads the message, but the more he reads, the faster the smile fades. After a few seconds, Christian closes his eyes and sighs, then puts the cell phone aside and looks at his little girl with a faint smile "I love you sweetheart." Gently stroking Helen''s hair, Christian made sure his little girl didn''t see him and lost his smile instantly, staring at the window with an empty and cold look. Many will wonder the following. What was written in that message that could make Christian lose his smile even when he was with Helen? Well... Better see for yourselves. *** "I''m so sick of the damn kimchi" Walking next to Maya, Hailie muttered. "I feel you" Rubbing her stomach with a sick look on her face, Maya muttered "Why the fuck have we been eating that damn food for 4 days straight?" "Isn''t it all your fault and your fucking youtube reviews?" ring at Maya with annoyance, Hailie continued sarcastically "How did you think trying all the Kimchi from Seoul hotels would be a good idea? Stupid bitch!" "[Here I had a text in Korean but Webnovel forbids me to use any Asian word]." (Help!- South Korean). Stopping at the same time upon hearing a high-pitched male shout, Hailie and Maya stare at each other for a few seconds, then turn their gazes to the alley next to them and squint to try to see in the darkness. "Did you hear that?" "What a damn creepy-crawly, is it a ghost?" Hugging her own body, Maya muttered. Rolling her eyes, Hailie thought for a few seconds and approached the alley, looking around with suspicion in her eyes. "Can''t see a thing" Standing next to Hailie, Maya muttered. The alley was certainly quite theatrical. Metal dumpsters in different areas, garbage littered everywhere and dampness covers the ce. Considering all this plus the dim lighting of the area, this alley could certainly have a lot of murders to its name. "Was there such a weird street around here?" Moving deeper, Hailie frowned and asked. "Looks like a typical detroit street" Nodding quickly, Maya looked sideways cautiously and continued "Let''s get out of this ce, I feel like any minute I''m going to fall unconscious and wake up in a bathtub full of ice and with a gash in my stomach." Rolling her eyes, Hailie replied "Let''s just make sure nothing shady happens and leave...clearly that scream came with a horrified tone or something simr." "*Sigh* You''re the typical stupid horror movie walk up to the killer or ghost..." Shaking her head, Maya mumbled, but even though she groaned, her feet didn''t stop and she followed Hailie every step of the way. "Is anyone here!?" Looking sideways, Hailie shouted. Walking down the alley, Hailie looked ahead and noticed 3 possible paths connecting to the alley, so to remove doubts from her mind, Hailie walked towards the entrance to those alleys and looked sideways. "What the fuck are they doing?" But as she looked to her right, Hailie saw arge group of about 8 women beating with smiles on their faces a young girl who looked no older than 16, while a young man was sobbing silently on the side being held by 2 other women. "[Here I had a text in Korean but Webnovel forbids me to use any Asian word]" (Go away, none of your business) Sitting on a trash can while smoking a cigarette, a young girl of about 17 looked sideways at Hailie and repliedzily. "What did he say?" frowning deeply as she looked at the bloody scene, Maya asked. "I don''t know, but they will clearly end up killing her" Looking at the young girl on the ground bleeding all over the ce, Hailie replied in a deep voice, as adrenaline coursed through her body and sweat ran down her forehead. While Hailie has quite a bit of boxing experience and certainly had her fair share of fights at the Swiss boarding school, she herself knows her limits and the number of people she can consider opponents right now exceed 15, causing her tension to rise to the max knowing that with luck she could take on 2 or 3 people. ''Screw it'' Gritting her teeth as she noticed the forlorn look on the young man''s even side, Hailie gritted her teeth and advanced towards the group, only to push them off into the distance and stand in front of the woman on the ground "Stop this!" Looking at each other with doubt on their faces, the women turn their gaze towards the young woman on the dumpster in silence. "..." Taking a small puff on her cigarette, the young woman looked at Hailie closely and observed her blonde hair, thenmented "These foreigners are always a damn pain in the ass..." [A/N: The conversation between these women is supposed to be in Korean, you know, I just leave the introduction in anothernguage so they know they are speaking in anothernguage.] "What do we do?" Standing next to the young woman, another woman asked hesitantly. Taking another puff on her cigarette, the young woman murmured, "I already got in trouble for killing thest tattletale...just break her legs and send her to the hospital." Nodding at the same time, the young women instantly surrounded Hailie and Maya, causing the two to look at each other with a clear nervousness in their gazes. "Stop!" But just as a bloody scene was about to begin, a group of 5 women rushed into the alley, easily passing by the women''s side and surrounding Hailie and Maya. Looking at the women, Hailie instantly understood that her family sent security to follow her without her knowledge, causing her to sigh with relief as her nerves quickly rxed. "They have security with them?" frowning slightly as she noticed the obvious training in the women, the young woman put the cigarette aside and murmured. "What shall we do?" frowning deeply, the woman next to hermented "We don''t know what kind of background they have, I think we should withdraw." "Retreat?" With clear displeasure in her eyes, the young woman turned to the woman andmented dismissively "What good is whatever funds these bitches have? We''re in Korea, we''re the fuckingw here!" Turning to her group, the young woman eximed "Break her arms and legs, I''ll take responsibility!" Frowning as she noticed how the aggressiveness increased in an instant, the leader of the security team looked to her teammates and nodded, then turned and grabbed Hailie by the shoulder and started to run, while two other women grabbed Maya and followed their boss, leaving only two guards in the area who didn''t hesitate to take out their metal batons ready to fight. "W-what are you doing!?" Being dragged against her will, Hailie eximed as she watched the fight from a distance, knowing full well that it is logically impossible for two people to take on 15 or more. "Our duty is to take care of her and keep her safe" With a stoic face, the head of security arrived outside the alley and looked sideways, then dragged Hailie towards a dark van and opened the door "Please get in, we''ll go get ourpanions." "B-but-" "Please miss, don''t make it difficult for us." "..." Looking at the woman''s serious face, Hailie turned her gaze to the helpless Maya and sighed, then nodded and got into the vehicle. As soon as the two prot¨¦g¨¦s entered, the vehicle started quickly and the security escorting Hailie and Maya returned to the alley, ending with an undefined destination and a worried Hailie. *** "What are your statuses?" looking out at the sea from the balcony, Christian asked. "*Sigh* Pretty serious" Shaking her head, Eva continued "Of the 5 people who stayed behind, 3 are on venttors... they had broken ribs and ended up puncturing the lung, plus everyone''s legs are broken... it will be hard to see them get the mobility they used to have." "How are the other two besides the broken legs?" Nodding, Christian asked. "They are a little better, one or two broken bones but their lives are not in danger and should improve with proper rest." "What happened to the assants?" "They escaped." "And the police?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 352 World Politics "As soon as Hailie was removed from the scene, the away team called the police, but they never arrived on the scene.... in fact it was our own people who pulled the injured security out about 40 minutester... the hospital said that if they had given immediate assistance, these women would not have pierced their lungs with their own ribs... they were in a bad position on the floor and the worst happened" "..." Thinking silently, Christian finally sighed and asked "How much money should we give the security?" "Pay them medical expenses, give them about $600,000 in retirement and give them about $10000 a month." "Give them 1.5 million dors retirement and increase their monthly allowance to 15,000 dors... treat those people well and if they need help with anything, don''t hesitate to give it to them" Turning to Eva, Christian continued "Even though they were doing their job, it doesn''t take away from the fact that they saved Hailie from a miserable fate... Reward them ordingly and get the word out... the Grey family takes care of its people and rewards their merits." "That we will do" Nodding, Eva looked at the report on herptop and sighed "We bring Hailie back into the country and we are already preparingwyers to file a police report". "Does the press know anything about this?" "Word got out in Korea, I don''t know how, but it happened." "Isn''t it obvious?" Looking out to sea, Christian continued "They knew they screwed up and tried to sacrifice the police for theirck of action.... As for the group responsible for all of this, they''ll just do it like random antisocials and everything will be solved... hopefully they''ll sacrifice a couple of those involved." Raising her eyebrows, Evamented "You say it''s not just any group and that someone bigger is trying to hide its tail?" "A few weeks ago we got reports of a certain criminal group in Korea... students who do everything to make money and are backed by a young heiress of the Samsung group and several other rich girls." Frowning slightly, Eva asked uncertainly "Students?" "You''d be surprised at how cruel they are.... The point is that they already control almost all of Korea''s underworld and right now they must be doing everything they can to keep us from knowing about their existence, so they won''t think twice about damaging the image of the police and maybe sacrificing a few pawns." Quickly understanding the scheme, Eva looked at Christian fixedly and asked "What will you do?" "Isn''t it obvious?" smiling slightly, Christian continued "They almost left my pretty sister limping for life, this won''t stand." "Christian-" "Mother" Knowing that his mother will try to persuade him, Christian looked at her seriously and continued "I already put my head down when n ended up in the hospital... I knew it wasn''t the time and I swallowed my resentment, I still didn''t have the strength to show myself to the world and I understood that perfectly well... but those times are over and today I''m not afraid of anyone." "The time to act cautiously has passed and if I go crazy in this dog world, no one can stop me" Turning his gaze again towards the sea, Christian continued "Those little insects will pay for their stupidity and that heiress of the Samsung group won''t go free either, that I assure you my beloved mother." "..." Looking at Christian''s indifferent face, Eva sighed and shook her head, knowing perfectly well her son''s personality. What''s the use of trying to make him reason? Once he gets something in his head even she can''t stop him, something she herself always loved. "Just don''t put yourself at risk, don''t forget you have a family and a daughter waiting for you at home." "I know" Turning his gaze inward to his home, Christian looked at the little girl who is quietly eating the ground fruit Elisa is giving her and smiled softly "I would never forget" "That''s enough" Smiling with satisfaction, Eva looked at Christian for a few seconds andmented "I read China''s proposal and I''m a little unsure." "Why?" "You know how China is" Turning her gaze towards the sea, Eva continued "A few years ago you said that China would devour its millionaires and start with the richest woman and right now all their movements indicate that... I estimate that that pitiful woman will fall in a year at most and the government doesn''t seem to care about the big problems that will bring.... I think it is very risky to trust and invest in that country." "It''s not the same" Shaking his head, Christian continued "Unlike the richest woman in China, we have the strength toe to an impasse with the leaders of that country... I won''t tell you so much about the details, but as long as we don''t break the contract they gave, they can''t do anything to us if they don''t want to have problems not only with us, but with the whole world, after all among the big yers breaking contracts as important as these, is the same as saying they don''t respect the circle. Not to mention that Russia gives me full backing and they help to keep the bnce stable." Thinking for a few seconds, Eva asked "You know Russia is preparing for war?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian turned to his mother and asked with interest "Did you look into it with Jarvis?" Shaking her head, Eva replied "No, in fact the moves are very obvious once you have experience, I''m sure many have already started preparing to take advantage." Smiling slightly while pride is evident, Christianmented "You are a very cunning woman." Rolling her eyes, Eva snorted "We''re not the richest family in the world for nothing." "I love you" "Don''t dodge the issue" "I love you very much" "Me too, but tell me what you know" Laughing, Christian nodded and sat down across from Eva, then settled back and yawned "It will be a direct war against the Ukraine" "Ukraine..." Muttering to herself, Eva continued "What are they looking for?" "A lot" Smiling, Christian continued "Territory, hegemony, war, training, cleansing, a lot of things" "I don''t understand." "Although capitalism gives a great freedom to the poption and allows a better development, I can''t deny that nowadays there is nothing better thanmunism when ites to be a powerful country militarily speaking". "Communism?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva continued "Who doesn''t know thatmunism is a failure? It''s only used to seize power and keep it-" Cutting off her words, Evaughed and nodded "I understand, nopetition is allowed and everyone is forced to work for the rulers like real ves. If they want to take 10,000 scientists and lock them in aboratory to make weapons, who can forbid them? What does human rights matter? As long as it''s for the ''homnd'', no one canin and even if they try, it won''t open a good end for those ''traitors''." "That''s the difference" Nodding, Christian continued "Let''s take the two Koreas, for example". "To begin with we have North Korea, a country that is mired in misery, poverty, corruption and starvation... its poption is miserable, its children suffer and its long-lived poption is almost non-existent, since literally almost no one reaches old age alive, while on the other side we have a country with good economic development, a passable quality of life and the poption enjoys rtive freedom." "Tell me, which of the two countries do you think is more powerful?" looking at his mother with a small smile, Christian asked. "Just exin quickly and don''t beat around the bush" Rolling her eyes impatiently, Eva replied. "North Korea despite being a miserable country, is at least 10 times stronger than South Korea" Laughing, Christian continued "While South Korean soldiers have a better quality of life, a patriotism thates from the heart and a better economy, none of that will hold a candle to raw power." "North Korea, ignoring all the suffering, invested arge part of its GDP in military technology alone and although it has not yet been made public, they managed in conjunction with China and Russia to create intercontinental missiles... missiles that break the sound barrier." "Hypersonic missiles?" With a grave face, Eva asked. "Yes" Nodding with disinterest, Christian continued "Currently, only one country has a radar system capable of stopping a hypersonic missile, guess who it is?" "The United States?" "No" "China?" "No" "Russia?" "No" "Fuck, just tell me the answer" "Our country" Showing his teeth with his grin, Christian continued "Currently there is not the power needed to boost area defense radars, causing a missile as powerful and fast as a hypersonic missile to be nearly impossible to stop, but this is something I''ve been preparing for a while now and implementing a defense for that type of missile is not a big job for me" "Are you telling me that if themunist countries try to bomb the whole world only you can stop them?" "Why would I stop them? I have more benefits if I support them" Laughing, Christian continued "But yes, only I could stop them for at least the next 20 years at the most". "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Eva rubbed her forehead and sighed, then looked up at Christian and spoke impatiently "Christian, I asked you why Russia wants to attack Ukraine... leave aside the unimportant information." "Mother, everything is important" Sighing, Christian continued "Communism seeded in having its faction rise above capitalism in military technology. The United States, the United Kingdom, Canada and all their other allies... are on the verge of being overthrown and plunged into an economic crisis." "Economic crisis?" instantly frowning at hearing something so important to a businessman, Eva asked "Why is there an economic crisising?" "A few years ago I said that the United States made a mistake by acting like a bully to the other countries. China and Russia managed to devour arge part of Africa''s resources and strengthen their coffers... but since you are so desperate on the reason for the war with Ukraine... the reason is simple, nothing moves the world more than a war." "War brings sanctions, changes in currencies, changes in sides and many more aspects... the oue of the war itself does not matter, since what Russia, China and their allies are after, is to topple the United States." "How do they n to do that?" "What drives the price of the dor?" "Oil." "What are the two countries with thergest oil reserves?" "Venezu and Saudi Arabia." "Who controls Venezu?" "Communism" "And Arabia?" "United States. Not for nothing is it often said as a joke that the two countries are united in marriage". "What would happen if Arabia changes sides?" "The dor would tremble...maybe it wouldn''t fall from one second to the next, but it would eventually...it all depends on world conditions." "I already said this at the Christmas event where we shared with the president, but Arabia will change sides." "That would be castrophic" Frowning slightly, Eva muttered. "Nothing that can be done" Shrugging, Christian continued "The United States is not very fair with their treaties and they are always looking to squeeze others... who doesn''t know that China and Russia are the best to negotiate with? They will always pay more than the U.S., they will always give more freedoms in economic treaties and they will not hesitate to give aid, although they obviously do not do so out of benevolence" "You say Arabia will change sides for the benefits?" "The Arabs don''t care about anything but money" Chuckling, Christian continued "Although right now the Russian Ruble and Chinese Yuan are not worth much, during the war both will assert themselves as they will suddenly be backed by something little expected, gold and bitcoin" "Bitcoin?" "It''s unbelievable, but really Russia and China will say they will allow backing their currency with Bitcoin, although well, in the beginning what mattered most is gold." "How effective do you think it will be?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 353 World Politics 2 ? "With Arabia backing them, certainly their currency will start to rise rapidly... all this wille to light when the war with Ukraine starts... at first the Russian Ruble will go down quite a lot, but when it is announced that they will back their currency with gold, they will literally recover all they lost and even increase the value of the Ruble like never before." "After that almost everything will be a media fight, a lot of so-called war heroes wille out and nobody will give importance to what is really going on behind the curtain, the war for economic hegemony.... Ukraine is just a smoke screen and an action they will initiate to force the United States to act." "Why do you think now President Trump has taken to traveling between so many countries to form better rtions?" chuckling, Christian continued "With my advice, the President and L realized that the US screwed up and is trying to sugar coat everything again, but unfortunately it''s toote and the coins have already been flipped" "With Saudi Arabia out, the U.S. will literally no longer have the big reserves to back it up..... Venezu ismunist, Arabia betrayed them, Iran was badly beaten by the U.S. in many areas and will not hesitate to turn its back on them, Iraq.... well, who doesn''t know what happened in Iraq? Alleged weapons of mass destruction that never existed and the leaks about oil theft by the U.S. were not few, if I were them, I wouldn''t think twice about turning my back on the U.S." Rolling her eyes, Evamented "But you can''t deny that that bitch leading Iraq was pretty cruel to her own people." "For God''s sake mother, what Middle Eastern country takes good care of its people?" Laughing, Christian continued "Unfortunately they are different cultures and to judge them by your culture and your standards, is totally stupid." "Because if that''s why, you could easily justify the genocide that Spainmitted with the Aztecs and all the original peoples of arge part of the American continent with the simple reason that they did justice against the cruel Indians who made human sacrifices to worship their ''demonic'' gods and that for that they deserve to be totally destroyed, plundered and trampled" "But-" "Mother" Interrupting Eva, Chrisitian looked at her seriously and spoke "Please don''t blind yourself. It''s good that you love this country, and I admit that I am quite prejudiced, after all this is where I was forced to be separated from my family and locked up for years in a cell... but please don''t be blind and admit the reality... I personally lived this so-called justice handed out by the government and believe me when I tell you that, while the dictator of Somalia was a cruel bitch, we were not the heroes either... we destroyed, massacred and brought down her entire structure.... Somalia became a river of blood and it wasn''t because of the Somali army, it was because of the citizens themselves who didn''t want the invaders who supposedly wanted to deliver justice to invade their own home and chose to take up arms against us... even the fucking children went to war to defend their homes... where''s the justice in that?" "*Sigh*" Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Eva sighed and nodded silently. "But back on topic" Recovering his smile instantly, Christian continued "Almost the entire middle east hates America with good reason, and with Arabia being their only trade ally... they are literally screwed, since, even if America produces a lot of oil and has good rtions with another oil biggie called Canada, it''s certainly not enough to support the dor... not to mention that America spends more oil than it generates" "So I''m telling you right now, prepare everything because at the beginning of 2022, an all out war will break out against Ukraine and ourpany must be ready, because it certainly could bring us big costs if we don''t make good choices" "So... which side will we take? Will we go with themunists?" "We will not take sides mother" Shaking his head, Christian continued "While it serves me better to cooperate with themunists because of the benefits I receive, I also cannot ignore that I hate their politics and prefer the freedom of this country, so we will just watch how everything happens... I will not deny you that I have some ns in the war, but I am not entirely sure yet if it is possible, I will tell you about that in the future, we still have a couple of years toe up with something better and it may be that at that time our situation will be very different from today" "Just remember to inform me in advance, you know how important it is to n ahead." "Mn" Nodding, Christian looked at Eva for a few seconds and stood up, then walked to her side and took her hand. "Is something wrong?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva asked. "Let''s go to the couches." Pointing to the outdoor couches, Christian lifted Eva up and they walked, then sat her on an edge and hey down beside her. Crawling over, Christian wrapped his arms around Eva''s waist andy on her stomach as he murmured "I want caresses on my head..." Looking up at Christian with a soft but amused smile, Eva nodded and began to gently stroke Christian''s hair as she murmured "My prince is a boy again?" "Yes..." Responding muffled by the stomach covering his face, Christian smiled slightly as he contentedly enjoyed the soft caresses in her hair. With sweetness in her eyes, Eva leaned over and gently kissed Christian''s head, then leaned close to his ear and whispered warmly "I love you my little prince, I always will." Increasing his smile, Christian gently turned and squinted into Eva''s loving smile and chuckled childishly as hemented "Sometimes I wish I was a child again... just snuggling in your arms and not thinking about anything else... no wars, no politics, nothing to push me... just a child who rests in his mother''s arms." "Did you ever stop being one?" Laughing softly, Eva lovingly caressed Christian''s cheek and whispered "Mom''s arms will always be open to you, and even if Mom is at some point no longer in your life, rest assured that wherever I am, I will be watching and supporting you." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian lost his smile as his eyes quickly reddened, then frowned and spoke in a husky voice "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re not going anywhere". Laughing, Eva nodded softly and replied "Of course I am honey, mommy''s not going anywhere." "..." Looking at his mother with a frown, Christian took a deep breath and snorted, then turned again and stood with his face hidden in Eva''s soft stomach. "What will you do now?" After a few minutes of silence and warmth, Eva asked. "*Sigh* I''m going to Korea." "You know you can''t leave the country." "No one will know that I left the country... even if I want to, it is impossible not to go to Korea... my army is already mobilizing and this time the situation will be a bit thorny not because it is a strong enemy, but on the contrary... the enemy is very weak and young, it could bring negative effects not having my presence in the ce." "*Sigh*" Shaking her head knowing that it''s impossible to try to change his mind, Evamented "Just make sure you''re not seen and stay safe." "Mn." "When do you have to shoot in Irnd again?" "In about a week and a half, they don''t have an exact date yet as they are taking advantage of this time to polish the sets and the script." "Did you enjoy recording?" "I didn''t get to experience much... it was kind of boring, no one wanted to talk to me apart from the director." "No one wanted to talk to my little boy?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva smiled and asked "Why wouldn''t anyone want to talk to you? You''re cute and very nice." "I don''t know... the women just drooled and the men just leered... they''re really annoying." Laughing softly, Evamented "You tend to cause that wherever you go, it''s a relief to my heart to know that you don''t like to go out in public or you''d cause chaos wherever you go." "You know... now that you talk about public..." Turning his body, Christian looks at his mother andments "What do you n to do when you give her your CEO position?" "I don''t know yet, I was nning to rest and spend time with my family." "Why don''t you open a cafe or a restaurant?" "Open a store?" Raising her eyebrows, Evaughed "Don''t we have thousands of them? Why do you want more?" "I''m talking about a simple store? maybe a bar, a cafe or whatever... I think it would be a good way to pass the time... although you could also practice some sport or go on a trip". "You don''t want to have me in your house?" "What nonsense are you talking?" snorting, Christian continued "I would be the happiest to have that pleasurable ass of yours at my fingertips whenever I want, but I also know that human beings need to have something to devote themselves to in order to be really happy... at least that''s what I think." "Hoh, my little boy loves his mother''s ass?" with a suggestive, Eva continued "Why don''t you show it?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian looks up and nces quickly into the house, then turns to Eva and smiles "Come to think of it... I think we''re short on milk and some meat, care to go out shopping?" Swallowing saliva, Eva''s eyes sparkled and she nodded quickly "I love to go shopping." "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s ask security for a van and go" Smiling broadly, Christian stood up and stretched his body, then turned to Eva and continued "Remember to bring another pair of panties and a towel, we''ll buy some water on the way". Laughing, Eva stood up and nodded "I''ll drive." "No, I''ll do it" Showing his teeth with his smile, Christian''s eyes sparkled and he happily walked into his house, then quickly approached his little Helen and kissed her plump cheeks that were now even more puffy from the food in her mouth. "Is something wrong?" Raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked. "We had some trouble in Korea, have you seen it?" "Well... it''s all over the news" Nodding, Elisa looked at Christian with concern and asked cautiously "You... travel?" "*Sigh* I must" Nodding, Christian moves closer to Elisa and gently cups both her cheeks, then kisses her softly on the lips and smiles brightly "But it won''tst long, I''ll stay 5 days at the most ande back to rest for a full week before leaving for Irnd, I promise". Pursing her lips, Elisa stared into Christian''s eyes for a few seconds, then sighed and murmured "If you don''t bring me a present, there will be no more hair strokes." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian stammered exaggeratedly "E-everything but that!" "Hmph" Dodging the look, Elisa smiled from the corner of her lips and giggled a secondter, then turned to Christian again and kissed his lips quickly "Just don''t be silly and don''t make me worry." "I promise~" Kissing Elisa''s lips again, Christian turned to his little girl who watches everything silently and moves closer to her, then rubbing his nose with hers and gently kissing her forehead "Eat all the food so you grow up healthy and beautiful like your mother, yes?" Swallowing the mush, Helen lifted her arms towards Christian and smiled showing her pink gums "Kiss!" Laughing softly, Christian quickly kissed his little girl''s entire face and rubbed his cheek with hers, then pressed their noses together and stared into Helen''s beautiful eyes "I love you my little princess." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 354 Express Fun ? Looking at the father and daughter duo, Elisa rested her chin on her hand and smiled softly as her eyes seemed to melt with tenderness, then turned to Eva who left the house and asked "Your mother is leaving?" "No, we''re going to go buy some meat" With ast kiss on his little girl''s cheek, Christian stood up straight and turned to Elisa "Do we need anything else in the house? I saw there was not enough milk" "Mmmmm, bring me some milk, fruit for Helen and eggs... I don''t think there''s anything else missing" Thinking for a few seconds, Elisa answered, then smiled sweetly and continued "Although I wouldn''t mind if you brought me some chocte". "Mmmm, I don''t know" Rubbing his chin, Christian continued "Maybe if you gave me a kiss I could think about it" "Hehe~" Rising up, Elisa wrapped her arms around Christian''s neck and looked at him lovingly, then stood up on her tiptoes and gave Christian a juicy kiss on the lips. Instantly wrapping her hands around Elisa''s big, soft ass, Christian yed with the fleshy tongue that invaded her mouth, then pulled away after a few seconds and licked his lips with a smile on his face "I''ll bring you all the choctes I see". "I hope so" With ast kiss on her lips, Elisa sat up and took Helen''s porridge, then continued "Now go on, your mother is waiting for you". "Mn" Kissing Elisa''s cheek and Helen''s, Christian quickly got out and looked at the dark van with obvious armor ting, then walked to the driver''s seat to see his beautiful mother waiting for him in the other seat. Smiling, Christian climbed into the van and turned the key, then started to move forward while Eva looked at him with a mischievous smile. Arriving at the entrance of the house, Christian rolled down the window and looked at the guard in charge of the exit "We''ll go out shopping with my mother, don''t follow us". "Understood" Nodding respectfully, the woman quickly approached the armored gate and opened it so that the vehicle could leave. "So... where are we going?" Looking at Christian out of the corner of her eye, Eva asked with interest. "I don''t know yet" Smiling, Christian continued "For now let''s drive for a while and maybe I''ll find somewhere entertaining." Laughing, Eva watched Christian for a few seconds and looked down, then licked her lips with a twinkle in her eye andmented "My little prince has been a good boy?" "When haven''t I been mom?" "Then mom will give him a reward~" Tying her hair back, Eva unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned over to Christian, then pulled down his sweatpants along with his underwear and looked at the already erect member in front of her. "Fuck~" Inhaling deeply as he felt the warm wetness and his mother''s unmistakable tongue curling around his ns, Christian cursed softly as he forced himself to keep his attention on the road. "*Glog*" Wrapping her left arm around Christian''s waist, Eva rested her other hand on the seat and began to slowly move her head, making sure toe as deep as possible but still feeling the gag reflex with only half of it inside her mouth. "Don''t force yourself, don''t forget that the most pleasurable area is not the base itself, but the ns that you can easily reach" Releasing the shifter, Christian gently stroked his mother''s head and sighed with pleasure, while the mental satisfaction of receiving a blowjob for the first time while driving sent him into the clouds. After a few minutes, Christina''s face flushed and a bead of sweat trickling down her forehead, she turned her vehicle onto a random road to the right and drove faster, then turned again and entered a dirt road that climbs up towards the mountain that connects to Malibu. Having a good suspension on the vehicle, Christian twisted his toes as the attack on his ns became more and more fric, causing him to elerate even faster to around 60 miles per hour and constantly ncing in the rearview mirror. Only a few secondster, Christian stopped the vehicle and set the parking brake, then unbuckled his seat belt and opened the door. "Mom, get out!" Pulling his member out of his mouth, Eva wiped the sweat from her face and looked sideways, then smiled brightly and opened the door on her side. Getting out of the vehicle, Christian takes off his sweatpants and leaves them on the seat, then walks around with his lower bodypletely naked and closes the door. Walking to Eva''s side, Christian observes the already naked buttocks in front of his eyes andughs expectantly, then gives Eva a suggestive nce and waits. Understanding the intention, Eva turns and rests both hands on her seat, then lifts her hips and spreads her legs. Licking his lips as he gazes with a twinkle in his eye at the already drenched crotch in front of him, Christian stands behind his mother and asserts her hips firmly, then slowly lowers himself to enjoy the feel of the toned, big buttocks he loves so much. Biting her lips, Eva rolls her gaze back and whispers in a husky voice, "Don''t make me wait." Chuckling softly, Christian lowered his hand even further and gently caressed his mother''s fleshy lower lips, instantly soaking his fingers through therge amount of fluid dripping down those thick thighs right now. "What did I tell you about your grooming? You obviously haven''t waxed in at least a month" Smiling mischievously, Christian gently stroked the pubic hair at the crotch and continued "Do I have to do it all myself?" "You think I can spare the fucking time?" shivering slightly as she felt the pleasurable touch on her most sensitive area, Eva gritted her teeth in confusion and shook her waist impatiently "Nowe on, don''t keep mom waiting!" "Fuck, how it warms me up when you talk like that~" Biting his lips as his breathing instantly became rough, Christian brought his wet fingers to his mouth and licked them slowly, then licking his lips and taking his member and guiding it slowly towards the wet crotch waiting for him with anticipation. Gently rubbing his ns with the fleshy lower lips, Christian closed his eyes for a few seconds and sighed with satisfaction, then guided his member to the same hole where it was born and began to slowly enter, enjoying with all his heart the wonderful sensation that this forbidden rtionship brings him. "*Sigh*" Closing her eyes as ascivious smile forms on her beautiful face, Eva inhaled deeply and not wanting to wait any longer, began to actively move her hips, causing Christian to smile and simply stand there enjoying the spectacr view and at the same time enjoying the heavenly pleasure. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* Wet pping sounds rang out constantly, while Christian''s stomach is constantly being sshed by the lewd fluids released by his mother. Both faces flushed and despite the fact that Christian was literally doing nothing, his own sweat began to glisten on his face just from the excitement of the moment. Minutes passed and thanks to the long experience this couple shared, neither was anywhere near climax and their fun never stopped. Feeling the wind hitting his face as he looked sideways with a smile on his face, Christian inhaled deeply and suddenly affirmed Eva''s waist tighter, then started to move his own hips and easily connecting his movements with his mother''s. "Fuck~" Moaning openly as she had another surge of pleasure, Eva lowered her head and firmed herself tighter on the seat of the vehicle, while the fear and at the same time the excitement of having sex in the open air and the knowledge that at any moment chaos may fall upon them, caused a bizarre and dark pleasure throughout her body. What if someone photographed them like this? How would they exin this twisted rtionship to the public? How would they exin this to their family? Literally their lives could be in big trouble just because of this irresponsible action. But Christian and Eva instead of being mortified by the fear, they threw all the worry away and enjoyed the pleasure that these dangers bring. But though pleasure dulled much of their senses, Christian never quite neglected his surroundings. Frowning slightly, Christian looked to his left and gritted his teeth, then took his mother by the shoulders and carried her in the same position. "Ch-Christian!?" Being lifted and suddenly cut off from the ecstasy of pleasure, Eva turned to Christian and eximed "W-what are you doing!?" "People areing" Closing the door with his leg, Christian with some difficulty opened the back door of the vehicle and pulled his mother inside, then climbed in with her and closed the door. Without further exnation, Christian slipped back deep into his mother''s hole and held onto her soft waist, then leaned into her and sealed his lips with hers. Instantly forgetting the interruption, Eva wrapped her thick thighs around Christian''s back and moaned loudly as their tongues intertwined in a frantic dance. Parting his lips, Christian looked up and watched the car passing by the van, then watched out of the corner of his eye as it slowly drove away and smiled. Turning his gaze back to Eva, Christian looked at that beautiful face he loves so much and gently caressed her cheek, then lowered his hand and gently caressed her full lips as he whispered "I love you mother". Eyes misty with pleasure and still deeply impaled, Eva watched Christian''s loving smile for a few seconds, then stretched out her tongue and moved her face to take Christian''s thumb into her mouth. Having his thumb enveloped in the slimy warmth, Christian bit his lips and lowered his gaze, then leaned down and began to suck gently on the pink nipples that had once fed him. Beingpletely lost in their own world, Eva and Christian demonstrated their deep connection and suddenly both hips began to move in a perfectly coordinated manner, causing this session to be much more fluid and deep. And so, the extravagant duo lost themselves again in the deep abyss of pleasure, spending the next hourpletely dedicated to satisfying each other and enjoying this new experience to the fullest. *** The rest of the day passed quietly. Christian and Eva finished their little game and continued shopping, spending the rest of the day in total pre-sex satisfaction. Having spent the rest of the day pampering his little girl, Christian got up for a new day and was currently still with his greatest source of entertainment, his little girl. Lying on the step, Christian rested his head on his fist and looked down with a soft smile at the little girl beside him, as his fingers gently caressed her plump belly. "And thest color for today, is violet" Pointing his free hand towards her eyes, Christian continued "Daddy''s eyes are that color, maybe in a slightly different shade but very simr." Staring at Christian as he enjoys the caresses, Helen murmured. "Violet..." "Exactly~" While Christian knows that his little girl is not yet ready to have great studies or anything simr, he has never neglected his teaching with her. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 355 Talk ? Aside from encouraging his reading by reading to him every day and encouraging his artistic side by teaching him the basics of drawing, Christian hastely been teaching him how to name every object around him. From furniture to trees to flowers. And with all that easily taught thanks to little Helen''s great intelligence, Christian continued with colors today. It''s not difficult at all, you just point to the color you''re talking about and Helen seems to understand it instantly. Grass, green. Tree trunk, brown. Christian''s hair, white. Christian''s eyes, violet. With those simpleparisons Christian is 99% sure that while his daughter will not fully understand today, every time she is alone with her thoughts, she will remember your words and sooner orter all this umted information will be absorbed by her little girl easily. "*Sigh*" With a sigh of contentment, Christian sat up straight and leaned his back against the tree, then took Helen in his arms and cradled her gently. Gently squeezing Helen''s cheek, Christian rubbed his nose with hers and smiled warmly "I know I say this every day, but I want to tell you that you are my greatest happiness my little girl, daddy loves you with all his heart." Gently rubbing his cheek with Helen''s, Christian smiled softly and stared at her face, then hugged her against his body and eximed "Because you''re so cute~!!!" "Hehe~" Closing her eyes as a beautiful toothless smile forms on her face, Helen wrapped her chubby arms around Christian''s neck and opened her eyes again, then blinked for a few seconds and opened her mouth, biting directly into Christian''s cheek with much effort. Chuckling softly as he felt the soft gums, Christian whispered "Daddy knows that feeling you have now... feeling so much happiness and love, it makes your heart overflow and you don''t know how to cope with so many emotions... it''s a heady but at the same time frustrating feeling when you''re just a kid." "Dad used to bite at every turn too" Gently caressing his little girl''s cheek, Christian continued "Dad is d that you will inherit his big heart... but at the same time you don''t know how much I worry knowing that you will most likely inherit my strong emotions and my damn memory" Closing his eyes as he sighed, Christian opened his eyes again and released his cheek from his little girl''s mouth, then kissed her cheek and began to kiss all over her soft face. "What are you doing?" approaching the duo, Eva raised her eyebrows and asked with a soft smile. "Hehe~" Lifting Helen up, Christian turned her around and made her stare at him as he hung in the air, then pressed his cheek to his little girl''s and smiled broadly "Mom, I still think it''s a dream to hold this cutie in my arms!" Giggling softly, Eva sat down next to Christian and watched intently at the smile on the little girl''s face and then turn her gaze to Christian''s smile, then sighed andmented "I still think it''s amazing how much you two look alike." Turning his gaze to Helen, Christian pursed his lips and stared at his little girl''s face, while Helen as always, exactly repeated his movements and pursed her little lips even somewhat stiffly. "I think my little girl is cuter" Turning to his mother, Christianmented, then cradling her again in his arms and gently kissing her forehead "The cutest." Rolling her eyes, Eva settled back and asked "Are you going out today?" "Mn." "Where are you going?" "I''m going with Sarah to see the construction of my future nightclub." "The one that L gave you?" "Mn" "..." Pursing her lips for a few seconds, Eva snorted and asked "Why did you have to receive the club from her? You know you could build 1000 nightclubs if you wanted to." Chuckling, Christian settled Helen in his arms and began to gently caress her plump belly as he replied "He just returned the favor I did him, after all finding the ''legendary'' cornerstone of the white house brought a lot of prestige to that olddy named Trump, and that stupid stone cost me several million dors, it wasn''t cheap at all." "Just don''t forget that woman''s real face" Shaking her head, Eva continued "If anyone is capable of stabbing you in the back with a smile, it''s L." "I know, that''s why our rtionship is based mostly on business and a union of interest. She''s looking for something and I have what she''s looking for, as long as that stays that way and we don''t have a conflict of interest, that snake could be a good ally" "As long as you don''t forget that" Sighing as she nods, Eva continued "You''re going to Korea?" "In 2 days I leave for Korea, my people are already mobilizing and it''s almost all set up... Hailie''sing back?" "I didn''t want to ruin her vacation, so I sent her south?" "South?" "To the Maldives ind, it''s a nice ce and it will help her forget the bad experience." "You already gave a press conference?" "*Sigh* Not yet, I went the easy way and we gave a statement on social media about what happened, although in a few days I have to go visit our people who are in the hospital." "I guess I''ll see you in Korea" "Don''t forget that no one can know that you left the country." "That''s simple" "What will you actually do in Korea, do you have it figured out?" "I really don''t know at all... maybe eliminate that woman who created this group of criminal kids... or maybe ckmail the samsung family... I have many options and honestly I''m not worried, Korea doesn''t have any big organizations that can make trouble and although that group of juvenile delinquents is quite big, it doesn''t take away the fact that they are students without any experience in bloodbaths within war, something very different from my people who have experience either as soldiers, special forces or some simr profession" "*Sigh*" With a sigh of satisfaction, Christian stretched his free hand towards Eva and intertwined his fingers with hers, then smiled slightly at her andmented "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" "...?" Raising her eyebrows, Eva looked at Christian doubtfully. "Everything we''ve aplished" Turning his gaze to hisrge yard, Christian continued "We went from being a random family to being known as the richest family in the world to the public... we went from being a family with no power to a family who controls thousands of trained soldiers...we went from being a weak family to a family worthy of caution even among the most powerful people in the world... life is so unpredictable." "I honestly never wanted this..." Turning his gaze to his silent mother, Christian sighed "When I was a kid my only n in life was to have a lot of money so I wouldn''t have any more worries and we could all spend together as a family... I didn''t want us to be the richest people in the world, I didn''t want to have a personal army let alone wanted to have so much power... I just wanted to live in peace with my loved ones and enjoy life." "But well..." Looking down at his little girl, Christian smiled softly and kissed her head "I''m happy with how we are today, maybe life is not as peaceful as I would have liked, but I''m relieved to know that today no matter what happens in this dark human society, I have the strength to defend what I love". "I have a family waiting for me at home, people who care about me, a beautiful daughter who cheers me up even on the worst days... my siblings spread their wings to start their own lives and I have my beloved mother by my side" Gently kissing Eva''s hand, Christian smiled brightly towards her and asked "What more can I ask for?" "..." Watching Christian''s bright smile, Eva blinked dazedly for a few seconds, then formed a bittersweet smile on her face and held Christian''s hand a little tighter and asked "Do you consider yourself fulfilled with all that you already have?" "Aplished?" Raising his eyebrows at the sudden question, Christian chuckled and shook his head, then brought his face close to Eva''s ear and whispered softly to her as he directed his hand to her belly "How could I already be fulfilled if I haven''t yet filled that beautiful belly of yours? I need at least 5 children to be fulfilled~" "Wasn''t it 11?" smiling softly, Eva asked. "I wouldn''tin if I had 11 kids either" Laughing, Christian turned his gaze to his little girl andmented "Just look at this cutie, who wouldn''t want to have 10 more like her?" "She fell asleep?" raising her eyebrows at the sight of the closed eyes in Helen, Eva murmured. "She always falls asleep when I stroke her belly, she rxes too much." Sighing, Christian gently picked Helen up and carried her over to Eva "Can you stay with her? I''ll go get ready to go out" "dly" Taking Helen gently, Eva cradled her in her arms and smiled "I still feel weird thinking I''m a grandmother now... what a crazy world." Chuckling, Christian stood up and stretched his body, then turned to Eva and asked "Shall we go to the house?" "I''ll stay here for a while, the weather is nice and unfortunately Helen only lets herself be taken for a long time when she sleeps" Shaking her head, Eva continued "I''ll spend some time with my granddaughter." "Enjoy" Quickly kissing his mother''s forehead, Christian smiled and walked home, while Evay back on thewn and stared at Helen''s sleeping face with a slight smile. Turning his gaze, Christian focuses on the beautiful view behind him and sighs contentedly, then enters his house and watches the beautiful redhead eating a piece of chocte while watching television. Approaching her, Christian sits down next to her and opens his mouth as he stares at her, quickly catching the woman''s attention. Pursing her lips in silence, Elisa looks down at her chocte and stares at it for a few seconds, then smiling and staring into Christian''s eyes, takes the whole chocte into her mouth and bites into it quickly. Opening his eyes a little wider in surprise, Christian gritted his teeth and eximed "I-I wanted too!" "Hehe~" Laughing while his mouth was still full of chocte, Elisa narrowed her eyes in amusement. Suddenly lunging towards Elisa, Christian held her jaw gently and connected his lips with hers, then forcing his tongue inside her mouth and looking at her with amusement as he intertwined his tongue with hers. "Y-you!" pulling away from Christian, Elisa takes a shaky breath and looks at Christian with an idignant face "That was my chocte!" "Tasty~" Licking his lips with satisfaction, Christian chuckled. "Give it back to me!" pouncing on Christian, Elisa knocks him back against the couch and sits on his waist, then grabs his jaw and just as he did, forces her tongue inside. Smiling at the corner of his lips, Christian moved his hands to Elisa''s ass and squeezed it gently, while the woman on top of him made sure to roam every inch of her mouth as her eyes quickly clouded over with growing lust. Parting her lips after a few minutes, Elisa breathed heavily as her clouded eyes stared at Christian, then turned her gaze sideways and sighed. Leaning back against Christian, Elisa pursed her lips and murmured "Sarah''s showering to go out, she should be ready in about 15 minutes." "You''re wicked" Smiling, Christian squeezed Elisa''s buttocks even tighter and whispered "You take away my chocte, you stir my blood and just when I think it''s going to be a fun time, you leave me frustrated" "Heh, like I don''t know you" Letting out a snort, Elisa continued "If we start ''having fun'' right now, then you won''t want to go out and you''ll leave Sarah grumbling, so don''t even think about doing anything, pervert" Pursing his lips, Christian stared at Elisa''s watchful face, then chuckled softly and let go of her buttocks to hug her waist gently. Gently kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian turned on the couch andy on his side staring at the beautiful face of his daughter''s mother "I love you." "Me more" Smiling, Elisa gently caressed Christian''s face and kissed his lips lovingly, then rubbed her nose against his and whispered "You''re going out in those clothes?" "I n to go change into my motorcycle suit." Biting her lips as her eyes sparkle for a few seconds, Elisa whispered "That one I saw in the bedroom?" "Mn" "Come on, I''ll help you get dressed!" Quickly getting up, Elisa stepped off Christian''s waist and blinked rapidly at him, clearly showing her sudden impatience. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 356 Motorcycles ? Raising his eyebrows, Christian sat up and got up from the couch as he asked, "Why the sudden excitement?" "You wouldn''t understand" Snorting, Elisa turned and walked happily towards the bedroom, causing Christian to chuckle and follow her silently. Being in the room, Elisa walked over to the dresser and pulled out a dark paper bag, then turned to the bed and pulled the contents from inside. Looking at the motorcycle suit with a twinkle in her eye, Elisa turned to Christian and spoke impatiently "What are you waiting for? Take off your clothes." "In front of you? Pervert" Hugging her body with a watchful face, Christian continued "Don''t you know you can''t look at a man''s body?" Rolling her eyes impatiently, Elisa approached Christian and folded her arms as she stared at him. "Tsk, boring" Clicking his tongue, Christian easily pulled off his shirt and under Elisa''s watchful gaze, pulled off his sweatpants, then walked over to the bed and grabbed the motorcycle suit. "Let''s see..." Looking at the suit for a few seconds, Christian mumbled "This is to wear naked underneath, it has a front zipper... not bad." Pulling down the zipper, Christian slips his legs into the suit and starts to arrange it, while Elisa appeared in front of him and helped him get dressed. Seeing Christian in the suit, Elisa smiled and began to zipper him up, noticing out of the corner of her eye how the suit fit Christian''s toned body perfectly, causing the sparkle in her eyes to increase even more and Christian finally realized that all the impatience he saw in Elisa had its origin in a simple carnal desire on the part of his beloved. Chuckling, Christian looked down at himself and asked, "Do I look that good?" Pulling away from Christian slightly, Elisa watched him silently and bit her lips, then moved closer to him and gently caressed his chest. "Elisa?" Looking up at Christian, Elisa blushed slightly and dodged his gaze "It looks nice... but don''t you think it''s too tight?" Christian''s suit really was a work of art to any woman''s eye in this world. Dyed a dark color, the suit fit Christian perfectly, perfectly highlighting his toned back, broad shoulders and blending perfectly with the pale skin of its wearer. Even Elisa who has seen Christian''s naked body every day for the past few years felt incredibly horny. Biting her lips, Elisa mped down on Christian and suddenly grabbed his ass, then looked up to Christian and smiled showing her teeth "It''s too tight." "If you want to unzip my suit a little bit and we''ll y for a while~" Lowering his head slightly, Christian leaned closer to Elisa''s ear and whispered, while his hands were already actively roaming his beloved redhead''s big ass. "Don''t you think it''s too early to get amorous?" Emerging from the bathroom with her bodypletely naked and damp from the shower, Sarah towel dried her hair and asked with raised eyebrows. Turning his gaze to Sarah, Christian scanned every inch of her body and smiled "You two make my day to day life harder and harder to get along with, you know that?" "Me?" opening the dresser to pull out clothes, Sarah asked "I didn''t do anything, you''re the weird one." Smiling towards Elisa, Christian released his grip and walked quickly towards Sarah, then hugged her from behind and held her breasts gently while whispering in her ear "Just look at this lustful body of yours, my hormones are at their peak with just one look~" "Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Sarah pulled her hands away from Christian and pulled a couple of clothes out of the closet, then nced sideways at Christian''s suit andmented "You''re going with that on?" "Does it look bad?" Turning back to Elisa, Christian wrapped his arms around her and asked. "I thought you liked to be discreet?" "Discreet? Me?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled andmented "Since I was a kid I was taught to shine, not hide my shine." "Whatever, you ready to go?" "Almost ready" Kissing Elisa''s neck, Christian released her and walked to a corner of the room, then grabbed a shoe box and pulled out some dark green shoes "I also bought you shoes in case you want to wear them" "Are they necessary?" "Not really, but they give you more security." Shrugging, Christian sat down on the bed and put the shoes on, then looked at himself in therge mirror on the wall and smiled "I''m a real work of art". Rolling her eyes as she approached Christian, Elisa fastened the cor of the suit and began to adjust it while asking "Where''s Helen?" "She fell asleep and my mother took the opportunity to spend time with her." Adjusting the protection of the suit with Elisa''s help, Christian turned to Sarah and asked "Which one are you driving?" "Isn''t it obvious?" smiling with sudden excitement, Sarah replied "The Harley-Davidson." "I don''t know why I expected something different" Shaking his head, Christian sighed. "Which one are you going with?" "I''m taking the Kawasaki out today, so try hard to keep up with me." "Just make sure the police don''t catch you" Scoffing mockingly, Sarah finished putting on her bra and continued "Because you''ve already lost your car for the next few months and it would be a shame to lose your bike." "Tsk" Clicking his tongue, Christian replied "The Lamborghini gets it back in about a month at the most." Turning to Elisa, Christian smiled at her and wrapped his arms around her waist, then pulled her close to him and asked "Sure you don''t want toe with us? I can give you a ride on my bike." "It''s okay, you know I don''t like to go out and this is a time for you two, enjoy it" Smiling softly, Elisa rested her head on Christian''s chest and continued "But don''t forget to bring me some candy to eat" "Only if you give me a kiss" "For you..." Looking up, Elisa raised herself up on the tiptoes of her feet and kissed Christian''s lips repeatedly, then licked her lips and smiled "As many as you want~" "Are you ready?" being quickly dressed, Sarah slipped on her shoes and asked towards Christian, instantly dreading a tedious 1000 hour wait typical of a man. "I''m ready, let me finish getting ready" With ast kiss on Elisa''s lips and a quick squeeze to her delicious buttocks, Christian went about adjusting his specialized motorcycle shoes and applied thest adjustments to his suit, then put away his wallet and cell phone and smiled towards Sarah "We''re leaving? I have the helmets in the garage next to the keys." Approaching Sarah, Elisa grabbed her jacket and kissed her quickly on the lips. She then looked at Christian out of the corner of her eye and whispered in his ear "Take care of Christian, with those clothes he''s wearing now, maybe he''ll find some problems with the typical annoying women... don''t let him kill anyone". Raising her eyebrows at thosest words, Sarah turned to Christian and sighed, then kissed Elisa''s lips and nodded "It''s okay, I''ll watch the ''boy''" "Have a good trip" Smiling softly, Elisa gave Sarah onest kiss and turned to Christian "And you drive carefully, don''t do anything crazy or I''ll be mad at you" "Yeah, yeah, don''t worry" Waving his hand, Christian walked past Elisa and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, then walked towards the door as hemented "See ya~" Yawning as he walks towards the garage, Christian pulled out his cell phone and as he always tends to do, quickly checked the political news section. While Christian knows perfectly well the flow of the world of the future, he has never neglected in the slightest the important details in the face of a possible unexpected variable. After all, the fact that the butterfly effect doesn''t seem to exist in this world makes Christian wary of the future every day. Looking news by news, Christian yawned while arriving at the garage and raised his eyebrows when reading a specific one, then sighed and muttered "So began the harshws against bitcoin... in the future bitcoin will rise thanks to the pandemic, but after that it will be brutally attacked by multiple people... of course, in 2038 it will be a relevant currency again but for a long time it wasbeled as amon garbage". "But here is my creation along with Emily... we can''t let it fall" Pursing his lips as he thinks, Christian opened his message section and sent an audio "L, honey, I see there is a proposal for a neww that seeks to tax bitcoin..... I would like them to not charge taxes for bitcoins held and only charge taxes for those who make transfers to other ounts or make withdrawals for money, something simr topany shares... it would also be great if taxes were avoided for bitcoins already mined before the publication of thew, I know there was talk about that but it''s still under debate and maybe it will be denied." "Take it as a favor I owe you, take care~" Sending the audio, Christian sighed and put his cell phone away as he muttered "Thew should be passed around 2021 or 2022... when the quarantine begins we will announce that we are the creators of bitcoin... it will have an abysmal rise and with the Grey conglomerate backing it, few rich people will dare to gamble with our creation... I will have mom prepare everything legal" Pulling his helmet out from inside a box, Christian looks at the exquisite dark color on the helmet and the visibly good material it is made of "Worthy of a $5500 dor helmet... carbon fiber and aramid, it should even be able to withstand a 9mm bullet" "Where''s my helmet?" Reaching into the garage, Sarah looks sideways and asks. "Here" Pulling out a simr helmet, Christian tosses it towards Sarah and walks over to the key ring by the door, then pulls out the bike key and opens the garage door. Walking h towards the box, Christian pulls out two pairs of dark gloves and tosses one towards Sarah "This will protect you from the cold and if you fall off you won''t fuck up your hands." "Good" epting the gloves, Sarah slips them on and grabs her keys. Reaching the bike, Christian put on his helmet and adjusted it, then put on his gloves and started the bike. Gently twisting the throttle, Christian instantly heard the beautiful roar of the engine, causing him to sigh and turn his gaze to the visibly excited Sarah. "I''ll go ahead, I''ll wait for you outside the house" Instantly elerating, Christian pulled out of the garage and began to quickly analyze the speed of the motorcycle, noting with some excitement that the slightest flick of the wrist causes the motorcycle to elerate rapidly. Slowing down as he passed the area where his mother should be with her daughter, Christian nced out of the corner of his eye at the forest and continued driving towards the exit, finding after a few seconds the exit which as always, is surrounded by security guards. "I''ll be back in the afternoon, don''t follow us" Looking at the afternoon shift manager, Christian waited for the exit door to open and drove out, then stopped the bike and waited for Sarah. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 357 Proposal ? Stretching his body as he turns his gaze skyward, Christian sighs and mutters "How was I so stupid to think that going out in these dark clothes was a good idea? How damn hot..." Hearing the sound of the approaching motorcycle, Christian turns to the door and watches Sarah leave, then looks at the dark leather jacket over her slim body and chuckles "You couldn''t help but act cool, could you?" "..." Stopping still beside Christian, Sarah watched him for a few seconds and turned her gaze back to the road, then twisted the throttle and sped ahead. Chuckling, Christian lowered his helmet as hemented, "As introverted as ever." Twisting the throttle, Christian quickly elerated and smoothly caught up to Sarah''s speed, while on their route they avoided passing through the city altogether and headed straight for the highway. Passing vehicle after vehicle while Christian made sure not to leave Sarah too far behind, the trip quickly became enjoyable and pleasant. After all, both motorcycles are a true marvel to ride and just the feeling of riding something so great makes it all that much more satisfying, especially for Sarah who, although she adamantly denies it, loves to act tough. Looking at the motorcycle''s speedometer, Christian clicks his tongue and mutters "What a sin not to be able to run at full power... but hey, I''m a father... I wouldn''t forgive myself for dying like this... if my chubby little daughter wasn''t so cute, maybe I''d regret being a father so young." Shaking his head, Christian turned his gaze to the motorcycle that was quickly catching up to him and smiled, then looked back at the road and continued the rest of the route with a smile on his face. The road was a pleasure for this duo, the speed permeated their veins and the characteristic air hitting their bodies was simply magical and pleasant. But once they arrived in Los Angeles, the horrible traffic caught them immediately and all satisfaction vanished instantly in front of a traffic that will hold them for at least half an hour. Standing still next to Sarah, Christian gritted his teeth and turned to Sarah, then looked at her for a few seconds and raised his middle finger. "..." Staring at Christian silently with her face hidden by the helmet, Sarah simply ignored him and continued to wait in silence. Pursing his lips at being ignored, Christian sighed and shook the edges of the cor of his suit heatedly, then grabbed his helmet and pulled it offpletely. Shaking his hair to keep it from going in his face, Christian sighed with satisfaction and set the helmet down on the bike, then smiled and turned to Sarah as he spoke "Bitch, don''t ignore me-" But as he was speaking, suddenly the sound of a vehicle horn red next to him multiple times, causing Christian to turn his gaze towards the vehicle and watch with interest the numerous cameras that were right now pointed at him. ''Fuck, forget I''m famous'' Smiling slightly, Christian cursed inside his mind at overlooking such a big deal in this situation, and as expected, that horn was shy enough to draw attention to the vehicle and in the process, notice the striking white-haired man on a luxurious motorcycle. While Christian''s fame has not yet reached the point where people are acting stupidly and jumping straight out of his vehicle to run towards him, it is certainly enough to make everyone in the area have the urge to take pictures of him and even get to the point of yelling at him to get his attention. "HERE!!!" "SAY HELLO PLEASE!!!!" Although the shouts were few and the sounds of the surrounding vehicles covered the vast majority, Christian still smiled and took the trouble to wave towards every camera he saw, a task that cost him several minutes and when he saw that the traffic finally moved on, he didn''t hesitate to wave his hand in farewell, ignore the other shouts and quickly put on his helmet. Turning his gaze to Sarah, Christian raised his hand and waved his fingers forward, indicating to go around the vehicles and move forward without fear of a traffic ticket. Nodding, Sarah instantly understood how problematic the situation could be and slowly elerated around the side of the vehicles, while Christian kept pace. ''At least I still don''t have to worry about a human avnche'' Looking at the road, Christian thought ''After I finish recording Vikings and finish my tour to form mafia alliance, I will have to spend more time on technological research and at the same time increase my poprity with the masses.... I will agree to domercials, movies, series, upload several more albums... maybe I will also model for some brands... I need every person in this world to know my name and know who I am, no matter if they live in Antarctica or in the most remote part of Africa...'' ''There is nothing more fickle but at the same time terrifying than public opinion... control it in your favor and the advantages will be enormous...'' Sighing, Christian continued with his line of thought ''It is the only way to control the possible damage that the Grey conglomerate will suffer when ites to light that I betray the country and set up a ''rebellion'' to take over the sovereignty of an ind.'' ''Because if I don''t control that...'' Shaking his head, Christian muttered "All my mother''s hard work in growing thepany will go to hell..." "Blessed nationalism... you''ll make my life soplicated" Sighing, Christian turned his gaze to Sarah and sped up, then positioned himself in front of her and motioned with his fingers for her to follow him towards his future nightclub. The rest of the ride was rtively uneventful, aside from the annoying vehicle traffic and the sweltering sun, nothing disturbed the quiet ride for the duo who just wanted to get out and ride their new motorcycles. "We arrived..." Parking in front of therge construction au n process in front of him, Christian looked at the big cranes transporting materials while the infallible sound of construction enveloped the whole street. "Is all this going to be your future nightclub?" Parking the motorcycle, Sarah took off her helmet and asked with surprise. "The whole block was bought and everything that used to be there was demolished for the new construction" Nodding, Christian continued "It was a bitplicated and even more to have the approval of the nightclub in front of a school, but well, when you have direct contact with the presidency of this country getting that is not difficult at all". "You like to brag, don''t you?" "Who else could I brag about my aplishments to? The number of friends I have can be counted on one hand" Chuckling without even taking off his helmet, Christian replied. Shaking her head, Sarah stared at the construction site and asked, "What will your club be like? The space is certainly big, but don''t you think it will be difficult to handle? Usually clubs are smaller so that the atmosphere stays nice." "You seem to know about nightclubs" Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and continued "But yes, the ce is pretty big." "..." "My n is to divide the club in different sections, having in each corner a different theme in order to gather most of the tastes of the potential clients, while in the center we will have the main area that different musical themes every day... that will be the area where the main club will be" Smiling while imagining everything already nned, Christian continued "It will have 5 floors in total, it will have private rooms for groups of friends, VIP rooms for the private members of the club, a floor with balcony towards the main room to drink or eat with some more tranquility and-" "VIP areas? Will you create zones for the rich bastards?" Instantly noting the intentions of the main area, Sarah interrupted. "Actually yes" Nodding, Christian continued "The 4 outside areas will be less exclusive and while certainly not just anyone will get in, the requirements won''t be as high as the main area." "You do know that Los Angeles is full of nightclubs, don''t you? You''ll have a hard time getting the clientele you''re looking for." "When your eyes represent a seal of quality and exclusivity, everything is simple" Smiling arrogantly, Christian continued "The whole United States knows what the Grey family represents, that alone will give me the necessary publicity to make this club work perfectly... not to mention that the main room is the most important and certainly the money that will be invested in it will not be less than 10 million dors just in decoration". "My n is to bring in different celebrities to liven everything up, be it singers, actors, I will even bring in some world ss DJ''s... maybe one every month" Rubbing his neck, Christian continued "The 5th floor is nned to make it totally mine, it will have a bathroom, bed, bar and everything I need to live in, something that will give me a pretty nice view" "Yet another house?" raising her eyebrows, Sarah snorted "You''ve got like 1000 houses and hopefully you''ve been in 3, I assure you you won''t spend more than a couple of days in this ce and the rest of your life will be abandoned" "Maybe" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian turned his gaze to Sarah and watched her silently for a few seconds, then smiled and continued "You know why I asked you to join me today?" "To go out and show off the motorcycles?" "That''s not all" Shaking his head, Christian continued "I know that if I propose this to you while you''re at home, you won''t even think about it, that''s howzy you are." "..." "How about if I give you this?" "What?" "How would you like to manage this nightclub?" Turning to Sarah with a smile, Christian continued "You would have to take care that everything runs smoothly and make sure the workers fulfill their role." "..." Looking at Christian quizzically, Sarah asked "Are you sure you''re feeling okay? Isn''t that helmet of yours taking away your oxygen?" "I mean it seriously" Getting off the bike, Christian walks over to Sarah and grabs her shoulder, then looks back towards the construction site and smiles "Just imagine how much fun it can be... the club is only a few minutes from the house, you cane whenever you want and you have plenty of free time... fuck, you''ve already written over 50 books, give yourself a fucking break before those bizarre ideas of yours like the monster with 50 pussiese up again" Opening her eyes a little wider, Sarah blushed slightly in embarrassment and dodged her gaze as she coughed "*cough* That will never happen again." Laughing, Christian sighs and looks at Sarah seriously "What do you think of this proposal?" "Christian... you know what I''m like" Shaking her head, Sarah continued "I don''t like noisy environments and for me there is no better pastime than lying on the couch ying something or doing other things." "So you''re not interested in running a nightclub?" "I won''t deny that it sounds interesting and kind of fun, but even if I were to ept it, I know perfectly well that with luck I woulde once a month and that would only be at the beginning, since eventually I will get bored and leave itpletely aside." "Are you 100% sure you refuse?" "I am." "*Sigh*" Knowing full well that the chances were almost nil, Christian nodded andmented "Anyway, this ce will always be open for my dear Sarah in case you change your mind." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 358 Concern ? "So now what?" turning her gaze to Christian, Sarah asked. "I don''t know" Chuckling as he shrugged, Christian continued "I just wanted to go out and ride my motorcycle." "So... we''re going home?" "Don''t you want to do something more fun?" "What could be more fun than being at home?" "I don''t know, maybe go shopping?" "And being in the middle of arge crowd of people while I wait for hours?" Wrinkling her nose in disgust, Sarah continued "Better kill me now" "What if we go eat?" "Eat? Where?" "I don''t know, maybe a hotel?" "Why would we go to a hotel-?" Cutting off her words, Sarah opened her eyes a little wider and looked at Christian with a suggestive look "You want to..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and replied "Obviously go to lunch." "..." Looking at Christian suspiciously, Sarah murmured "You always think about sex... I doubt you just want to eat." "If you want to have sex so badly why don''t you just ask?" Chuckling, Christian looked sideways and leaned closer to Sarah, then gently stroked her cheek and whispered in her ear "Would you like to have fun, honey~?" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva as a shiver ran down her spine, Sarah stammered "Th-that trick already works on me." "What trick? I just whispered to you~" "I-I''m not as weak as you think!" Chuckling, Christian lifted his helmet slightly and gently licked Sarah''s earlobe as he whispered "Why are you making me out to be the pervert? Clearly you''re the one who thought to go to a hotel to have sex, not me~" While Sarah has literally had sex with Christian almost every day for over a year, she herself doesn''t believe how this man can tempt her with just a few words and all the resistance she should have built up quickly goes down the drain. While Sarah loves this, she is often horrified by this situation, as every time Christian seduces her, hees up with some strange request and she can''t even remember how many times she ended up doing things she never thought of doing in her life without having the slightest chance of refusing. Just saying that more than once she ended up with something warm, big and hard in her mouth already gives a lot to say, more so for those who share a bed with her and know that she didn''t even ''eat'' Elisa. "So~" Slowly running his finger across Sarah''s chest, Christian smiled under his helmet and asked "What does this sexy woman really want~?" "..." Looking at Christian''s body out of the corner of her eye, Sarah finally coughed with a slight blush on her face and muttered "*Cough* N-doesn''t sound like a bad idea to go to a hotel..." *Pa* "Then what are we waiting for!" giving Sarah a quick spank, Christian smiled and eximed, then headed towards his motorcycle and pulled out his cell phone, spending the next few minutes searching for a good hotel in the area. Needless to say, this afternoon was something Sarah didn''t expect but certainly enjoyed. *** Entering his house with a big smile, Christian looked sideways and eximed "Where''s Daddy''s princess!?" "Daddy!" "Helen, no!" Only a couple of secondster, Christian managed to hear his little girl''s voice in the distance while Elisa''s annoyed voice was heard behind, managing to see after another couple of seconds his little chubby girl running awkwardly towards him wearing only her diapers and having her belly in the air. "Daddy!" hugging Christian''s leg, Helen looked back and watched with an anxious smile on her face Elisa who right now was running towards her with her clothes in her hand, having a clear look of annoyance on her beautiful face. "Hahaha~" Laughing softly, Christian took the little chubby girl in his hands and carried her in his arms, then kissed her cheek happily and rubbed his face with hers as he looked up at Elisa "What''s wrong honey?" Crossing her arms, Elisa looked at Christian with pursed lips and huffed "I was about to make her sleep, now I''m sure she''ll miss her nap schedule". "Okay, then I''ll put her to sleep" Pulling Elisa close, Christian gently kissed her lips and sighed contentedly. "And Sarah?" looking out the door, Elisa asked. "She''s having some trouble with her legs so she''ll be a littlete putting the bike away, you know, the excitement of riding for the first time" With a suggestive smile towards Elisa, Christian replied. "Oh" With the same smile from Christian, Elisa chuckled softly andmented "I''m sure she''ll sleep like a baby today." "Where''s my mother?" "She went to take a nap about 30 minutes ago." "And Emily?" "She went into the bunker like 2 hours ago and hasn''te back out, she must be working." "Leslie?" "*Sigh* Working as usual, I went to see her with Helen and asked her toe in for ice cream and a little rest, but she refused." "*Sigh* What a stubborn woman" Shaking his head, Christian sighed and turned to his little girl, who just watched everything in silence while her beautiful smile never faded. "Do you want something to eat?" putting Helen''s clothes aside, Elisa shook her head at the sight of the smiling girl and asked towards Christian. "I ate a little while ago, but I could use a coffee." "I''d like one too" Entering the house with a frazzled face and hair disheveled from removing her helmet, Sarah interrupted. Raising her eyebrows, Elisa smiled suggestively and slowly scanned Sarah''s body with her gaze. "What''s wrong dear? You look exhausted." Trembling slightly, Sarah turned her gaze to Christian with annoyance and snorted "Nothing out of the ordinary, it''s just that a certain presence exhausts me." Chuckling, Christian sat down on the couch and gently caressed his little girl''s belly as hemented "But you were clinging to me just a few minutes ago." "Asshole" Holding up her middle finger to Christian, Sarah walked unsteadily as she gritted her teeth with each step, only her knowing how reddened and sore her buttocks are thanks to a stupid idea she had in the ecstasy of the moment. Shaking her head, Elisaughed andmented "Go take a shower and rest, then I''ll bring you something to eat." "Thanks..." Nodding as she disappeared down the hall, Sarah replied. "Maybe you overdid it a little?" Raising an eyebrow at Christian, Elisa asked. "I swear it was her idea, I just went along with her games" Shrugging, Christian replied, then continued "Has Helen eaten yet?" "Yes, she just needs to sleep" "Good... I''ll take care of it" Nodding, Christian cradled Helen in his arms and cradled her gently, then smiled softly and kissed her forehead "Did you hear, little one? You must sleep to grow big and strong." "..." Blinking tenderly, Helen took the edge of Christian''s clothes in her small hands and murmured "Draw..." "No, no" Gently squeezing her little girl''s nose, Christian shook his head and whispered "Tomorrow when you wake up we can draw, but now it''s night time and you must sleep, daddy doesn''t want you to get sick because of tiredness." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Helen pursed her little lips and murmured "Sing." "Of course I do little one, daddy will sing to you as much as you want~" Gently kissing his daughter''s forehead, Christian understood his little girl gave in and began to softly hum a random tune made up on the spot, causing Helen to smile childishly and slowly close her eyes. Minutes passed and Christian just caressed and hummed for his little girl, causing only 10 minutester, Helen finally fell asleep. "Sweet dreams my little princess" Gently kissing Helen''s forehead, Christian got up and took Helen''s clothes, then walked into the bedroom and gently dressed her. Having his little girl in her pajamas on, Christianid her down in her crib and gently tucked her in, then gave her another kiss on the forehead and walked to the couch. Watching the beautiful redhead sit as she quietly sipped her hot chocte, Christian smiled and sat down next to her, then settled in and gently cradled Elisa in his arms, making an extra effort to keep her from spilling her hot chocte. Smiling softly, Elisa settled into Christian''s arms and turned her head to look up into his face "How did your trip with Sarah go?" "I tried to get her to be the future manager of the nightclub I''m building in Los Angeles." "And what did she say?" raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked. "*Sigh* She refused" Shaking his head, Christian continued "It really worries me..." "Why?" "It''s not healthy for her mind the life she currently has" Closing his eyes, Christian continued "Sarah has a lot of problems when ites to talking about her own feelings and mental health... but I know perfectly well that a person needs to have at least one hobby to keep them sane... I don''t care if that hobby is video games, watching movies or whatever... the problem is that Sarah doesn''t really seem to enjoy any of it." "While I know Sarah ys quite a bit with Emily and watches movies with you, she never has the will of her own to initiate those activities and only gives in to the request of third parties... if it were up to her she would just sleep and sleep... clearly not normal" Gently stroking Elisa''s hair, Christian continued "She may look fine now, but over time her mind will be more and more exhausted.... maybe there wille regrets, sadness and it wouldn''t even be unusual for her to go into depression... that''s what worries me, because if Sarah ever gets into that hell, I know she''ll never talk about it with anyone and I know she''ll keep it all to herself." "..." Lowering her gaze while thinking Christian''s words, Elisa sighed and shook her head "She was always like that, ever since we were kids... at some point with my naive thoughts I found her to be great... but it was really when we became adults that I understood how much that can hurt her... just like you, I tried to change that, but you know how stubborn she is... in the end I could only give in and just shower her with affection" "Affection doesn''t always do the trick" Shaking his head, Christian sighed again and continued "Maybe for people like us it does, after all you and I love the affection of our loved ones... but people like Sarah who are so closed in on themselves, usually only feel difort even though deep down they appreciate it..." "*Sigh* Human feelings are veryplicated... maybe this is just me acting on my fear of my childhood experiences and that everything is really okay... but I really care about Sarah..." With a bitter sigh, Christian gently sniffed the sweet scent of Elisa''s hair and continued "Unfortunately I am weak and generally stupid when dealing with my loved ones... so I don''t know how I could help and I know Sarah won''t be willing to go to a psychologist" "..." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 359 Sincerity ? "But it''s not like I don''t have some idea in mind either" Smiling softly as he noticed the concern in Elisa''s eyes, Christian gently rubbed his face in Elisa''s hair and continued "Sarah just needs more emotional attachments... although she tries hard to deny it, she already has a great bond with Helen, it''s easy to identify the affection in her eyes when she''s with her... so I think it would be perfect to fill her stomach too". Blinking for a few seconds, Elisa raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile "And that''s your so-called n? I can''t remember a time when you haven''t tried to get us pregnant, in fact, you try 2 or 3 times every day." "I sound so mean when you say it like that" Chuckling, Christian continued "But I really n on doubling the efforts...I think it''s important for Sarah to experience motherhood first hand." "I think she would make a very awkward mother" Chuckling softly, Elisa''s eyes clouded slightly and she whispered "But it would be so cute to see a little Sarah running alongside Helen...I''m very supportive of your ''n''" Staring off into nothingness in silence for a few seconds, Elisa looked down at the cup in her hand and smiled with a cloudy look, then set the cup down on the coffee table in front of her and sat on Christian''s legs staring into his eyes. "Life is really crazy..." Softly caressing Christian''s lips, Elisa whispered softly "I have a beautiful daughter with that boy I considered my only friend... if I think about it, I was really weird to consider you a friend when you were only about 10 years old..." "A real weirdo" Chuckling, Christian nodded, while his hands were already gripping Elisa''s ass instinctively. "I still can''t quite process that our rtionship started because of an argument I had with Sarah" Muttering in a slight daze, Elisa continued "To be honest... in the beginning I didn''t feel anything close to love with you... yes, I loved you very much, but it''s the love you feel towards a great friend or even a family member, not a couple love, at least not the love I feel for Sarah..." "..." Keeping his soft smile, Christian simply remained silent and allowed Elisa to continue. "When I woke up the next day after that crazy night, I felt guilty..." With misty eyes, Elisa continued "Feeling that I had taken advantage of you and all because of a stupid couple argument... so I got up first thing in the morning and tried to make up for it somehow... I made you the best meal I could and everything I could to ease that guilt... but I still didn''t feel rxed... I had taken advantage of the purest hearted boy I ever got to know." "Time went by and from one moment to the next you invited us to live with you... do you know how confused I felt when I received that proposal?" "You just showed up one day after many years of not seeing each other, we had a crazy night of sex and suddenly you came out with this crazy proposal. "I won''t deny that during the time we were thinking about it, many times I had doubts if all this was right... not because I was jealous or something simr, but because the guilt was really weighing on me more and more..." "You made it so hard for me..." With a bittersweet smile on her face, Elisa continued "You called me daily, talked for hours with me and even worried about the two of us at every moment..." "The time came to make our decision and even though we didn''t talk to Sarah much about it... you don''t know how surprised I was when Sarah seemed to ept your proposal from the beginning... I don''t know what you talked to her about, but she seemed much more receptive to youpared to when you were a kid." "We started by moving into the Grey building" Laughing softly, Elisa sighed and continued "You don''t know how difficult the whole beginning was...having your mother stare at me and many times frowning made me feel extremely anxious...after all I couldn''t deny that she had done something with her son a decade younger than me" "But as if you knew those inner worries, you always took it upon yourself to make me feel happy and safe..." Gently kissing Christian''s lips, Elisa continued "At some point I realized something vital..." "How well do I really know you?" Laughing while shaking her head, Elisa continued "Sure, I knew you very well when you were a child and we shared a lot of time together..." "But the point is that I didn''t really know you at all... I easily realized that you were no longer the child I once knew" Gently caressing Christian''s face, Elisa continued "It was when that thought went through my head, when I started falling for you... how could I not? If at some point I came to think that that beautiful heart you had as a child was gone, I managed to easily realize that never happened... your way of smiling, the affection you have in your eyes every time you deal with your loved ones, the concentration that envelops you every time you work... quickly everything about you made me feel deeply attracted." "I simply loved every facet of you" Kissing Christian''s lips again, Elisa continued "I love it when you are yful, I love it when you get serious, I love it when you are bored and childishly tease whoever crosses your path... everything about you ended up enchanting me... at some point the guilt I used to have disappeared and in its ce an exquisite guilty pleasure formed" "Guilty pleasure?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked. "Of course I did, after all I managed to catch this gorgeous man" Smiling proudly, Elisa quickly kissed Christian''s lips and continued "But moving on... it didn''t take more than a month for me to really start loving you." "And honestly it''s amazing how I managed to love you more and more every day... my days started to be nothing but happiness and more happiness... and everything just got better and better" Rubbing her nose with Christian''s, Elisa continued "We moved to your ind, we lived in a bunker for a long time... I got pregnant and lived the most magical, but stressful 9 months of my life" "You took care of me every day, you woke me up with affection and I slept with affection, you fed me every morning even though I didn''t even have a belly yet and you treated me as if I was the most important gem in this world and honestly many times I felt intoxicated by an overflowing happiness." "Then why was it so stressful?" "It was also because of you, silly" Snorting, Elisa continued "You worked more than 10 hours a day and while you always went to see me several times a day, I knew perfectly well that you would get up as soon as I was asleep and continue working without taking the proper break." "..." "Although I love that dedication of yours, I wasn''t the least bit happy to know that you were damaging your health" Pursing her lips, Elisa continued "So I was forced to push you with my pregnancy knowing perfectly well that you would be forced to finish early to go to sleep with me, and so every night I made sure to hold on tightly to you to prevent you from escaping" "It certainly worked" Chuckling, Christian nodded. "Then our beautiful daughter came into the world... I really wanted to beat you during childbirth, they were the best and at the same time the worst moments of life" Trembling slightly just remembering the agonizing pain she suffered, Elisaughed softly and continued "We had a beautiful baby girl and this beautiful life you created continues to this day... my love for you keeps growing every day and if I''m honest... I don''t think I could live in a world without you, and even if I could, I just don''t want to..." "..." Looking into his beloved''s misty eyes, Christian lifted her hand and gently caressed her cheek, then gently kissed her lips and whispered "I like that you''re finally telling me about the fears you had... you always smiled and acted like everything was fine... but Sarah and I always knew you kept so much for yourself..." Resting her cheek on Christian''s hand, Elisa closed her eyes and quietly enjoyed Christian''s warmth, then sighed and suddenly firm both cheeks of the man in front of her as she watched him with aplicated face. "I honestly fail to understand how a man with such a beautiful and pure heart... can cause so much harm to other people." Freezing his smile as he blinked in a daze, Christian looked at Elisa in disbelief and stammered "W-what?" With a distressed look, Elisa pressed her forehead to Christian''s and whispered "I know Christian... since we moved to New york with you I know what you have done outside... I know that the mass murders towards those people is your n, I know that the fall of the vatican was your fault and I am sure that the bombing that killed thousands of people in africa and exterminated that strange group of mercenaries was also your fault..." "Y-you..." Stammering as he felt his brain shut down for a few seconds, Christian stammered "H-how did you know?" Rolling her eyes as sheughed softly, Elisa replied "You''re very obvious Christian...I don''t know what you''ll be like on the outside, but like you said, in front of your loved ones you''re dumb." "Elisa... I-" "You don''t have to exin yourself to me" Covering Christian''s lips with her hand, Elisa looked him straight in the eyes and smiled warmly "While I can''t quite understand why you''re doing all this... I know perfectly well that the man I love wouldn''t do something like this just for the hell of it..." "I''m sorry I can''t carry your troubles with you, and you don''t know how much it grieves me to know that every time you walk out this door, your life is at risk or some death will be added to your regrets..." Squeezing Christian''s face a little tighter, Elisa bit her lips and inhaled deeply, then sighed and smiled again "But I want you to know something, my beloved..." "I love you and I will continue to love you no matter what you do" Gently kissing Christian''s lips again, Elisa continued "I don''t care if at some point everyonebels you as a murderer, terrorist, traitor or whatever negative title you have... I will always love the man who you are... I will always love the man who shed tears of happiness knowing he would be a father... I will always love the man who kisses and hugs me every time he sees me... I will always love the man who you are." "I don''t care if in the future you lose your fortune, be a wanted criminal or lose your outer beauty..." With her eyes quickly reddening, Elisa bloomed a beautiful smile on her face and whispered shakily "I will always love you no matter if you are the viin of the story." Processing Elisa''s words, Christian''s eyes quickly reddened as his lips trembled slightly. Quickly his feelings became chaotic and a mixture of happiness and fear flooded his body, causing even his hands to tremble. "B-but why?" biting his trembling lips, Christian whispered in a hoarse voice "D-don''t you mind so much blood covering my hands?" "..." Instantly noticing the small tears forming in Christian''s eyes, Elisa shook her head and smiled painfully "What bothers me the most is not being able to take that burden off you... do you think I haven''t seen you when you''re alone?" "That sad, forlorn look you usually have when no one sees you?" gently wiping away the tears that threatened to fall into Christian''s eyes, Elisa continued "I can''t imagine how much your beautiful heart must suffer from having to do everything you do... that alcohol you drink and those cigarettes you consume... do you think I don''t know that they are a simple means to numb that sad, damned memory of yours?" "You''re my man, Christian Grey...don''t think I fail to understand the heart of the one I love" Gently cradling Christian''s head against her chest, Elisa gently stroked his hair and whispered softly. "I just want to remind you of this... the love I feel for you will never fade no matter if one day you decide to take me out of your life... even if in the future you have another woman and another life... even if in the future you are the most wanted criminal on the or the cruelest dictator in history... I will still love you no matter what, and as long as you are happy, I will be happy... I promise you that from the bottom of my heart." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 360 My Little Girl Is Special ? "*Sniff*" Swallowing saliva as a bitter lump tightened his throat, Christian held back the tears that threatened to fall from his eyes and took a deep breath, spending the next few minutes inside Elisa''s warm embrace slowly regaining hisposure. Being calmer now, Christian took a deep breath and looked up at Elisa, almost intoxicated with love as he saw that loving look in her eyes. "Elisa..." Gently wrapping his hands around Elisa''s cheeks, Christian pressed his forehead to hers and whispered earnestly "I don''t know why you suddenly decided topletelye clean with me today... you caught me off guard but you don''t know how much I''m lightened by all this..." "But it bothers me that you think I would ever cut you out of my life" Shaking his head, Christian gently caressed Elisa''s lips and continued "Just like you love me, rest assured that my heart beats violently every time I see you... just having you in my life was already one of the greatest blessings I could have had, and believe me when I tell you that the only way they will be able to separate me from you, is with me dead, and even then I will make sure I will take care of you wherever I am" "How corny" Letting out a smallugh being much calmer thanks to the previous silence, Elisa sighed and kissed Christian''s forehead softly. "I just felt the need to talk about all this... in a few more days you will have to make another trip and in the future you will have to make many more... I won''t deny you Christian... I''m afraid" "Afraid?" "What if someday you don''te back?" biting her lips, Elisa whispered "What if someday we only get your cold body? How could I go on living knowing that I lost you and I did nothing to avoid it? It would drive me crazy Christian, I really couldn''t bear it..." "Every time you walk out that door, worry eats at my mind no matter how much I know how skilled and smart you are... I worry about losing you..." Gritting her teeth with a sudden annoyed look, Elisa stretched Christian''s cheeks and snorted "You''re so dumb!" "W-why?" blinking in a daze at the sudden change in mood, Christian stammered. "You always do so many crazy and stupid things, you get on my nerves!" Frowning slightly, Elisa looked at Christian silently for a few seconds, then sighed and quickly deted "No... it''s impossible for me to get angry." Laughing softly, Christian gently caressed Elisa''s soft cheek and kissed her full lips affectionately, then pressed his forehead to hers and looked into her eyes affectionately "My dear Elisa... I would feel so empty if I didn''t have you in my life... although inviting you to live with me was nothing more than a random impulse, I can say that it was without a doubt one of the best decisions of my life." Smiling softly, Elisaughed andmented "I''m d to hear it, but... can''t you leave your hands alone for a minute?" Blinking for a few seconds, Christian felt the warm, soft skin his palms touch and chuckled softly, then gave Elisa''s great ass a gentle squeeze and replied "Would you believe me if I told you I just realized I was doing this?" "So you got under my pants without realizing it?" Raising her eyebrows, Elisa asked. "That''s exactly what happened" Slowly lowering his hands, Christian gently caressed his beloved''s warm crotch and sensually bit his lips "Do you remember thest time a situation simr to this happened?" "Mmmm... I don''t remember that we talked about all this before." "It wasn''t that deep of a conversation but you let out a lot of tears because you didn''t want me to leave" Slowly weighing his fingers across Elisa''s soft, fleshy lower lips, Christian whispered "That night we ended up having a long, heated lovemaking session before I left" "Oh" Opening her eyes a little wider, Elisa chuckled and nodded "I''m sure that day Helen was created that day." "I thought so too" Nodding, Christian continued "After that day I traveled for several weeks and the date coincides with your pregnancy... how amazing it feels to know that if for some reason you hadn''t cried that day, most likely Helen wouldn''t exist..." "But it wasn''t like that, that''s the important thing" Bringing her face closer to Christian''s, Elisa slowly moved closer to Christian''s ear and began to lick it slowly while whispering heavily "We have a beautiful baby girl fruit of our love story, a girl who would be very happy with a sister~" Closing his eyes in pleasure while biting his lips, Christian quickly felt the wetness surrounding his fingers as his face began to flush due to the sudden increase in his blood flow. Gripping Elisa''s buttocks firmly, Christian stood up and carried her in the air, then slowly walked to the room overhanging the bluff and began to entwine his tongue with his ''wife''s''. Laying her down on the couch, Christian took the zipper of his motorcycle suit and began to slowly unzip it under Elisa''s misty but attentive eyes, thus initiating another long and passionate session of fun. *** Slowly opening his eyes, Christian yawnedzily as his brain quickly came back to life as it did every morning. Blinkingzily, Christian gently moved his head, clearly feeling a now familiar softness enveloping his face, easily catching a glimpse of two beautiful breasts in front of his eyes. After a lovemaking session, the rest of the day went on as normal. Family meals were eaten, peace was enjoyed and after a quiet day, everyone went to sleep. But having slept all these days in his bed next to Elisa and Sarah, and knowing that he had already ''fed'' his two women during the day, Christian didn''t think twice about deciding to go to sleep with beloved mother. "You woke up?" Hearing the soft voice whispering to him and feeling the caresses in his hair, Christian smiled softly and looked at the breasts in front of his eyes. Opening his mouth, Christian took a nipple into his mouth and began to suck them gently, causing Eve to chuckle and whisper "My prince is hungry already~?" Squinting with satisfaction at such a pleasant morning, Christian hugged Eva''s waist and draped his leg over his mother''s, then closed his eyes again and simply enjoyed the moment. "It''s already 8 am, your little one will wake up in a few minutes and you know the first thing she does in the day is to look for her daddy" Gently stroking Christian''s hair, Eva whispered. "Five more minutes..." Opening his eyes slightlyzily, Christian took the nipple out of his mouth for a few seconds and murmured, then took it back into his mouth and closed his eyes with a peaceful smile. "What are you doing today?" "*Sigh*" Taking the nipple out of his mouth, Christian sighed and murmured "I don''t know, I think I''ll check how the mobilization of the troops to South Korea is going... then I''ll spend time with my little girl, in a few more days I''m leaving for Korea and I''ll be without her for a long time, so I want to make up for lost time while I can." "I''m getting everything ready to go to Korea too, shall we go together?" "How could I refuse that offer?" smiling, Christian lifted his head towards his mother and lifted himself up slightly, then gave her a soft kiss on the lips andy back down on her breasts "Stay in some mansion we have in Korea, so I can go stay with you" "And who says we have a mansion in Korea?" "Don''t we have one in every country?" Chuckling, Eva replied, "But they''re thepany''s, not ours." Rolling his eyes, Christian snorted "Isn''t it the same thing?" Thinking for a few seconds, Christianmented "I n to advertise bitcoin as my creation." Raising her eyebrows, Eva replied "You know that will bring big moves, don''t you?" "I know... I really n to open a page to trade bitcoins and several other currencies... the great amount of pages with that style, are of unreliable people and in the future they will shred our currencies... I dislike the fact that nowadays they have to show IDs to trade, bitcoin literally loses all sense". "What are you going to do about thews? It is known that a strong repression ising" "We can start thepany in a legal paradise" Shrugging his shoulders, Christian continued "Besides I already asked them to mold thew a little bit so we won''t be affected, the rest I''ll leave to you" "When do you n to release it to the public?" "Mid 2020, first I will talk to Emily to see the possibility of the site beingunched from the quantumputer, so we avoid the problems with hackers and at the same time the speed of the site would literally be magic for the users." "Mmmmm..." Thinking for a few seconds, Eva nodded "Well, we will have to prepare everything to avoid coteral damage... for starters we have to pull more strings to shape thatw, since if everything goes on as it is now, we will get a big bite for taxes... after all, we have dozens of billions of dors in bitcoin... if they enable taxes on withheld bitcoins, we will have problems with so many taxes." "But we can avoid that if we open the main branch of the site in a legal yet tax haven, there are several countries that will ept us with open arms." "But if we add that futurepany to the conglomerate, even if the tax is much lower, we will still have to shell out billions if we don''t take the right steps" "Mn" Nodding, Christian sighed "Take care of that, if you need any help let me know and I''ll make some calls." "Criticism from the public will increase" Quickly nning in her head everything necessary to take this new integration, Eva sighed "People really seem to detest that one family has so much money" Chuckling, Christian replied "Those people have no relevance, all that criticism is easily silenced by donating a couple of million dors to charities... never mind if those charities are yours and you just use them tounder money." "We''ve never done that." "It''s for the best, we do not have to give tools that can sink us in the future" Nodding, Christian continued "You have to make sure you keep thepany clean of anything that in the future they can use against us, as I assure you that in a couple of years they will be looking for even the tiniest thing to give us sanctions or try to get into thepany" "I always take care of cutting the weeds after they do their job, we don''t really even avoid taxes" Shrugging, Eva continued "Sure, we make a thousand moves to pay a small percentage of what we really should pay, but even so everything is within thew and we just take advantage of those loopholes in thew" "Speaking ofws... how is Aunt Sara?" "Sara? She''s fine, although she''s still on vacation while they raise her little boy." "The child is fine?" "Of course she is" Smiling softly, Eva continued "You have to see the stupid face Sara has every time she''s with her little one, that pair really enjoys every second... although well, the dark circles under their eyes I wouldn''t wish on anyone" "They didn''t hire anyone to help them with the baby?" "They wanted to experience everything as parents, aren''t you simr?" "But our little girl is special-" *Pa* *Pa* Hearing a soft tapping on his door, Christian cut off his words and chuckled softly, then sighed and sat up in bed as he whispered, "Get dressed." "Mn" Smiling warmly, Eva got out of bed and dressed in her pajamas, then grabbed everything dirty from the room and tossed it aside. "Daddy..." *Pa* *Pa* "I''ming" Smiling softly, Christian finished putting on a t-shirt and underwear, then walked to the door and looked at the little girl standing in front of him. Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Helen stretched her arms out towards Christian and murmured even with a sleepy face "Hug..." Squinting his eyes tenderly, Christian carried Helen in his arms and closed the door, then walked over to the bed andy down next to Eva "How did you sleep my pretty princess?" Resting her head on Christian''s chest, Helen yawned tenderly and rubbed her eyes, then looked up at Christian and watched him silently, all the while ignoring her smiling grandmother at her side. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 361 Chats ? Resting her head on Christian''s chest, Helen yawned tenderly and rubbed her eyes, then looked up at Christian and watched him silently, all the while ignoring her smiling grandmother at her side. "What''s wrong my princess~?" gently rubbing his daughter''s cheek, Christian smiled and continued "Are you still sleepy?" Blinking for a few seconds, Helen yawned tenderly again and hugged Christian''s neck, then closed her eyes and murmured "Hug..." Wrapping his hands around Helen''s back, Christian turned and snuggled his little girl into his embrace, then kissed her forehead and whispered "Sleep little one, Daddy will wait here until you wake up." Without opening her eyes, Helen smiled peacefully and in a matter of seconds, her breathing stabilized and she fell fast asleep, causing Christian to chuckle softly as he murmured "This little one just got up to look for me, she still has to sleep for a couple more hours." "How did she know you were here? First time I''ve seen her knock on a door" Smiling softly, Eva asked. "I don''t know" Chuckling, Christian continued "I said from day one that this little girl is even smarter than me, honestly there are many times when I don''t know what my little girl is thinking". "No one would think she''s not even a year old yet..." Carefully stroking Helen''s soft hair, Eva murmured. "Sometimes that sours my mood" Sighing, Christian murmured as he gently kissed Helen''s forehead "My little girl grows up so fast... but what worries me most is that I''m 100% sure she inherited all my strange traits... I know the hell out of having a memory as perfect and cursed as mine..." "But unlike you, she has a loving father who can guide her every step of the way." stroking Christian''s cheek, Eva smiled warmly at him and continued "While you had to adapt on your own and learn about your quirks without any guidance, for Helen it''s all very different. She has a father who loves her with all his heart and a father who has already paved the way for her, I''m sure that with your guidance, Helen will ovee all that and much more." "What''s that?" raising his eyebrows with an amused smile, Christianmented "A pep talk?" "With those sad eyes you had, I didn''t find another option" Chuckling, Eva rose slightly and kissed Christian''s forehead affectionately "Never forget that your little girl needs you in her life, don''t do crazy things that have no solution." "..." Lowering his gaze to Helen, Christian watched his little girl''s beautiful face as she sleeps andmented "First Elisa and now you, it seems I''ve be very careless." "Elisa scolded you?" raising her eyebrows, Eva asked with amusement. "Well, it was mostly a sea of tears" Smiling softly at the memory of that moment, Christian sighed "But don''t worry... I don''t really have people to worry about for now... I came to a deal with the Chinese and although I don''t like it, it was the safest option for now... it also seems that those old families will leave me alone for now... so apart from my trip to Korea, I don''t have any big dangers" "What do you n to do with those families? I''m talking about the Rothschilds, Rockefellers, and the others." "I don''t know yet" Yawningzily, Christian continued "While I''d like to beat up a little on the people who sent me to jail, I also know it would turn half the world against me, so for now I''ll just wait for the right time." "I still remember when you would just hit without thinking about the consequences" Chuckling, Eva continued "Thanks to that I became quite close to the headmistress of your old school." "Do you still talk to her?" "From time to time, she always asks about you" Gently stroking Christian''s long hair, Eva continued "She''s a grandmother now, her eldest son was a father" "He age wasn''t much older than mine, was it?" "*Sigh* That''s right" Shaking her head with a disappointed face, Eva continued "Young people today have no modesty anymore, in my day things weren''t like that." Rolling his eyes, Christian snorted "Says the one who was a mother at 14." "Yeah, whatever" Waving her hand dismissively, Eva continued with a small smile "Moving on with the conversation... you''ve certainly matured, you don''t strike without thinking anymore, it''s certainly a relief" "Well, I have no choice" Chuckling, Christian gently stroked his little girl''s cheek and continued "For much of my time in prison I lived with my father... let me tell you, he''s a very annoying old fox." "How was your time with him? You never told me much about it." "It''s hard to sum it up" Smiling softly, Christian continued "Every day was a totally new and honestly tiring experience... the old man has a rather bizarre teaching... he once said ''You always learn easier when there are blows in between''" Frowning slightly, Eva asked "He beat you?" "Every damn day" Letting out a smallugh, Christian continued "The old fox would knock me unconscious once or twice a day." "But don''t take it the wrong way" Instantly noticing his mother''s annoyance, Christianughed and continued "It''s not that he beat me just because, after all thanks to him I can say without a doubt that there are no more than 10 people in this world who can beat me in a fight." "But-" "Mother" Cutting off Eva''s words, Christian looked her straight in the eyes and continued seriously "Although for any normal person this way of teaching seems inadequate, only I know how useful he was to me and only in my adulthood I understood how much I thank him.... he taught me how to cook, he taught me about animals, he taught me how to differentiate healing nts from venous ones and much more... he gave me endless knowledge and at the same time so many years of his life without even asking for a penny in return... not for nothing did I myself take the initiative to call him father." Still frowning, Eva looked at Christian''s warm gaze for a few seconds and sighed, "Men and their follies." "I doubt that any man in this world would think like me" Laughing, Christian continued "But even though the old man beat me every day, it''s not like he did it without letting me defend myself... no, the old man always motivated me to defend myself and even gave me tips in between to beat him better... he even got to the point where he gave me knives or sticks so I could beat him" "Howe he didn''t die?" looking at Christian quizzically, Eva asked. "*Sigh* I never managed to hit him" Shaking his head, Christian sighed bitterly "Even though I don''t know his real age, I know he must be around 70 to 80 years old, but that wrinkled skin he shows is nothing but a vile facade for the monster he really is." Trembling slightly as he instantly recalled much of his fights with Dimitri, Christian wiped the sweat from his hands and continued "He seemed to y with me, he avoided my blows as if nothing and managed to disarm me with a single movement... after training for more than 5 years with him, I must say that my greatest frustration and my greatest regret in this life, is not being able to have beaten him." "And now you can''t? You haven''t improved after all the crazy things you do? It must have been a while, maybe now you can hit him back?" "..." Blinking for a few seconds while looking at his mother, Christian looked down and shook his head while smiling softly "That old man will always be invincible." "..." Raising her eyebrows, Eva watched Christian''s face for a few seconds and smiled, then nodded and continued to stroke his hair silently. With thisfortable silence, 30 minutes quickly passed, and with the sun already illuminating the window, Eva got out of bed and stretched her body, then turned to Christian and asked. "I''ll prepare breakfast, do you want anything specific?" "Chopped fruit with sugar." "You know fruit already has a lot of sugar in it, don''t you?" "Who cares? I love sugar." "You''ll get cavities." "Mother, in my 19 years of life I''ve never been to the dentist and look at my teeth." Opening his mouth, Christian smiled brightly "Just look at these beautiful pearls I''m wearing, I''m sure if I took one out and had them polished for jewelry, they would sell for millions". "You get more vain every day" Shaking her head as she smiles, Eva walks towards the door as she asks "Are you going to eat at the table?" "No, I told my little girl I''d be with her when she wakes up, I''m not going to lie to her." "Then I''ll bring you the food here." "Thank you~" *** "What are you doing?" Walking into his bunkerb, Christian takes a small sip of coffee and watches the focused Emily at theputer. "ying" Yawningzily, Emily replied. "ying games?" standing behind Emily, Christian looked at the screen and chuckled "That looks like coding, not games" "It''s the same for me" Smiling slightly, Emily continued "I''m upgrading the quantumputer system." "You achieved another breakthrough?" Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Christian asked. "I think so, first I want to simte everything and test the workings, but if all goes well, it would be a breakthrough to finish the quantum system." "And I have to go to the ind to upgrade the quantum chip" Sighing, Christian rubbed his forehead and muttered "Thisputer is a real pain in the ass, it takes up at least a third of my mind every day" "But it has incredible advantages." "I don''t deny it." Although the quantumputer has been up and running for many months, the truth is that it is not quite finished. With new technology in hand and being several dozen years ahead of the curve, Christian and Emily literally had to go into quantum writing called Qbit on their own, being literally in the dark with no guidance on what to do. But to the pair''s relief, theputer itself helps build itself, as even its most archaic and ''primitive'' version, it is incredibly efficient at pulling quantum calctions and extremely useful for doing simtions that on a normalputer would be impossible to do. "*Sigh*" Hitting the ''Enter'' button, Emily leaned back in her chair and sighed with boredom "It''s all so boring now... everything I learned about hacking is barely even useful... I literally only have to type 5 lines and I have any website or military page I want in less than a second... what''s the point of being a hacker?" "Don''t forget that all of this was aplished because of your skills" Chuckling softly, Christian leaned over and gently kissed Emily''s lips, then gently squeezed her cheek and continued "Plus don''t forget that you can just put the quantumputer aside and go back to using the normal system." "I can''t anymore" With a slightly blushing face and at the same time with a strange smile, Emily murmured "It''s so ufortable to write now with the normal bit... although writing with the quantum system is somewhatplicated by the fact that it is still iplete, it doesn''t take away the fact that I have total freedom for everything..." "I don''t understand..." "Mmmmm..." Turning to Christian, Emily exined "I''ll exin with a simple example... with the normal Bit, I can only move forward or backward, but with the Qbit... I can literally go forward, backward, right, left, run, fly, duck and I could go on all day... the freedom is too much and honestly as theputer addict that I am, I feel intoxicated with it." "So why are you bored?" "Because it''s still iplete" With a bitter sigh, Emily continued "While I have a lot more freedoms, we have major hindrances... for starters I have no goal... I have no one to annoy, no one to hack or anything... just me and new universe to explore... while it''s fun, at the same time it''s very boring... it''s weird." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 362 Help Me ? "The loneliness of a genius" Letting out a smallugh, Christian looked at theputer screen for a few seconds andmented "In two days we are leaving for Korea, do you want toe?" "Mmmm..." Looking at theputer screen, Emily thought for a few seconds and shook her head "I''d like to join you, but I have a sudden inspiration to keep creating this damn system... if I go out with you, I know I''ll forget everything." "..." Frowning slightly sleepily, Christian took Emily''s chin and lifted it gently, then stared at her and squinted at the obvious dark circles under her eyes "Did you sleepst night?" Opening her eyes a little wider, Emily quickly averted her gaze and stammered "A-a little?" "Emily..." "I didn''t sleep at all" Hearing Christian''s threatening tone, Emily deted in the chair and replied. "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Christian spoke "I know I''m not your father nor do I have the right to tell you what to do or not, but I also know you''re so careless that if I''m not constantly nagging you to take care of yourself, you''ll end up in some hospital from extreme exhaustion." "So even if it gets to the point of annoying you, I''ll keep nagging you until you form the slightest bit of sense" Taking a chair, Christian sat down opposite Emily and patted her legs as he stared at her "Come" "Mn" Nodding with a growing blush, Emily rose from her chair and sat awkwardly on Christian''s legs, but before she could settle herself, Christian shook his head and spoke "Not like that, I want to see your face, not your back" "Oh" Turning quickly, Emily swallowed saliva and sat on Christian''s legs gingerly. But before she could think more, Christian''s tworge hands wrapped around her ass firmly and forced her to be intimately attached with Christian''s body, causing Emily to be forced to swallow saliva again by a sudden dryness in her throat. "My dearest Emily" Moving a lock of Emily''s loose hair, Christian gently stroked her cheek and whispered "The first friend I ever had...a friendship I never thought I''d have." "Many times I rey that memory when we first met and you came with those big, pure eyes of yours to call me a ghost" Caressing the contours of Emily''s eyes, Christian continued with a mischievous smile as his hands gently kneaded the backside between his hands "Who knew that little girl would grow into this beauty?" "But even though you grew in body..." Bringing his face closer to Emily''s, Christian stared into her eyes and smiled "You''re still the same neglected little girl inside that big brain of yours... if no one cooks, you don''t eat, if no one tells you, you don''t sleep, if no one tells you to tidy your room, you don''t do it." Quickly gaining a deep blush on her face from embarrassment, Emily averted her gaze and stammered "I-I made my bed yesterday!" "But you hadn''t made it since we went to film the show." "..." "I''m not scolding you for that" Not wanting to embarrass her any more than she is, Christianughed and continued "In a way it''s cute that you''re like that, you know I would never hold that against you and you know how easy it is to hire staff to do your cooking and clean your room, but what worries me and the reason for this talk, is that you don''t seem to love yourself." "You don''t eat well, you don''t sleep well, you hardly exercise and you don''t even wear sses to avoid damaging your eyes on theputer... you worry me Emily, I don''t want to see you fall ill for something I could avoid and didn''t do" Shaking his head, Christian gently held her chin, then brought his lips to hers and gently bit her lower lip. "So from today you will not only have scoldings, but punishments as well." Smiling as he let go of her lip after a few seconds, Christian nimbly slipped his hands under Emily''s pants and firmly held her soft buttocks "Every time I see you not sleeping properly or not eating properly, I will give you a suitable punishment so that the next time you think of doing the same, you will remember me." "Understood?" Biting her lips, Emily looked down and nodded shyly, causing Christian to chuckle and gently kiss her forehead "Don''t make me look like the bad guy here, I''m just trying to look out for you." Rising suddenly, Christian picked Emily up and set her down on the table, then gave her another soft kiss on the lips and spoke "Now turn off thatputer and go to sleep, I''ll save your lunch for you to eat in the afternoon." "Mn." "Don''t make me have this conversation again youngdy" Snorting while hiding his smile, Christian turned and walked out of the bunker, then walked into the living room and watched the little girl being slowly fed by Elisa as she yed with some colored blocks. "What are you doing sweetie?"ying down in front of Helen, Christian rested his chin on his hands and smiled warmly towards his little girl "Is your fruit delicious?" Looking up at Christian with a childish smile on her face, Helen giggled tenderly and stretched out one of her blocks. "How pretty~" Taking the block, Christian rubbed it on his cheek andughed "It''s very soft." "Soft..." Bringing a cube to her cheek, Helen smiled and murmured. "Yes~" Squinting his eyes softly, Christian looked up at the smiling Elisa and smiled arrogantly "You see this little girl? She''s my daughter." "Hoh, you made her all by yourself?" Raising her eyebrows, Elisa snorted. "Well... I did 90% of the work." "You think so?" Squinting at Christian, Elisa whispered, "Then you will be the one to give birth next time.." "That''s physiologically impossible" Snorting, Christian hugged his little girl''s legs and looked at her with a pout "Honey, your mom is bullying me..." "..." Cocking her head to the side while looking at Christian for a few seconds, Helen looked up and watched Elisa, then looked back at Christian and pouted like Christian. "Linda~" Reaching out his hand, Christian squeezed Helen''s cheek and whispered "I love you my precious." Turning her gaze to Christian''s hand squeezing her cheek, Helen blinked for a few seconds and smiled, then opened her mouth and bit into Christian''s fingers. Feeling the little tongue on his finger, Christian chuckled and looked at Elisa "See what happens when you don''t give him enough milk?" "Maybe if his father didn''t drink all the milk, this wouldn''t happen." "Woman, that''s a cheap shot." "Did I tell any lies?" "Obviously, I can clearly see you have milk to spare" Snorting as he looks at Elisa''srge breasts, Christian continued "You want me to check?" Rolling her eyes, Elisa giggled and asked "How do I feed her now?" "Let her, can''t you see she''s happy with her food?" smiling as he noticed the eyes of happiness in his little girl as she bit her fingers, Christian chuckled and stood up slightly, then rubbing her cheek with his and spoke to her "Honey, if you finish eating your fruit, Daddy will take you out to y in the yard." "..." Stopping licking her fingers, Helen looked sideways at Christian for a few seconds and looked back down at Christian''s fingers, then released her fingers and turned to Elisa as she murmured "Food..." "I want him to listen to me about everything too..." Pursing her lips towards Christian, Elisa murmured. "That''s impossible" Shaking her head while smiling arrogantly, Christian replied "For that you''d have to be just as cool as me, obviously something impossible for anyone." "Show-off" Shaking her head while smiling, Elisa slowly brought the spoon towards Helen''s mouth and continued "Will you do something today?" "Do you need me for anything?" "No, I''m just asking" "I''ll y with Helen for a while, then I have to arrange everything I need for my trip." "When are you leaving?" "In 2 days, I''m leaving in the afternoon." "Then why are you sorting everything out so early? Do it tomorrow" "Hoh, is there any reason why you want my time?" Raising his eyebrows while smiling mischievously, Christian asked. Snorting, Elisa replied "I just want you to rest while you can, don''t think nonsense." "It''s better to sort everything out first" Sighing, Christian continued "If I have everything ready today, tomorrow I can be with you all day with no problem... also don''t forget that finishing in Korea, I should still have a week off to rest and then I''d go back to filming the series." "Mn" Humming as she nods, Elisa gives thest spoonful of food to Helen and smiles as she takes a cloth beside her and wipes Helen''s mouth "This beautiful girl finished eating all her food~" Smiling, Helen looks at Christian and stretches her arms towards him, causing him tough and get up from the floor. Taking Helen in his arms, Christian bent down in front of Elisa and gently kissed her forehead "I''m going to go y with our little girl, are youing?" "I''m fine, I still have things to do, so you enjoy yourself with her" Shaking her head, Elisa replied while smiling softly. "dly~" Walking out the door while looking at his beautiful forest, Christian gently kissed Helen''s forehead and started walking aimlessly, so that after about 10 minutes, he sat down under a tree and left Helen beside him. "..." Touching the grass, Helen plucked a handful with some difficulty and turned to Christian, then giggled and threw the grass at him. "..." Pulling a piece of grass out of his clothes, Christian smiles softly and settles in, then spends the next two hours simply letting himself get caught up in the moment. With the enjoyment of the moment, Christian even forgot to go to lunch, and his family knowing he would soon be leaving, didn''t bother him either. But while his family didn''t bother him, a certain person in the area did. "Sorry to bother you..." Approaching Christian with a nervous face, a woman of about 32 scratched her hair ufortably and smiled stiffly at Christian "May I speak with you for a moment?" Looking at the woman''s clothing for a few seconds, Christian wraps his arm around Helen and nods with confusion "You''re part of perimeter security, aren''t you?" "Y-yes, sorry to bother you" Lowering her head, the woman nods and stammers. "May I know what you need?" "Well..." Looking sideways, the woman bit her lips and bowed deeply as she eximed "Please give me your help!" "..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian looked at the umon posture worthy of the Japanese and hummed, then looked at the woman for a few seconds and asked "How long have you been working in this home?" "I''ve been taking care of the area since before the mansion was fully built!" "So you''re one of my mother''s people, are you?" "That''s right." "Then why don''t you ask her for help? I understand she takes very good care of her people and obviously you are part of her staff." "I know, Mrs. Eva always treats us very well, but..." Scratching her neck ufortably, the woman whispered "This is an awkward problem to mention..." With interest, Christian asked "Tell me what''s going on and if it''s within my abilities, I promise to help you." "How to exin..." Thinking for a few seconds, the woman sighed and spoke "My sister was arrested in Japan." Chuckling, Christian nodded "I understand why you are ufortable telling my mother, I understand she always looks for personnel with clean backgrounds and even investigates family members." "Exactly..." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 363 Intelligence ? "But I don''t understand who gave you the idea toe talk to me" Narrowing his eyes at the woman, Christian continued "For starters, you guys shouldn''t be able to leave your perimeter even if the inside catches fire unless we ask you to." "Well...Miss Leslie told me to talk to you..." "Leslie helping others... interesting" Without sensing a lie in his words, Christian''s interest towards the woman increased and he asked "Do you get along with her?" "She''s a good boss" Nodding, the woman continued with a whisper "Although somewhat strict and rigid..." "Yes, she is" Smiling softly, Christian sighed and continued "Well, tell me what you need... if Leslie sent you, it''s because the reason had to have been interesting." "My sister''s arrest was very strange" Nodding, the woman frowned slightly and continued "I managed to talk to her but only 3 days after her arrest... it seems that a so-calledwyer took the legal side without my sister being consulted and they wouldn''t let her hire anotherwyer..." "That''s weird enough... but may I know why she''s in jail?" "That''s even weirder" Sighing while shaking her head, the woman continued "My sister exined a little bit but they didn''t let her continue talking so I''m not fully aware... she told me that she was approached by a Japanese guy and they talked a little bit, then he left and some women came and yelled at her... my sister doesn''t know Japanese so she didn''t understand anything and in short, everything ended with beatings... the problem is that my sister says that she was beaten by 4 women and instead of treating her as a victim, they put her in jail..." "Well... sounds like a typical case of scam mixed with racism" Slowly losing interest, Christian asked "How long ago did this happen?" "1 month..." "A month?" Frowning even more, Christian asked "Have you heard from her?" "Thest time we spoke was about 15 days ago..." "Has anyone else contacted you?" "Yes... I think this is why Mrs. Leslie sent me to you" Nodding somewhat hesitantly, the woman continued "I was told that my sister must pay a fine of half a million dors if she doesn''t want to go to jail for more than 20 years, and if I can''t pay the fine... I would have to do some favors." "Favors..." Instantly understanding the intent of these words, Christian frowned deeply and asked "Were you given any specific orders?" "For now none since wemitted to pay the money... but the truth, even if the whole family put together their savings, it is impossible for us to put together such an amount... although we went to the US conste to see if there is any solution, it seems they can''t get in touch to see what''s going on either." ''Weird... legally kidnapping the sister of one of the most intimate workers of our conglomerate and then giving her the offer to eliminate the fine if she does some favors... obviously this shit smells bad... but who could it be? Jarvis has detected no malice against me...'' Lowering his eyes, Christian muttered inaudibly "I shouldn''t even have enemies in Japan... it doesn''t seem to be the work of the big families either... they have much more effective means than using this archaic ckmail..." After a few minutes of silence, Christian sighed and nodded "I will do the investigations on this and I promise to give you results in a week at thetest... don''t talk about this to anyone else and if they call you again from Japan, just y along and report everything to Leslie." "I''ll also ask you a favor... if you think something simr is going on with any of your other co-workers, report it instantly to Leslie." With a relieved smile on her face, the woman nodded quickly and bowed again "Thank you so much for your help!" "It''s okay, you''re a person I trust with the lives of my loved ones, it''s the least I can do for you" Smiling slightly, Christian replied. "Thank you..." Assimting those words for a few seconds, the woman bowed her head again and thanked, then continued as she turned around "I''m sorry to have bothered you, I''ll get back to my work." "..." Nodding silently, Christian watched as the woman''s back moved away and after a few seconds, he looked down at his little girl who was watching everything with her beautiful eyes and chuckled "Looks like daddy has more work to do~" Rubbing his little girl''s belly, Christian sighed and looked up to the sky, while his smile was quickly erased and a cold stare took its ce ''Some funny bastard is trying to control my family''s shield... we''ll see who has the guts.'' "Kitty..." Turning his gaze, Christian watches the big tiger approaching towards themzily and chuckles softly, while Helen got off Christian''s legs and walked slowly towards Kitty. "Kitty..." Stopping in front of the big tiger, Helen smiled childishly and hugged her furry paw, causing Kitty to watch her for a few seconds andy down on the ground in front of her. Holding on to the tiger''s fur, Helen walked to the side and with some difficulty, began to climb onto her back, being after a few seconds,fortably sitting on Kitty''s back as the tiger stood up and carried Helen towards Christian. "What''s wrong precious~?" Gently stroking Kitty''s shaggy mane, Christian smiled at the sight of his little girl with a big smile, knowing full well that this little girl has given Elisa several headaches for running off with the animals. In this house it is not umon to see Helen riding Kitty or Lilith. Both animals are quite receptive and for some strange reason, they ept Helen in a very natural way just as they epted Christian. While rare, Christian wasn''tining in the least, knowing full well that if the worstes to the worst, these two dangerous beasts would undoubtedly protect his little girl. "Who''s the cutest kitty~?" Stroking her mane happily, Christian chuckled as he heard the tiger''s hoarse purr and lifted his head suddenly, observing with a smile therge snake hanging from the tree and staring at him. "Good grief~" Stretching his hands into the air, Christian blinked at Lilith and waited silently, and only a few secondster, Lilith slowly climbed down from the tree and wrapped herself around Christian''s body. The sight was undoubtedly exotic and certainly frightening to the average person. A little baby girl riding a dangerous tiger while a handsome man was literally covered by a giant, thick snake. Although realistically, today to say that Lilith is a snake is quite questionable. After all, Lilith right now is of a size that is hard to see even among the famous Brazilian anacondas, and there are certainly only a handful of reptiles that can reach such a size. While Christian has never had any interest in checking out what a rare animal Lilith is, that doesn''t mean the keeper who has the job of brushing her scales and keeping her fed doesn''t do it. But even she, who has been working with snakes for more than 25 years, was unable to find any indication of Lilith''s species, leaving her in total awe of the rare specimen. Needless to say, if Lilith''s owner were not so rich and powerful, she herself would pull strings to remove the snake and use it for scientific purposes, after all finding a unique and living specimen could even win her a Nobel Prize. "L-lilith, you''re squeezing me too tight" With a red face as his entire torso was firmly squeezed by Lilith''s thick body, Christianughed nervously and stuttered. "Hissssss~" Slowly shaking her head while staring at Christian''s face, Lilith hissed for a few seconds while her tight grip didn''t loosen at any time. "B-but you''re too big now, I can''t carry you in a vehicle and the ne would fall over with your weight!" "Hisss~~" "Yes I know I don''t give them lovetely, but you have to understand me, I have a lot to do" Pursing his lips, Christian blinked sadly at Lilith and whispered "But I don''t leave them alone either, don''t you have my cute princess to y with you?" "Hisss~~~" Turning her head towards Helen, Lilith watched her for a few seconds and lowered her gaze to Kitty, then turned back to Christian and hissed. "You really are fascinating..." Noticing the small interaction, Christian smiled softly and murmured inaudibly. Christian is often amazed by these two strange animals. In all honesty, many aspects of his life are so strange that he doesn''t even try to find the logic behind it all, knowing full well that he could go crazy. After all, what happens in this ce ispletely abnormal. Although Christian doesn''t understand the animalnguage, let alone understand what Lilith''s hisses are saying, somehow he knows perfectly well that she is angry with him. And how does he know? He doesn''t even know why he manages to understand her. But it is not only that he manages to understand his animals, but the animals themselves seem to have an incredible intelligence and understand him. Now, Lilith is an unknown snake and maybe she is a prehistoric snake that always had intelligence. But what about Kitty? While Kitty is not as ''human'' as Lilith, the young tigress is certainly no slouch. Ever since she was a cub she always proved to understand everything Christian says, and while the tigress is quite disobedient, it doesn''t detract from the fact that she seems to have an intelligence far superior to what a tiger of her kind should have. "Hisss~" Lightening her grip, Lilith brought her face close to Christian and rubbed gently against him. "My dear Lilith" Closing his eyes while enjoying the softness of Lilith''s scales, Christian settled back and released his arms, then holding therge head of his snake and began to gently caress its scales "The day wille when I won''t have to leave anymore...when that dayes I will give you all the affection I couldn''t give you for these years" "Hisss~" "Daddy..." Slowly lowering herself off Kitty''s back, Helen walked over to Christian and sat back down on his legs, then lifted her head and watched Lilith''s thick body wrap around him. Stretching out her chubby arms, Helen gently touched Lilith''s scales and giggled, then snuggled even closer to Christian and began to happily touch the giant snake. "*Sigh*" Shaking his head, Christian looked up at the sky and smiled softly, momentarily forgetting all the trouble that started in Japan and spending the next few hours in peace. *** "Let''s see..." Putting on his sses to avoid damage from theputer light, Christian quickly logged into Jarvis'' system and muttered. Entering the worker''s name, Christian looked up the family members and took the sister''s name, then spent the next hour tracking all of her movements within the day of her arrest in Japan. Security cameras, conversations recorded by cell phone microphones, photographs where she appears from behind, he even searched her credit card records to make sure he had theplete route she took. Christian literally dedicated himself to learning about this woman''s day to the point where he could be sure he knew more about her day than she did. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 364 Father And Grandfather ? Literally Christian dedicated himself to learning about this woman''s day to such an extent that he could be sure he knew more about her day than she did. "I see..." Looking at the image of a Japanese woman talking with a smile to a Japanese policewoman, Christian rubbed his chin and muttered "A Yakuza group... the second strongest group... but no matter how you look at it, this is a typical Asian scam, nothing unusual to see, but... why the fuck did they target the security of my house?" "Let''s see..." Taking the Yakuza woman''s face, Christian began to search through the files and read everything he had on the woman, so that after a few minutes, he sighed and muttered "Just a pawn, let''s go get the leaders." Pursing his lips as he spends the next hour reading all the reports on this group, Christian raised his eyebrows and suddenly chuckled "What a fucking joke, I knew that bitch wouldn''t give up." Looking at the picture of a Chinese woman in front of a Japanese woman, Christian chuckled and muttered "My dear fianc¨¦e ying her little games, how hrious." "Tsk..." Clicking his tongue, Christian narrowed his eyes and muttered "This bitch is breaking the boundaries... should I kill her?" Tapping his leg gently with his fingertips, Christian thought for a few seconds and sighed, then grabbed his cell phone and opened Envy''s chat to send an audio "Contact the Chinese and tell her that heiress Long is breaking the treaty, try to get another piece of meat out of them for this offense." Tossing the cell phone onto the couch, Christian watched the image for a few more seconds and snorted "Fucking bitch." Closing theputer, Christian put it aside and sighed, then leaned back on the couch and quietly gazed at the moon through the window, while the sound of the sea soothed his senses to his satisfaction. The minutes passed and apart from the silence of the hearth and the waves of the sea echoing eternally, Christian was easily lost in his thoughts as time passed quickly. *Ding* Blinking at the notification, Christian pulls another cell phone out of his pocket and looks at the messages, then raises his eyebrows and reads it "We finished the construction for you to bring the criminals, all set to transmit. Got the inte tform ready?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian dials the number and smiles "Good night father." "I thought you were asleep." "Sleep is for old men." "How are you?" "All good, I was resting" "And your little girl?" "She''s asleep, today she was ying all day and didn''t have her nap, so she went down quickly." "Still giggling?" Smiling softly, Christian nodded "Yes, since she learned to smile, she never erases her smile... I really love to see her like that, it''s especially fun to see her smile since she has so few teeth." Laughing softly, Dimitri asked "How old is she already?" "Mmmm... about 10 months, now in November she will be one year old." "And what do you think? Do you think that little girl brought out your weird side?" "Since when am I weird?" "Kid, if not you''re weird, then everyone is." Letting out a snort, Christian replied "Helen... she certainly is special, she already speaks a lot of English, she likes to paint and she especially enjoys it when I read her books... she seems to remember perfectly everything I tell her and I am constantly helping her to learn more... although many times I have the thought to just stop doing it." "Why? Isn''t it better for your little girl to be smarter?" "*Sigh* Of course it''s the best, but... it saddens me to see how fast she''s growing up... she''s not even a year old yet and I already see her running around everywhere... what will happen when she''s 10? Will she want to go live on her own? What will she do when she is 12? Will shee in with some bastard and tell me he''s her husband?" "Hahaha~" Laughing, Dimitri replied "Do you really think your daughter would do that?" "..." "Don''t forget that that child is your blood, she seems to have inherited your intelligence, your good face, your blood, your genes... let me tell you from today onwards that that child will be just as attached to her family as you are." "I don''t think so" Shaking his head while smiling bitterly, Christian sighed "That girl is only like that with me, Elisa she hardly respects and my mother she doesn''t give her two looks... the only way she cooperates with her mother or grandmother, is when I''m not around... I''m constantly prodding Helen to respect her mother and that the love she gives me, Elisa deserves it too" "Well... that sounds like a problem." "Yes... it really is nice to know that your daughter loves you very much, and I won''t deny that it makes me feel very good to know that she prefers me, but I know perfectly well that it is wrong... honestly Elisa is the best mother I have ever seen in my life and it makes me feel bad to know that my little girl doesn''t love her backpletely... although today it is getting much better than before, I still think there is a long way to go for Helen to learn to ept herpletely." "Weren''t you the same way? I don''t remember a time when you spoke well of your biological father." Snorting in disgust, Christian replied "There are many reasons why I don''t talk about him, but leaving that aside... yes, from day one my interactions with him were quite stiff, I remember everything perfectly... even though my mother was never home and he was the one who always took care of me, I still preferred my mother to him... it''s weird, I would say it''s something more biological... I just felt morefortable in my mother''s presence and much safer." "But at that time you were on bad terms with that man?" "I''m talking about the time when I was a baby, at that time he was not a bad father, although hemitted a lot of stupid things and today I openly loathe him... I must admit that my first days he was a good father, but still, something in me was rejecting it" "Don''t you think it''s the same for your daughter? Your father took care of you but you still preferred your mother, who was never at home and apparently, you hardly shared with her during that age." "Well... it''s not a very crazy theory" Frowning slightly, Christian murmured "But if that were the case, Helen should be attached to Elisa, not me." "*Sigh* My son, don''t forget that your genes are totally weird and dare I say mutant. Never close your mind to a possibility and while I''m not telling you to identify why this happens, I want to remind you that you also lived this situation... don''t be too hard on that girl and let everything flow slowly, I''m sure that in the future you won''t want to regret for some wrong step." "..." Staring at the roof for a few seconds, Christian sighed and nodded "Okay... but it''s not like you have to worry about this, it''s not like I n on beating my little girl for simply not giving the same love to her mother." "Of course I know you wouldn''t hit her, but I do know you would scold her for something totally unfair." "Tsk" Clicking his tongue as he smirks, Christian snorts "Looks like it''s true that saying ''Parents straighten out children while grandparents spoil them''" "..." "Old man?" "Yes?" "You got sentimental?" smiling mischievously knowing full well that those words had to have made some impression on Dimitri, Christian chuckled and continued "Old man, don''t forget this... to me, you are my father, and as a result, Helen is your granddaughter." "..." "Already everyone in this family knows about you and Helen also knows her grandfather Dimitri, I almost always talk to her about you and my little girl always listens to me. I am sure that when you get to see her, she will be very curious in her beautiful eyes about this great grandfather of hers that she is always being told about." "..." "So... when are youing? you''ve been saying for a while now that you''lle to see me but nothing happening." "Tsk, what a damn annoying kid" Snorting suddenly, Dimitri was silent for a few seconds and continued "I''lle to see you when you finish recording your series, I''ll be about a month with you so get everything ready for this old man." "Are you okay sleeping with the squirrels?" "Are you okay sleeping with the fishes?" "It certainly seems like an extravagant idea." "Christian." "Yes?" "Helen... what does she like?" Raising his eyebrows, Christianughed and answered "My little girl likes children''s books very much, ideally they should have nice pictures... she also likes to paint, she also likes to y with some stic blocks with which she always builds towers... that little girl also enjoys ying with the animals very much, it is not umon to see her ying with Lilith and Kitty or visiting the fish to just watch them swim." "I see..." "So... what were you telling me about in the message?" "Oh, yes, I have the area ready for you to bring the criminals." "On an ind?" "No, it''s really hard to maintain an ind since while we have several hidden ones, most are not habitable because of the harsh climates, you know how Russia is" "So where is it?" "We have a good area in the Siberian forest. While it''s also cold, it doesn''t get to the point of being that harsh and certainly if they have clothes and food, they could survive for up to a month... but we arranged everything to make themst longer." "What do they have?" "Well, for starters we fenced off everything in a 17 square kilometer radius, everything is surrounded by trees and nature in general. We took care to hide several cameras in the trees and we can make sure that the blind spots in the whole area are no more than 10" "Hoh, that sounds very thorough" Rubbing his chin, Christian asked "How good is the image quality of the cameras? And how secure is the fence?" "The fence is fully electrified ready to kill at the slightest touch, but we also have 400 soldiers ready to surround the area ready to take it all out." "I assume they wear general uniforms?" "Obviously, we also made sure to put in people who speak fluent English and no ent, so they don''t identify us with thenguage in case the worst happens." "What did you add to make people survive more?" "We made 47 caves around the whole area, although they are not at allfortable and most of them are wet, they will certainly serve to save you from the cold and if you can light a fire, spending the night won''t be a problem." "47 caves... not bad" Squinting towards the ceiling, Christian murmured "Security, cameras, natural area and caves... I guess everything is ready." "And you? Do you have the lucky list?" "Not yet, but it''s not hard, this world is full of potential participants" Chuckling, Christian thought for a few seconds and continued "The tform should be ready and it''s certainly not a problem... we''ll have to n how we''ll send people to you and we need to start getting the invitation out to the rich and at the same time expand it in the world... any ideas? " "If you want you can leave that to me, you know perfectly well that we haveworks to spare." "Do you think they would be interested in betting on this?" "If you give me a solid and fixed betting n, no doubt these people wille in. Seeing people surviving and killing each other is certainly appealing to these people, even more so knowing that, even if they help those who bet, nothing assures them of winning... that''s the beauty of betting and these people who have money to spare, like it." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 365 Joke ? "If you give me a solid and fixed betting n, these people will certainly enter. Seeing people surviving and killing each other is certainly appealing to these people, even more so knowing that, even if they help those who bet, nothing assures them of winning... that''s the beauty of betting and these people who have money to spare, like it." "Well, we will be prepraring everything, we will include several payments for cryptocurrencies and we could also open an ount in some tax haven in case they simply want to transfer without being in the tedious step of cryptocurrencies." "It wouldn''t be bad either, you know that in many tax havens there are no registries so there would be no problems." "100 people would be a good number to start with?" "It would not be bad... I estimate that with that number, it wouldst approximately 2 weeks". "I am thinking of taking 3% of all the bets, does that look good? With those profits we have to support the construction of the area they built and at the same time pay the security... with the expenses incurred, all the rest will be profit." "Not bad... even if 3% seems small, the rich bets are in millions of dors, we would take a good slice if we bring a lot of people... how do you n to make the sponsorships to the contestants?" "Mmmm... that''s open to many good ideas... we could well sell simple things like a knife at 10 million dors to increase the chance of winning, but we could also reach a secret agreement with certainpanies and give ''publicity'' to their products during this broadcast... considering that this will be visible to the whole world, I estimate that we will have hundreds of millions of people watching us." "First of all... are you sure you can maintain a website with so many millions of people at the same time?" "No problem, we''ll use the quantumputer to power the site." "Hoh, so you actually managed to make it useful." "It wasn''t that hard, it was just a matter of time and the necessary minds." Shrugging, Christian continued "I''ll talk to Emily about this whole website thing and let you know... as for sponsorships, I think we could just leave it normal for now and when we prove we have a good audience, we can go as far as closing deals withpanies... one knife, $15 million." "I know there are people out there who would pay that price to win their bet, but I doubt many would." "We could do it as a group, everyone who wants to help that person, will have to raise the final amount and the knife will arrive... so there will be people who will donate 100,000 dors, others who will donate one dor and so on until the goal is reached." "Hoh... if so, you might as well raise the price, a knife is very important in this kind of contest... well, you prepare the list of what will be able to be given, you know, medicine, best clothes, ropes, knives or whatever" "It''s simple" Nodding, Christian continued "Give me a week and we will have everything ready, I will let you know when we have all the criminals gathered and tell me what safe airport they have in the area for them to arrive... by chance they have drones to be able to send the sponsorships, don''t they?" "Well... as long as it doesn''t weigh more than 40 kilos, all good." "That''s enough... in case it weighs more, we couldunch it with a small parachute, although I doubt it will be necessary... I''m also thinking of hiring somementators to make it all more fun." "That wouldn''t be bad, since even if the idea is good, eventually you''ll get bored just watching someone slowly die" Chuckling, Dimitri continued "But what will you do with thenguage? If your idea is to get this out to the whole world, you''ll have a big hurdle if yourmentators are only in English." "Well... we could include an automatic trantor." "Like the ones on youtube? Because it''s a real piece of crap" "Yeah..." Squinting his eyes while thinking, Christian continued after a few seconds "I''ll see what to do, for now it wouldn''t be bad to start with only English speakingmentators and then we''ll see." "It''s not bad to start small, just don''t forget that the simpler everything is, the more people wille to your show." "I know." "Well, that''s all son, I''ll let you rest, sleep well." "Take care old man, I''ll be waiting for you... if youe when I finish filming the show, you should be here around Helen''s birthday, so we''ll enjoy it as a family, don''t even think about missing it." "Tsk, what an annoying kid" Clicking his tongue, Dimitri suddenly hung up the call, causing Christian tough and put the cell phone aside. Blinking for a few seconds, Christian stood up and sat down, then turned his gaze to the window and stood up. Walking to the window, Christian opened it and stepped out onto the balcony, instantly receiving a strong, cold wind blowing over him as the sound of the sea waves grew louder. Walking over to afortable chair, Christian sat down and looked calmly out at the dark sea, while inhaling deeply the fresh air. Looking up, Christian gazed at the moon for a few seconds and suddenlyughed "Who knew... that boy who was born in a dump and was all alone until the day he died, would have so many loved ones in the future... I have a mother who loves me, two younger brothers to take care of, women to love and a daughter to adore... I even have two cute pets..." "Even though this world is cruel and stresses me out every day..." Blinking with a soft smile, Christian murmured "I feel blessed." *Ding* "Mn?" Pulling another cell phone out of his pocket, Christian raises his eyebrows and mutters "This girl is already live? I thought she was on vacation?" Opening Hailie''s Twitch stream, Christian waits a few seconds and listens quietly. "Girls, I''m back, the stream was down but the countdown is still on" Looking at the screen while having some small dark circles under her eyes, Hailie smiles andments. "Hoh, so that fad is here" Rubbing his chin as he watches the live feed in extendable mode for donations, Christian squints his eyes for a few seconds and smiles "5 dors for a minute...already 29 hours live...didn''t even know it." "So..." With a mischievous grin, Christian opened the menu to buy bits and muttered "That means if I give you $14,400, you''ll get two more days added... nice." Squinting his eyes, Christian Christian started buying and buying bits, making sure he had enough, not caring the least about the amount of money he was spending right now. After more than an hour of just buying bits, Christian smiled and muttered "We have $21,000 spent... let''s force her to stay for 72 hours." Re-opening Hailie''s chat, Christian pressed the donation world and smiled, then typed a message and copied it "Don''t forget to bring me a souvenir of your ''vacation''." With the message ready, Christian didn''t wait more and started giving 10,000 bits non-stop, momentarily turning down the audio to the transmission and spending the next half hour making donations. During the course of time, Hailie''s face changed to a paleplexion as she appeared to scream into the camera, causing Christian tough happily. Finishing donating everyst bit, Christian turned the audio back up and heard Hailie''s angry voice perfectly. "STOP!!!" "Look at the bravery of this girl" Chuckling, Christian dialed Hailie''s number and waited for her to answer the call. "P-please don''t go on!" Answering quickly, Hailie instantly lowered her tone of voice and pleaded. "Hello sis~" "H-hi." "I saw you were transmitting." "W-well, I was bored..." "So what happened to your vacation?" "I''m still on vacation..." "Then why are you broadcasting?" "To pass the time..." "An extendable?" "W-well... it''s fun." "Yeah? So what''s the big deal about you keeping it up for a week doing that?" "Don''t!" Raising her voice quickly knowing that Christian really could keep her in front of theputer for years if he wanted to, Hailie eximed quickly. "Heh" Letting out a mockingugh, Christianmented "You sure are brave when you''re not in front of me, aren''t you? Fighting gangbangers, working on vacation and yelling at me in front of the camera, looks like my cute little sister just became all grown up~" "I-I''m not yelling at you..." Quickly lowering her voice, Hailie whispered. Letting out a smallugh, Christian smiled softly and replied "Sis... it''s fun to tease you, but I also don''t like it when you act so cautious around me or when you talk to me, somehow it makes me feel bad." "..." "I just wanted to y a little joke on you and at the same time call you to see if you''re okay" Looking out to sea, Christian continued "Are you enjoying your vacation?" "It''s fun here, there aren''t many people so it''s nice to rest" With a much calmer voice, Hailie continued "Although being with that noisy Maya certainly is a problem" "How is that girl? I saw her on your broadcast the other day and saw she stopped wearing sses." "She had refractive surgery for her nearsightedness a few years ago, it was kind of expensive, but it helped a lot with her eyesight." "Oh, not bad" Nodding with disinterest, Christian continued "Who knew that screaming girl would be your ''sis'' even as an adult... those are friendships you have to keep Hailie, I don''t know if you''ve been told that, but keep it in mind." "I know..." "Tsk, now you make me sound like an old man" Clicking his tongue, Christianughed and continued "Are you still live?" "Yes, but I muted the microphone." "Activate it. " "W-why?" "Activate the microphone." "B-but-" "Hailie" "*Sigh* Well..." With a long sigh, Hailie murmured, so that after a few seconds she whispered, "Ready." "Can you hear me?" "Yes..." "Hello people~" With a cheerful voice, Christian continued "Did you like my gift? Now you will have ''Purple'' for 3 days more, enjoy it~" "..." "Done" "*Sigh*" With a tired sigh, Hailie continued "I already muted the microphone, anything else? I have to keep this damn broadcast going for another 5 days." "But I only paid you 3" "You think they''ll stop donating? I assure you they''ll keep me on for at least 5 more days." "Mmmm..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christianmented "The truth is I think you''ll be there for a whole week, they''ll make sure of that" "*sigh*" "But it''ll do you good, let''s see if you take your vacation seriously now and get off thatputer for a moment" Snorting, Christian thought for a few seconds and whispered "Remember that cell phone I gave you?" "..." With a few seconds of silence, Hailie replied "The one from that day?" "Yes." "I obviously remember it..." "Then turn it on and type this code in the area where you dial numbers to call ''#902832'', that will activate the text messages." "Repeat the number." "#902832" "Ready... what are you asking me to do this for?" "Well..." Looking sideways, Christian whispered "Since you haven''t visited me for quite some time, it wouldn''t hurt to have some interesting messages from you, I don''t know... some nice pictures, what do you think~?" "*Gulp*" After a few seconds of silence where he could be heard swallowing noisily, Hailie replied "B-but you coulde visit me, couldn''t you? My p-public would like to see you in the extendable." "Hoh" Raising an eyebrow, Christian chuckled "You have the guts to fuck your brother in full extendable while your best friend is in the same house?" "Y-just if you want to... not that I''m forcing you." ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 366 Preparations ? "Mmmm... I''m really very tempted, but... legally I can''t leave the country" Sighing, Christian continued "It''s still very fresh the police issue and they have me under national arrest, so even if I cane to see you, I can''t do it in public, but... why don''t youe? I think it would be interesting for you to travel to the United States while you continue with your live transmission, I have not seen any simr content." "But the nes don''t have a signal..." "You forget the family ne? On that ne we have Wifi signal at all times." "... and can I use that ne?" After a few seconds of silence, Hailie asked. "Obviously, that ne was bought for our family to travel wherever they want, you''d just have to let mom know and she sets everything up." "That wouldn''t be a bad idea...but where would it get to?" "We have a couple of houses in Malibu, you could upy one with Maya and in fact you can live there if you want... you''re out of school and you''ve been bouncing all over the cetely, it would be nice to have you living close by so I can visit you and Helen." "House for me?" "Heh, you''re quick to take advantage of the situation" Snorting, Christian continued "Obviously you''ll have to pay me the cost of your lodging, but let me tell you, I don''t take money." "And how would I pay you?" "Isn''t it obvious? You''ll have no choice but to pay with your body." "W-well... if I have no choice." "Then talk to mom and see what house you like, since she''ll have to arrange everything for you to live in without any problems" "Mn" "Then I''ll leave you for now... in two days I leave for Korea with mom and I''ll be there for about 2-3 days, so I can probably make it by the end of your transmission" "You... are you going because of what happened to me in Korea?" "Don''t worry little girl, it''ll just be political talk" Smiling coldly, Christian continued "I''ll let you off sis, enjoy" "See ya..." "See ya" Hanging up the call, Christian sighed and looked up at the sky "How hard it is to be a big brother". "Dad..." Opening his eyes a little wider, Christian turned quickly and looked at the little girl who was rubbing her eyes tiredly as she yawned tenderly. "Honey, what are you doing here?" walking quickly to Helen, Christian took her in his arms and walked into the house, then closed the exit to the balcony to avoid the cold air and sat on the sofa "Daddy told you that you don''t have to go out at night, you might hit something." Taking a nket from the other couch, Christiany down on therger couch and cradled his daughter in his arms, then covered himself and Helen with the nket and gently caressed her face with a small smile "Sleep sweetie, daddy will sleep with you." "..." Yawning again as she looks at Christian, Helen settled into Christian''s arms and rested her head on her father''s chest, then closing her eyesfortably. "I love you my little girl~" Whispering softly, Christian continued "Sweet dreams." "I love you daddy..." Murmuring in an almost inaudible way, Helen''s breathing quickly stilled and she fell asleep, while Christian kept blinking dazedly without taking his eyes off his little girl''s face. "Fuck..." Eyes quickly reddening, Christian swallowed saliva as a lump seemed to form in his throat and cursed, then brought his free hand to his face and quickly wiped away the tear that fell down to his huge grin. "This girl sure knows how to make me cry..." ¡¤?¦Èm *** "Christian..." "Christian, baby wake up." "Mmmm" Groaning as he slowly opens his eyes, Christian blinks in a daze and watches the beautiful redhead smiling warmly at him "What time is it?" "Nine o''clock in the morning." "Oh..." Noddingzily, Christian continued "Did something happen?" "Could you hand me the package in her arms so I can feed her?" "What package...?" lowering his gaze to her arms, Christian looked down at the little girl staring up at him as she smiled and blinked in a daze, then giggled and kissed her forehead "You woke up early cutie~" "Did you take herst night?" "Not at all, I was getting some air after work and she came alone to see me on the balcony." "She came to see you on the balcony at night?" "Yes, but don''t worry, I put her in right away so she doesn''t get cold air, then wey down on the couch and that''s it" Yawning, Christian replied. "So... you give her to me?" Seeing that Christian still has Helen in his arms, Elisa raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile. "Mmmmm... I don''t know" Looking at his little girl with pursed lips, Christian continued "Who would give this cutie away so easily?" "Will you feed her?" "Let her eat me~" Laughing, Christian brought his finger towards Helen''s lips and without having to wait, the little girl didn''t hesitate to bring it to her mouth, causing Elisa to roll her eyes. "Hehe~" Kissing Helen''s forehead happily, Christian sat down with his little girl in his arms and yawned again, then looked at Elisa and pursed his lips. "Good morning~" Instantly understanding the message, Elisa gave Christian a soft kiss on the lips and whispered, then stretched her arms and continued "Give me the baby girl, I''ll go change her diapers first." "Bye little one~" Quickly kissing Helen''s cheek, Christian handed her to Elisa and smiled warmly as he noticed there was no resistance, then getting up from the couch and stretching his body as he asked "Mommy woke up?" "Not yet, Emily seems to still be asleep and Sarah doesn''t wake up until noon." "I''ll go make some coffee, do you want a cup?" "A hot chocte one" "Okay" Walking to the kitchen as Elisa carried Helen into the bedroom, Christian put water on to heat and leaned against the wall, then pulled out his cell phone and checked messages. "Let''s see..." Opening Envy''s chat, Christian read the unread message and raised his eyebrows as he read "Your fianc¨¦e defected from China... while China didn''t take responsibility, they''re paying us $100 million if we kill her... well, a fair price considering the woman is a mercenary queen..." Dialing Envy''s number, Christian waited a few seconds and spoke "Howe she defected?" "It seems she didn''t like the idea of peace, the Chinese tried to stop her but she ended up killing the entire squadron they sent, 57 casualties." "She''s still in Japan?" "Yes, we have her fully monitored, I n to send a team." "No, she''ll kill them." "But we already beat her once." "That was me, I know perfectly well that if it had been someone else, they wouldn''t have stood a chance against her... she''s strong" Shaking his head, Christian continued "Negotiate, 125 million and I''ll kill her myself" "Sure?" "No problem, although I really don''t dislike her, she''s trying to mess with my family and that can''t be allowed to go through." "Fine, I''ll try to raise the price to as much as I can." "The troops arrived in Korea?" "Yes, we have all the troops ready and hidden...but we will have to leave the same day we make the hit on that group, you know our troops stand out a lot among the Asians." "Are they divided on the basis of the nned targets?" "Groups of 3 armed soldiers for each target, I was thinking of making it 5 people per group, but really of the 700 targets we have to kill, only 4 of them have guns and they don''t even know how to use them properly, so there won''t be any problems" "If it wasn''t for their features being so different, I would love Asian countries" Chuckling, Christian looked sideways and asked in a lower voice "The main target of this mission is covered?" "You''re talking about that pedo-phile?" "Yes." "We''ve had her ready for ughter for several days now." "Good, make sure you get a good shot of that kill, it''ll be the main thing on the page... speaking of shooting, we have the area ready to do the survival event." "So fast?" "My father organized everything, it will be in the middle of Siberia and it''s all fenced and protected. I with gue will prepare everything for the site and I will charge you to look for 100 pedophiles, look for the worst ones you find and kidnap them, then gather them somewhere and we will take them all to Russia." "What part of Siberia do we have to get to?" "That my father will tell me in a few days, for now gather the people." "Well, I''ll give the orders right away." "Have you already eaten?" "..." "Will I have to scold you again?" "*Sigh* I was just going to get some food" "Did you sleep?" "I''m in Thand right now, it''s just getting dark, but I''m going to sleep now, I''m leaving early tomorrow morning for Korea" "What are you doing in Thand?" "I came to supervise another bunker we opened, I was also thinking about recruiting local people and start opening branches in several countries... I find it perfect that we have many eyes because of the technology, but still there are several areas we can''t guard and nothing better than having people everywhere for quick action" "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian nodded "It''s not a bad idea, just make sure it''s discreet and correct people, we don''t want any trouble." "I have it in mind" "Good, I''ll let you get some rest, sleep well, see you in Korea" "See you soon" Hanging up call, Christian looked at the rest of the messages and opened the next one "Mn?" Looking at the sea in the picture, Christian turned his gaze to the window and squinted his eyes, then looked back at the picture andughed "So this bitch really bought a house near mine..." Gently biting his lips, Christian swallowed and muttered inaudibly "It''s been a while since I''ve visited Lust... I''m sure that bitch must be desperate... this afternoon I''ll visit her before I travel." Sending a quick message to Lust, Christian continued to check the messages and answer them one by one, spending the next half hour just saying good morning to his loved ones. "And my chocte?" Reaching toward the kitchen, Elisa asked. "I left it by the couch" Turning to Elisa, Christian put the cell phone away and took a sip of coffee, then looked down and smiled up at the little girl staring back at him. "But look what a beauty we have here~" Wearing a cute white dress with a pink piggy print on the chest, Helen looked sideways and murmured "My chocte..." Raising his eyebrows, Christian chuckled and picked up a small cup at his side, then blew on it and stretched his hand towards Helen "How could I forget about my little girl?" Smiling happily, Helen took the small cup in her chubby hands and looked at Christian, then blew the chocte into it and sipped. Actually blowing to make the fluid cooler made no sense on this asion, after all Christian didn''t give her hot chocte like Elisa but used boiled but cold water, making absolutely sure that his little girl wouldn''t get burned. "Do you have to do anything today?" "I have the morning off but But in the afternoon I''m going out to fix some situations. Do you need me for anything?" "Just asking." "You ask a lottely" Chuckling, Christian put the cup aside and walked over to Elisa, then hugged her from behind and kissed her neck softly as he whispered "Maybe you had in mind to work on bringing a little sister for our daughter~?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 367 Graphite ? "You ask a lot of questionstely" Chuckling, Christian set the cup aside and walked over to Elisa, then hugged her from behind and gently kissed her neck as he whispered "Maybe you were nning on working to bring a little sister to our daughter~?" Rolling her eyes, Elisa snorted "Don''t talk nonsense in front of Helen." "So I can do things behind her eyes, can''t I~?" slowly lowering his hands to Elisa''srge buttocks, Christian smiled mischievously and whispered sensually in her ear. "Don''t be naughty" Pursing her lips, Elisa turned her gaze to Christian and scolded him. "My god~" Wrapping his hands over Elisa''s stomach, Christian hugged her against his body and gently kissed her cheek "You''re so cute!" Smiling happily, Elisa took a sip of hot chocte and replied "I know." "Daddy..." Pulling on Christian''s pants, Helen blinked at him for a few seconds and touched her own cheek, causing Christian to giggle. Releasing Elisa, Christian bent down and gently kissed Helen''s cheek "You''re very pretty too, the prettiest of all the girls~" Smiling instantly, Helen brought her small cup to her mouth and took a sip, then looked up at Elisa and touched her other cheek. Raising her eyebrows, Elisa smiled warmly and bent down, then kissed Helen''s other cheek "Our cutest little girl~" Showing her gums while smiling, Helen turned her gaze to Christian and blinked for a few seconds, then muttered "The cutest..." "..." Blinking for a few seconds, Christian frowned slightly for a fragment of a second and smiled again, then took Helen in his hands and kissed her cheek "Of course you are~" Turning his gaze to Elisa, Christian watched her silently for a few seconds as he thought ''This has to be my imagination, but... that girl just made us fall for her ns?'' Looking at the smiling Helen, Christian stared into her eyes and thought ''She heard me say ''cute'' to Elisa... then she came over and tenderly asked for a kiss like the one I gave Elisa... but she went further and then asked Elisa for one... it all ended up with her being the cute one... she may look innocent... but it''s weird.'' "Dad..." Stretching out her small cup towards Christian, Helen spoke. "Thanks~" Taking a small sip, Christian shook his head as he smiled ''It''s my crazy imagination...she''s still too little for those shenanigans.'' "Here" Giving ast kiss on Helen''s cheek, Christian handed it to Elisa and stretched his body "I have to finish some work, let me know when lunch is ready." "Dad..." Stretching her arms out to Christian, Helen pouted and blinked at him sadly, causing Christian to freeze and swallow saliva. "B-but Dad will be in the garage working..." "..." Fluttering her long eyshes, Helen refused to budge and stared at Christian, as her pout became increasingly noticeable. "*Sigh*" Sighing as he shook his head, Christian took Helen in his arms and spoke to her "Daddy I''ll tell you what to touch and what not, got it?" Smiling happily, Helen rested her head on Christian''s shoulder and closed her eyes. "Will you eat something?" shaking her head, Elisa asked. "Could you make me some toast?" "With cheese?" "And butter" Nodding, Christian walked to the door and spoke "Take Helen''s food to me, I''ll give it to her." "Well, enjoy." "Mn" *** "What are you doing?" Entering the garage, Emily watched Christian curiously and asked, as the little girl on the table turned her gaze towards her. Putting on a military helmet with a ss stuck in front of her eyes, Christian frowned slightly and muttered absently "No... this won''t do..." "Christian?" Looking at therge amount of shattered tools and helmets on the table, Emily spoke. "Mn?" Turning to Emily, Christian smiled and asked "Is it lunchtime?" "Not yet, Elisa said it would take a little longer since she wants to make a French recipe she learned online and she was missing materials." "Did she already send them to buy them?" "Yes, they''ve arrived but she''s still cooking" Nodding, Emily looked at the helmet Christian is wearing and asked "What are you doing?" "I''m thinking about prototypes for war helmets... I talked to Envy and he asked me about the possibility of our soldiers wearing contact lenses like us... obviously I rejected it but I said we could make normal lenses but with the same function, something I already did" Turning his gaze to the lenses on the table, Christian continued "But at the time I thought about making military helmets with night vision, motion sensors and everything included... I thought it would be easy, but I guess not" "What''s blocking you in the prototype?" looking at the ns drawn by Christian on a simple sheet of paper, Emily frowned slightly and asked. "The standard helmet design is... very simple" Shaking his head, Christian continued "If I add goggles to the front, the weight will be very poorly distributed and the front will lift... it won''t be very safe on missions where you have to move around too much and really the weight would be too much just for the head." "And can''t you just attach those goggles to the helmet? While the motion sensors and infrared sight would go a long way, I think for now being able to detect areas better would certainly be helpful." "That''s what they simply use the goggles for, I don''t see the point in attaching them to the helmet." Shaking his head, Christian rubbed his chin and continued "My n is to create something that will help detect something that the human eye can''t with the naked eye... micro movements, heat detectors, sound detectors... I want a damn useful helmet." "Well... for starters if you want to do that, you have to take batteries into ount..." Picking up a pencil at her side, Emily looked at the helmet for a few seconds and frowned "No... what you want this helmet for is no good... it would be too clunky." "I know" Nodding, Christian stood next to Emily and squinted at the drawings, then took the pencil from Emily''s hand and began to draw. After a few minutes, Christian squinted earnestly and asked "What do you think?" "How would they breathe?" looking at the drawing, Emily raised her eyebrows and asked. The drawn design certainly is quite unique, looking more like a motorcycle helmet than a military one. But as if that wasn''t weird enough, Christian even included some sort of protection on the neck, and that charges up to the middle of the shoulders. "I don''t know" Chuckling, Christian continued "But if we can do this, it wouldn''t be hard to make a full suit..." "What''s that neck protection for? Simply to protect?" "Ideally, most of the batteries and mechanisms would be there... the weight would be nothing considering that it would be carried by the shoulders, while at the same time serving the role of a fuller protection." "That would save weight on your head" Nodding, Emily looked at the drawing for a few seconds and continued "You could make two models, one that includes the full helmet and another that is simr but without that screen you drew and rece it with just sses". Taking the pencil, Emily began to draw on the paper and continued "Keep in mind that this model is made to have night vision, something you won''t even use in the daytime... so you could make two models with that in mind, so you avoid having to n for respirators in every suit you make." "But the most important thing here is... what material to use" Rubbing his chin, Christian looked at his drawing for a few seconds and continued "Metal is impossible to use here... too heavy for the shoulders... ker is also a bit stiff for the neck..." "Why don''t you use graphite? I understand there are a lot of advances today and you know we have no problem getting that research out." "But I don''t know how far they''vee..." "You have plenty of time" Shrugging, Emily continued "You''re only 19, don''t push yourself for something you have time for, and even if you want it before the impending war with the United States, you still have about 4 years of time to research." "Graphite... interesting." Graphite is a material that has been attempted to be implemented in the manufacture of war armor due to its high strength and durability. Recent advances in graphite technology have enabled the creation of armor that is lighter and stronger than traditional armor made of steel or Ker. In addition, graphite is also corrosion resistant and has electrical insting properties, making it suitable for use in military applications and would certainly be perfect for moreplete and ''futuristic'' armor. However, new ways to improve the strength and durability of graphite in war armor are still being researched, being still in a very premature state to give it a real use, not to mention that although it is certainly much more useful than Ker, it costs almost twice as much to create, causing today practically discard the idea of using it on arge scale. "I''ll leave this forter" Nodding after a few seconds, Christian turned to the transparent lenses and continued "I need your help to set up the lenses." "How did you manage to create them, I didn''t see you working on it" Taking the lenses, Emily looked at them curiously and asked. "Don''t forget that the technology we use in the contact lenses was stolen from google and it was all based on lenses simr to these... in fact if they had had the quantumputer as the lens system, they certainly would have had no problem seeding." "I understand..." Putting on the lenses, Emily looked sideways and asked "How will you carry them?" "I was thinking of doing something more rustic, just charge them with a cell phone cable" Shrugging, Christian continued "The contact lenses had more technology in them by charging them wirelessly and using something simr to how most of thetest generation smart watches are charged, but don''t forget that the idea of these lenses is to use them for military operations, i.e. producing all this on arge scale... I don''t see the point of making it moreplicated" "Whatever" Shrugging, Emily took the lenses and turned to the bunker "I''ll go work on a system for this... do you have any ideas in mind?" "It would be nice if the lenses were serial coded and each serial code linked to a soldier''s personal ount in the system... don''t forget to take the little signal box" Pointing to a small stic box very simr to the one Christian uses with his contact lenses, Christian continued "Then I''ll need your help... while I can make normal lenses and have the disys made separately... I can''t rely on someone to assemble and configure them... we''ll have to take on that role." Freezing, Emily blinked and looked at Christian with despair "W-we have to do that over 5000 times!?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 368 Limits ? Chuckling, Christian nodded "Yeah, but don''t worry, I''ll get some of Gluttony''s staff to help us with this, as long as they don''t know about the system inside the lenses, no problem." "*Sigh* Okay... I''ll keep an eye on everything" Reading between the lines, Emily sighed and grabbed the box from the table, then turned back to the bunker as she continued "Let me know when the food is ready" "Mn" Nodding, Christian turned his gaze to the little girl at the table tapping a hammer next to him as her eyes sparkled with curiosity, causing him to chuckle and walk towards her "My little girl will work with daddy too?" "Hammer..." Turning her gaze to Christian, Helen murmured. Raising his eyebrows as he chuckled, Christian nodded and took the hammer, then sat down next to Helen and spoke "This hammer has many uses, it''s good for hammering nails, breaking things and even hitting people." "Hitting..." Touching the metal part of the hammer, Helen murmured, then turning her gaze sideways and stretching her finger towards a screwdriver. "That''s a screwdriver, it''s for taking out screws and stabbing people" Chuckling, Christian took it and stabbed into the air, then put it aside next to the hammer and took Helen in his arms "But that''s something you should never do. My little girl must only paint, y and enjoy herself as much as she wants, daddy will always spoil her." Rubbing his face with Helen''s, Christian chuckled with satisfaction and kissed her cheek "I love you my little girl~" *** "So... this is Lust''s house" Looking at the big house in front of him, Christian nodded with interest and turned to the vehicle at his back "It''s 6pm,e for me around 1am" "Understood" Nodding respectfully, the woman behind the wheel didn''t think twice and followed the road, while Christian walked to the simple metal gate and opened it, noting with interest that it seemed to be totally unguarded. Walking quietly, Christian looked at the healthywn to the side and murmured "Reminds me of my mansion in Detroit... I think I miss it a little." Arriving in front of the entrance of the house, Christian rubbed his chin and muttered "I like the style, much more modern than the boring mansions you see in Ennd... but this bitch sure spent money, this property must be around 30 million dors, after all, it''s right in front of the sea and has a lot of space..." [A/N: Pictures of the mansion here] *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Walking to the door, Christian quietly knocked on it and waited, only to smile and speak secondster "Hello gorgeous-" "Shut up and fuck me!" suddenly appearing naked in front of Christian, Lust grabbed him by the arm and pulled him into the house, then closed the door and pushed him against the wall. "Wow" Noticing Lust''s flushed face and instantly feeling a warm wetness on his leg, Christian raised his eyebrows andughed "Desperate~?" "Fucking asshole, I want to see you without sex for weeks" Snorting with annoyance, Lust didn''t even bother to ask and pulled Christian''s pants down, then took off his shoes and tossed them aside. In a matter of seconds, Christian found himself stark naked still standing by the door as Lust''s eyes glistened at the sight of his already erect member. "Come on, I''ve got everything ready" Smiling sensually as she seemed to totally calm down at having Christian in front of her, Lust grabbed Christian''s member and started walking, causing him to giggle and follow her for the sake of his most precious part. "Is it my idea or did you grow an ass?" watching with a smile as Lust''srge buttocks jiggle in front of him, Christian rubbed his chin and asked. "Did you notice? I had to change my pants" Laughing, Lust kept walking and continued "I''ve been working out for legs and glutes for a while now, but I didn''t know why I wasn''t getting great results...until Wrath told me that for muscle I need protein and I realized how stupid I was" Letting out augh, Christian nodded as he flexed his arms and kissed his biceps "I eat about 1 kilo of meat a day, that''s how you keep these beauties." Rolling her eyes, Lust replied "The only beauty in you is between my hands." "That''s a hard hit" Laughing, Christian looks sideways and asks "Where are we going?" "To my private room." "Private room? Coming from you it sounds like a sex cavern." "That''s exactly what it is" Smiling strangely, Lust turns to Christian and continues "I had to break one of our vows." "Yeah? Which one?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked with interest. "Not to touch another woman without your presence." "Hoh, interesting" Not feeling the least bit annoyed, Christian watched Lust for a few seconds and sighed "That had to have been rough." Nodding, Lust looked forward again and muttered "I felt my insides burning and my hands were already numb...you''re a bastard for putting me through this knowing we share addictions" "*sigh*" As has been said many times before. Christian and Lust have a serious problem with their libidos. Christian himself has gone through more stressful situations by not having sex for a single day than he has by having to kill people. With just one day of abstinence, his hands begin to shake, his thoughts be cloudy while his anxiety rises considerably to the point where he can''t sit still. And even though Christian knows perfectly well that this is wrong and knows perfectly well that the best solution to this problem is to abstain from sexuality for a long time, he simply cannot. For starters, he has this great woman in front of him. Christian has no doubt in his mind that if he gives up sex, no matter how much love and good times they have had, this woman will leave him. Hepletely understands and doesn''t me her, after all, their rtionship was based purely on sex and with that gone, there is literally no foundation anymore, not to mention that Lust has the same damn problem as he does. And to all that, you have to add that Christian really does have a particr addiction to Lust, who is the only woman in this world who has given him pleasure worth dying for. But Lust aside, Christian has even more responsibilities in his life. The sexual satisfaction of Elisa, Sarah, Emily, Leslie, Hailie, L, Wrath and even his mother, Eva. Not to mention that with the vast majority of these women he ns to have at least one child, something extremely difficult for someone like him and will undoubtedly require a lot of effort. Christian always thought that the big problems in rtionships always start with the bed, and even if he hurts himself, he prefers to live with this addiction rather than run the risk of a possible fracture in his life. "It doesn''t bother you?" raising an eyebrow, Lust asked. "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian shook his head and sighed "In my life I''ve been through a lot and experienced even more... there were facets of me that to this day I cringe just remembering and thoughts that make me blush at how stupid they were... I think I''ve been very selfish in many situation, and while we have this little bondage game between us, you and I both know that you are a free person who can do what you want..." "Interesting" Smiling, Lust continued "So you can do what I want now?" "That''s up to you" Shrugging, Christian continued "If you want to go fuck 1000 men do it, but that would break an agreement we have between us... in a way, all rtionships are simple agreements... fidelity, love, respect, and many things more... you break those agreements and the rtionships are simply over... you move on with life and I move on with mine." "..." "So if you want to go fuck anyone, do it. Who am I to stop you?" chuckling softly, Christian continued "But don''t forget that in doing so, this is over... I may not want to see you for a while but we''ll still remain friends who went through life and death situations, if you need me, I''ll be there for you." "Fuck, what''s wrong with you" Looking at Christian quizzically, Lust paused for a few seconds and asked "You''re weirdly understanding.tely, you give me the creeps." Chuckling, Christian stared into Lust''s eyes and shrugged "I''m simply maturing my dear Lust, I''m constantly growing mentally and what was ck yesterday, for me can be pink...besides, I''m simply being realistic here with you...the fact that you touched a woman even though I previously told you not to, certainly breaks a mutual agreement we arranged, but at the same time, I broke the agreement to keep you satisfied so there would be no problems...here I fail me, not you" "Fuck" Scratching her hair, Lust frowned and asked "So are you angry or not? I don''t understand men." Rolling his eyes, Christian pushed Lust against the wall and stared into her eyes as he whispered "It certainly causes me some difort, but not to the point where I lose my head in nonsense and judge you for it. I''ve already clearly stated that I''m the one to me for this and from today forget about that damn rule above, if I can''t satisfy you and you feel sore, just find some bitch from your army and have her do it for me...that''s myst damn line, cross it and I''ll cut off your clit." "There''s the arrogant and possessive man I was looking for" Smiling sensually, Lust stuck out her tongue and licked Christian''s lips while squinting "You don''t know how much it turns me on to see this side of you, sometimes I seriously think if I''m a masochist like Wrath~" "..." Staring into Lust''s eyes, Christian caressed her full lips and whispered "What a surprise you have for me today?" "What do you think it might be?" "From you I expect many things." "Then let''s walk and find out." "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian asked "You used my secretary to satisfy you?" "Correct." "How did you convince her?" "Honey, would you believe me if I told you I wrote a book on how to manipte people into spreading their legs?" Laughing strangely, Lust continued "This is a fucking world I discovered after ying with my army for a while, your Russian princess wasn''t too difficult" "I see... did you by any chance sense something strange about her?" remembering the coldness that almost killed him, Christian asked cautiously. "Strange? I don''t know... her tongue was quite nimble." "I''m talking about the inside of that woman..." "Oh, I don''t know" Shrugging, Lust continued "I was just looking for someone to please me, I wasn''t looking for me to please someone, so I didn''t touch her pussy." "Fuck, you''re terribly selfish." Snorting, Lust replied "Look who''s talking." Gently kissing Lust''s lips, Christian turned and asked "Shall we continue?" ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 369 Lust +100 ? "Come on, it won''t be long now" Licking her lips while smiling, Lust grabbed Christian''s member again and led him towards the back of the kitchen, then down into a basement behind a door and continued "This basement used to be a wine cer, it was kind of small so I had it erged and remodeled." The instant he reached the basement, Christian raised his eyebrows and looked sideways, then opened his mouth and asked nervously "W-what is this?" "Heh, obviously you''ll have to suffer for letting me suffer" Squinting at Christian mischievously, Lust looked at her masterpiece and continued with pride in her voice "Red lights, chains on the walls, immobilizing devices, sex toys, costumes, a big bed in the center and everything you could possibly need for sex...this is what I''ve been focusing on thisst while" "Y-yes... it''s all very nice, but..." Looking sideways again, Christian swallowed saliva and asked nervously "B-but why are there so many women here?" Here the reason for Christian''s nervousness. He was not surprised by the tetric atmosphere in the ce and the numerous artifacts worthy of the Middle Ages to immobilize people. Nor was he surprised by therge bed that could easily hold 50 people, nor was he surprised by the red color of the walls. No. Christian was surprised because in this space that must be around 50 meters x 50 meters, everything is full of women in every ce on the wall. In a quick nce Christian managed to count around 100 of them and the creepiest thing is that all of them are totally naked and with their eyespletely covered by a strange dark rubber blindfold. "Why are you surprised? I remember telling you about my n to groom women for you." "B-but you said it was just a couple of them!" "A couple of hundred maybe" Chuckling, Lust turned to the women and smiled proudly "At first there were 12... you know, it''s especially hard to find women with decent looks and a body like the one you like, not to mention that they have to have certain situations in their lives to give in to my wishes... it took me a while but today I have over 500, although well... my army is still the weakest and smallest." "You didn''t recruit soldiers?" "The first 200 if they were soldiers or special forces, but I ran out of those that met my requirements so I expanded my recruitment ns to people with any particr training" Shrugging, Lust continued "Besides, you already have the rest of the girls with armies of thousands, not that my numbers matter in any way" "*Sigh*" Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Christian whispered "You''re telling me you spent our funds on an army of sex ves?" "Isn''t that fun?" smiling happily, Lust nodded. "Fuck..." Inhaling deeply as he was already starting to get a headache, Christian shook his head and asked "Envy knows about this?" "She didn''t care" Shrugging, Lust continued "She told me that as long as I have a staff that''s good for guarding military instations and their number doesn''t separate 800, there would be no problems." "So you were left in charge of resource management?" "Mn" Nodding, Lust continued "Envy is in charge of intelligence, but everything that has to do with the mobilization of food, weapons, the care of military bases and bunkers, is in my charge." "Well... it''s certainly necessary..." Looking at the women, Christian nodded somewhat hesitantly, knowing full well how strange this is. "So, did you like my surprise?" blinking at Christian with excitement, Lust asked. "..." Looking around at all the women in the ce for a minute, Christian turned to Lust and noted the expectation in her gaze ''You had to have worked hard on this... even though it''s weird... it''s the work you devote your time to.'' "Lust... I''m not going to deny you that it''s rare... but I alsomend you for aplishing this" Turning back to look at the women, Christian continued "I''m not going to deny you that they all appeal to me, they are my taste without question and on my crazy scale, I''d say they are all 7/10 and even more... but..." "I can''t satisfy all of them" Shaking his head, Christian continued "Hopefully I''m holding my own with what I have on my te now and these women... I''m in over my head." Laughing, Lust replied, "And who says you have to satisfy them? They are here to satisfy both of us, not the other way around." "..." "Come on~" Hugging Christian from behind, Lust grabbed his member with both hands and began to gently masturbate him while whispering "Wouldn''t you like to taste them even once~?" "I''m sure the inside of each one of them will be different a whole new world for you~" Licking Christian''s ear sensually, Lust continued "Imagine it, having all these cuties licking every part of you and doing their best just to keep you happy~" "You''re going to tell me you don''t like the idea~?" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva as his member hardened even more, Christian replied "B-but there''s so many of them... we can''t hold them back just for us..." "And who says we hold them back~?"ughing sensually, Lust continued whispering "They all have a life outside of this ce, in fact most of them are married and some have children... we also have some college girls, divorcees, professionals and much more... they all have their own lives and juste here as another job that pays extremely well." "It''s not like I''m forcing them either" Shrugging, Lust continued "In fact on my final list I had 1700 women from all over the world, but only a quarter of them epted." "Just think about it, what rational woman would let go of such good pay to do a simple management job and have sex? And even then having sex would only happen hopefully once a year, and while they''ll have to include me now, a lot of my people would do it for a few dors more, no big deal." "..." Looking at Lust silently, Christian smiled bitterly and replied "You really are crazy." "You''ve known it from day one" Chuckling, Lust licked Christian''s neck and whispered "What do you say? You''re really going to turn all this down for simple moral ethics? Honestly the question seems stupid, I know you and you know me, we are exactly alike in regards to our libido and just as it is impossible for me to refuse, it is also impossible for you to refuse~" "Didn''t you say you would be King? What kind of king or queen didn''t have their own satisfaction squad?" chuckling, Lust continued "Come on, don''t make this any more awkward, I''ve already said too much." "..." Scratching his cheek, Christian hesitated for a few seconds and sighed "I''m not promising to do this every time we''re together... in fact today I was nning on just dedicating it to you." "What do you think I am...I need my breaks too, but instead you deserve to be punished~" With a new glint in her eyes at the confirmation, Lust grabbed Christian''s member again and guided him towards the first girl while whispering "We''ll go through one by one, my bed allows up to 50 people but I''ll let you choose as many as you want~" "If you don''t like these, another day I''ll bring you 100 more to choose from~" Winking at Christian, Lust giggled. "..." Shaking his head, Christian looked at the first woman and thought ''She''s pretty... full lips, D-cup breasts, nice ass... groomed pubic hair and has thick thighs... not bad, but... really no woman here is bad'' Turning his gaze to the rest of the women, Christian could only be surprised to notice that none of them had breasts below a C cup and all of them without exception, had great butts. The most variable thing that Christian certainly noticed, were the different trimmings of pubic hair on them, seeing everything from small, neglected rainforests, to the typical Brazilian style trimming, being fully waxed. "You can touch if you want." "Well..." Standing in front of the first woman, Christian took a detailed look at her body and lifted his hand, then touching one breast and squeezing it gently, noting with interest how not even a small tremor came out of her, noticing instantly that she seems used to this. Lowering his hand, Christian touched her crotch and ran his fingers along her already moist slit, then smiled quizzically and nodded "She''s fine." "Okay, Lourense, go ahead." Spending the next 20 minutes watching girl after girl, Christian finally sighed and looked at the bed already filled with women "You know... this still looks ufortable to me." "You''ll get used to it, it''s normal for the new thing to be a little stiff~" Leading Christian towards the bed while licking her lips, Lust touched the shoulders of two girls and spoke "Let me pass, let''s go to the center." As if they were robots, all the girls in front of Lust moved and let her pass, causing Christian to look at her strangely and ask "Did you guys practice this?" "It''s the practice they have to do before work" Chuckling, Lust climbed onto the bed and gave Christian a great view of her ass, then crawled to the center, rested her head on some breasts behind her back and spread her legs as her hand opened her crotch "Come on honey, this is waiting for you~" "..." Shaking his head, Christian chuckled and climbed onto the bed, then crawling over to Lust and positioning himself between her legs. Wrapping her legs around Christian''s waist, Lust''s eyes sparkled and he whispered "Come on honey, don''t make me wait any longer~" "*Gulp*" Swallowing saliva as his mouth felt parched, Christian looked at the plethora of beautiful naked bodies beside him and looked down at the smiling Lust, then guided his member to the hole he missed so much and thrust deep. "Fuck~" Biting her lips as he closes her eyes in pleasure, Lust''s body trembled as arge amount of fluid began to fall from her hole, causing Christian to chuckle andment, selectively ignoring the bead of sweat on his forehead that fell thanks to the effort of resisting the pleasure "So precocious are you?" "Hush" Turning suddenly, Lustid Christian down on the bed and remained seated on top of him, then began to slowly move her hips as her face flushed redder and redder. Turning her head sideways, Lust spoke "Come on girls, you have him in front of me." And as if her words were the order from heaven, all the women surrounding Christian reached out their hands and started caressing him, while suddenly one took his head and rested it on her thighs. From one second to the next, Christian felt numerous tongues begin to lick his body while 4 hands grabbed his feet and began to gently massage them, causing a strange shiver to run down his spine at a pleasure he had never experienced before. Lust had always been Christian''s nemesis. Having only her, he found it difficult tost more than one night and needless to say, his mind often wandered in pleasure. But today, having Lust''s insides taking him to heaven as always and including the pleasurable caresses all over his body that were literally killing him with satisfaction, Christian couldn''t take more than 30 seconds and let it all out inside Lust. "You sure are precocious, aren''t you~?" chuckling as she kept moving her hips, Lustmented. "W-wait, stop for a bit" Watching arge amount of breasts wobble in front of his face, Christian stammered. ------------------------------------------------------------ Edited By: Discord: https://discord.gg/VtHg4GqXtq Pa treon: https://. pa treon /Eroos Chapter 370 Antichrist "Heh, you look like a little lostmb~" Giggling with satisfaction, Lust closed her eyes and squeezed her own breasts with pleasure, while her hips continued to shake faster and faster. *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* *Pa* "W-wait" Feeling two tongues on his nipples, Christian suddenly trembled as his toes wriggled at such overwhelming sensations, feeling just as lost as his first time. "Haha~!" Totally enjoying the view, Lust asserted himself on Christian''s abs and increased the speed of his hips even more, this time making sure to turn it in circles so that every area inside him was caressed "Fuck~" Closing his eyes as he sighed in pleasure, Christian looked sideways and thought ''It''s going to be a rough night''. *** While Christian was going through the most mind-blowing situation of his life, this very day and at this very moment, an announcement was taking ce that caused huge waves and shook everyone. "Cari credenti, ho una notizia difficile da darvi" (Dear believers, I have difficult news for you -Italian) Standing on arge balcony, a woman in her 70s stood in front of hundreds of people, while her face was deadly serious and her voice was worryingly grave. [A/N: The rest of the dialogue is in Italian]. "I regret to inform you... that the antichrist lies in this world rolling among the worshippers of god." Instantly, a great hubbub surrounded the area, as frightened exmations and pale faces dominated the ce. Raising her hand to indicate silence, the woman continued with a faint smile "You need not be rmed, for the arrival of the antichrist also marks the beginning of the arrival of the goddess and her blessed daughter." "Following the prophecies of apocalypse...-" Continuing with her seriousness, the woman spent the next half hour talking about the famous apocalypse described by the bible, while the faces of the audience became more and more anxious and more than one ran out of the ce out of sheer panic. "But all this is not impossible to handle" Waving her hand, the woman looked back and observed therge canvas with a particr drawing in its center "What you see here, is the symbol of the antichrist... a sword that was sealed in our sacred temple for more than 1000 years and that unfortunately, was stolen a few days ago". "This sword represents all evil and much more, and is expected to be the key that will unleash suffering in this world..." Inhaling deeply, the woman continued "Today, we give this public announcement to beg you... please help us to avert the end and save mankind... let us help the goddess and work together to destroy the evil that gues humanity" "I ask you all to please remember this drawing, as the only way we have to avoid all this, is to get her back and away from the hands of evil..." Stretching out her words, the woman inhaled deeply again and looked towards the entire audience, then sighed and shook her head slightly as she continued "May the goddess bless us... see you soon." Finishing her words, the woman turned and walked inside, while the curtains quickly closed and the audience remained silent as they took in everything they heard. Looking sideways, the woman looked at the numerous old women surrounding her and spoke in a monotone voice "Awaken the Knights Temr... the time hase to make a new crusade for the sake of the faith." """Yes mother""" Bowing her head slightly, the women turned and left the room, leaving only the woman and a certain young man in particr who watched everything from a corner. "Are you sure about this mother? I''m sure this will cause a big blow to our credibility...not to mention we already had a problem with how fast the faith is being pushed aside and the hard knocks we took being kicked out of China, Russia and most of Africa...they are even pulling us out of some countries in South America...I think this will really send us into the ground." "You know how much that sword means my son" Sitting down on afortable sofa, the woman sighed and closed her eyes "Where is your sister?" "You know where she is and what she does..." "*Sigh*" Rubbing her forehead while shaking her head, the woman opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling in silence, then sighed again and muttered "Sometimes I think we really deserve destruction..." "..." Looking at his mother for a few seconds, the young man shook his head and sighed, then spoke "We got the invitation from the Rothschild family for their auction and it is believed that several objects they stole from us will appear there for sale... will we go?" "..." Looking at her son, the woman nodded "Go with your sister... also take a couple of capable Temrs with you to protect them, that boy... Christian Grey... I''m sure he''ll be at the event, keep an eye on him but don''t provoke him, he thinks he''s more dangerous than Dimitri." "You suspect him?" "He seems to know a lot" Nodding, the woman looked up at the ceiling again and continued "While our main suspect is Russia, his attitude makes me think he knows more than he should... not to mention that everything about him is weird... visions, abnormal intelligence, abnormal events... every day I think about what happened to the judge who sent him to jail... he didn''t even get to set foot outside and a lightning bolt hit him in the head... even the other judges ended up dying in strange ways in a short time" "It seemed like a divine punishment" "A divine punishment..." Repeating her son''s words, the woman closed her eyes and continued "It wouldn''t be all that strange." "Although there are many strange things about him, I''m not too sure that he stole from us" Thinking for a few seconds, the young man continued "While he seems to know a lot about the church, it''s nothing unusual from someone with as much power as him... and even if he knew that really the ''daughter'' of the goddess is a man and not a woman as they say, he could easily have known from the Russians... everyone knows that the Russians give him their full support and would not hesitate to go to war for him, even China had to back down in their little war they had" "Do I hear admiration in your voice?" raising her eyebrows, the woman asked with interest. "You can say I respect him as a man" Shrugging, the young man continued "At 12 years old he went to the worst prison in America and managed to be reborn... he lived through the war, built an army, managed to start the biggest conglomerate in the world, tinkered with the big families and took on China.... honestly in my eyes, he is quite admirable... I also understand that he is the first man in this circle to hold so much power... not to mention that he is only 19 years old, if he doesn''t die before, I don''t even want to imagine what he will have achieved by the age of 30". "But leaving that aside..." Hesitating for a few seconds, the young man continued "I don''t think I should take my sister to the auction." "Why?" frowning deeply, the woman asked. . "Everyone knows that man has a high repugnance for those who mess with children, he even got Russia to put his shady childish businesspletely aside..." "Do you think he would do anything to your sister on Rothschild territory?" "As far as I know, he already has problems with them, he even attacked them directly by wiping out their mercenary group... it wouldn''t be unusual for him to do so, even if it''s not within the auction, he might as well take advantage of the returned journey to attack her..." "..." Weighing for a few seconds, the woman shook her head and replied "Your sister has to go, I''ll talk to the Rothschilds to take care of her... now leave me alone, I have a lot to think about." "See youter mother" Bowing his head, the young man turned and left, not even bothering to rebut. "..." Being alone in the room, the woman looked at the ceiling for a few seconds and muttered "Christian Grey... aka Lucifer.. how brave." *** *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "Mn?" groaning in a daze, Christian slowly opened his eyes and yawned. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* "I''ming..." Muttering inaudibly, Christian sat up in bed and stretched his arms, then rubbed his eyes and looked sideways in a daze. "..." Looking at the numerous naked bodies beside him, Christian rubbed his hair in confusion, then looked down at his crotch to see the smiling, sleeping Lust who was clinging to his leg and breathing softly. "Fuck..." Quickly recalling everything he had experienced in thest few hours, Christian swallowed hard and mumbled inaudibly as he looked down at his shrinking member "I really ran dry..." "*Sigh*" Hearing his cell phone vibrate, Christian slowly stood up and looked both ways, gazing admiringly at his work of art as a satisfied smile formed on his face "That wasn''t entirely a bad idea..." Walking between the bodies, Christian reached the end of the bed and looked sideways "Looks like the other girls left... what torture it must be to hear, smell and not act." Looking sideways, Christian walked quickly to the exit of the sex cer and continued to the entrance, then grabbed his discarded clothes and pulled out his cell phone "These walls need sound instion, I heard this shit ringing from downstairs..." Looking at the missed calls, Christian frowned slightly and muttered "Why is my father calling me at this hour?" Calling Dimitri, Christian waited a few seconds and asked "Is something wrong father?" "Didn''t you see the mess that was left?" "What mess?" "Turn on the TV." Looking sideways, Christian walked over to arge television attached to the wall and turned it on, then went to the news channel and watched it silently for a few seconds. "This has got to be a fucking joke..." Smiling with interest after a few seconds, Christian chuckled andmented "So I''m the antichrist?" "ording to the church, yes. After all it''s you who carries that sword they seek so much, the supposed key to evil." "Mmmm" Rubbing his chin, Christian thought for a few seconds andmented "I really don''t see why it''s so important... yes, the sword is great as it really seems to never lose its edge and so far there is nothing that can resist it, but.... it''s just that, it''s not that it gives me powers to control demons or simr shit... besides they had it in storage, not that they wanted to use it... I could think that they went crazy because I stole the golden tablets left by the goddess, but not because of this..." "The important thing here is that you awakened something that had been dormant for hundreds of years" With a light and no doubt mocking voice, Dimitri continued "Now you will have to face the legendary Temrs." "Temrs?" frowning, Christian asked "That''s still alive?" "You didn''t know of their existence?" "Well... not that I really get into investigating the church, you said yourself that they''re not much different than a country, easy to hit and they only use political powers, something I don''t even take into ount." "Legionnaires are a small number of church believers, believers who are brainwashed from a young age and then thrown into society to take different positions in the world...some may be politicians, some gardeners, some cooks...the important thing is that every one of them are crazy fanatics and skilled and resourceful enough to cause headaches for much of the world" Chapter 371 Road to Korea Chapter 371 Road to Korea "..." "But not everything is so bad, with your technology, I doubt you are helpless like others... for now they don''t seem to know that you are the one who stole, but China saw you with that sword, while they are on good terms now, believe me they won''t hesitate to send the notice about you." "..." Staring at the screen for a few seconds, Christian shook his head and sighed "Good, I will triple the security on my family, property and vehicles, it wouldn''t be entertaining to die from an unexpected bomb." "I also rmend that your mother start working from home for a while, at least until you manage to identify every Temr." "I''ll talk to my whole family... I guess shopping days are over too, we''ll hire people to buy everything..." Frowning as he continues to think, Christian sighs "And if I just blow up the Vatican again? Then they won''t have time to bother." "That would be a fun thing to watch" Laughing softly, Dimitri continued "Well, that was it son, I''ll let you get some sleep, take care." "Goodbye father, thanks for the warning" Hanging up the call, Christian looked at the TV for a few seconds and snorted, then walked to the bathroom and took a shower. *** Entering his home, Christian sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, then walked over to the couch andy down wearily. Turning his gaze to the moon, Christian closed his eyes and murmured "When atst everything seems like the burden of reducing, something newes out toplicate your life..." "You came back..." Entering the living room while rubbing her eyes tiredly, Elisa smiled towards Christian and murmured. "What are you doing up sote?" opening her arms, Christian smiled softly and asked. "I was waiting for you..." Sitting on Christian''s legs, Elisa wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder "You have to go to sleep early... tomorrow you have to travel." "I know" Gently kissing Elisa''s head, Christian continued "Elisa... I''ll have to limit them a bit". "Why?" Without getting the least bit angry, Elisa asked softly, as she gently toyed with Christian''s hair. "I got into trouble with the church and things will be a bit tense in the future, I don''t want to put them at risk so I want to ask them not to leave the house... I will hire staff for all the shopping they need and at the same time I will increase the security in the house." "Wouldn''t it be better if we went to the ind?" Raising his eyebrows, Christian asked "You wouldn''t mind going?" "Why would I mind? I''ve lived there for almost a year now and I have fond memories, not to mention our baby was born there." "Do you think Sarah would mind?" "Sarah is fine anywhere as long as no one bothers her" Laughing softly, Elisa continued "I also think it would be nice for our little girl to go out somewhere outside of this house, the ind has mountains and a lot to go around." "Well... actually much of the ind is under construction, but I have a few mansions in noise free zones, so there won''t be any problems" "As long as we can take a burden off you, wherever is fine" Gently kissing Christian''s cheek, Elisa whispered. "Don''t say they are a burden, they know they are my only reason to live" Gently kissing Elisa''s forehead, Christian continued "I''ll send mom and those two unruly ones to the ind too...we also have to n a birthday for Helen, it''s getting very close now" "Mn" Nodding softly, Elisa continued "I''ll make her cake". "I''ll help you" Leaning back gently on the sofa, Christian hugged Elisa and whispered. "It will be the best cake" Kissing Christian''s lips softly, Elisa smiled and closed her eyes, being alreadypletely exhausted. ''The church...'' Closing his eyes while thinking, Christian finally left to the realm of dreams. *** "Goodbye sweetheart~" Gently kissing Elisa''s lips, Christian turned his gaze to the little girl in her arms and smiled softly at her, then kissed her forehead, cheeks and nose "Daddy will be back in a few days, I''ll call you every morning, afternoon and evening~" "Daddy..." iling in Elisa''s arms, Helen opened her arms towards Christian and formed a small pout on her face, causing Christian to grit his teeth reluctantly and kissed her forehead again as she whispered "Sorry my girl... Daddy has to go to work, but I''ll be back so we can y a lot with Kitty and Lilith." Doing his best to ignore Helen''s open arms, Christian turned to Sarah and smiled at her, then quickly kissed her lips and turned towards the exit of the room "See you, we''ll be talking" "Take care" Looking at Christian''s back for a few seconds, Sarahmented. "I always do." "Dad..." Pausing for a few seconds, Christian closed his eyes and kept walking, ignoring with great difficulty his little girl''s words and feeling a slight ache in his heart knowing full well the sad face he would see if he turned around. "Daddy..." "*Sigh*" Unable to resist, Christian sighed and turned to Helen, then walked over to her and took her in his arms. Watching his little girl''s face for a few seconds, Christian gently kissed her forehead and whispered "Honey... if it were up to daddy, he would never stay away from you... but daddy has to go out to work so his little girl can grow up safely and happily, so even if daddy doesn''t want to go out, he will have to... I know you won''t understand me now and you will be sad, but remember that the only way for daddy to be happy, is to be with my family and obviously my little Helen..." Gently caressing Helen''s chubby cheek, Christian smiled softly and narrowed his eyes gently, then kissed her forehead again and whispered "I love you my little girl, and I''m sorry I can''t stay and y with you today, but daddy promises you he''ll be back in a few days and we''ll y as much as you want... so for now, enjoy mommy Elisa and your mother Sarah, because they both love you the same way daddy loves you..." "See youter my little girl~" Kissing Helen''s forehead onest time, Christian handed her to Elisa and smiled at them, then turned and walked quickly towards the exit, knowing full well that, if he stayed for too long, his little girl would call for him again. Walking to Emily''s room, Christian slowly opened the door and looked at the half-naked woman sleeping on the bed, then smiled and closed the door again. Turning, Christian walked into the main living room of the house and exited, then walked to the helipad and looked at his mother who was silently waiting for him as she checked her cell phone. "Are the bags ready?" "All ready, we just have to leave." "Good, let''s go." "Did you say goodbye already?" "Yeah, it wasn''t easy at all" Sighing as he climbs into the helicopter, Christian nods towards the pilots and continues "Helen makes it harder and harder for me to part with her..." Waving her fingers at the pilot, Eva indicated to start the trip and put on her headset to iste the noise so she could talk "What are you going to do about the church news?" Finishing adjusting the headset, Christian sighed and answered "Nothing for now, but we''ll have to move the family to the ind, including n and Hailie obviously... it''s the safest thing to do in these turbulent times." "n will not be happy about this at all" "His happiness is secondary once his life is in danger" Turning his gaze to the window and watching as his house gets smaller and smaller, Christian continued "He can bring his girlfriend if he wants, but even if I have to force him, I''m taking him to the ind" "*Sigh* Let me talk to him" Knowing how tense Christian must be, Eva sighed and continued "Hailie won''t have a problem as long as you have aputer for her." "She wouldn''t mind living in the garbage as long as she has aputer" Chuckling, Christian sighed and continued "But this doesn''t include just them mom, you''ll have to go to the ind too." "Me?" raising her eyebrows in surprise, Eva continued "You know I can take care of myself." "I know, but I''d rather be safe than sorry" Nodding, Christian continued "If by the coincidences of life something ends up happening to you... I wouldn''t be able to forgive me" "..." Looking at Christian for a few seconds, Eva sighed and nodded "Well, I''ll let Azahara take my ce temporarily, I''ll take advantage to see how ready she is for the position, though I''ll still keep working for zoom" "As long as you stay safe" Nodding, Christian continued "Also don''t forget to get security in Korea, we don''t know what they might be nning." "I know" Rolling her eyes, Eva continued "You should be the one to get those words, don''t put yourself at risk for nonsense" "Rx, the Koreans are far from being a problem" Chuckling, Christian continued "I''ll finish everything in Korea in 2 days at the most, after that I''ll leave for Japan" "Japan? What will you do there?" frowning, Eva asked. "I have to go to settle certain matters with my ''fianc¨¦e'', I''ll also take advantage of the trip to form a rtionship with the Yakuza" "The Yakuza?" "Yes, although Japan is a rather irrelevant country as they have almost no armed force, it is still an ind with great economic potential... but the real reason for my interest, is that I n to do numerous scientific experiments in japan" "In Japan? Wouldn''t some other ind with few people be better?" "In japan I have everything I need to maintain several bunkers, without having the need to go constantly transporting resources, something that could easily give us away... not to mention that if some experiment goes wrong in japan, the ind could be wiped off the map and maybe much more, so I prefer it to be as far away as possible." "..." "*Sigh* I have so much to do" Shaking his head, Christian sighed and continued "Finishing all this, I''ll lock myself in the bunker to finish everything pending... I also have to read the secret books I stole from the vatican, I''m sure there must be a lot of valuable information in that." "What would be valuable about books about dirty secrets and shitty stories?" "Don''t forget that it was the church that wiped out much of the indigenous peoples of the world... the Mayans, the Incas, and much more... today the human world can only marvel at how their ancestors achieved those grandiose structures that even to this day are still standing... not to mention that many of these cultures seemed to have mathematical knowledge far superior to the rest of the world at the time... I''m sure I''lle up with something interesting." "Well... under that thought, you could certainly pull out something of use" Thinking for a few seconds, Eva nodded. "Mn" Resting his head on Eva''s shoulder, Christian nodded softly and murmured as he closed his eyes "I n to write another book." "Even more?" "Well, I already have a few more to get out...hunger games, some more lovecraft and the odd story...but I n to write one to bash the church...it will be called ''The Antichrist''" "What a controversial name" Chuckling, Evamented. ''It was in my world...'' Smiling slightly, Christian thought ''Nietzsche ended up going crazy, but no one takes away his great written thoughts... taking that as a base and with the information I have at hand, I can write a great critique, and with the announcement they just gave, it will no doubt be quickly sold'' "Let me know when you have them ready to send to thewyers to patent and then send to the publisher, I''m sure they will be happy to finally have books from you again" "Mn" Chapter 372 Talk Chapter 372 Talk "Goddess is dead..." Looking up with a slight smile as he wrote quietly, Evamented "Don''t you think that''s a strong phrase?" "It''s just the title of a chapter of the book" Having his head settled between Eva''s breasts, Christian smiled and continued "Under this title, it will talk about the many changes that the catholic church had to absorb other beliefs, especially many barbarian tribes in the Roman times... sincerely what is known today as religion, is nothing more than a chimera of what it should be, having totally changed what the son of the goddess wanted at a time... the most curious thing is that this information is not that this is hidden, if not that it is something that you can easily find in historical records, but still no one seems to talk about this". "It''s not strange at all" Taking a saut¨¦ed shrimp from the te next to him, Eva brought it towards Christian''s mouth and continued "The church has enough political and social power in most of the world, censoring something as detailed as this, is not difficult at all". Chewing contentedly on his food, Christian turned his gaze to the window of the ne and asked "How long until we get there?" "About 7 hours" "Howzy" Yawning, Christian continued "How many shrimp are left?" "9" "Order another 40" "Do you really like them that much?" Laughing, Eva asked. "I love them" Nodding, Christian continued "Within the top 3 of my favorite foods, it certainly ranks number one, then woulde mushrooms and finally truffles." "And you don''t like lobster? I find it much tastier than shrimp." "I''ve never really eaten lobster." "Never?" Raising her eyebrows in surprise, Eva continued "You''ve really never eaten lobster?" "No... I''m pretty simple with my tastes, if you give me a good steak, shrimp and mushrooms, I''m the happiest man in the world" "Should we hire a good chef? We might as well hire about 8, one of each specialty...Japanese food, Chinese, Italian, French and many more." "That wouldn''t be bad, but I''m really not interested" Smiling, Christian continued "I''d totally prefer to between eating Elisa''s delicious food or my mother''s lousy food~" "Hoh, so my food is lousy?" "Mother, I''m sure, if it wasn''t for Google and my help, even the water would burn on you." "..." "But don''t forget I said I prefer your food to that of professional chefs" Chuckling, Christian put the notebook aside and turned to Eva, then kissed her lips and whispered sensually "Well, let''s continue where we left off~?" Being alreadypletely naked as well as Christian thanks to her fun of the flight, Eva giggled andmented as she wrapped her legs around Christian''s waist "You better make double the effort to take away this bitterness of knowing I cook badly~" "It won''t be a problem~" *** "Korea..." Getting off the ne, Christian put on a pair of fancy sunsses and looked sideways, then turned to his mother andmented "See you at the hotel." "Take care and don''t forget you have a daughter waiting for you." "I know" Grabbing his suitcase, Christian walked to the dark van with dark windows and handed the suitcase to the driver who met him, then climbed into the back seat and looked at the woman next to him "Did you wait long?" ncing down at her wrist, Envy looked at her watch andmented "22 minutes and 15 seconds." "Is everything ready?" "We''re just waiting for the estimated time." "What time is the attack set for?" "At 22:00, it is the time when all workers should be at home without so many people in the streets, it is also the weakest time for the police, although well... honestly the police in this country are a joke, they don''t even know how to use a gun properly and if they use it, most likely they won''t hit anything." "How are your police vehicles? Are they a danger to the escape?" "It''s an even bigger disaster" Laughing while shaking her head, Envy continued "Their vehicles are not much different than the ones the civilians have, in fact if it wasn''t that they have a radio tomunicate between the police, it would be no different than civilian vehicles... no engine modifications for more speed, no bulletproof ss, no armor on the wheels... aplete disaster, even small countries in South America have better protection." "We won''tin about making everything easier for us" Chuckling, Christian turned his gaze to the window and watched his mother getting into her own vehicle, then looked back at Envy and asked "Main event still going smoothly?" "All set for action, I was thinking about possibilities of failure and honestly the biggest impact we would have, would be to have one or two casualties." "Try to avoid casualties, I''d rather blow up half of Korea than lose someone from our forces." "I''ll keep that in mind" Thinking for a few seconds, Envy asked "Where will you make your appearance?" "Where is the leader''s base?" "Their main forces are gathered inside a functional school but it''s really abandoned, the teachers'' public funds are used for alcohol and simr shit." "How many are in that school?" "They usually gather around 100 people." "How many on the murder ind?" "Out of those 100... 97 meet all the requirements, murder, rape, drugs and a lot of it... they really are the worst of the worst" "And the other 3?" "The other 3 really aren''t that bad, in fact their people don''t know it, but they helped the victims many times... we don''t know if it''s out of remorse or they just still have some humanity, but apart from some fights, they haven''t done anything worthy of being killed" "Then we have to let them live" Nodding, Christian continued "Give me 20 people and I want them to surround the school, kill everything that tries to get out except those 3 people... I''ll go in and have some fun myself" "Only 20?" Frowning, Envy continued with annoyance in her voice "Stop doing stupid things,st time you were just as confident and almost died, I''ll send you 50 people at least" "If we were in the middle of a gun war, I''d take them without hesitation, but we''re talking about fist warfare, no one beats me at that" Smiling slightly, Christian adjusted his suit tie and continued "Send me just 30 and give me some medics in case of emergency, though I doubt I''ll use it... also prepare a group around the Samsung family home, I''ll pay them a visit by finishing with the headquarters" "I knew you would do something like this, I''ve got everything prepared." "Yes? How nice that you understand me so well" Chuckling, Christian thought for a few seconds and asked "How many will die today?" "The final count ended at 2832." "That''s a pretty big number" "We have 1500 soldiers ready toplete it." "Is the escape route ready?" "Most will escape to Japan by ship, the rest will travel with weapons and supplies by ne." Nodding, Christian asked "Where do we go now?" "We have a safe house just outside of Seoul, we''ll be there for now until the nned time" "Good" Nodding, Christian continued "Did you see the church announcement?" "How do you n to proceed? I estimate that in 5 days at the most they will know that you are the true carrier." "We will take an aggressive defensive position, wait for the attack and then strike back... you have to be careful too, I guess you vetted them already?" "We already have 176 Temrs identified, but we believe there are many more and we are taking the time to check every suspicious person, I estimate that in a month and a half we will have everyst one of them recognized." "Ya open it up to the rest of the girls to keep a low profile for now, especially Wrath who is the loudest" Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "How is everything for Japan?" "Japan is a very nice area for us just like China, as they have many surveince cameras everywhere and thanks to that we can always keep track of your ''fianc¨¦e''... she doesn''t seem too worried either, as she has no security with her" "It''s normal, after all she toured several war zones and the ego easily goes to her head... although it''s pretty stupid not to have changed that mentality after she lost so miserably in Ennd" "Maybe it''s just a front for us to attack her." "Could be, maybe she''s waiting for me" Chuckling, Christian continued "Last time I fought her I learned some interesting things, I hope she has some other surprises for me." Rolling her eyes, Envy thought for a few seconds and spoke "Now the US presidential election ising up, are you nning on supporting Trump?" "It wouldn''t be having the president on our side, but in this case, I think it''s better to have another presidente out... Biden is the ideal." "Why?" "Because with everything we have to do and everything that will happen in the world, it''s better that Biden gets the bad image...we can also help her image to be tarnished even more and so in the future, they won''t hesitate to vote for Trump again" "Give her political party a hard blow...not a bad idea, but it would be problematic if he decides to piss us off." "Heh, that olddy hopefully remembers her name" Chuckling, Christian continued "Politicians are easy to deal with, they''re all so dirty that, relieve just one small part, and they go down instantly" "Mn" Nodding, Envy asked "You made the smart sses?" "gue is creating the serial codes for each goggle that will only work with each soldier''s password, now the goggles with helmet... I was looking at the feasibility and it would have to be full astronaut style helmets, the problem I currently have is the material I should use and the weight feasibility... I n to use graphite and at the same time make a full suit made of graphite... it''s a pretty tough and flexible material." "Any problems that limit you?" "The cost of graphite is very high... if we make aplete suit with graphite, I estimate that at a minimum each suit including the two types of helmet will cost around 180 thousand dors... but with that you make sure that even snipers won''t really shoot you down that easily." "But that''s the unit price, isn''t it? It''s less expensive to do it wholesale?" "Maybe..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian continued "If we buy everything in bulk... it should be around the price of $130,000 per suit." "That''s a workable number if we just dress the Elites... we''d have to make around 2000 suits." "We should start working on the assassinwork" Chuckling, Christian continued "We''ll need a lot of money with everything we have in mind." "It would be a good idea that when you finish forming the criminal syndicate, you dedicate yourself to hit all the criminal groups that aren''t united and steal their money." "We would get a good amount of money" Nodding, Christian continued "But for that we should maximize and have groups affiliated with us take over those territories... Mexico has several cartels, we will talk to the Synaloa cartel and take over all of mexico" "And Colombia?" "Colombia is dominated by the Cali cartel, and while there are other smaller groups, they are nothing more than trashpared to them, nor are they worth looking at" "But there are still big groups out of those countries, it wouldn''t hurt to clean them up and loot them." "..." Thinking for a few seconds, Christian nodded "We''ll do that, but let''s talk to my father first to see if there is a possibility to pressure the tax havens to remove the money from the ounts of these groups, so we can squeeze them outpletely." "Speaking of your father... we already started the collection of criminals, I think in a week we will have them all gathered ready to send them to Russia." "Try to fish out some person from the church, with the new controversy they started, it will certainly draw attention." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!